Scot's Discovery of vvitchcraft proving the common opinions of witches contracting with divels, spirits, or familiars ... to be but imaginary, erronious conceptions and novelties : wherein also, the lewde unchristian all written and published in anno 1584, by Reginald Scot, Esquire.
         Discoverie of witchcraft
         Scot, Reginald, 1538?-1599.
      
       
         
           1651
        
      
       Approx. 1381 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 227 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62395
         Wing S943
         ESTC R19425
         12289021
         ocm 12289021
         58850
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62395)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58850)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 159:5)
      
       
         
           
             Scot's Discovery of vvitchcraft proving the common opinions of witches contracting with divels, spirits, or familiars ... to be but imaginary, erronious conceptions and novelties : wherein also, the lewde unchristian all written and published in anno 1584, by Reginald Scot, Esquire.
             Discoverie of witchcraft
             Scot, Reginald, 1538?-1599.
          
           [27], 401, [16] p. : ill.
           
             Printed by R.C. and are to be sold by Giles Calvert ...,
             [London] :
             1651.
          
           
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Witchcraft -- Early works to 1800.
           Demonology -- Early works to 1800.
           Occultism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-00 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-07 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-06 SPi Global
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-07 Jennifer Kietzman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Jennifer Kietzman
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           SCOT'S
           Discovery
           of
           VVitchcraft
           :
           PROVING
           The
           common
           opinions
           of
           Witches
           contracting
           with
           Divels
           ,
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           Familiars
           ;
           and
           their
           power
           to
           kill
           ,
           torment
           ,
           and
           consume
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           women
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           or
           other
           creatures
           by
           diseases
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           their
           flying
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           be
           but
           imaginary
           Erronious
           conceptions
           and
           novelties
           ;
           WHEREIN
           ALSO
           ,
           The
           lewde
           unchristian
           practises
           of
           Witchmongers
           ,
           upon
           aged
           ,
           melancholy
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           superstious
           people
           in
           extorting
           confessions
           ,
           by
           inhumane
           terrors
           and
           tortures
           is
           notably
           detected
           .
        
         
           ALSO
           
             
               The
               knavery
               and
               confederacy
               of
               Conjurors
               .
            
             
               The
               impious
               blasphemy
               of
               Inchanters
               .
            
             
               The
               imposture
               of
               Soothsayers
               ,
               and
               Infidelity
               of
               Atheists
               .
            
             
               The
               delusion
               of
               Pythonists
               ,
               Figure-casters
               ,
               Astrologers
               ,
               and
               vanity
               of
               Dreamers
               .
            
             
               The
               fruitlesse
               beggerly
               art
               of
               Alchimistry
               .
            
             
               The
               horrible
               art
               of
               Poisoning
               and
               all
               the
               tricks
               and
               conveyances
               of
               juggling
               and
               Liegerdemain
               are
               fully
               deciphered
               .
            
          
        
         
           With
           many
           other
           things
           opened
           that
           have
           long
           lain
           hidden
           :
           though
           very
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           for
           the
           undeceiving
           of
           Judges
           ,
           Justices
           ,
           and
           Juries
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           poor
           ,
           aged
           ,
           deformed
           ,
           ignorant
           people
           ;
           frequently
           taken
           ,
           arraigned
           ,
           condemned
           and
           executed
           for
           Witches
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           Physick
           ,
           Food
           ,
           and
           necessaries
           should
           be
           administred
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           is
           added
           ,
           a
           treatise
           upon
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           substance
           of
           Spirits
           and
           Divels
           ,
           &c.
           all
           written
           and
           published
           in
           Anno
           1584.
           by
           
             Reginald
             Scot
          
           ,
           Esquire
           .
        
         
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             C.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Giles
             Calvert
          
           ,
           dwelling
           at
           the
           Black
           Spread-Eagle
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           
             Pauls
             ,
             1651.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Honorable
           ,
           mine
           especiall
           good
           Lord
           ,
           S.
           
             Roger
             Manwood
          
           Knight
           ,
           Lord
           chief
           Baron
           of
           her
           Majesties
           Court
           of
           the
           Eschequer
           .
        
         
           IN-so-much
           as
           I
           know
           that
           your
           Lordship
           is
           by
           nature
           wholly
           inclined
           ,
           and
           in
           purpose
           earnestly
           bent
           to
           relieve
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           onely
           with
           hospitality
           and
           almes
           ,
           but
           by
           divers
           other
           devises
           and
           waies
           tending
           to
           their
           comfort
           ,
           having
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           framed
           and
           set
           your self
           to
           the
           help
           and
           maintenance
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           your
           charge
           and
           travell
           in
           that
           behalf
           .
           Whereas
           also
           you
           have
           a
           speciall
           care
           for
           the
           supporting
           of
           their
           right
           ,
           and
           redressing
           of
           their
           wrongs
           ,
           as
           neither
           despising
           their
           calamity
           ,
           nor
           yet
           forgetting
           their
           complaint
           ,
           seeking
           all
           means
           for
           their
           amendment
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           their
           disorders
           ,
           even
           as
           a
           very
           father
           to
           the
           poor
           .
           Finally
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           am
           a
           poor
           member
           of
           that
           Common-wealth
           where
           your
           Lordship
           is
           a
           principall
           person
           ;
           I
           thought
           this
           my
           travell
           ,
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           the
           aged
           ,
           and
           the
           simple
           ,
           might
           be
           very
           fitly
           commended
           unto
           you
           :
           for
           a
           weak
           house
           requireth
           a
           strong
           stay
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           I
           give
           God
           thanks
           ,
           that
           hath
           raised
           up
           unto
           me
           so
           mighty
           a
           friend
           for
           
           them
           as
           your
           Lordship
           is
           ,
           who
           in
           our
           laws
           have
           such
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           government
           such
           discretion
           ,
           in
           these
           causes
           such
           experience
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           such
           authority
           ;
           and
           never
           the
           lesse
           vouchsafe
           to
           descend
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           these
           base
           and
           inferior
           matters
           ,
           which
           minister
           more
           care
           and
           trouble
           ,
           than
           worldly
           estimation
           .
        
         
           And
           insomuch
           as
           your
           Lordship
           knoweth
           ,
           or
           rather
           excerciseth
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Judge
           ,
           whose
           part
           it
           is
           to
           hear
           with
           courtesie
           ,
           and
           to
           determine
           with
           equity
           ;
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           apparent
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           when
           punishment
           exceedeth
           the
           fault
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           thought
           vengeance
           than
           correction
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           I
           know
           you
           spend
           more
           time
           and
           travell
           in
           the
           conversion
           and
           reformation
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           subversion
           and
           confusion
           of
           offenders
           ,
           as
           being
           well
           pleased
           to
           augment
           your
           own
           private
           pains
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           diminish
           their
           publike
           smart
           .
           For
           in
           truth
           ,
           that
           Common-wealth
           remaineth
           in
           wofull
           state
           ,
           where
           fetters
           and
           halters
           bear
           more
           sway
           than
           mercy
           and
           due
           compassion
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           ,
           it
           is
           naturall
           to
           unnaturall
           people
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           unto
           witchmongers
           ,
           to
           pursue
           the
           poor
           ,
           to
           accuse
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           to
           kill
           the
           innocent
           ;
           supplying
           in
           rigor
           and
           malice
           towards
           others
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           themselves
           want
           in
           proof
           and
           discretion
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           in
           offence
           or
           occasion
           .
           But
           as
           a
           cruel
           heart
           and
           an
           honest
           minde
           do
           seldome
           meet
           and
           feed
           together
           in
           a
           dish
           ;
           so
           a
           discreet
           &
           merciful
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           a
           happy
           Common-wealth
           cannot
           be
           separated
           asunder
           .
           How
           much
           then
           are
           we
           bound
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           Queen
           ,
           that
           of
           justice
           is
           not
           only
           the
           very
           perfect
           image
           and
           patern
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           mercy
           and
           clemency
           (
           under
           God
           )
           the
           meer
           fountain
           and
           
           body
           it self
           ?
           Insomuch
           as
           they
           which
           hunt
           most
           after
           bloud
           in
           these
           daies
           ,
           have
           least
           authority
           to
           shed
           it
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           sith
           I
           see
           that
           in
           cases
           where
           lenity
           might
           be
           noisom
           ,
           and
           
             punishment
             wholsom
          
           to
           the
           common-wealth
           ;
           there
           no
           respect
           of
           person
           can
           move
           you
           ,
           no
           authority
           can
           
             abash
             you
          
           ,
           no
           fear
           ,
           no
           threats
           can
           daunt
           you
           in
           performing
           the
           duty
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           respect
           again
           I
           find
           your
           Lordship
           a
           fit
           person
           to
           judge
           &
           look
           upon
           this
           present
           Treatise
           .
           Wherein
           I
           will
           bring
           before
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           the
           bar
           ,
           two
           sorts
           of
           most
           arrogant
           and
           wicked
           people
           ,
           the
           first
           challenging
           to
           themselves
           ,
           the
           second
           attributing
           unto
           others
           ,
           that
           power
           which
           only
           apperteineth
           to
           God
           ,
           
           
             who
             onely
             is
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             onely
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             and
             reines
             ,
          
           who
           onely
           
             knoweth
             our
             imaginations
             and
             thoughts
          
           ,
           who
           onely
           
             openeth
             all
             secrets
          
           ,
           who
           onely
           
             worketh
             great
             wonders
          
           ,
           who
           onely
           hath
           power
           
             to
             raise
             up
             and
             cast
             down
             ;
             who
             onely
             maketh
             thunder
             ,
             lightning
             ,
             rain
             ,
             tempests
             ,
          
           and
           restraineth
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           who
           onely
           
             sendeth
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             sicknesse
             and
             health
             ,
             wealth
             and
             wo
             ;
             who
             neither
             giveth
             nor
             lendeth
             his
             glory
             to
             any
             creature
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therfore
           ,
           that
           which
           grieveth
           me
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           is
           that
           these
           witchmongers
           cannot
           be
           content
           to
           wrest
           out
           of
           Gods
           hand
           his
           almighty
           power
           ,
           &
           keep
           it
           themselvs
           ,
           or
           leav
           it
           with
           a
           witch
           :
           but
           that
           ,
           when
           by
           drift
           of
           argument
           they
           are
           made
           to
           lay
           down
           the
           bucklers
           ,
           they
           yield
           them
           up
           to
           the
           divil
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           pray
           aide
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           rains
           of
           all
           mens
           lives
           and
           actions
           were
           committed
           into
           his
           hand
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           sat
           at
           the
           stern
           ,
           to
           guide
           &
           direct
           the
           course
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           imputing
           unto
           him
           power
           &
           ability
           enough
           to
           do
           as
           great
           things
           ,
           and
           as
           strange
           miracles
           as
           ever
           Christ
           did
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           doctors
           of
           this
           supernatural
           doctrine
           say
           
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           the
           witch
           doth
           all
           these
           things
           by
           vertue
           of
           her
           charms
           ;
           sometimes
           that
           a
           spiritual
           ,
           sometimes
           that
           a
           corporal
           devil
           doth
           accomplish
           it
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           say
           that
           the
           devil
           doth
           but
           make
           the
           witch
           beleeve
           she
           doth
           that
           which
           he
           himselfe
           hath
           wrought
           ,
           sometimes
           that
           the
           devil
           seemeth
           to
           do
           that
           by
           compulsion
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           most
           willingly
           .
           Finally
           ,
           the
           writers
           hereupon
           are
           so
           eloquent
           ,
           &
           full
           of
           variety
           ;
           that
           somtimes
           they
           write
           that
           the
           devil
           doth
           all
           this
           by
           Gods
           permission
           only
           ;
           somtimes
           by
           his
           licence
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           his
           appointment
           :
           so
           as
           (
           in
           effect
           and
           truth
           )
           not
           the
           devil
           ,
           but
           the
           high
           and
           mighty
           King
           of
           kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           ,
           even
           God
           himself
           ,
           should
           this
           way
           be
           made
           obedient
           and
           servile
           to
           obey
           and
           perform
           the
           will
           &
           commandment
           of
           a
           malicious
           old
           witch
           ,
           &
           miraculously
           to
           answer
           her
           appetite
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           every
           trifling
           vanity
           ,
           as
           in
           most
           horrible
           executions
           ;
           as
           the
           revenger
           of
           a
           doting
           old
           womans
           imagined
           wrongs
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           many
           innocent
           children
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           supporter
           of
           her
           passions
           ,
           to
           the
           undoing
           of
           many
           a
           poor
           soul.
           And
           I
           see
           not
           ,
           but
           a
           witch
           may
           as
           well
           inchant
           ,
           when
           she
           will
           ;
           as
           a
           lier
           may
           lie
           when
           he
           list
           :
           and
           so
           should
           we
           possesse
           nothing
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           witches
           licence
           and
           permission
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           forsooth
           it
           is
           brought
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           all
           devils
           ,
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           spiritual
           ,
           may
           at
           their
           pleasure
           become
           corporal
           ,
           and
           so
           shew
           themselves
           familiarly
           to
           witches
           and
           conjurors
           ,
           and
           to
           none
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           only
           may
           be
           made
           tame
           ,
           and
           kept
           in
           a
           box
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           as
           a
           malicious
           old
           woman
           may
           command
           her
           devil
           to
           plague
           her
           neighbor
           :
           &
           he
           is
           afflicted
           in
           manner
           &
           form
           as
           she
           desireth
           .
           But
           then
           cometh
           another
           witch
           ,
           and
           she
           biddeth
           her
           devil
           help
           ,
           and
           he
           healeth
           the
           same
           party
           .
           So
           as
           they
           
           make
           it
           a
           kingdome
           divided
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           trust
           it
           will
           not
           long
           endure
           ,
           but
           will
           shortly
           be
           overthrown
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Omne
             regnum
             in
             se
             divisum
             desolabitur
             ,
          
           Every
           kingdome
           divided
           in
           it self
           shall
           be
           desolate
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           some
           say
           that
           the
           devil
           is
           the
           witches
           instrument
           ,
           to
           bring
           her
           purposes
           and
           practises
           to
           passe
           :
           yet
           others
           say
           that
           she
           is
           his
           instrument
           ,
           to
           execute
           his
           pleasure
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           executed
           .
           But
           then
           (
           methinks
           )
           she
           should
           be
           injuriously
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           death
           for
           anothers
           offence
           :
           for
           actions
           are
           not
           judged
           by
           instrumental
           causes
           ;
           neither
           doth
           the
           end
           and
           purpose
           of
           that
           which
           is
           done
           ,
           depend
           upon
           the
           mean
           instrument
           .
           Finally
           ,
           if
           the
           witch
           do
           it
           not
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           witch
           die
           for
           it
           ?
           But
           they
           say
           that
           witches
           are
           perswaded
           and
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           indeed
           those
           mischifs
           ;
           &
           have
           a
           will
           to
           perform
           that
           which
           the
           devil
           committeth
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           worthy
           to
           dy
           .
           By
           which
           reason
           ev'ry
           one
           should
           be
           executed
           ,
           that
           wisheth
           evil
           to
           his
           neighbor
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           if
           the
           will
           should
           be
           punished
           by
           man
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           offence
           against
           God
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           driven
           by
           thousands
           at
           once
           to
           the
           slauterhouse
           or
           butchery
           .
           
           For
           whosoever
           loatheth
           correction
           shall
           die
           .
           And
           who
           should
           escape
           execution
           ,
           if
           this
           lothsomnesse
           (
           I
           say
           )
           should
           extend
           to
           death
           by
           the
           civil
           lawes
           .
           Also
           the
           reward
           of
           sin
           is
           death
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           every
           one
           that
           sinneth
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           But
           my
           Lord
           it
           shall
           be
           proved
           in
           my
           book
           ,
           and
           your
           Lordship
           shall
           trie
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           well
           here
           at
           home
           in
           your
           native
           country
           ,
           as
           also
           abrode
           in
           your
           several
           circuits
           ,
           that
           (
           besides
           them
           that
           be
           Veneficae
           ,
           which
           are
           plaine
           poisoners
           )
           there
           will
           be
           found
           among
           our
           witches
           only
           two
           sorts
           ;
           the
           one
           sort
           being
           such
           by
           imputation
           ,
           as
           
           so
           thought
           of
           by
           others
           (
           and
           these
           are
           abused
           ,
           and
           not
           abusors
           )
           the
           other
           by
           acceptation
           ,
           as
           being
           willing
           so
           to
           be
           accounted
           &
           these
           be
           meer
           couseners
           .
        
         
           
           Calvine
           treating
           of
           these
           magicians
           ,
           calleth
           them
           couseners
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           use
           their
           juggling
           knacks
           only
           to
           amase
           or
           abuse
           the
           people
           ;
           or
           else
           for
           fame
           :
           but
           he
           might
           rather
           have
           said
           for
           gain
           .
           Erastus
           himself
           ,
           
           being
           a
           principal
           writer
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           witches
           omnipotency
           ,
           is
           forced
           to
           confes
           ,
           that
           these
           
             Greek
             words
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           are
           most
           
             commoly
             put
          
           for
           illusion
           false
           
             packing
             ,
             cousenage
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             knavery
             and
             deceipt
          
           :
           &
           is
           further
           driven
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           
             ancient
             time
          
           ,
           the
           learned
           were
           not
           so
           blockish
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           see
           that
           the
           promises
           of
           magicians
           and
           inchanters
           were
           false
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           but
           knavery
           ,
           cousenage
           &
           
             old
             wives
             fables
          
           ;
           &
           yet
           defendeth
           he
           
             their
             flying
          
           in
           
             the
             aire
             ,
             their
             transferring
             of
             corn
             or
             gras
             from
             one
             field
             to
             another
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           Erastus
           disagreeth
           herein
           with
           himself
           and
           his
           friends
           :
           so
           is
           there
           no
           agreement
           among
           any
           of
           those
           writers
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           
             cruelties
             ,
             absurdities
          
           &
           impossibilies
           .
           And
           these
           
             (
             my
             Lord
          
           )
           that
           fall
           into
           so
           manifest
           contradictions
           ,
           and
           into
           such
           absurd
           asseverations
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           the
           inferior
           sort
           of
           writers
           ;
           neither
           are
           they
           all
           papists
           ,
           but
           men
           of
           such
           account
           ,
           as
           whose
           names
           give
           more
           credit
           to
           their
           cause
           ,
           then
           their
           writings
           .
           In
           whose
           behalfe
           I
           am
           sorry
           ,
           and
           partly
           for
           reverence
           suppress
           their
           fondest
           errors
           &
           foulest
           absurdities
           ;
           dealing
           specially
           with
           them
           that
           
             most
             contend
          
           in
           
             cruelty
             ,
             whose
             feet
             are
             swift
             to
             shed
             blood
             ,
          
           
           striving
           (
           as
           Iesus
           the
           son
           of
           Sirach
           saith
           )
           &
           hasting
           (
           as
           Solomon
           the
           son
           of
           David
           saith
           )
           
             to
             pour
             out
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Innocent
             ;
             whose
             heat
             against
             these
             poor
             wretches
             cannot
             be
             allaied
             with
             any
             other
             liquor
             then
             blood
             .
          
           And
           therfore
           I
           fear
           that
           under
           their
           wings
           will
           be
           found
           the
           
             blood
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
          
           at
           that
           
             day
             ,
             when
          
           the
           
             Lord
             shall
             say
             ,
             
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             bloud-thirsty
             men
             .
          
        
         
           And
           because
           I
           know
           
             your
             Lordship
          
           will
           take
           
             no
             councel
          
           against
           
             innocent
             bloud
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           
             suppres
             them
             that
          
           seek
           to
           
             imbrew
             their
             hands
             therein
          
           ,
           I
           have
           
             made
             choise
             to
             open
             their
             case
             to
             you
             ,
          
           &
           to
           lay
           
             their
             miserable
             calamity
             before
             your
             feet
             :
             following
             herein
             the
             advise
             of
             that
             learned
             man
             Brentius
             ,
             who
             saith
             ;
             Si
             quis
             admonuerit
             Magistratum
             ,
             ●e
             in
             miseras
             illas
             mulierculas
             saeviat
             ,
          
           
           
             eum
             ego
             arbitror
             divinitus
             excitatum
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             If
             any
             admonish
             the
             Magistrate
             not
             to
             deale
             too
             hardly
             with
             these
             miserable
             wretches
             ,
             that
             are
             called
             witches
             ,
             I
             think
             him
             a
             good
             instrument
             raised
             up
             for
             this
             purpose
             by
             God
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           will
           perchance
           be
           said
           by
           witchmongers
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           attribut
           to
           witches
           the
           power
           which
           appertaineth
           to
           God
           only
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           made
           choise
           of
           
             your
             Lordship
          
           to
           be
           a
           Patrone
           to
           this
           my
           book
           ;
           because
           I
           think
           you
           favor
           mine
           opinions
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           may
           the
           more
           freely
           publish
           any
           error
           or
           conceit
           of
           mine
           own
           ,
           which
           should
           rather
           be
           warranted
           by
           
             your
             Lordships
             authority
          
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           by
           sufficient
           argument
           .
           But
           I
           protest
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           presents
           I
           renounce
           all
           protection
           ,
           and
           despise
           all
           friendship
           that
           might
           serve
           to
           help
           towards
           the
           suppressing
           or
           supplanting
           of
           truth
           :
           knowing
           also
           that
           
             your
             Lordship
          
           is
           far
           from
           allowing
           any
           injury
           done
           unto
           man
           ;
           much
           more
           an
           enemy
           to
           them
           that
           go
           about
           to
           dishonor
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           embeazel
           the
           title
           of
           his
           
             immortal
             glory
          
           .
           But
           because
           I
           know
           you
           to
           be
           perspicuous
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           see
           down
           into
           the
           depth
           and
           bottome
           of
           causes
           ,
           &
           are
           not
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           vain
           perswasion
           or
           superstition
           either
           of
           man
           ,
           custome
           ,
           time
           or
           multitude
           .
           but
           moved
           with
           the
           authority
           of
           truth
           only
           :
           I
           crave
           
             your
             countenance
          
           herein
           ,
           even
           so
           far
           forth
           ,
           &
           no
           further
           ,
           then
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           the
           lawe
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           &
           the
           
           rule
           of
           reason
           shall
           require
           .
           Neither
           do
           I
           treat
           for
           these
           poore
           people
           any
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           so
           ,
           as
           with
           one
           hand
           you
           may
           sustaine
           the
           good
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           other
           suppresse
           the
           evill
           :
           wherein
           you
           shall
           be
           thought
           a
           father
           to
           orphanes
           ,
           an
           advocate
           to
           widowes
           ,
           a
           guide
           to
           the
           blind
           ,
           a
           stay
           to
           the
           lame
           ,
           a
           comfort
           &
           countenance
           to
           the
           honest
           ,
           a
           scourge
           and
           terror
           to
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           I
           have
           been
           bold
           to
           use
           your
           Lordships
           patience
           ,
           being
           offended
           with
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           in
           brevity
           utter
           such
           matter
           as
           I
           have
           delivered
           amply
           :
           whereby
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           occasion
           of
           tediousnesse
           might
           be
           ministred
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           your
           great
           gravity
           joined
           with
           your
           singular
           constancy
           in
           reading
           and
           judging
           be
           means
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           I
           wish
           even
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           make
           people
           conceive
           the
           substance
           of
           my
           writing
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           misconstrue
           any
           part
           of
           my
           meaning
           .
           Then
           doubtles
           would
           I
           perswade
           my self
           ,
           that
           the
           company
           of
           witchmongers
           ,
           &c.
           being
           once
           decreased
           ,
           the
           number
           also
           of
           witches
           ,
           &c.
           would
           soon
           be
           diminished
           .
           But
           true
           be
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Poet
           ,
           
             
               Haudquaquam
               poteris
               sortirier
               omnia
               ●olus
               ,
            
             
               Námque
               aliis
               divi
               bello
               pollere
               dederunt
               ,
            
             
               Huic
               saltandi
               artem
               ,
               voce
               huic
               cytharáqne
               canendi
               :
            
             
               Rursum
               alii
               inservit
               sagax
               in
               pectore
               magnus
            
             
               Iupiter
               ingenium
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           as
           doubtfull
           to
           prevaile
           by
           perswading
           ●
           though
           I
           have
           reason
           and
           common
           sense
           on
           my
           side
           ;
           I
           rest
           upon
           earnest
           wishing
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           all
           people
           an
           absolute
           trust
           in
           God
           the
           creator
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           creatures
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           make
           flesh
           our
           arme
           :
           that
           God
           may
           have
           his
           due
           honour
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           undutifulnesse
           of
           many
           is
           turned
           into
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           lesse
           cause
           of
           offence
           and
           error
           given
           by
           common
           received
           evil
           example
           .
           And
           to
           your
           Lordship
           I
           wish
           ,
           as
           increase
           of
           ●onour
           ,
           so
           continuance
           of
           good
           health
           ,
           and
           happy
           daies
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             to
             be
             commanded
             
               Reginald
               Scot.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           right
           worshipfull
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Scot
          
           ,
           Knight
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           SIr
           ,
           I
           see
           among
           other
           malefactors
           many
           poor
           old
           women
           convented
           before
           you
           for
           working
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           witchcraft
           ,
           &
           therefore
           I
           thought
           you
           also
           ameet
           person
           to
           whom
           I
           might
           commend
           my
           book
           .
           And
           here
           I
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           your
           sincere
           administration
           of
           justice
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           dexterity
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           charge
           ,
           and
           travel
           emploied
           in
           that
           behalf
           ,
           whereof
           I
           am
           
             oculatus
             testis
          
           .
           Howbeit
           I
           had
           rather
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           common
           fame
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           eies
           and
           ears
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           then
           to
           send
           them
           to
           a
           Stationers
           shop
           ,
           where
           many
           times
           lies
           are
           vendible
           ,
           and
           truth
           contemptible
           .
           For
           I
           being
           of
           your
           house
           ,
           of
           your
           name
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           bloud
           ;
           my
           foot
           being
           under
           your
           table
           ,
           my
           hand
           in
           your
           dish
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           your
           purse
           ,
           might
           be
           thought
           to
           flatter
           you
           in
           that
           ,
           wherein
           (
           I
           know
           )
           I
           should
           rather
           offend
           you
           than
           please
           you
           .
           And
           what
           need
           I
           curry-favour
           with
           my
           most
           assured
           friend
           ?
           And
           if
           I
           should
           only
           publish
           those
           vertues
           (
           though
           they
           be
           many
           )
           which
           give
           me
           special
           occasion
           to
           exhibit
           this
           my
           travel
           unto
           you
           ,
           I
           should
           do
           as
           a
           painter
           ,
           that
           describeth
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           notable
           personage
           ,
           and
           leaveth
           all
           the
           best
           features
           in
           his
           body
           untouched
           .
        
         
           I
           therefore
           (
           at
           this
           time
           )
           do
           only
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           of
           my
           report
           ,
           concerning
           the
           evidence
           that
           is
           commonly
           brought
           before
           you
           against
           them
           .
           See
           first
           whether
           the
           evidence
           be
           not
           frivolous
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           proofs
           brought
           against
           them
           be
           not
           incredible
           ,
           consisting
           of
           guesses
           ,
           presumptions
           ,
           and
           impossibilities
           contrary
           to
           reason
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           
           &
           nature
           .
           See
           also
           what
           persons
           complain
           upon
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           not
           of
           the
           basest
           ,
           the
           ūwisest
           &
           most
           faithlesse
           kind
           of
           people
           .
           Also
           may
           it
           please
           you
           to
           way
           what
           accusations
           and
           crimes
           they
           lay
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           namely
           :
           She
           was
           at
           my
           house
           of
           late
           ,
           she
           would
           have
           had
           a
           pot
           of
           milk
           ,
           she
           departed
           in
           a
           chafe
           because
           she
           had
           it
           not
           ,
           she
           railed
           ,
           she
           cursed
           ,
           she
           mumbled
           and
           whispered
           ,
           and
           finally
           she
           said
           she
           would
           be
           even
           with
           me
           :
           and
           soon
           after
           my
           child
           ,
           my
           cow
           ,
           my
           sow
           ,
           or
           my
           pullet
           died
           ,
           or
           was
           strangely
           taken
           .
           Nay
           (
           if
           it
           please
           your
           Worship
           )
           I
           have
           further
           proof
           :
           I
           was
           with
           a
           wise
           woman
           ,
           &
           she
           told
           me
           I
           had
           an
           ill
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           would
           come
           to
           my
           house
           ere
           it
           were
           long
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           she
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           had
           a
           mark
           above
           her
           waste
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           she
           :
           and
           God
           forgive
           me
           ,
           my
           stomach
           hath
           gone
           against
           her
           a
           great
           while
           .
           Her
           mother
           before
           her
           was
           counted
           a
           witch
           ,
           she
           hath
           been
           beaten
           and
           scratched
           by
           the
           face
           till
           bloud
           was
           drawn
           upon
           her
           ,
           because
           she
           hath
           bin
           suspected
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           some
           of
           those
           persons
           were
           said
           to
           amend
           .
           These
           are
           the
           certainties
           that
           I
           hear
           in
           their
           evidences
           .
        
         
           Note
           also
           how
           easily
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           confess
           that
           which
           they
           never
           did
           ,
           nor
           lieth
           in
           the
           power
           of
           man
           to
           do
           :
           and
           then
           see
           whether
           I
           have
           cause
           to
           write
           as
           I
           do
           .
           Further
           ,
           if
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           infidelity
           ,
           popery
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           manifest
           heresies
           be
           backed
           and
           shouldered
           ,
           and
           their
           professors
           animated
           and
           heartned
           ,
           by
           yielding
           to
           creatures
           such
           infinit
           power
           as
           is
           wrested
           out
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           and
           attributed
           to
           witches
           :
           finally
           ,
           if
           you
           shall
           perceive
           that
           I
           have
           faithfully
           and
           truely
           delivered
           and
           set
           down
           the
           condition
           and
           state
           of
           the
           witch
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           witch
           monger
           ,
           and
           have
           confuted
           by
           reason
           and
           law
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           it self
           ,
           all
           mine
           adversaries
           objections
           &
           arguments
           :
           then
           let
           me
           have
           your
           countenance
           against
           them
           that
           maliciously
           oppose
           themselves
           against
           me
           .
        
         
         
           My
           greatest
           adversaries
           are
           
             young
             ignorance
          
           and
           
             old
             custome
          
           .
           For
           what
           folly
           soever
           tract
           of
           time
           hath
           fostered
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           superstitiously
           pursued
           of
           some
           ,
           as
           though
           no
           error
           could
           be
           acquainted
           with
           custome
           .
           But
           if
           the
           lawe
           of
           nations
           would
           join
           with
           such
           custom
           ,
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           &
           to
           the
           suppressing
           of
           knowledge
           ;
           the
           civilest
           country
           in
           the
           world
           would
           soon
           become
           barbarous
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           as
           knowledge
           &
           time
           discovereth
           errors
           ,
           so
           doth
           superstition
           and
           ignorance
           in
           time
           breed
           them
           .
           And
           concerning
           the
           opinions
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           wish
           that
           ignorance
           should
           rather
           be
           maintained
           ,
           than
           knowledge
           busily
           searched
           for
           ,
           because
           thereby
           offence
           may
           grow
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           commanded
           by
           Christ
           himself
           to
           search
           for
           knowledge
           :
           
           for
           it
           is
           the
           kings
           honour
           (
           as
           Solomon
           saith
           )
           to
           search
           out
           a
           thing
           .
        
         
           Aristotle
           said
           to
           Alexander
           ,
           that
           a
           mind
           well
           furnished
           was
           more
           beautifull
           then
           a
           body
           richly
           arraied
           .
           What
           can
           be
           more
           odious
           to
           man
           ,
           or
           offensive
           to
           God
           ,
           than
           ignorance
           :
           
           for
           through
           ignorance
           the
           Iewes
           did
           put
           Christ
           to
           death
           .
           Which
           ignorance
           whosoever
           forsaketh
           ,
           is
           promised
           life
           everlasting
           :
           and
           therefore
           among
           Christians
           it
           should
           be
           abhorred
           above
           all
           other
           things
           .
           For
           even
           as
           when
           we
           wrestle
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           we
           tumble
           in
           the
           mire
           ,
           &c.
           so
           when
           we
           see
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           we
           wallowe
           in
           errors
           .
           A
           blind
           man
           may
           seek
           long
           in
           the
           rushes
           ere
           he
           find
           a
           needle
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           is
           a
           doubt
           discussed
           by
           ignorance
           .
           Finally
           ,
           truth
           is
           no
           sooner
           found
           out
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           then
           a
           sweet
           savor
           in
           a
           dunghill
           .
           And
           if
           they
           will
           allow
           men
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           no
           leave
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           men
           were
           much
           better
           be
           without
           it
           than
           have
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           as
           to
           have
           a
           talent
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           it
           under
           the
           earth
           ;
           
           or
           to
           put
           a
           candle
           under
           a
           bushell
           :
           or
           as
           to
           have
           a
           ship
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           her
           lie
           alwaies
           in
           the
           dock
           :
           which
           thing
           how
           profitable
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           somewhat
           by
           experience
           .
        
         
         
           But
           hereof
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           for
           every
           man
           seeth
           that
           none
           can
           be
           happy
           who
           knoweth
           not
           what
           felicity
           meaneth
           .
           For
           what
           availeth
           it
           to
           have
           riches
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           have
           the
           use
           thereof
           ?
           Truly
           the
           heathen
           herein
           deserved
           more
           commendation
           then
           many
           christians
           ,
           for
           they
           spared
           no
           pain
           no
           cost
           ,
           nor
           travell
           to
           attain
           to
           knowlede
           .
           Pythagoras
           travelled
           from
           Thamus
           to
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           into
           Crete
           and
           Lac●daemonia
           :
           and
           Plato
           out
           of
           Athens
           into
           Italy
           and
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           find
           out
           hidden
           secrets
           and
           knowledge
           :
           which
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           he
           seemeth
           te
           be
           separated
           from
           mortality
           .
           For
           pretious
           stones
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           creatures
           of
           what
           value
           soever
           ,
           are
           but
           counterfeits
           to
           this
           jewell
           :
           they
           are
           mortall
           ,
           corruptible
           and
           inconstant
           ;
           this
           is
           immortall
           ,
           pure
           and
           certain
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           I
           have
           searched
           and
           found
           out
           any
           good
           thing
           ,
           that
           ignorance
           and
           time
           hath
           smothered
           ,
           the
           same
           I
           commend
           unto
           you
           :
           to
           whom
           though
           I
           owe
           all
           that
           I
           have
           ,
           yet
           am
           I
           bold
           to
           make
           others
           partakers
           with
           you
           in
           this
           poor
           gift
           .
        
         
           
             
               Your
               loving
               cousen
            
             Reg.
             Scot.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           right
           worshipful
           his
           loving
           friends
           ,
           Master
           Doctor
           Coldwell
           Deane
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           and
           Master
           Doctor
           Read-man
           Arch-deacon
           of
           Canturbury
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           HAving
           found
           out
           two
           such
           civil
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           for
           
             direction
             of
             judgement
          
           ,
           and
           for
           ordering
           matters
           concerning
           justice
           in
           this
           common-wealth
           (
           in
           my
           poore
           opinion
           )
           are
           very
           singular
           persons
           ,
           who
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           will
           accept
           of
           my
           good
           will
           ,
           and
           examine
           my
           book
           by
           their
           experience
           ,
           as
           unto
           whom
           the
           matter
           therein
           contained
           doth
           greatly
           appertaine
           :
           I
           have
           now
           again
           considered
           of
           two
           other
           points
           :
           namely
           ,
           Divinity
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           ground-work
           of
           my
           book
           is
           laid
           .
           Wherein
           although
           I
           know
           them
           to
           be
           very
           sufficiently
           informed
           ,
           yet
           doth
           not
           the
           judgement
           and
           censure
           of
           those
           causes
           so
           properly
           appertain
           to
           them
           as
           unto
           you
           ,
           whose
           fame
           therein
           hath
           gotten
           preeminence
           above
           all
           others
           that
           I
           know
           of
           your
           callings
           :
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           joyne
           you
           with
           them
           ,
           being
           all
           good
           neighbours
           together
           in
           this
           common-wealth
           ,
           and
           loving
           friends
           unto
           me
           .
           I
           do
           not
           present
           this
           unto
           you
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           meet
           for
           you
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           you
           are
           meet
           for
           it
           (
           I
           mean
           )
           to
           judge
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           be
           to
           correct
           it
           ;
           knowing
           that
           you
           have
           learned
           of
           that
           grave
           councellor
           Cato
           ,
           not
           to
           shame
           or
           discountenance
           any
           body
           .
           For
           if
           I
           thought
           you
           as
           ready
           ,
           as
           able
           ,
           to
           discharge
           me
           from
           mine
           in●ufficiencie
           :
           I
           should
           not
           have
           been
           hasty
           (
           knowing
           your
           learning
           )
           to
           have
           written
           unto
           you
           :
           but
           if
           I
           should
           be
           abashed
           to
           write
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           should
           shew
           my selfe
           ignorant
           of
           your
           courtesie
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           mine
           own
           weaknesse
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           have
           been
           able
           to
           maintain
           this
           argument
           ,
           the
           cause
           is
           the
           stronger
           .
           Eloquent
           words
           may
           please
           the
           eares
           ,
           but
           sufficient
           matter
           perswadeth
           the
           heart
           .
           So
           as
           ,
           if
           I
           exhibit
           wholsome
           drink
           (
           though
           it
           be
           small
           (
           in
           a
           
             treene
             dish
          
           with
           a
           
             faithful
             hand
          
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           as
           well
           accepted
           ,
           as
           
             strong
             wine
          
           affered
           in
           a
           silver
           bowle
           with
           a
           flattering
           heart
           .
           And
           surely
           it
           is
           a
           point
           of
           as
           great
           liberality
           to
           receive
           a
           small
           thing
           thankfully
           ,
           
           as
           to
           give
           and
           distribute
           great
           and
           costly
           gifts
           bountifully
           for
           there
           is
           more
           supplied
           with
           
             courteous
             answers
          
           than
           with
           rich
           rewards
           .
           The
           tyrant
           Dionysius
           was
           not
           so
           hated
           for
           his
           tyranny
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           churlish
           and
           strange
           behaviour
           .
           Among
           the
           poore
           Israelites
           sacrifices
           ,
           God
           was
           satisfied
           with
           the
           
             tenth
             part
          
           of
           an
           Epha●
           of
           flower
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           were
           fine
           and
           good
           .
           Christ
           liked
           well
           of
           the
           poor
           
             widowes
             mite
             .
             Lewis
          
           of
           France
           accepted
           a
           rape-root
           of
           clownish
           
             Conan
             .
             Cyrus
          
           vouchsafed
           to
           drink
           a
           cup
           of
           cold
           water
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           poor
           Sinaetes
           :
           and
           so
           it
           may
           please
           you
           to
           accept
           this
           
             simple
             book
          
           at
           my
           hands
           ,
           which
           I
           faithfully
           exhibit
           unto
           you
           ,
           〈◊〉
           knowing
           your
           opinions
           to
           meet
           with
           mine
           :
           but
           knowing
           your
           learni●●
           and
           judgement
           to
           be
           able
           as
           well
           to
           correct
           me
           where
           I
           speake
           her
           〈◊〉
           unskilfully
           ,
           as
           others
           when
           they
           speake
           hereof
           maliciously
           .
        
         
           Some
           be
           such
           dogs
           as
           they
           will
           barke
           at
           my
           writings
           ,
           whether
           I
           
             maintaine
             or
             refute
          
           this
           argument
           :
           as
           Diogenes
           snarled
           both
           at
           the
           Rhoci●ns
           and
           at
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           :
           at
           the
           one
           ,
           becaus●
           they
           were
           brave
           ;
           at
           the
           other
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           brave
           .
           Homer
           himselfe
           could
           not
           avoid
           
             reprochfull
             speeches
          
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           they
           which
           never
           studied
           to
           learne
           any
           
             good
             thing
          
           ,
           will
           study
           t●
           find
           faults
           hereat
           .
           I
           for
           my
           part
           feare
           not
           these
           wars
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           adversaries
           I
           have
           ;
           were
           it
           not
           for
           certain
           cowards
           ,
           who
           (
           I
           know
           )
           will
           come
           
             behind
             my
             back
          
           and
           
             bite
             me
          
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           the
           matter
           .
           My
           question
           is
           not
           (
           as
           many
           fondly
           suppose
           )
           
             whether
             there
             be
             witches
             or
             nay
          
           :
           but
           
             whether
             they
             can
             do
             such
             miraculous
             works
             as
             are
             imputed
             unto
             them
             ?
          
           Go●●
           Master
           Deane
           ,
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           
             break
             his
             fást
          
           with
           you
           〈◊〉
           Rochester
           ,
           and
           to
           dine
           that
           day
           at
           Durham
           with
           Master
           Doct●●
           Matthew
           ;
           or
           can
           your
           enemie
           maime
           you
           ,
           when
           the
           Ocean
           〈◊〉
           is
           betwixt
           you
           ?
           What
           reall
           community
           is
           betwixt
           a
           spirit
           and
           〈◊〉
           body
           ?
           May
           a
           spiritual
           body
           became
           temporal
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ?
           Or
           may
           a
           carnall
           bodie
           become
           invisible
           ?
           is
           It
           likely
           that
           the
           lives
           of
           all
           
             Princes
             ,
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           should
           depend
           upon
           th●
           will
           ,
           or
           rather
           upon
           the
           wish
           of
           a
           poor
           malicious
           
             doting
             old
             foole●
          
           and
           that
           power
           exempted
           from
           the
           wise
           ,
           the
           rich
           ,
           the
           learned
           ,
           th●
           godly
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           Finally
           ,
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           to
           do
           〈◊〉
           of
           those
           miracles
           expressed
           in
           my
           book
           ,
           and
           so
           constantly
           reported
           b●
           great
           clarkes
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           no
           ;
           then
           am
           I
           satisfied
           .
           If
           you
           sa●
           that
           God
           absolutely
           ,
           or
           by
           meanes
           can
           accomplish
           all
           those
           ,
           an●
           
             many
             more
             ,
             I
          
           go
           with
           you
           .
           But
           witches
           may
           well
           say
           they
           can
           〈◊〉
           
           these
           things
           ,
           howbeit
           they
           cannot
           shew
           how
           th●y
           do
           
             them
             .
             If
             I
          
           for
           my
           part
           should
           say
           I
           could
           do
           those
           things
           ,
           my
           very
           adversaries
           would
           say
           that
           
             I
             lyed
          
           .
        
         
           O
           Master
           Arch-deacon
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           pitty
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           is
           said
           to
           be
           done
           with
           the
           
             almighty
             power
          
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           Saviour
           his
           onely
           sonne
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           ,
           should
           be
           referred
           to
           a
           baggage
           old
           womans
           nod
           or
           wish
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           Good
           Sir
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           one
           manifest
           kind
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           for
           them
           that
           labour
           and
           are
           laden
           to
           come
           unto
           witches
           to
           be
           refr●shed
           ?
           If
           witches
           could
           helpe
           whom
           they
           are
           said
           to
           ha●●
           made
           sick
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           ,
           but
           remedy
           might
           as
           well
           be
           required
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           as
           a
           purse
           demanded
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           stolne
           it
           .
           But
           truly
           it
           is
           manifold
           idolatry
           ,
           to
           aske
           that
           of
           a
           creature
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           give
           but
           the
           Creator
           .
           The
           papist
           hath
           some
           colour
           of
           scripture
           to
           maintaine
           his
           idol
           of
           bread
           ,
           but
           no
           Jesuitical
           distinction
           can
           cover
           the
           witchmongers
           idolatry
           in
           this
           behalfe
           .
           Alas
           ,
           I
           am
           sorry
           and
           ashamed
           to
           see
           how
           many
           die
           ,
           that
           being
           said
           to
           be
           bewitched
           ,
           onely
           seek
           for
           
             magical
             cures
          
           ,
           whom
           wholesome
           diet
           and
           
             good
             medicines
          
           would
           have
           recovered
           .
           I
           dare
           assure
           you
           both
           ,
           that
           there
           would
           be
           none
           of
           these
           cosening
           kind
           of
           witches
           ,
           did
           not
           witchmongers
           maintaine
           them
           ,
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           in
           them
           and
           their
           oracles
           :
           whereby
           indeed
           all
           good
           learning
           and
           honest
           arts
           are
           overthrowne
           .
           For
           these
           that
           most
           advance
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           the
           skill
           of
           these
           witches
           ,
           understand
           no
           part
           thereof
           :
           and
           yet
           being
           many
           times
           wise
           in
           other
           matters
           ,
           are
           made
           fooles
           by
           the
           most
           fooles
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Me
           thinks
           these
           
             magicall
             physicians
          
           deale
           in
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           much
           like
           as
           a
           certaine
           kind
           of
           Cynicall
           people
           do
           in
           the
           churc●
           ,
           whose
           
             severe
             sayings
          
           are
           accompted
           among
           some
           such
           oracles
           ,
           as
           may
           not
           be
           doubted
           of
           ;
           who
           in
           stead
           of
           learning
           and
           authority
           (
           which
           they
           make
           contemptible
           )
           do
           feed
           the
           people
           with
           their
           own
           devises
           and
           imaginations
           ,
           which
           they
           preferre
           before
           all
           other
           divinity
           :
           and
           labouring
           to
           erect
           a
           church
           according
           to
           their
           own
           fansies
           ,
           wherein
           all
           order
           is
           condemned
           ,
           and
           onely
           their
           magical
           words
           and
           curious
           directions
           advanced
           ,
           they
           would
           utterly
           overthrow
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           And
           even
           as
           these
           inchanting
           Paracelsians
           abuse
           the
           people
           ,
           leading
           them
           from
           the
           true
           order
           of
           physick
           to
           their
           charms
           :
           so
           do
           these
           other
           (
           I
           say
           )
           disswade
           from
           hearkening
           to
           learning
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           whisper
           in
           mens
           eares
           to
           teach
           them
           their
           frier-like
           traditions
           .
           And
           of
           this
           sect
           the
           chiefe
           author
           at
           this
           time
           is
           
           one
           Browne
           ,
           a
           fugitive
           ,
           a
           meet
           
             cover
             for
             such
             a
             cup
          
           :
           as
           heretofore
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           and
           the
           Franciscane
           friers
           .
        
         
           Truly
           not
           onely
           nature
           ,
           being
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           perfection
           ;
           but
           also
           scripture
           ,
           being
           the
           mistresse
           and
           director
           thereof
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           christianity
           ,
           is
           beautified
           with
           knowledge
           and
           learning
           .
           For
           as
           nature
           without
           discipline
           doth
           naturally
           inclin●
           unto
           vanities
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           suck
           ,
           up
           errors
           :
           so
           doth
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           scripture
           without
           understanding
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           make
           us
           devoure
           errors
           ,
           but
           yeeldeth
           us
           up
           to
           death
           &
           destruction
           :
           and
           therefore
           Paul
           saith
           
             he
             was
             not
             ●
             minister
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           been
           bold
           to
           deliver
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           you
           ,
           those
           simple
           notes
           ,
           reasons
           ,
           and
           arguments
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           devised
           or
           collected
           out
           of
           other
           authors
           ;
           which
           I
           hope
           shall
           be
           hurtful
           to
           none
           ,
           b●t
           my selfe
           great
           comfort
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           passe
           with
           good
           liking
           and
           acceptation
           .
           If
           it
           fall
           out
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           my
           paines
           ill
           imployed
           .
           For
           truly
           ,
           in
           mine
           opinion
           ,
           whosoever
           shall
           performe
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           attaine
           to
           any
           knowledge
           ;
           or
           whosoever
           should
           
             travel
             throughout
          
           all
           the
           
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
          
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           should
           
             peepe
             into
          
           the
           heavens
           ,
           the
           
             consolation
             or
             admiration
          
           thereof
           were
           nothing
           pleasant
           unto
           him
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           had
           liberty
           to
           
             impart
             his
             knowledge
          
           to
           his
           friends
           .
           Wherein
           becaus●
           I
           have
           made
           special
           choise
           of
           you
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           read
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           lay
           it
           up
           in
           your
           study
           with
           
             your
             other
             bookes
          
           ,
           among
           which
           there
           is
           none
           dedicated
           to
           any
           with
           
             more
             good
          
           will.
           And
           so
           long
           as
           you
           have
           it
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           unto
           you
           (
           upon
           adventure
           of
           my
           life
           )
           a
           certain
           
             amulet
             ,
             periapt
             ,
             circle
             ,
             charme
             ,
          
           &c.
           to
           defend
           you
           from
           all
           inchantments
           .
        
         
           
             
               Your
               loving
               friend
            
             Reg.
             Scot.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Readers
           .
        
         
           TO
           you
           that
           are
           wise
           and
           discreet
           few
           words
           may
           suffice
           :
           for
           such
           a
           one
           judgeth
           not
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           ,
           
           nor
           reproveth
           by
           hearsay
           ;
           but
           patiently
           heareth
           ,
           and
           thereby
           increaseth
           in
           understanding
           :
           which
           patience
           bringeth
           forth
           experience
           ,
           whereby
           true
           judgement
           is
           directed
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           therefore
           to
           make
           any
           further
           suite
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           would
           please
           you
           to
           read
           my
           book
           ,
           without
           the
           prejudice
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           former
           conceite
           :
           and
           having
           obtained
           this
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           I
           submit
           my self
           unto
           your
           censure
           .
           But
           to
           make
           a
           solemn
           suit
           to
           you
           that
           are
           partial
           readers
           ,
           desiring
           you
           to
           set
           aside
           partiality
           ,
           to
           take
           in
           good
           part
           my
           writing
           ,
           and
           with
           indifferent
           eies
           to
           looke
           upon
           my
           book
           ,
           were
           labour
           lost
           ,
           and
           time
           ill
           imployed
           .
           For
           I
           should
           no
           more
           prevaile
           herein
           ,
           then
           if
           a
           hundred
           years
           since
           I
           should
           have
           intreated
           your
           predecessors
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           Robin
           good-fellow
           ,
           that
           great
           and
           antient
           bull-begger
           ,
           had
           been
           but
           a
           cousening
           merchant
           ,
           and
           no
           devil
           indeed
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           should
           go
           to
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           beleeve
           my
           writings
           ,
           wherein
           I
           will
           prove
           all
           popish
           charmes
           ,
           conjurations
           ,
           exorcismes
           ,
           benedictions
           and
           curses
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           impious
           and
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           word
           :
           I
           should
           as
           hardly
           therein
           win
           favour
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           as
           herein
           obtain
           credit
           at
           yours
           .
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           to
           use
           the
           matter
           so
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           the
           massemonger
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           as
           the
           witchmonger
           for
           his
           ,
           shall
           both
           be
           ashamed
           of
           their
           professions
           .
        
         
           But
           Robin
           good-fellow
           ceaseth
           now
           to
           be
           much
           feared
           ,
           and
           popery
           is
           sufficiently
           discovered
           .
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           witches
           charms
           ,
           and
           conjurors
           cousenages
           are
           yet
           thought
           effectuall
           .
           Yea
           the
           Gentiles
           have
           espied
           the
           fraud
           of
           their
           cousening
           oracles
           ,
           and
           our
           cold
           prophets
           and
           inchanters
           make
           us
           fools
           still
           ,
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           but
           specially
           of
           Papists
           ,
           who
           conjure
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           thereby
           bring
           to
           passe
           nothing
           .
           They
           say
           to
           their
           candles
           ,
           I
           conjure
           you
           to
           endure
           for
           ever
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           last
           not
           pater
           noster
           while
           the
           longer
           .
           They
           conjure
           water
           to
           be
           wholesome
           both
           for
           body
           and
           soule
           :
           but
           the
           body
           (
           we
           see
           )
           is
           never
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ,
           nor
           the
           soul
           any
           whit
           reformed
           by
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           marvel
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           see
           their
           own
           conjurations
           confuted
           and
           brought
           to
           nought
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           void
           of
           effect
           ,
           that
           they
           (
           of
           all
           other
           )
           will
           yet
           give
           such
           credit
           ,
           countenance
           ,
           and
           authority
           to
           the
           vaine
           cousenages
           of
           witches
           and
           conjurors
           ;
           as
           though
           their
           charmes
           and
           conjurations
           could
           produce
           more
           
           apparent
           ,
           certaine
           ,
           and
           better
           effects
           then
           their
           owne
           .
        
         
           But
           my
           request
           unto
           all
           you
           that
           read
           my
           book
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           would
           please
           you
           to
           conferre
           my
           words
           with
           your
           own
           sense
           and
           experience
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           If
           you
           find
           your selves
           resolved
           and
           satisfied
           ,
           or
           rather
           reformed
           and
           qualified
           in
           any
           one
           point
           or
           opinion
           ,
           that
           heretofore
           you
           held
           contrary
           to
           truth
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           hitherto
           undecided
           ,
           and
           never
           yet
           looked
           into
           ;
           I
           pray
           you
           take
           that
           for
           advantage
           :
           and
           suspending
           your
           judgement
           ,
           ●●ay
           the
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           consider
           of
           the
           Rest
           ,
           at
           your
           further
           leisure
           .
           If
           this
           may
           not
           suffice
           for
           to
           perswade
           you
           ,
           it
           cannot
           prevaile
           to
           annoy
           you
           :
           and
           then
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           written
           without
           offence
           ,
           may
           be
           overpassed
           without
           any
           griefe
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           mine
           assertion
           ,
           be
           somewhat
           differing
           from
           the
           old
           inveterate
           opinion
           ,
           which
           I
           confesse
           hath
           many
           g●ay
           hairs
           ,
           whereby
           mine
           adversarys
           have
           gained
           more
           authority
           then
           reason
           ,
           towards
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           presumptions
           and
           old
           wives
           fables
           :
           yet
           shall
           it
           fully
           agree
           with
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           holy
           word
           .
           And
           albeit
           there
           be
           hold
           taken
           by
           mine
           adversarys
           of
           certain
           few
           words
           or
           sentences
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           make
           a
           shew
           for
           them
           :
           yet
           when
           the
           whole
           course
           thereof
           maketh
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           impugneth
           the
           same
           ,
           yea
           and
           also
           their
           own
           places
           rightly
           understood
           do
           nothing
           at
           all
           releeve
           them
           :
           I
           trust
           their
           glorious
           title
           and
           argument
           of
           antiquity
           will
           appear
           as
           stale
           and
           corrupt
           as
           the
           Apothecaries
           d●ugs
           ,
           or
           grocers
           spice
           ,
           which
           the
           longer
           they
           be
           preserved
           ,
           the
           worse
           they
           are
           .
           And
           till
           you
           have
           perused
           my
           book
           ,
           ponde●
           this
           in
           your
           mind
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           
             Sagae
             ,
             Thessalae
             ,
             Striges
             ,
             Lamiae
          
           (
           which
           words
           and
           none
           other
           being
           in
           use
           do
           properly
           signifie
           our
           witches
           )
           are
           no●
           once
           found
           written
           in
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Testament
           ;
           and
           that
           Christ
           himself
           in
           his
           Gospel
           never
           mentioned
           the
           name
           of
           a
           witch
           .
           And
           that
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           Moses
           ever
           spake
           any
           one
           word
           of
           the
           witches
           bargaine
           with
           the
           devil
           ,
           their
           hagging
           ,
           their
           riding
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           their
           transferring
           of
           corn
           or
           grasse
           from
           one
           field
           to
           another
           ,
           their
           hurting
           of
           children
           o●
           cattel
           with
           words
           or
           charmes
           ,
           their
           bewitching
           of
           butter
           ,
           cheese
           ,
           ale
           ,
           &c.
           nor
           yet
           their
           transubstantiation
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           the
           writers
           hereupon
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           absu●d
           to
           ●ffirm
           that
           there
           were
           no
           witches
           in
           Jobs
           time
           .
           
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           had
           been
           such
           witches
           then
           in
           being
           .
           Job
           would
           have
           said
           he
           had
           been
           bewitched
           .
           But
           indeed
           men
           took
           no
           ●eed
           in
           those
           daies
           to
           this
           doctrine
           of
           devils
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           these
           fables
           of
           witchcraft
           ,
           
           which
           Peter
           saith
           that
           shal
           be
           much
           regarded
           and
           hearkened
           unto
           in
           the
           latter
           daies
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           ,
           how
           ancient
           so
           ever
           this
           barbarous
           conceipt
           of
           witches
           o●●nipotencie
           is
           ,
           truth
           must
           not
           be
           measured
           by
           time
           ▪
           for
           every
           old
           opinion
           is
           not
           sound
           .
           Veritie
           is
           not
           impaired
           ,
           how
           long
           soever
           it
           be
           suppressed
           ;
           but
           is
           to
           be
           searched
           out
           ,
           in
           how
           da●ke
           a
           corner
           soever
           it
           lye
           hidden
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           like
           a
           cup
           of
           ale
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           broched
           ,
           too
           rathe●
           .
           Finally
           ,
           time
           bewraieth
           old
           errors
           ,
           and
           discovereth
           new
           matters
           〈◊〉
           truth
           .
           Danaeus
           himself
           saith
           ,
           that
           this
           question
           hitherto
           hath
           never
           bee●
           handled
           ;
           
           nor
           the
           Scriptures
           concerning
           this
           matter
           have
           never
           bin
           ex●pounded
           .
           To
           prove
           the
           antiquity
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           to
           confirme
           the
           opinion
           
           of
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           to
           inforce
           mine
           adversaries
           arguments
           ,
           to
           aggravate
           the
           punishments
           ,
           and
           to
           accomplish
           the
           confusion
           of
           these
           old
           women
           ,
           is
           added
           the
           vanity
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           witches
           ,
           the
           arrogancy
           of
           those
           which
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           worke
           wonders
           ,
           the
           desire
           that
           people
           have
           to
           hearken
           to
           such
           miraculous
           matters
           ,
           unto
           whom
           most
           commonly
           an
           impossibility
           is
           more
           credible
           than
           a
           verity
           ;
           the
           ignorance
           of
           naturall
           causes
           ,
           the
           ancient
           and
           universall
           hate
           conceived
           against
           the
           name
           of
           a
           witch
           ;
           their
           ill-favoured
           faces
           ,
           their
           spitefull
           words
           ,
           their
           curses
           and
           imprecations
           ,
           their
           charmes
           made
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           their
           beggery
           ;
           the
           fear
           of
           many
           foolish
           folke
           ,
           the
           opinion
           of
           some
           that
           are
           wise
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           Robin
           good-fellow
           and
           the
           fairies
           ,
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           maintain
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           peoples
           talke
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ;
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           inquisitors
           ,
           the
           learning
           ,
           cunning
           ,
           consent
           ,
           and
           estimation
           of
           writers
           herein
           ,
           the
           false
           translations
           and
           fond
           interpretations
           ●sed
           ,
           specially
           by
           Papists
           ;
           and
           many
           other
           like
           causes
           .
           All
           which
           to●es
           take
           such
           hold
           upon
           mens
           fansies
           ,
           as
           whereby
           they
           are
           led
           and
           enticed
           away
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           true
           respects
           ,
           to
           the
           condemnation
           of
           that
           which
           they
           know
           not
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           ,
           I
           will
           (
           by
           Gods
           grace
           )
           in
           this
           my
           booke
           ,
           so
           apparently
           decipher
           and
           confute
           these
           cavils
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           their
           objections
           ;
           as
           every
           witch
           monger
           shall
           be
           abashed
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           men
           thereby
           satisfied
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           would
           wish
           them
           to
           know
           that
           if
           neither
           the
           estimation
           of
           Gods
           omnipotency
           ,
           nor
           the
           tenor
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           nor
           the
           doubtfulnesse
           or
           rather
           the
           impossibility
           of
           the
           case
           ,
           nor
           the
           small
           proofes
           brought
           against
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           rigor
           executed
           upon
           them
           ;
           nor
           the
           pitty
           that
           should
           be
           in
           a
           christian
           heart
           ,
           nor
           yet
           their
           simplicity
           ,
           impotency
           ,
           or
           age
           may
           suffice
           to
           suppresse
           the
           rage
           or
           rigor
           wherewith
           they
           are
           oppressed
           ;
           yet
           the
           consideration
           of
           their
           sex
           or
           kind
           ought
           to
           move
           some
           mitigation
           of
           their
           punishment
           .
           For
           if
           nature
           (
           as
           Plinie
           reporteth
           )
           have
           taught
           a
           lion
           not
           to
           deale
           so
           roughly
           with
           a
           woman
           as
           with
           a
           man
           ,
           because
           she
           is
           in
           body
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           ,
           and
           in
           heart
           more
           inclined
           to
           pitty
           (
           which
           Jeremy
           in
           his
           lamentations
           seemeth
           to
           confirme
           )
           what
           should
           a
           man
           do
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
           for
           whom
           a
           woman
           was
           created
           as
           an
           helpe
           and
           comfort
           unto
           him
           ?
           In
           so
           much
           as
           even
           in
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           offence
           to
           slay
           a
           woman
           than
           a
           man
           :
           not
           because
           a
           man
           is
           not
           the
           more
           excellent
           creature
           ,
           but
           because
           a
           woman
           is
           the
           weaker
           vessell
           .
           And
           therefore
           among
           all
           modest
           and
           honest
           persons
           it
           is
           thought
           a
           shame
           to
           offer
           violence
           or
           injury
           to
           a
           woman
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           Virgil
           saith
           ,
           
             Nullum
             memorabile
             nomen
             foeminea
             in
             poena
             est
             .
          
        
         
           God
           that
           knoweth
           my
           heart
           is
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           you
           that
           read
           my
           book
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           my
           drift
           and
           purpose
           in
           this
           enterprise
           tendeth
           onely
           to
           these
           respects
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           and
           power
           of
           God
           be
           not
           so
           abridged
           and
           abased
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           thrust
           into
           the
           hand
           or
           lip
           of
           a
           lewd
           old
           woman
           :
           whereby
           the
           work●
           of
           the
           Creator
           shoul
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           power
           of
           a
           creature
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           religion
           ●f
           the
           gospell
           may
           be
           seen
           to
           stand
           without
           such
           pei●ish
           trumphery
           Thirdly
           ,
           tha●
           lawfull
           favour
           and
           christian
           compassion
           be
           rather
           used
           towards
           these
           your
           soules
           ,
           than
           ●igor
           and
           extremity
           .
           Because
           they
           ,
           which
           are
           commonly
           accused
           of
           witch-craft
           ,
           
           are
           the
           least
           sufficient
           of
           all
           other
           persons
           to
           speake
           for
           themselves
           ;
           〈◊〉
           having
           the
           most
           base
           and
           simple
           education
           of
           all
           others
           ;
           the
           extremity
           of
           their
           age
           giving
           them
           leave
           to
           dote
           ,
           their
           poverty
           to
           beg
           ,
           their
           wrongs
           to
           chide
           and
           threaten
           (
           as
           being
           void
           of
           any
           other
           way
           of
           revenge
           )
           their
           humor
           melancholicall
           to
           be
           full
           of
           imaginations
           ,
           from
           whence
           chiefly
           proceedeth
           the
           vanity
           of
           their
           confessions
           ;
           as
           that
           they
           can
           transforme
           themselves
           and
           others
           into
           apes
           ,
           owles
           ,
           asses
           ,
           dogges
           ,
           cats
           ,
           &c.
           that
           they
           can
           flie
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           kill
           children
           with
           charmes
           ,
           hinder
           the
           coming
           of
           butter
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           And
           for
           so
           much
           as
           the
           mighty
           helpe
           themselves
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           widowes
           cry
           ,
           though
           it
           reach
           to
           heaven
           ,
           is
           scarce
           heard
           here
           upon
           earth
           ;
           I
           thought
           good
           (
           according
           to
           my
           poor
           ability
           )
           to
           make
           intercession
           ,
           that
           some
           part
           of
           common
           rigor
           ,
           and
           some
           points
           of
           hasty
           judgement
           may
           be
           advised
           upon
           .
           For
           the
           world
           is
           now
           at
           that
           stay
           (
           as
           Brentius
           in
           a
           most
           godly
           sermon
           in
           these
           words
           affirmeth
           )
           that
           even
           as
           when
           the
           heathen
           persecuted
           the
           Christians
           ,
           if
           any
           were
           accused
           to
           beleeve
           in
           Christ
           ,
           the
           common
           people
           cried
           
             Ad
             leonem
          
           :
           so
           now
           ,
           if
           any
           woman
           ,
           be
           she
           never
           so
           honest
           ,
           be
           accused
           of
           witch-craft
           ,
           they
           cry
           
             Ad
             ignem
          
           .
           What
           difference
           is
           between
           the
           rash
           dealing
           of
           unskilfull
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           grave
           counsell
           of
           more
           discreet
           and
           learned
           persons
           ,
           may
           appear
           by
           a
           tale
           of
           Danaeus
           his
           own
           telling
           ;
           wherein
           he
           opposeth
           the
           rashnesse
           of
           a
           few
           townsmen
           ,
           to
           the
           counsell
           of
           a
           whole
           senate
           :
           preferring
           the
           folly
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           before
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           At
           O●leance
           on
           Loyre
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           there
           was
           a
           man-witch
           ,
           not
           only
           taken
           and
           accused
           ,
           but
           also
           convicted
           and
           condemned
           for
           witch
           -
           craft
           ,
           who
           appealed
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           high
           court
           of
           Paris
           .
           Which
           accusation
           the
           senate
           saw
           in
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           allow
           ,
           but
           laughed
           thereat
           ,
           lightly
           regarding
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           sent
           him
           home
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           as
           accused
           of
           a
           frivolous
           matter
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           the
           magistrates
           of
           Orleance
           were
           so
           bold
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           hang
           him
           up
           within
           a
           short
           time
           after
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           or
           the
           very
           like
           offence
           .
           In
           which
           example
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           disease
           of
           this
           cause
           :
           wherein
           (
           I
           say
           )
           the
           simpler
           and
           undiscreeter
           sort
           are
           alwaies
           more
           hasty
           and
           furious
           in
           judgements
           ,
           than
           men
           of
           better
           reputation
           and
           knowledge
           .
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           Eunichius
           saith
           that
           these
           three
           things
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           of
           witches
           ,
           what
           their
           incantations
           can
           do
           ,
           and
           whether
           their
           punishment
           should
           extend
           to
           death
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           well
           considered
           .
           And
           I
           would
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           they
           were
           as
           well
           known
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           rashly
           beleeved
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           learned
           ,
           and
           unlearned
           .
           And
           further
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           almost
           all
           divines
           ,
           physicians
           and
           lawyers
           ,
           who
           should
           best
           know
           these
           matters
           ,
           satisfiing
           themselves
           with
           old
           custome
           ,
           have
           given
           too
           much
           credit
           to
           these
           fables
           ,
           and
           to
           rash
           and
           unjust
           sentence
           of
           death
           upon
           witches
           ,
           But
           when
           a
           man
           pondreth
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           that
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           all
           that
           swarved
           from
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           were
           judged
           heretikes
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           lesse
           marvell
           ,
           though
           in
           this
           matter
           they
           be
           blind
           and
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           And
           Surely
           ,
           if
           the
           Scripture
           had
           been
           longer
           suppressed
           ,
           more
           absurd
           fables
           would
           have
           sprung
           up
           ,
           and
           been
           beleeved
           .
           Which
           credulity
           though
           it
           is
           to
           be
           derided
           with
           laughter
           ;
           yet
           this
           their
           cruelty
           is
           to
           be
           
           lamented
           with
           teares
           .
           For
           (
           God
           knoweth
           )
           many
           of
           these
           poor
           wretches
           had
           more
           need
           to
           be
           releeved
           than
           chastised
           ;
           and
           more
           meet
           were
           a
           preacher
           to
           admonish
           them
           ,
           than
           a
           Jailer
           to
           keep
           them
           ;
           and
           a
           physician
           more
           necessary
           to
           helpe
           them
           ,
           than
           an
           executioner
           or
           tormentor
           to
           hang
           or
           burn
           them
           .
           For
           proof
           and
           due
           triall
           hereof
           ,
           I
           will
           requite
           Danaeus
           his
           tale
           of
           a
           man-witch
           (
           as
           he
           termeth
           him
           )
           with
           another
           witch
           of
           the
           same
           sex
           or
           gender
           .
        
         
           Cardanus
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           own
           father
           reporteth
           ,
           
           that
           one
           Bernard
           ,
           a
           poor
           servant
           ,
           being
           in
           wit
           very
           simple
           and
           rude
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           service
           very
           necessary
           and
           diligent
           (
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           deerly
           beloved
           of
           his
           master
           )
           prosessing
           the
           art
           of
           witch-craft
           ,
           could
           in
           no
           wise
           be
           disswaded
           from
           that
           profession
           ,
           perswading
           himselfe
           that
           he
           knew
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           could
           bring
           any
           matter
           to
           passe
           ;
           because
           certain
           country-people
           resorted
           to
           him
           for
           helpe
           and
           counsell
           ,
           as
           supposing
           by
           his
           own
           talke
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           do
           somewhat
           .
           At
           length
           he
           was
           condemned
           to
           be
           burned
           :
           which
           torment
           he
           seemed
           more
           willing
           to
           suffer
           ,
           than
           to
           loose
           his
           estimation
           in
           that
           behalfe
           .
           But
           his
           master
           having
           compassion
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           himselfe
           in
           his
           princes
           favour
           ,
           perceiving
           his
           conceipt
           to
           proceed
           of
           melancholie
           ,
           obtained
           respit
           of
           execution
           for
           twenty
           daies
           .
           In
           which
           time
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           his
           master
           bountifully
           fed
           him
           with
           good
           fat
           meat
           ,
           and
           with
           four
           egs
           at
           a
           meale
           ,
           as
           also
           with
           sweet
           win
           :
           which
           diet
           was
           best
           for
           so
           grosse
           and
           weake
           a
           body
           .
           And
           being
           recovered
           so
           in
           strength
           ,
           that
           the
           humor
           was
           suppressed
           ,
           he
           was
           easily
           won
           from
           his
           absurd
           and
           dangerous
           opinions
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           his
           fond
           imaginations
           :
           and
           confesling
           his
           error
           and
           folly
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           before
           no
           man
           could
           remove
           him
           by
           any
           perswasions
           ,
           having
           his
           pardon
           ,
           he
           lived
           long
           a
           good
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           otherwse
           the
           cruelty
           of
           judgement
           should
           have
           cast
           away
           and
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           This
           history
           is
           more
           credible
           than
           Sprengers
           fables
           ,
           or
           Bodins
           bables
           ,
           which
           reach
           not
           so
           far
           to
           the
           extolling
           of
           witches
           omnipotency
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           derogating
           of
           Gods
           glory
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           they
           affirme
           ,
           that
           our
           life
           and
           death
           lyeth
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           witch
           ;
           then
           is
           it
           false
           ,
           that
           God
           maketh
           us
           live
           or
           die
           ,
           or
           that
           by
           him
           we
           have
           our
           being
           ,
           our
           terme
           of
           time
           appointed
           ▪
           and
           our
           daies
           numbred
           .
           But
           surely
           their
           charmes
           can
           no
           more
           reach
           to
           the
           hurting
           or
           killing
           of
           men
           or
           women
           ,
           than
           their
           imaginations
           can
           extend
           to
           the
           stealing
           and
           carrying
           away
           of
           horses
           and
           mares
           .
           Neither
           hath
           God
           given
           remedies
           to
           sicknesse
           or
           griefs
           ,
           by
           words
           or
           charmes
           ,
           
           but
           by
           hearbs
           and
           medicines
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           hath
           created
           upon
           earth
           ,
           and
           given
           men
           knowledge
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           be
           glorified
           ,
           for
           that
           therewith
           he
           doth
           vouch
           safe
           that
           the
           maladies
           of
           men
           and
           cattle
           should
           be
           cured
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           if
           there
           be
           no
           affiction
           nor
           calamity
           ,
           but
           is
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           him
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           defie
           the
           devil
           ,
           renounce
           all
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           think
           or
           dream
           upon
           this
           supernatural
           power
           of
           witches
           ,
           neither
           let
           us
           prosecute
           them
           with
           such
           despight
           ,
           whom
           our
           fansie
           condemneth
           ,
           and
           our
           reason
           acquitteth
           :
           our
           evidence
           against
           them
           consisting
           in
           impossibilities
           ,
           our
           proofes
           in
           unwritten
           verities
           ,
           and
           our
           whole
           proceedings
           in
           doubts
           and
           difficulties
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           because
           I
           mislike
           the
           extreame
           cruelty
           used
           against
           some
           of
           these
           silly
           souls
           (
           whom
           a
           simple
           advocate
           having
           audience
           and
           justice
           might
           deliver
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           inquisitors
           themselves
           )
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           deny
           any
           punishment
           at
           all
           to
           be
           due
           to
           any
           witch
           whatsoever
           .
           Nay
           ,
           because
           I
           be●ray
           the
           folly
           and
           impiety
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           attribute
           unto
           witches
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           Gods
           these
           witchmongers
           will
           report
           ,
           that
           I
           deny
           there
           are
           any
           witches
           at
           all
           :
           and
           yet
           behold
           (
           say
           they
           )
           how
           often
           is
           this
           word
           (
           Witch
           )
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           Even
           as
           if
           an
           idolater
           should
           say
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           images
           and
           idols
           ,
           to
           them
           which
           deny
           their
           power
           and
           godhead
           ,
           and
           inveigh
           against
           the
           reverence
           done
           unto
           them
           ;
           How
           dare
           you
           deny
           the
           power
           of
           image
           ,
           seeing
           ●here
           names
           are
           so
           often
           repeated
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           But
           truly
           I
           deny
           not
           that
           the●e
           are
           witches
           or
           images
           :
           but
           I
           detest
           the
           idolaters
           opinions
           conceived
           of
           them
           ;
           referring
           that
           to
           Gods
           work
           and
           ordinance
           ,
           which
           they
           impute
           to
           the
           power
           and
           malice
           of
           witches
           ;
           and
           attributing
           ●ha●
           honour
           to
           God
           which
           they
           ascribe
           to
           idols
           .
           But
           as
           for
           those
           that
           in
           very
           deed
           are
           either
           witches
           or
           conjurors
           ,
           let
           them
           hardly
           suffer
           such
           punishment
           as
           to
           their
           fault
           is
           agreeable
           ,
           and
           as
           by
           the
           grave
           judgement
           of
           law
           is
           provided
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           forreign
           Authors
           used
           in
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             AELiamus
             .
          
           
             Actius
             .
          
           
             Albertus
             Crantzius
             .
          
           
             Albertus
             Magnus
             .
          
           
             Albumazar
             .
          
           
             Alcoranum
             Franciscanorum
             .
          
           
             Alexander
             Trallianus
             .
          
           
             Algerus
             .
          
           
             Ambrosius
             .
          
           
             Andradias
             .
          
           
             Andraeas
             Gartnerus
             .
          
           
             Andraeas
             Massius
             .
          
           
             Antonius
             Sabelliens
             .
          
           
             Apollonius
             Tyanaeus
             .
          
           
             Appianus
             .
          
           
             Apuleius
             .
          
           
             Archelaus
             .
          
           
             Argerius
             Ferrarius
             .
          
           
             Aristoreles
             .
          
           
             Arnoldus
             de
             villa
             nova
             .
          
           
             Artemidorus
             .
          
           
             Athanasius
             .
          
           
             Averroës
             .
          
           
             Augustinus
             episcopus
             Hip.
             
          
           
             Augustinus
             Niphus
             .
          
           
             Avicennas
             .
          
           
             Aulus
             Gellius
             .
          
           
             Barnardinus
             de
             bustis
             ▪
          
           
             Bartholomaeus
             Anglicus
             .
          
           
             Berosus
             Anianus
             .
          
           
             Bodinus
             .
          
           
             Bordinus
             .
          
           
             Brentius
             .
          
           
             Calvinus
             .
          
           
             Cametarius
             .
          
           
             Campanns
             .
          
           
             Cardanus
             pater
             .
          
           
             Cardanus
             filins
             .
          
           
             Carolus
             Gallus
             .
          
           
             Cassander
             .
          
           
             Caro.
             
          
           
             Chrysostomus
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             Clemens
             .
          
           
             Cornelius
             Agrippa
             .
          
           
             Cornelius
             Nepos
             .
          
           
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             Cyrillus
             .
          
           
             Danaeus
             .
          
           
             Demetrius
             .
          
           
             Democritus
             .
          
           
             Didymus
             .
          
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
             .
          
           
             Dionysius
             Areopagita
             .
          
           
             Dioscorides
             .
          
           
             Diurius
             .
          
           
             Dodonaeus
             .
          
           
             Durandus
             .
          
           
             Empedocles
             .
          
           
             Ephesius
             .
          
           
             Erasmus
             Roterodamus
             .
          
           
             Erasmus
             Sarcerius
             .
          
           
             Erastus
             .
          
           
             Eudoxus
             .
          
           
             Eusebius
             Caesariensis
             .
          
           
             Fernelius
             .
          
           
             Franci●cus
             Petrarcha
             .
          
           
             Fuchsius
             .
          
           
             Galenus
             .
          
           
             Gerropius
             ,
          
           
             Galasius
             .
          
           
             Gemma
             Phrysius
             .
          
           
             Georgius
             Pictorios
             .
          
           
             Gofridus
             .
          
           
             Goschalcus
             Boll
             .
          
           
             Gratianus
             .
          
           
             Gregorius
             .
          
           
             Grillandus
             .
          
           
             Guido
             Bonatus
             .
          
           
             Gulielmus
             de
             fancto
             Clodoaldo
             .
          
           
             Gulielmus
             Parisiensis
             .
          
           
             Hemingius
             .
          
           
             Heraclides
             .
          
           
             Hermes
             Trismegistus
             .
          
           
             Hieronymus
             .
          
           
             Hilarius
             .
          
           
             Hippocrates
             .
          
           
             Homerus
             .
          
           
             Horatius
             .
          
           
             Hostiensis
             .
          
           
             Hovinus
             .
          
           
             Hypertus
             .
          
           
             Jacobus
             de
             Chusa
             Ca●thusianus
             .
          
           
             Jamblichus
             .
          
           
             Jaso
             Pratensis
             .
          
           
             Innocentius
             8
             papa
             .
          
           
             Johannes
             Anglicus
             .
          
           
             Johannes
             Baptista
             Neapolitanus
             .
          
           
             Johannes
             Cassianus
             .
          
           
             Johannes
             Montiregrus
             .
          
           
             Johannes
             Rivius
             .
          
           
             Josephus
             ben
             Gorion
             .
          
           
             Josias
             Simlerus
             .
          
           
             Isidorus
             .
          
           
             Isigonus
             .
          
           
             Juba
             .
          
           
             Julius
             Maternus
             .
          
           
             Justinus
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Lactantius
             .
          
           
             Lavaterus
             .
          
           
             Laurentius
             Ananias
             .
          
           
             Laurentius
             a
             villavicentio
             .
          
           
             Leo
             II.
             Pontifex
             .
          
           
             Lex
             Salicarum
             .
          
           
             Lex
             12.
             
             Tabulaum
             .
          
           
             Legenda
             aurea
             .
          
           
             Legenda
             longa
             Coloniae
             .
          
           
             Leonardus
             Vairus
             .
          
           
             Livius
             .
          
           
             Lucanus
             .
          
           
             Lucretius
             .
          
           
             Ludovicus
             Caelius
             .
          
           
             Lutherus
             .
          
           
             Macrobius
             .
          
           
             Magna
             Charta
             .
          
           
             Malleus
             Maleficarum
             .
          
           
             Manlius
             .
          
           
             Marbacchius
             .
          
           
             Marbodeus
             Gallus
             .
          
           
             Marsilius
             Ficinus
             .
          
           
             Martinus
             de
             Arles
             .
          
           
             Mattheolus
             .
          
           
             Melancthonus
             .
          
           
             
             Memphradorus
             .
          
           
             Michael
             Andraeas
             .
          
           
             Musculus
             .
          
           
             Nauclerus
             .
          
           
             Nicephorus
             .
          
           
             Nicholaus
             5.
             
             Papa
             .
          
           
             Nider
             .
          
           
             Olaus
             Gothus
             .
          
           
             Origenes
             .
          
           
             Ovidius
             .
          
           
             Panormitanus
             .
          
           
             Paulus
             Aegineta
             .
          
           
             Paulus
             Marsus
             .
          
           
             Persius
             .
          
           
             Petrus
             de
             Appona
             .
          
           
             Petrus
             Lombardus
             .
          
           
             Petrus
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             Pe●ce●
             .
          
           
             Philarchus
             .
          
           
             Philastrius
             Brixicu●u
             .
          
           
             Philodorus
             .
          
           
             Philo
             Judaeus
             .
          
           
             P●kma●rus
             .
          
           
             Plariu●
             .
          
           
             Plato
             .
          
           
             Plinius
             .
          
           
             Plotinus
             .
          
           
             Plu●archus
             .
          
           
             Polydorus
             Virgilius
             .
          
           
             Pomoetium
             sermonum
             quadragesimalium
             .
          
           
             Pompanatius
             .
          
           
             Pontificale
             .
          
           
             Ponzivibi●●
             .
          
           
             Por●
             hyrius
             .
          
           
             Proclus
             .
          
           
             Propertius
             .
          
           
             Psellus
             .
          
           
             Ptolomeus
             .
          
           
             Pythagoras
             .
          
           
             Quintilianus
             .
          
           
             Rabbi
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             Rabbi
             ben
             Ezra
             .
          
           
             Rabbi
             David
             K●●hi
             .
          
           
             Rabbi
             Josuah
             ben
             Levi.
             
          
           
             Rabbi
             Isaac
             Natar
             .
          
           
             Rabbi
             Levi.
             
          
           
             Rabbi
             Moles
             .
          
           
             Rabbi
             Sedaias
             Haias
             .
          
           
             Robertus
             Carocullus
             .
          
           
             Rupertu●
             .
          
           
             Sabinus
             .
          
           
             Sadoletus
             .
          
           
             Savano●ola
             .
          
           
             Scotus
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Septuaginta
             interpreres
             .
          
           
             Serapio
             .
          
           
             Socrates
             .
          
           
             Solinus
             .
          
           
             Speculum
             exemplorum
             .
          
           
             Strabo
             .
          
           
             Sulpitius
             Severus
             .
          
           
             Syneffus
             .
          
           
             Tatianus
             .
          
           
             Te●tullianus
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             Themiltius
             .
          
           
             Theodore●u●
             .
          
           
             Theodorus
             Bizantius
             .
          
           
             Theophrastus
             .
          
           
             Thucidydes
             .
          
           
             Tibullus
             .
          
           
             Tremelius
             .
          
           
             Valerius
             Maximus
             .
          
           
             Varro
             .
          
           
             Vegetius
             .
          
           
             Vincentius
             .
          
           
             Virgilius
             .
          
           
             Vi●ellius
             .
          
           
             Wie●us
             .
          
           
             Xanrus
             historiographus
             .
          
        
         
           
             These
             English.
             
          
           
             BArnaby
             Googe
             .
          
           
             Beehive
             of
             the
             Romish
             church
             .
          
           
             Edward
             Deering
             .
          
           
             Geffrey
             Chaucer
             .
          
           
             Giles
             Alley
             .
          
           
             Guimelf
             Maharba
             .
          
           
             Henry
             Haward
             .
          
           
             J●hn
             Bale
             .
          
           
             John
             Fox
             .
          
           
             John
             Malborn
             .
          
           
             John
             Record
             .
          
           
             P●ime●
             after
             Yorke
             use
             .
          
           
             Richard
             Gallis
             .
          
           
             Roger
             Bacon
             .
          
           
             Testament
             printed
             at
             Rhemes
             .
          
           
             T.
             E.
             a
             nameles
             Author
             ,
             467.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             Hilles
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Lupron
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Moore
             Knight
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Phaer
             .
          
           
             T.
             R.
             a
             nameles
             Author
             ▪
             393.
             
          
           
             William
             Lambard
             .
          
           
             W.
             W.
             a
             namelesse
             Author
             .
             542.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           discovery
           of
           Witchcraft
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 An
                 impeachment
                 of
                 Witches
                 power
                 in
                 meteors
                 and
                 elementary
                 bodies
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 rebuke
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 attribute
                 too
                 much
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Fables
               of
               Witch-craft
               have
               taken
               so
               fast
               hold
               and
               deep
               root
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               few
               or
               none
               can
               ,
               (
               now
               adaies
               )
               with
               patience
               indure
               the
               hand
               and
               correction
               of
               God.
               For
               if
               any
               adversity
               ,
               greefe
               ,
               sicknesse
               ,
               losse
               of
               children
               ,
               corn
               ,
               cattell
               ,
               or
               liberty
               happen
               unto
               them
               ;
               
               by
               and
               by
               they
               exclaime
               upon
               witches
               .
               As
               though
               there
               were
               no
               God
               in
               Israel
               that
               ordereth
               all
               things
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               punishing
               both
               just
               unjust
               and
               with
               greefes
               ,
               plagues
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               in
               manner
               and
               forme
               as
               he
               thinketh
               good
               :
               but
               that
               certain
               old
               women
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               called
               witches
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               contrivers
               of
               all
               mens
               calamities
               ,
               and
               as
               though
               they
               themselves
               were
               innocents
               ,
               and
               had
               deserved
               no
               such
               punishments
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               they
               stick
               not
               to
               ride
               and
               go
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               either
               are
               injuriously
               tearmed
               witches
               ,
               or
               else
               are
               willing
               so
               to
               be
               accounted
               ,
               seeking
               at
               their
               hands
               comfort
               and
               remedy
               in
               time
               of
               their
               tribulation
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               will
               and
               commandement
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ,
               
               who
               bids
               us
               resort
               to
               him
               in
               all
               our
               necessities
               .
            
             
               Such
               faithlesse
               people
               (
               I
               say
               )
               are
               also
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               neither
               haile
               nor
               snow
               ,
               thunder
               nor
               lightning
               ,
               rain
               nor
               tempestuous
               winds
               come
               from
               the
               heavens
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               are
               raised
               by
               the
               cunning
               and
               power
               of
               witches
               and
               conjurers
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               a
               clap
               of
               thunder
               ,
               or
               a
               gale
               of
               winde
               is
               no
               sooner
               heard
               ,
               but
               either
               they
               runne
               to
               ring
               bels
               ,
               or
               cry
               out
               to
               burne
               witches
               ;
               or
               else
               burne
               consecrated
               things
               ,
               hoping
               by
               the
               smoak
               thereof
               ,
               to
               drive
               the
               devill
               out
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               as
               though
               spirits
               could
               be
               fraid
               away
               with
               such
               externall
               toies
               :
               howbeit
               ,
               these
               are
               right
               inchantments
               ,
               
               as
               Brentius
               affirmeth
               .
            
             
               But
               certainly
               ,
               it
               is
               neither
               a
               witch
               ,
               nor
               devil
               ,
               but
               a
               glorious
               *
               God
               that
               maketh
               the
               thunder
               .
               I
               have
               read
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               God
               *
               maketh
               the
               blustering
               tempests
               and
               whirle-winds
               :
               and
               I
               find
               that
               it
               is
               *
               the
               Lord
               that
               altogether
               dealeth
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               blowe
               according
               to
               his
               will.
               But
               let
               me
               see
               any
               of
               them
               all
               *
               rebuke
               and
               still
               the
               sea
               in
               time
               of
               tempest
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               ;
               or
               raise
               the
               stormy
               wind
               ,
               as
               *
               God
               did
               with
               his
               word
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               beleeve
               in
               them
               .
               Hath
               any
               witch
               or
               conjurer
               ,
               or
               any
               creature
               entred
               into
               the
               *
               treasures
               of
               the
               snowe
               ;
               or
               seen
               
               the
               secret
               places
               of
               the
               haile
               ,
               
               which
               GOD
               hath
               prepared
               against
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               battell
               ,
               and
               warre
               ?
               I
               for
               my
               part
               also
               thinke
               with
               Jesus
               Sirach
               ,
               that
               at
               Gods
               onely
               commandement
               the
               snow
               falleth
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               wind
               bloweth
               according
               to
               his
               wil
               ,
               who
               onely
               maketh
               all
               stormes
               to
               cease
               ;
               and
               
               who
               (
               if
               we
               keep
               his
               ordinances
               )
               will
               send
               us
               rain
               in
               due
               season
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               land
               to
               bring
               forth
               her
               increase
               ,
               and
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               field
               to
               give
               their
               fruit
               .
            
             
               But
               little
               think
               our
               witch-mongers
               ,
               that
               the
               
               Lord
               commandeth
               the
               clouds
               above
               ,
               or
               openeth
               the
               doors
               of
               heaven
               ,
               as
               David
               affirmeth
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Lord
               goeth
               forth
               in
               the
               tempests
               and
               stormes
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               
               Nahum
               reporteth
               :
               but
               rather
               that
               witches
               and
               conjurers
               are
               then
               about
               their
               businesse
               .
            
             
               The
               Marcionists
               acknowledged
               one
               God
               the
               author
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               another
               the
               ordainer
               of
               evill
               :
               but
               these
               make
               the
               devill
               a
               whole
               God
               ,
               to
               create
               things
               of
               nothing
               ,
               to
               know
               mens
               cogitations
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               that
               which
               God
               never
               did
               ;
               as
               ,
               to
               transubstatiate
               men
               into
               beasts
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               thing
               if
               devils
               could
               do
               ,
               yet
               followeth
               it
               not
               ,
               that
               witches
               have
               such
               power
               .
               But
               if
               all
               the
               devils
               in
               hell
               were
               dead
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               witches
               in
               England
               burned
               or
               hanged
               ;
               I
               warrant
               you
               we
               should
               not
               fail
               to
               have
               rain
               ,
               haile
               and
               tempests
               ,
               as
               now
               we
               have
               :
               according
               to
               the
               appointment
               &
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               according
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               elements
               ,
               and
               the
               course
               of
               the
               planets
               ,
               wherein
               God
               hath
               set
               a
               perfect
               and
               perpetuall
               order
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               also
               well
               assured
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               the
               old
               women
               in
               the
               world
               were
               witches
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               priests
               ,
               conjurers
               :
               we
               should
               not
               have
               a
               drop
               of
               rain
               ,
               nor
               a
               blast
               of
               wind
               the
               more
               or
               the
               lesse
               for
               them
               .
               For
               
               the
               Lord
               hath
               bound
               the
               waters
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               and
               hath
               set
               bounds
               about
               the
               waters
               ,
               untill
               the
               day
               and
               night
               come
               to
               an
               end
               :
               yea
               it
               is
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               winds
               and
               stilleth
               them
               :
               and
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               rain
               and
               snowe
               ;
               Be
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               it
               falleth
               .
               The
               
               wind
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               wind
               of
               witches
               ,
               shall
               destroy
               the
               treasures
               of
               their
               pleasant
               vessels
               ,
               and
               dry
               up
               the
               fountaines
               ;
               saith
               Oseas
               .
               Let
               us
               also
               learn
               and
               confesse
               with
               the
               Prophet
               David
               ,
               that
               we
               
               our selves
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               our
               afflictions
               ;
               and
               not
               exclaim
               upon
               witches
               ,
               when
               we
               should
               call
               upon
               God
               for
               mercy
               .
            
             
               The
               Imperiall
               law
               (
               saith
               Brentius
               )
               condemneth
               them
               to
               death
               that
               trouble
               and
               infect
               the
               aire
               :
               but
               I
               affirme
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               it
               is
               neither
               in
               the
               power
               of
               witch
               nor
               devill
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               only
               .
               Though
               (
               besides
               Bodin
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               popish
               writers
               in
               generall
               )
               it
               please
               
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Hyperius
                 ,
                 Hemingius
                 ,
                 Erastus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               to
               conclude
               otherwise
               .
               The
               clouds
               
               are
               called
               the
               pillars
               of
               Gods
               tents
               ,
               Gods
               chariots
               ,
               and
               his
               pavillions
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               what
               witch
               or
               devill
               can
               make
               masteries
               thereof
               ?
               S.
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 Non
                 est
                 putandum
                 ist
                 is
                 transgressoribus
                 angelis
                 servire
                 hanc
                 rerum
                 visibilium
                 materiem
                 sed
                 soli
                 Deo
              
               ;
               We
               must
               not
               think
               that
               these
               visible
               things
               are
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               angels
               that
               fell
               ,
               but
               are
               obedient
               to
               the
               only
               God.
               
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               if
               witches
               could
               accomplish
               these
               things
               ;
               what
               needed
               it
               seem
               so
               strange
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               whe●
               Christ
               by
               mi●acle
               
               commanded
               both
               seas
               and
               winds
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               Who
               is
               this
               ?
               for
               both
               wind
               and
               sea
               obey
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 inconvenience
                 growing
                 by
                 mens
                 credulity
                 herein
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 reproofe
                 of
                 some
                 church-men
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 inclined
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 conceived
                 opinion
                 of
                 witches
                 omnipotencie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 familiar
                 example
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               the
               world
               is
               now
               so
               bewitched
               and
               over-run
               with
               this
               fond
               error
               ,
               that
               even
               where
               a
               man
               should
               seek
               comfort
               and
               counsell
               ,
               there
               shall
               he
               be
               sent
               (
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               )
               from
               God
               to
               the
               devil
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               Physitian
               to
               the
               cosening
               witch
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               take
               upon
               her
               ,
               by
               words
               to
               heal
               the
               lame
               (
               which
               was
               proper
               only
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               to
               hem
               whom
               he
               assisted
               with
               his
               divine
               power
               )
               yea
               ,
               with
               her
               familiar
               and
               charmes
               she
               will
               take
               upon
               her
               to
               cure
               the
               blind
               :
               though
               in
               the
               ‖
               tenth
               of
               S.
               Johns
               Gospell
               it
               be
               written
               ,
               that
               the
               devil
               cannot
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               .
               And
               they
               attaine
               such
               credit
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               (
               to
               my
               grief
               )
               some
               of
               the
               ministery
               affirme
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               had
               in
               their
               parish
               at
               one
               instant
               ,
               17
               or
               18.
               
               Witches
               ,
               meaning
               such
               as
               could
               worke
               miracles
               supernaturally
               .
               Whereby
               they
               manifested
               as
               well
               their
               infidelity
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               conceiving
               Gods
               word
               ;
               as
               their
               negligence
               and
               errror
               in
               instructing
               their
               flocks
               .
               For
               they
               themselves
               might
               understand
               ,
               and
               also
               teach
               their
               parishoners
               ,
               that
               *
               God
               only
               worketh
               great
               wonders
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               he
               which
               sendeth
               such
               punishments
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               such
               trials
               to
               the
               elect
               :
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Haggai
               ,
               †
               I
               smote
               you
               with
               blasting
               and
               mildew
               ,
               and
               with
               haile
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               labours
               of
               your
               hands
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               turned
               not
               unto
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               And
               therefore
               saith
               the
               same
               Prophet
               in
               another
               place
               ;
               *
               you
               have
               sowen
               much
               ,
               and
               bring
               in
               little
               .
               And
               both
               in
               *
               Joel
               and
               
               Leviticus
               ,
               the
               like
               phrases
               and
               proofes
               are
               used
               and
               made
               .
               But
               more
               shall
               be
               said
               of
               this
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               S.
               Paul
               fore
               saw
               the
               blindnesse
               and
               obstinacy
               ,
               both
               of
               these
               blind
               shepherds
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               their
               scabbed
               sheep
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               
               They
               will
               not
               suffer
               wholsome
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               having
               their
               eares
               itching
               ,
               shall
               get
               them
               a
               heap
               of
               reachers
               after
               their
               own
               lusts
               ;
               and
               shall
               turne
               their
               eares
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               fables
               .
               And
               
               in
               the
               latter
               time
               some
               shall
               depart
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               shall
               give
               heed
               to
               spirits
               of
               errors
               ,
               and
               doctrines
               of
               devils
               ,
               which
               speak
               lies
               (
               as
               witches
               and
               conjurers
               do
               )
               but
               cast
               thou
               away
               such
               prophane
               and
               old
               wives
               fables
               .
               In
               which
               sense
               Basil
               saith
               ;
               Who
               so
               giveth
               heed
               to
               inchanters
               ,
               harkeneth
               to
               a
               fabulous
               and
               frivilous
               thing
               .
               But
               I
               will
               rehearse
               an
               example
               whereof
               I
               my selfe
               am
               not
               only
               
                 Oculatus
                 testis
              
               ,
               but
               have
               examined
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               am
               to
               justifie
               the
               truth
               of
               my
               report
               :
               not
               because
               I
               would
               disgrace
               the
               ministers
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               but
               to
               confirme
               my
               former
               assertion
               ,
               that
               this
               absurd
               error
               is
               growne
               into
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               able
               to
               expell
               all
               such
               ridiculous
               folly
               and
               impiety
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               assizes
               holden
               at
               Rochester
               ,
               Anno
               1581.
               one
               
                 Margaret
                 Simons
              
               ,
               
               the
               wife
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Simons
              
               ,
               
               of
               Brenchly
               in
               Kent
               ,
               was
               arraigned
               for
               witchcraft
               ,
               at
               the
               instigation
               and
               complaint
               of
               divers
               fond
               and
               malicious
               persons
               ;
               and
               specially
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               one
               
                 Iohn
                 Ferrall
              
               vicar
               of
               that
               parish
               :
               with
               whom
               I
               talked
               about
               that
               matter
               and
               found
               him
               both
               fondly
               assorted
               in
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               enviously
               bent
               towards
               her
               :
               and
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               )
               as
               unable
               to
               make
               a
               good
               account
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               as
               she
               whom
               he
               accused
               .
               That
               which
               he
               ,
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               laid
               to
               the
               poore
               womans
               charge
               ,
               was
               this
               .
            
             
               His
               son
               (
               being
               an
               ungracious
               boy
               ,
               and
               prentise
               to
               one
               
                 Robert
                 Scotchsord
              
               clothier
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               that
               parish
               of
               Brenchly
               )
               passed
               on
               a
               day
               by
               her
               house
               ;
               at
               whome
               by
               chance
               her
               little
               dog
               barked
               .
               Which
               thing
               the
               boy
               taking
               in
               evil
               part
               ,
               drew
               his
               knife
               ,
               and
               pursued
               him
               therewith
               even
               to
               her
               door
               :
               whom
               she
               rebuked
               with
               some
               such
               words
               as
               the
               boy
               disdained
               ,
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               would
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               depart
               in
               a
               long
               time
               .
               At
               the
               last
               he
               returned
               to
               his
               masters
               house
               ,
               and
               within
               five
               or
               six
               daies
               fell
               sick
               .
               Then
               was
               called
               to
               mind
               the
               fray
               betwixt
               the
               dog
               and
               the
               boy
               :
               insomuch
               as
               the
               vicar
               (
               who
               thought
               himself
               so
               priviledged
               ,
               as
               he
               little
               mistrusted
               that
               God
               would
               visit
               his
               children
               with
               sicknesse
               )
               did
               so
               calculate
               ;
               as
               he
               found
               ,
               partly
               through
               his
               own
               judgement
               and
               partly
               (
               as
               he
               himself
               told
               me
               )
               by
               the
               relation
               of
               other
               witches
               ,
               that
               his
               said
               sonne
               was
               by
               her
               bewitched
               .
               Yea
               ,
               he
               also
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               his
               son
               (
               being
               as
               it
               were
               past
               all
               cure
               )
               received
               perfect
               health
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               another
               witch
               .
            
             
               He
               proceeded
               yet
               further
               against
               her
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               that
               alwaies
               in
               his
               parish-church
               ,
               when
               he
               desired
               to
               read
               most
               plainly
               ,
               his
               voice
               so
               failed
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               scant
               be
               heard
               at
               all
               .
               Which
               he
               could
               impute
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               to
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               her
               inchantment
               .
               When
               I
               advertised
               the
               poor
               woman
               hereof
               ,
               as
               being
               desirous
               to
               hear
               what
               she
               could
               say
               for
               her selfe
               ;
               she
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               in
               very
               deed
               his
               voice
               did
               much
               faile
               him
               ,
               specially
               when
               he
               strained
               himself
               to
               speake
               lowdest
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               she
               said
               that
               at
               all
               times
               his
               voice
               was
               hoarse
               and
               low
               ,
               which
               thing
               I
               perceived
               to
               be
               true
               .
               But
               sir
               ;
               said
               she
               ,
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               this
               our
               vicar
               is
               diseased
               with
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               hoarsenesse
               ,
               as
               divers
               of
               our
               neighbours
               in
               this
               parish
               not
               long
               since
               ,
               doubted
               that
               he
               had
               the
               French-Pox
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               utterly
               refused
               to
               communicate
               with
               him
               :
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               (
               being
               thereunto
               injoined
               by
               M.
               D.
               Lewen
               the
               ordinary
               )
               he
               had
               brought
               from
               London
               a
               certificat
               ,
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               two
               Physitians
               ,
               that
               his
               hoarsenes
               proceeded
               from
               a
               disease
               in
               the
               lungs
               .
               Which
               certificate
               he
               published
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               whole
               congregation
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               was
               cured
               ,
               or
               rather
               excused
               of
               the
               shame
               of
               his
               disease
               .
               And
               this
               I
               know
               to
               be
               true
               by
               the
               relation
               of
               divers
               honest
               men
               of
               that
               parish
               .
               And
               truly
               ,
               if
               one
               of
               the
               Jury
               had
               not
               been
               wiser
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               she
               had
               been
               condemned
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               upon
               other
               as
               ridiculous
               matters
               as
               this
               .
               For
               the
               name
               of
               a
               witch
               is
               so
               odious
               ,
               and
               her
               power
               so
               feared
               among
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               honestest
               body
               living
               chance
               to
               be
               arraigned
               thereupon
               ,
               she
               shall
               hardly
               escape
               condemnation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Who
                 they
                 be
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 witches
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 manifest
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 moveth
                 men
                 so
                 commonly
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 and
                 witches
                 themselves
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 hurt
                 children
                 ,
                 cattell
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 words
                 and
                 imaginations
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 cosening
                 witches
                 .
              
            
             
               ONe
               sort
               of
               such
               as
               fare
               said
               to
               be
               witches
               ,
               are
               women
               which
               be
               commonly
               old
               ,
               lame
               ,
               blear-eyed
               ,
               pale
               ,
               fowle
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               wrinckles
               ;
               poor
               ,
               sullen
               ,
               superstitious
               ,
               and
               papists
               ;
               or
               such
               as
               know
               no
               religion
               :
               in
               whose
               drousie
               minds
               the
               devill
               hath
               gotten
               a
               fine
               seat
               ;
               so
               as
               ,
               what
               mischief
               ,
               mischance
               ,
               calamity
               ,
               or
               slaughter
               is
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               they
               are
               easily
               perswaded
               the
               same
               is
               done
               by
               themselves
               ;
               
               imprinting
               in
               their
               minds
               an
               earnest
               and
               constant
               imagination
               thereof
               .
               They
               are
               leane
               and
               deformed
               ,
               shewing
               melancholy
               in
               their
               faces
               ,
               to
               the
               horror
               of
               all
               that
               see
               them
               .
               They
               are
               doting
               ,
               scolds
               ;
               mad
               ,
               devillish
               ;
               and
               not
               much
               differing
               from
               them
               that
               are
               thought
               to
               be
               possessed
               with
               spirits
               ,
               so
               firme
               and
               steadfast
               in
               their
               opinions
               ,
               as
               whosoever
               shall
               only
               have
               respect
               to
               the
               constancy
               of
               their
               words
               uttered
               ,
               would
               easily
               beleeve
               they
               were
               true
               indeed
               .
            
             
               These
               miserable
               wretches
               are
               so
               odious
               unto
               all
               their
               neighbours
               ;
               and
               so
               feared
               ,
               as
               few
               dare
               offend
               them
               ,
               or
               deny
               them
               any
               thing
               they
               aske
               :
               whereby
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               do
               such
               things
               as
               are
               beyond
               the
               ability
               of
               humane
               nature
               .
               These
               go
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               and
               from
               door
               to
               door
               for
               a
               pot
               full
               of
               milke
               ,
               yest
               ,
               drinke
               ,
               pottage
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               releefe
               ;
               without
               the
               which
               they
               could
               hardly
               live
               :
               neither
               obtaining
               for
               their
               service
               and
               paines
               ,
               nor
               yet
               by
               their
               art
               ,
               nor
               yet
               at
               the
               devils
               hands
               (
               with
               whome
               they
               are
               said
               to
               make
               a
               perfect
               and
               visible
               bargaine
               )
               either
               beauty
               ,
               mony
               ,
               promotion
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               worship
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               honour
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               learning
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               benefit
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               It
               falleth
               out
               many
               times
               ,
               that
               neither
               their
               necessities
               ,
               nor
               their
               expectation
               is
               answered
               or
               served
               ,
               in
               those
               places
               where
               they
               beg
               or
               borrowe
               ;
               but
               rather
               their
               lewdnesse
               is
               by
               their
               neighbours
               reproved
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               in
               tract
               of
               time
               the
               witch
               waxeth
               odious
               and
               tedious
               to
               her
               neighbours
               ;
               and
               they
               again
               are
               despised
               and
               despited
               of
               her
               :
               so
               as
               sometimes
               she
               curseth
               one
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               another
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               the
               master
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               his
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
               cattell
               ,
               &c.
               to
               the
               little
               pig
               that
               lieth
               in
               the
               stie
               .
               Thus
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               they
               have
               all
               displeased
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               hath
               wished
               evill
               luck
               unto
               them
               all
               ;
               perhaps
               with
               curses
               and
               imprecations
               made
               in
               forme
               .
               Doubtlesse
               (
               at
               length
               )
               some
               of
               her
               neighbours
               die
               ,
               or
               fall
               sick
               ;
               or
               some
               of
               their
               children
               are
               visited
               with
               diseases
               that
               vex
               them
               strangely
               :
               as
               apoplexies
               ,
               epilepsie
               ,
               convulsions
               ,
               hot
               fevers
               ,
               wormes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               by
               ignorant
               parents
               are
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               vengeance
               of
               witches
               .
               Yea
               and
               their
               opinions
               and
               conceits
               are
               
               confirmed
               and
               maintained
               by
               unskilful
               physitians
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               saying
               :
               
                 Inscitiae
                 pallium
                 maleficium
                 &
                 incantatio
              
               ,
               Witchcraft
               and
               inchantment
               is
               the
               cloke
               of
               ignorance
               :
               whereas
               indeed
               evill
               humors
               ,
               and
               not
               strange
               words
               ,
               witches
               ,
               or
               spirits
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               such
               diseases
               .
               Also
               some
               of
               their
               cattell
               pe●ish
               ,
               either
               by
               disease
               or
               mischance
               .
               Then
               they
               ,
               upon
               whom
               such
               adversities
               full
               ,
               weighing
               the
               fame
               that
               goeth
               upon
               this
               woman
               ,
               her
               words
               ,
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               curse●
               ,
               meeting
               so
               justly
               with
               their
               misfortune
               ,
               do
               not
               onely
               conceive
               ,
               but
               also
               are
               resolved
               that
               all
               their
               mishaps
               are
               brought
               to
               passe
               by
               her
               onely
               meanes
               .
            
             
               The
               witch
               on
               the
               other
               side
               expecting
               her
               neighbors
               mischances
               ,
               and
               seeing
               things
               sometimes
               come
               to
               passe
               according
               to
               her
               wishes
               ,
               curses
               ,
               
               and
               incantations
               (
               for
               Bodin
               himselfe
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               not
               above
               two
               in
               a
               hundred
               of
               their
               witchings
               or
               wishings
               take
               effect
               )
               being
               called
               before
               a
               Justice
               ,
               by
               due
               examination
               of
               the
               circumstances
               is
               driven
               to
               see
               her
               imprecations
               and
               desires
               ,
               and
               her
               neighbours
               harmes
               and
               losses
               to
               concurre
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               take
               effect
               :
               and
               so
               confesseth
               that
               she
               (
               as
               a
               goddess
               )
               hath
               brought
               such
               things
               t●
               passe
               .
               Wherein
               ,
               not
               onely
               she
               ,
               but
               the
               accuser
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Justice
               are
               foully
               deceived
               and
               abused
               ;
               as
               being
               through
               her
               confession
               and
               other
               circumstances
               perswaded
               (
               to
               the
               injury
               of
               Gods
               glory
               )
               that
               she
               hath
               done
               ,
               or
               can
               do
               that
               which
               is
               proper
               onely
               to
               God
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Another
               sort
               of
               witches
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               he
               absolutely
               coseners
               .
               These
               take
               upon
               them
               ,
               either
               for
               glory
               ,
               fame
               ,
               or
               gaine
               ,
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               which
               God
               or
               the
               devil
               can
               do
               :
               either
               for
               foretelling
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               bewrayring
               of
               secrets
               ,
               curing
               of
               maladies
               ,
               or
               working
               of
               miracles
               .
               But
               of
               these
               I
               will
               talke
               more
               at
               large
               hereafter
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 miraculous
                 actions
                 are
                 imputed
                 to
                 witthes
                 by
                 witchmongers
                 ,
                 papists
                 ,
                 and
                 poets
                 .
              
            
             
               ALthough
               it
               be
               quite
               against
               the
               haire
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               divels
               will
               contrary
               to
               the
               witches
               oath
               ,
               promise
               ,
               and
               homage
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               all
               reason
               ,
               that
               witche●
               should
               helpe
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               bewitched
               ;
               but
               rather
               set
               forward
               their
               masters
               businesse
               :
               yet
               we
               read
               in
               
                 Malleo
                 Maleficarum
              
               ,
               
               of
               three
               sorts
               of
               witches
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               is
               affirmed
               by
               all
               the
               writers
               hereupon
               ,
               new
               and
               old
               .
               One
               sort
               (
               they
               say
               )
               can
               hurt
               and
               not
               helpe
               ,
               the
               second
               can
               helpe
               and
               not
               hurt
               ,
               the
               third
               can
               both
               helpe
               and
               hurt
               .
               And
               among
               the
               hurtfull
               witches
               he
               saith
               there
               is
               one
               sort
               more
               beastly
               than
               any
               kind
               of
               beasts
               ,
               saving
               wolves
               ;
               for
               these
               usually
               devoure
               and
               eat
               young
               children
               and
               infants
               of
               their
               own
               kind
               .
               These
               be
               they
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               raise
               haile
               ,
               tempests
               ,
               and
               hurtfull
               weather
               ;
               as
               lightning
               ,
               thunder
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               be
               they
               that
               procure
               barrennesse
               in
               man
               ,
               woman
               and
               beast
               .
               These
               can
               throw
               children
               into
               waters
               ,
               as
               they
               walke
               with
               their
               mothers
               ,
               and
               
               not
               be
               seen
               .
               These
               can
               make
               horses
               kick
               ,
               till
               they
               cast
               the
               riders
               .
               These
               can
               passe
               from
               place
               to
               place
               in
               the
               air
               invisible
               .
               These
               can
               so
               alter
               the
               minde
               of
               judges
               ,
               they
               can
               have
               no
               power
               to
               hurt
               them
               .
               These
               can
               procure
               to
               themselves
               and
               to
               others
               ,
               taciturnity
               and
               insensibility
               in
               their
               torments
               .
               These
               can
               bring
               trembling
               to
               the
               hands
               ,
               and
               strike
               terror
               into
               the
               minds
               of
               them
               that
               apprehend
               them
               .
               These
               can
               manifest
               unto
               others
               ,
               things
               hidden
               and
               lost
               ,
               and
               foreshew
               things
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               see
               them
               as
               though
               they
               were
               present
               .
               These
               can
               alter
               mens
               minds
               to
               inordinate
               love
               or
               hate
               .
               
               These
               can
               kill
               whom
               they
               list
               with
               lightning
               and
               thunder
               .
               These
               can
               take
               away
               mans
               courage
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               generation
               .
               These
               can
               make
               a
               woman
               miscarry
               in
               child-birth
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               child
               in
               the
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               without
               any
               sensible
               meanes
               either
               inwardly
               or
               outwardly
               applied
               .
               These
               can
               with
               their
               looks
               kill
               either
               man
               or
               beast
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               things
               are
               avowed
               by
               
                 Iames
                 Sprenger
              
               and
               
                 Henry
                 Institor
                 In
                 Malleo
                 Maleficarum
              
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Nider
               ,
               and
               the
               inquisitor
               Cumanus
               ;
               and
               also
               by
               
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Hyperius
                 ,
                 Hemingius
              
               ,
               and
               multiplyed
               by
               Bodin
               ,
               and
               Frier
               
                 Bartholomaeus
                 Spineus
              
               .
               But
               because
               I
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               abridge
               the
               authority
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               also
               the
               testimonies
               of
               many
               other
               grave
               authors
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ;
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               Ovid
               affirmeth
               that
               they
               can
               raise
               and
               suppresse
               lightning
               and
               thunder
               ,
               rain
               and
               haile
               ,
               clouds
               and
               winds
               ,
               tempests
               and
               earthquakes
               .
               Others
               do
               write
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               pull
               down
               the
               moon
               and
               the
               stars
               .
               Some
               write
               that
               with
               wishing
               they
               can
               send
               needles
               into
               the
               livers
               of
               their
               enemies
               .
               Some
               that
               they
               can
               transferre
               corn
               in
               the
               blade
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               .
               Some
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               cure
               diseases
               supernaturally
               ,
               flie
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               dance
               with
               devils
               .
               Some
               write
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               play
               the
               part
               of
               Succubus
               ,
               and
               contract
               themselves
               to
               Incubus
               ;
               and
               so
               young
               prophets
               are
               upon
               them
               begotten
               ,
               &c.
               
               Some
               say
               they
               can
               transubstantiate
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               formes
               and
               shapes
               of
               asses
               ,
               wolves
               ,
               ferrets
               ,
               cows
               ,
               apes
               ,
               horses
               ,
               dogs
               ,
               &c.
               
               Some
               say
               they
               can
               keep
               devils
               and
               spirits
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               todes
               and
               cats
               .
            
             
               They
               can
               raise
               spirits
               (
               as
               others
               affirme
               )
               drie
               up
               springs
               ,
               turne
               the
               course
               of
               running
               waters
               ,
               inhibit
               the
               sun
               ,
               and
               stay
               both
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               changing
               the
               one
               into
               the
               other
               .
               They
               can
               go
               in
               and
               out
               at
               awger-holes
               ,
               and
               saile
               in
               an
               egge
               shell
               ,
               a
               cockle
               or
               muscel-shell
               ,
               through
               and
               under
               the
               tempestuous
               seas
               .
               They
               can
               go
               invisible
               ,
               and
               deprive
               men
               of
               their
               privities
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               of
               the
               act
               and
               use
               of
               venery
               .
               They
               can
               bring
               soules
               out
               of
               the
               graves
               .
               They
               can
               teare
               snakes
               in
               peeces
               with
               words
               ,
               and
               with
               lookes
               kill
               lambes
               .
               But
               in
               this
               case
               a
               man
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 Miranda
                 canunt
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 credenda
                 Poetae
                 .
              
               They
               can
               also
               bring
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               cherne
               as
               long
               as
               you
               lift
               ,
               your
               butter
               will
               not
               come
               ;
               especially
               ,
               if
               either
               the
               maids
               have
               eaten
               up
               the
               creame
               ;
               or
               the
               good-wife
               have
               sold
               the
               butter
               before
               in
               the
               market
               .
               Whereof
               I
               have
               had
               some
               triall
               ,
               although
               there
               may
               be
               true
               and
               naturall
               causes
               to
               hinder
               the
               common
               course
               thereof
               :
               as
               for
               example
               .
               Put
               a
               litle
               sope
               or
               sugar
               into
               your
               cherne
               of
               creame
               ,
               and
               there
               will
               never
               come
               any
               butter
               ,
               cherne
               as
               long
               as
               you
               list
               .
               But
               M.
               Mal.
               saith
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               so
               little
               a
               village
               ,
               where
               many
               women
               are
               not
               that
               
               
               
               
               
               bewitch
               ,
               infect
               ,
               and
               kill
               kine
               ,
               and
               dry
               up
               the
               milke
               :
               alledging
               for
               the
               strengthening
               of
               that
               assertion
               ,
               
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Nunquid
                 Deo
                 cura
                 est
                 de
                 bobus
                 ?
              
               doth
               God
               take
               any
               care
               of
               oxen
               ?
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 conceived
                 opinion
                 of
                 witches
                 and
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 detestable
                 a
                 sinne
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 repaire
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 counsell
                 or
                 helpe
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 affliction
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               whatsoever
               is
               reported
               or
               conceived
               of
               such
               manner
               of
               witchcrafts
               ,
               I
               dare
               avow
               to
               be
               false
               and
               fabulous
               (
               cosenage
               ,
               dotage
               ,
               and
               poysoning
               excepted
               :
               )
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               mention
               made
               of
               these
               kind
               of
               witches
               in
               the
               Bible
               .
               If
               Christ
               had
               known
               them
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               pretermitted
               to
               inveigh
               against
               their
               presumption
               ,
               in
               taking
               upon
               them
               his
               office
               :
               as
               ,
               to
               heale
               and
               cure
               diseases
               ;
               and
               to
               work
               such
               miraculous
               and
               supernaturall
               things
               ,
               as
               whereby
               he
               himselfe
               was
               specially
               knowne
               ,
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               published
               to
               be
               God
               ;
               his
               actions
               and
               cures
               consisting
               (
               in
               order
               and
               effect
               )
               according
               to
               the
               power
               by
               our
               witch-mongers
               imputed
               to
               witches
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               in
               these
               dayes
               afflicted
               in
               such
               strange
               sort
               ,
               as
               Christs
               cures
               and
               patients
               are
               described
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               to
               have
               been
               :
               we
               fly
               from
               trusting
               in
               God
               to
               trusting
               in
               witches
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               only
               in
               their
               cosening
               art
               take
               on
               them
               the
               office
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ;
               but
               use
               his
               very
               phrase
               of
               speech
               to
               such
               idolaters
               ,
               as
               come
               to
               seeke
               divine
               assistance
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Go
               thy
               waies
               ,
               thy
               son
               or
               thy
               daughter
               ,
               
               &c.
               shall
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               be
               whole
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               not
               suffice
               to
               disswade
               a
               witch-monger
               from
               his
               credulity
               ,
               that
               he
               seeth
               the
               sequele
               and
               event
               to
               fall
               out
               many
               times
               contrary
               to
               their
               assertion
               ;
               but
               in
               such
               case
               (
               to
               his
               greater
               condemnation
               )
               he
               seeketh
               further
               to
               witches
               of
               greater
               fame
               .
               If
               all
               faile
               ,
               he
               will
               rather
               thinke
               he
               came
               an
               hour
               too
               late
               ;
               than
               that
               he
               went
               a
               mile
               too
               far
               .
               Truly
               I
               for
               my
               part
               cannot
               perceive
               what
               it
               is
               to
               go
               a
               whoring
               after
               strange
               gods
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               .
               
               He
               that
               looketh
               upon
               his
               neighbours
               wise
               ,
               and
               lusteth
               after
               her
               ,
               hath
               committed
               adultery
               .
               And
               truly
               ,
               he
               that
               in
               heart
               and
               by
               argument
               maintained
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               masse
               to
               be
               propitiatory
               for
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               is
               an
               idolater
               ;
               as
               also
               he
               that
               alloweth
               and
               commendeth
               creeping
               to
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               idolatrous
               actions
               ,
               although
               he
               bend
               not
               his
               corporall
               knees
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               that
               attributeth
               to
               a
               witch
               ,
               such
               divine
               power
               ,
               as
               duly
               and
               onely
               appertaineth
               unto
               GOD
               (
               which
               all
               witch-monger
               do
               )
               is
               in
               heart
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               an
               idolater
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               grosse
               impiety
               ,
               although
               he
               neither
               go
               nor
               send
               to
               her
               for
               assistance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 further
                 confutation
                 of
                 witches
                 miraculous
                 land
                 omnipotent
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 invincible
                 reasons
                 and
                 authorities
                 ,
                 with
                 disswasions
                 from
                 such
                 fond
                 credulity
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               witches
               could
               do
               any
               such
               miraculous
               things
               ,
               as
               these
               and
               other
               which
               are
               imputed
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               might
               do
               them
               againe
               and
               againe
               ,
               at
               any
               time
               or
               place
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               mans
               desire
               :
               for
               the
               devill
               is
               as
               strong
               at
               one
               time
               as
               at
               another
               ,
               as
               busy
               by
               day
               as
               by
               night
               ,
               and
               ready
               enough
               to
               do
               all
               mischief
               ,
               and
               careth
               not
               whom
               he
               abuseth
               .
               And
               insomuch
               as
               it
               is
               confessed
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               part
               of
               witch-mongers
               themselves
               ,
               that
               he
               knoweth
               not
               the
               cogitation
               of
               mans
               heart
               ,
               he
               should
               (
               me
               thinks
               )
               sometimes
               appear
               ,
               unto
               honest
               and
               credible
               persons
               ,
               in
               such
               grosse
               and
               corporall
               forme
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               he
               doth
               unto
               witches
               :
               which
               you
               shall
               never
               heare
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               one
               sufficient
               witnesse
               .
               For
               the
               devill
               indeed
               entreth
               into
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               that
               way
               seeketh
               mans
               confusion
               .
            
             
               The
               art
               alwaies
               presupposeth
               the
               power
               ;
               so
               as
               ,
               if
               they
               say
               they
               can
               do
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               they
               must
               shew
               how
               and
               by
               what
               meanes
               they
               do
               it
               ;
               as
               neither
               the
               witches
               ,
               nor
               the
               witch-mongers
               are
               able
               to
               do
               .
               For
               to
               every
               action
               is
               required
               the
               faculty
               and
               ability
               of
               the
               agent
               or
               doer
               ;
               the
               aptnes
               of
               the
               patient
               or
               subject
               ;
               and
               a
               convenient
               and
               possible
               application
               .
               Now
               the
               witches
               are
               mortall
               ,
               and
               their
               power
               dependeth
               upon
               the
               analogy
               and
               consonancy
               of
               their
               minds
               and
               bodies
               ;
               but
               with
               their
               minds
               they
               can
               but
               will
               and
               understand
               ;
               and
               with
               their
               bodyes
               they
               can
               do
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               bounds
               and
               ends
               of
               terrene
               sense
               will
               suffer
               :
               and
               therefore
               their
               power
               extended
               not
               to
               do
               such
               miracles
               ,
               as
               surmounteth
               their
               own
               sense
               ,
               and
               the
               understanding
               of
               others
               which
               are
               wiser
               than
               they
               ;
               so
               as
               here
               wanteth
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               of
               the
               efficient
               .
               And
               in
               reason
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               more
               vertue
               in
               the
               thing
               caused
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               cause
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               proceedeth
               of
               or
               from
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               cause
               .
               And
               we
               see
               ;
               
               that
               ignorant
               and
               impotent
               women
               ,
               or
               witches
               ,
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               incantations
               and
               charmes
               ;
               wherein
               we
               shall
               perceive
               there
               is
               none
               effect
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               credit
               our
               own
               experience
               and
               sense
               unabused
               ,
               the
               rules
               of
               phylosophy
               ,
               or
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               For
               alas
               !
               What
               an
               unapt
               instrument
               is
               a
               toothles
               ,
               
               old
               ,
               impotent
               ,
               and
               unweildy
               woman
               to
               flie
               in
               the
               aire
               ;
               Truely
               ,
               the
               devill
               little
               needs
               such
               instruments
               to
               bring
               his
               purposes
               to
               passe
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               suppose
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               can
               worke
               such
               feates
               :
               and
               it
               is
               more
               strange
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               imagine
               that
               to
               be
               possible
               to
               be
               done
               by
               a
               witch
               ,
               which
               to
               nature
               and
               sense
               is
               impossible
               ;
               specially
               when
               our
               neighbours
               life
               dependeth
               upon
               our
               credulity
               therein
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               may
               see
               the
               defect
               of
               ability
               ,
               which
               alwaies
               is
               an
               impediment
               both
               to
               the
               act
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               the
               presumption
               thereof
               .
               And
               because
               there
               is
               nothing
               possible
               in
               law
               ,
               that
               in
               nature
               is
               impossible
               ;
               therefore
               the
               judge
               doth
               not
               attend
               or
               regard
               what
               the
               accused
               man
               saith
               ;
               or
               yet
               would
               
               do
               :
               but
               what
               is
               proved
               to
               have
               been
               committed
               ,
               and
               naturally
               falleth
               in
               mans
               power
               and
               will
               to
               do
               .
               For
               the
               law
               saith
               ,
               that
               to
               will
               a
               thing
               unpossible
               ,
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               mad-man
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               soole
               ,
               upon
               whom
               no
               sentence
               or
               judgement
               taketh
               hold
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               what
               jury
               will
               condemne
               ,
               or
               what
               Judge
               will
               give
               sentence
               or
               judgement
               against
               one
               for
               killing
               a
               man
               at
               Berwicke
               ;
               when
               they
               themselves
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               saw
               that
               man
               at
               London
               ,
               that
               very
               day
               ,
               wherein
               the
               murther
               was
               committed
               ;
               yea
               though
               the
               party
               confesse
               himselfe
               guilty
               therein
               ,
               and
               twenty
               witnesses
               depose
               the
               same
               ;
               But
               in
               this
               case
               also
               I
               say
               the
               judge
               is
               not
               to
               weigh
               their
               testimony
               ,
               which
               is
               weakened
               by
               law
               ;
               and
               the
               judges
               authority
               is
               to
               supply
               the
               imperfection
               of
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               the
               right
               and
               equity
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               therefore
               that
               some
               other
               things
               might
               naturally
               be
               the
               occasion
               and
               cause
               of
               such
               calamities
               as
               witches
               are
               supposed
               to
               bring
               ;
               let
               not
               us
               that
               professe
               the
               Gospel
               and
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               be
               bewitched
               to
               beleeve
               that
               they
               do
               such
               things
               ,
               
               as
               are
               in
               nature
               impossible
               ,
               and
               in
               sense
               and
               reason
               incredible
               .
               If
               they
               say
               it
               is
               is
               done
               through
               the
               devils
               helpe
               ,
               who
               can
               worke
               miracles
               ;
               why
               do
               not
               theeves
               bring
               their
               businesse
               to
               passe
               miraculously
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               devil
               is
               as
               conversant
               as
               with
               the
               other
               ;
               Such
               mischiefes
               as
               are
               imputed
               to
               witches
               ,
               happen
               where
               no
               witches
               are
               ;
               yea
               and
               continue
               when
               witches
               are
               hanged
               and
               burnt
               :
               why
               then
               should
               we
               attribute
               such
               effect
               to
               that
               cause
               ,
               which
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               happeneth
               neverthelesse
               ?
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 By
                 what
                 meanes
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 witches
                 becometh
                 so
                 famous
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 diversly
                 people
                 be
                 opinioned
                 concerning
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 actions
                 .
              
            
             
               Surely
               the
               naturall
               power
               of
               man
               or
               woman
               cannot
               be
               so
               inlarged
               ,
               as
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               beyond
               the
               power
               and
               vertue
               given
               and
               ingrafted
               by
               God.
               But
               it
               is
               the
               will
               and
               mind
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               vitiated
               and
               depraved
               by
               the
               devill
               :
               
               neither
               doth
               God
               permit
               any
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               the
               naturall
               order
               appointed
               by
               him
               doth
               require
               .
               Which
               naturall
               order
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               ordinary
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               powred
               into
               every
               creature
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               state
               and
               condition
               .
               But
               hereof
               more
               shall
               be
               said
               in
               the
               title
               of
               witches
               confessions
               .
               Howbeit
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               th●
               few
               or
               none
               are
               throughly
               perswaded
               ,
               resolved
               ,
               or
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               witches
               can
               indeed
               accomplish
               all
               these
               impossibilities
               :
               but
               some
               one
               is
               bewitched
               in
               one
               point
               ,
               
               and
               some
               are
               cosened
               in
               another
               ,
               untill
               in
               fine
               ,
               all
               these
               impossibilities
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               are
               by
               several
               persons
               affirmed
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               I
               have
               also
               noted
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               one
               is
               cosened
               with
               a
               cosening
               toie
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               and
               maketh
               report
               thereof
               accordingly
               ,
               verifiing
               a
               matter
               most
               impossible
               and
               false
               as
               it
               were
               upon
               his
               own
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               being
               overtaken
               with
               some
               kind
               of
               illusion
               or
               other
               (
               which
               illusions
               are
               right
               inchantments
               )
               even
               the
               selfe
               same
               man
               will
               deride
               the
               
               likely
               proceeding
               out
               of
               another
               mans
               mouth
               ,
               as
               a
               fabulous
               matter
               unworthy
               of
               credit
               .
               It
               is
               also
               to
               be
               wondered
               ,
               how
               men
               (
               that
               have
               seen
               some
               part
               of
               witches
               cosenages
               detected
               ,
               and
               see
               also
               therein
               the
               impossibility
               of
               their
               own
               presumptions
               ,
               and
               the
               folly
               and
               false-hood
               of
               the
               witches
               confessions
               )
               will
               not
               suspect
               ,
               but
               remaine
               unsatisfied
               ,
               or
               rather
               obstinately
               defend
               the
               residue
               of
               witches
               supernatural
               actions
               :
               like
               as
               when
               a
               jugler
               hath
               discovered
               the
               slight
               and
               illusion
               of
               his
               principal
               seats
               ,
               one
               would
               fondly
               continue
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               his
               other
               petty
               jugling
               knacks
               of
               legier●emaine
               are
               done
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               a
               familiar
               :
               and
               according
               to
               the
               folly
               of
               some
               papists
               ,
               who
               seeing
               and
               confessing
               the
               Popes
               absurd
               religion
               ,
               in
               the
               erection
               and
               maintenance
               of
               idolatry
               and
               superstition
               ,
               specially
               in
               Images
               ,
               pardons
               ,
               and
               reliques
               of
               saints
               ,
               will
               yet
               persevere
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               doctrine
               and
               trumpery
               is
               holy
               and
               good
               .
               Finally
               ,
               many
               maintain
               and
               cry
               out
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               witches
               ,
               that
               particularly
               beleeve
               never
               a
               whit
               of
               that
               which
               is
               imputed
               unto
               them
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               therein
               privately
               dealt
               withall
               ,
               and
               substantially
               opposed
               and
               tryed
               in
               argument
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Causes
                 that
                 move
                 as
                 well
                 witches
                 themselves
                 as
                 others
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 work
                 impossibilities
                 ,
                 with
                 answers
                 to
                 certain
                 objections
                 :
                 where
                 also
                 their
                 punishment
                 by
                 law
                 is
                 touched
                 .
              
            
             
               CArdanus
               writeth
               ,
               
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               such
               credulity
               consisteth
               in
               three
               points
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               imagination
               of
               the
               melancholike
               ,
               in
               the
               constancy
               of
               them
               that
               are
               corrupt
               therewith
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               deceit
               of
               the
               Judges
               ;
               who
               being
               inquisitors
               themselves
               against
               hereticks
               and
               witches
               ,
               did
               both
               accuse
               and
               condemne
               them
               ,
               having
               for
               their
               labour
               the
               spoile
               of
               their
               goods
               .
               So
               as
               these
               inquisitors
               added
               many
               fables
               hereunto
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               seem
               to
               have
               done
               injury
               to
               the
               poor
               wretches
               ,
               in
               condemning
               and
               executing
               them
               for
               none
               offence
               .
               But
               fithens
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               springing
               up
               of
               Luthers
               sect
               ,
               these
               priests
               have
               tended
               more
               deligently
               upon
               the
               execution
               of
               them
               :
               because
               more
               wealth
               is
               to
               be
               caught
               from
               them
               :
               insomuch
               as
               now
               they
               deale
               so
               loosly
               with
               witches
               (
               through
               distrust
               of
               gaines
               )
               that
               all
               is
               seen
               to
               be
               malice
               ,
               solly
               ,
               or
               avarice
               that
               hath
               been
               practised
               against
               them
               .
               And
               whosoever
               shall
               search
               into
               this
               cause
               ,
               or
               read
               the
               chief
               writers
               hereupon
               ,
               shall
               find
               his
               words
               true
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               we
               here
               in
               England
               are
               not
               now
               directed
               by
               the
               Popes
               laws
               ;
               
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               our
               witches
               not
               troubled
               or
               convented
               by
               the
               inquisitors
               
                 Haereticae
                 pravitatis
              
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               in
               times
               past
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               nations
               ,
               this
               order
               of
               discipline
               hath
               been
               in
               force
               and
               use
               ;
               although
               now
               some
               part
               of
               old
               rigor
               be
               qualified
               by
               two
               severall
               statutes
               made
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               33
               of
               Henry
               the
               eight
               .
               Neverthelesse
               the
               estimation
               of
               the
               omnipotency
               of
               their
               words
               and
               charmes
               seemeth
               in
               those
               statutes
               to
               be
               somewhat
               maintained
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               hitherto
               generally
               received
               ;
               and
               not
               yet
               so
               looked
               into
               ,
               as
               
               that
               it
               is
               refuted
               and
               decided
               .
               But
               how
               wisely
               soever
               the
               Parliament-house
               hath
               dealt
               therein
               ,
               or
               how
               mercifully
               soever
               the
               Prince
               beholdeth
               the
               cause
               :
               if
               a
               poor
               old
               woman
               ,
               supposed
               to
               be
               a
               witch
               ,
               be
               by
               the
               civill
               or
               canon
               law
               convented
               ;
               I
               doubt
               ,
               some
               canon
               will
               be
               found
               in
               force
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               give
               scope
               to
               the
               tormentor
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               hangman
               ,
               to
               exercise
               their
               offices
               upon
               her
               .
               And
               most
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               what
               point
               soever
               any
               of
               these
               extremities
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               rehearse
               unto
               you
               ,
               be
               mitigated
               ,
               it
               is
               through
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               her
               excellent
               magistrates
               placed
               amongst
               us
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               opinion
               of
               our
               writers
               therein
               in
               our
               age
               ;
               yea
               in
               our
               country
               you
               shall
               see
               it
               doth
               not
               onely
               agree
               with
               forreign
               cruelty
               ,
               but
               surmounteth
               it
               far
               .
               If
               you
               read
               a
               foolish
               pamphlet
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Lord
               Darcy
               by
               
                 W.
                 W.
              
               1582.
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               he
               affirmeth
               ,
               
               that
               all
               those
               torture
               are
               farre
               too
               light
               ,
               and
               their
               rigor
               too
               mild
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               that
               respect
               he
               impudently
               exclameth
               against
               our
               magistrates
               ,
               who
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               but
               hanged
               ,
               when
               murtherers
               ,
               and
               such
               malefactors
               be
               so
               used
               ,
               which
               deserve
               not
               the
               hundreth
               part
               of
               their
               punishments
               .
               But
               if
               you
               will
               see
               more
               folly
               and
               lewdnesse
               comprised
               in
               one
               lewd
               book
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               
                 Ri.
                 Ga.
              
               a
               Windsor-man
               ;
               who
               being
               a
               mad-man
               hath
               written
               according
               to
               his
               frantick
               humor
               ;
               the
               reading
               whereof
               may
               satisfie
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               how
               mad
               all
               these
               witch-mongers
               dealings
               be
               in
               this
               behalfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 book
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 fore-shewed
                 the
                 tyrannicall
                 cruelty
                 of
                 witch-mongers
                 and
                 inquisitors
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 request
                 to
                 the
                 reader
                 to
                 peruse
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               because
               it
               may
               appeare
               unto
               the
               world
               what
               trecherous
               and
               faithlesse
               dealing
               ,
               what
               extreame
               and
               intolerable
               tyranny
               ,
               what
               grosse
               and
               fond
               absurdities
               ,
               what
               unnatural
               and
               uncivil
               discourtesie
               ,
               what
               cankerd
               and
               spitefull
               malice
               ,
               what
               outragious
               and
               barbarous
               cruelty
               ,
               what
               lewd
               and
               false
               packing
               ,
               what
               cunning
               and
               crafty
               intercepting
               ,
               what
               bald
               and
               pievish
               interpretations
               ,
               what
               abominable
               and
               devilish
               inventions
               ;
               and
               what
               ●lat
               and
               plaine
               knavery
               is
               practised
               against
               these
               old
               women
               ;
               I
               will
               set
               down
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               the
               inquisition
               ,
               to
               the
               everlasting
               ,
               inexcusable
               ,
               and
               apparent
               shame
               of
               all
               witch-mongers
               .
               Neither
               will
               I
               insert
               any
               private
               or
               doubtfull
               dealings
               of
               theirs
               ;
               or
               such
               as
               they
               can
               either
               deny
               to
               be
               usuall
               ,
               or
               justly
               cavill
               at
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               are
               published
               and
               renewed
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               since
               the
               commencement
               of
               popery
               ,
               established
               by
               laws
               ,
               pactised
               by
               inquisitors
               ,
               priviledged
               by
               princes
               ,
               commended
               by
               doctors
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               popes
               ,
               councels
               ,
               decrees
               ,
               and
               canons
               ;
               and
               finally
               be
               left
               of
               all
               witch-mongers
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               attribute
               to
               old
               women
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               creatures
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Creator
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               therefore
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               tedious
               and
               intolerable
               (
               as
               you
               would
               be
               heard
               in
               your
               miserable
               calamities
               )
               so
               heare
               with
               compassion
               ,
               their
               accusations
               ,
               examinations
               ,
               matters
               given
               in
               evidence
               ,
               confessions
               ,
               presumptions
               ,
               interrogatories
               ,
               conjurations
               ,
               cautions
               ,
               crimes
               ,
               tortures
               and
               condemnations
               ,
               devised
               and
               practised
               usually
               against
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 testimonies
                 and
                 witnesses
                 are
                 allowed
                 to
                 give
                 evidence
                 against
                 reputed
                 witches
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 report
                 and
                 allowance
                 of
                 the
                 inquisitors
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 speciall
                 writers
                 herein
                 .
              
            
             
               EXcommunicate
               persons
               ,
               
               partakers
               of
               the
               fault
               ,
               infants
               ,
               wicked
               servants
               ,
               and
               run-a-waies
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               bear
               witnesse
               against
               their
               dames
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               because
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               the
               champion
               of
               witch-mongers
               )
               none
               that
               be
               honest
               are
               able
               to
               detect
               them
               .
               Hereticks
               also
               and
               witches
               shall
               be
               received
               to
               accuse
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               excuse
               a
               witch
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               all
               infamous
               persons
               in
               this
               case
               is
               good
               and
               allowed
               .
               Yea
               ,
               one
               lewd
               person
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               )
               may
               be
               received
               to
               accuse
               and
               condemne
               a
               thousand
               suspected
               witches
               .
               And
               although
               by
               law
               ,
               a
               capitall
               enemy
               may
               be
               challenged
               ;
               yet
               
                 Iames
                 Sprenger
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Henry
                 Institor
              
               ,
               (
               from
               whom
               Bodin
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               writers
               that
               ever
               I
               have
               read
               ,
               do
               receive
               their
               light
               ,
               authorities
               and
               arguments
               )
               say
               (
               upon
               this
               point
               of
               law
               )
               that
               the
               poor
               friendlesse
               old
               woman
               must
               prove
               ,
               that
               her
               capitall
               enemy
               would
               have
               killed
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               both
               assaulted
               and
               wounded
               her
               ;
               otherwise
               she
               pleadeth
               all
               in
               vain
               .
               If
               the
               judge
               ask
               her
               ,
               whether
               she
               have
               any
               capitall
               enemies
               ;
               and
               she
               rehearse
               other
               ,
               and
               forget
               her
               accuser
               :
               or
               else
               answer
               that
               he
               was
               her
               capitall
               enemy
               ,
               but
               now
               she
               hopeth
               he
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               such
               a
               one
               is
               neverthelesse
               admitted
               for
               a
               witnesse
               .
               And
               though
               by
               law
               ,
               single
               witnesses
               are
               not
               admittable
               ;
               yet
               if
               one
               depose
               she
               hath
               bewitched
               her
               cow
               ;
               another
               ,
               her
               sow
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               ,
               her
               butter
               :
               these
               (
               saith
               M.
               Mal.
               and
               Bodin
               )
               are
               not
               single
               witnesses
               ;
               because
               they
               agree
               that
               she
               is
               a
               with
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 examination
                 witches
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 inquisitors
                 .
              
            
             
               WOmen
               suspected
               to
               be
               witches
               ,
               
               after
               their
               apprehension
               may
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               go
               home
               ,
               or
               to
               other
               places
               ,
               to
               seek
               sureties
               :
               for
               then
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               )
               the
               people
               would
               be
               worse
               willing
               to
               accuse
               them
               ;
               for
               fear
               least
               at
               their
               returne
               home
               ,
               they
               worke
               revenge
               upon
               them
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               Bodin
               commendeth
               much
               the
               Scottish
               custome
               and
               order
               in
               this
               behalfe
               :
               where
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               a
               hollow
               peece
               of
               wood
               or
               a
               chest
               is
               placed
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               into
               the
               which
               any
               body
               may
               freely
               cast
               a
               little
               scroll
               of
               paper
               ,
               wherein
               may
               be
               contained
               the
               name
               of
               the
               witch
               ,
               the
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               fact
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               same
               chest
               being
               locked
               with
               
               three
               severall
               locks
               are
               opened
               every
               fifteenth
               day
               by
               three
               inquisitors
               or
               officers
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               which
               keepe
               three
               severall
               keyes
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               accuser
               need
               not
               be
               knowne
               ,
               nor
               shamed
               with
               the
               reproch
               of
               slander
               or
               malice
               to
               his
               poor
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               great
               perswasions
               used
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               and
               children
               ,
               to
               accuse
               old
               women
               of
               witch-craft
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               there
               may
               alwaies
               be
               promised
               impunity
               and
               favour
               to
               witches
               ,
               that
               confesse
               and
               detect
               others
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               threatnings
               and
               violence
               practised
               and
               used
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               the
               little
               children
               of
               witches
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               confesse
               ,
               must
               be
               attached
               ,
               who
               (
               if
               they
               be
               craftily
               handled
               saith
               Bodin
               )
               will
               confesse
               against
               their
               own
               mothers
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               witches
               must
               be
               examined
               as
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               as
               unawarres
               as
               is
               possible
               :
               the
               which
               will
               so
               amaze
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               confesse
               any
               thing
               ,
               supposing
               the
               devill
               hath
               forsaken
               them
               ;
               whereas
               if
               they
               should
               first
               be
               committed
               to
               prison
               ,
               the
               devill
               would
               tamper
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               informe
               them
               what
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               the
               inquisitor
               ,
               judge
               ,
               or
               examiner
               ,
               must
               begin
               with
               small
               matters
               first
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               examined
               ,
               whether
               their
               parents
               were
               witches
               or
               no
               :
               
               for
               witches
               (
               as
               these
               Doctors
               suppose
               )
               come
               by
               propagation
               .
               And
               Bodin
               setteth
               downe
               this
               principle
               in
               witch-craft
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Si
                 saga
                 sit
                 mater
                 ,
                 sic
                 etiam
                 est
                 filia
              
               :
               howbeit
               the
               law
               forbiddeth
               it
               ,
               
                 Ob
                 sanguinis
                 rev●rentiam
              
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               the
               examiner
               must
               look
               steadfastly
               upon
               their
               eyes
               :
               for
               they
               cannot
               look
               directly
               upon
               a
               mans
               face
               (
               as
               Bodin
               affirmeth
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               although
               in
               another
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               kill
               and
               destroy
               both
               men
               and
               beasts
               with
               their
               lookes
               .
               )
            
             
               Item
               ,
               she
               must
               be
               examined
               of
               all
               accusations
               ,
               presumptions
               ,
               and
               faults
               ,
               at
               one
               instant
               ;
               least
               Satan
               should
               afterwards
               disswade
               her
               from
               confession
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               a
               witch
               may
               not
               be
               put
               in
               prison
               alone
               ,
               least
               the
               devill
               disswade
               her
               from
               confession
               ,
               through
               promises
               of
               her
               indemnity
               .
               For
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               some
               that
               have
               been
               in
               the
               goale
               have
               proved
               to
               fly
               away
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               when
               they
               met
               with
               Diana
               and
               Minerva
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               brake
               their
               own
               necks
               against
               the
               stone
               wales
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               any
               deny
               her
               own
               confession
               made
               without
               torture
               ,
               she
               〈◊〉
               neverthelesse
               by
               that
               confession
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               as
               in
               any
               other
               crime
               ▪
            
             
               Item
               ,
               the
               judges
               must
               seem
               to
               be
               in
               a
               pittifull
               countenance
               and
               〈◊〉
               bemone
               them
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               It
               was
               not
               they
               ,
               but
               the
               devill
               that
               committed
               the
               murther
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               compelled
               them
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               must
               make
               them
               beleeve
               that
               they
               thinke
               them
               to
               be
               innocents
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               confesse
               nothing
               ▪
               but
               upon
               the
               racke
               or
               torture
               their
               apparell
               must
               be
               changed
               ;
               and
               every
               hair
               in
               their
               body
               must
               be
               shaven
               off
               with
               a
               sharpe
               razor
               .
            
             
               
               Item
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               charmes
               for
               taciturnity
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               feel
               not
               the
               common
               tortures
               ,
               and
               thefore
               confesse
               nothing
               :
               then
               some
               sharpe
               instrument
               must
               be
               thrust
               betwixt
               every
               nail
               of
               their
               fingers
               and
               toes
               ;
               which
               (
               a●
               
               Bodin
               saith
               )
               was
               king
               Childeberts
               devise
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               thia
               day
               of
               all
               others
               the
               most
               effectuall
               .
               For
               by
               meanes
               of
               that
               extreame
               paine
               ,
               they
               will
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               confesse
               any
               thing
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               
                 Paulus
                 Grillandus
              
               ,
               being
               an
               old
               doer
               in
               these
               matters
               ;
               wisheth
               that
               when
               witches
               sleepe
               ,
               
               and
               feel
               no
               pain
               upon
               the
               torture
               ,
               
                 Domine
                 labia
                 mea
                 aperies
              
               should
               be
               said
               ;
               and
               so
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               both
               the
               torments
               will
               be
               felt
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               will
               be
               uttered
               :
               
                 Et
                 sic
                 ars
                 deluditur
                 arte
              
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               
               Bodin
               saith
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               the
               time
               of
               examination
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               semblance
               of
               great
               a
               do
               ,
               to
               the
               terrifying
               of
               the
               witch
               ;
               and
               that
               a
               number
               of
               instruments
               ,
               gives
               ,
               manacles
               ,
               ropes
               ,
               halters
               ,
               fetters
               ,
               &c.
               be
               prepared
               ,
               brought
               forth
               ,
               and
               laid
               before
               the
               examinate
               :
               and
               also
               that
               some
               be
               procured
               to
               make
               a
               most
               horrible
               and
               lamentable
               cry
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               of
               torture
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               or
               she
               were
               upon
               the
               rack
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               tormentors
               hands
               :
               so
               as
               the
               examinate
               may
               hear
               it
               whiles
               she
               is
               examined
               ,
               before
               she
               her selfe
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               prison
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               she
               will
               by
               this
               meanes
               confesse
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               subborned
               some
               crafty
               spy
               ,
               that
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               a
               prisoner
               with
               her
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ;
               who
               perhaps
               may
               in
               conference
               undermine
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               bewraie
               and
               discover
               her
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               she
               will
               not
               yet
               confesse
               ,
               she
               must
               be
               told
               that
               she
               is
               detected
               ,
               and
               accused
               by
               other
               of
               her
               companions
               ;
               although
               in
               truth
               there
               be
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               and
               so
               perhaps
               she
               will
               confesse
               ,
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               revenged
               upon
               her
               adversaries
               and
               accusers
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Matters
                 of
                 evidence
                 against
                 witches
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               an
               old
               woman
               threaten
               or
               touch
               one
               being
               in
               health
               ,
               who
               dieth
               shortly
               after
               ;
               or
               else
               is
               infected
               with
               the
               leprosie
               ,
               apoplexie
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               strange
               disease
               :
               it
               is
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               )
               a
               permanent
               fact
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               evidence
               ,
               as
               condemnation
               or
               death
               must
               insue
               ,
               without
               further
               proofe
               :
               if
               any
               body
               have
               mistrusted
               her
               ,
               or
               said
               before
               that
               she
               was
               a
               witch
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               any
               come
               in
               ,
               or
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               chamber
               or
               house
               ,
               the
               doores
               being
               shut
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               apparent
               and
               sufficient
               evidence
               to
               a
               witches
               condemnation
               ,
               without
               further
               tryall
               :
               which
               thing
               Bodin
               never
               saw
               .
               If
               he
               can
               shew
               me
               that
               fea●
               ,
               I
               will
               subscribe
               to
               his
               folly
               .
               For
               Christ
               after
               his
               resurrection
               used
               the
               same
               :
               not
               as
               a
               ridiculous
               toie
               ,
               that
               every
               witch
               might
               accomplish
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               speciall
               miracle
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               elect
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               a
               woman
               bewitch
               any
               bodies
               eyes
               ,
               she
               is
               to
               be
               executed
               without
               further
               proofe
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               any
               inchant
               or
               bewitch
               mens
               beasts
               ,
               or
               corne
               ,
               or
               fly
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               or
               make
               a
               dog
               speak
               ,
               or
               cut
               off
               any
               mans
               members
               ,
               and
               unite
               them
               again
               to
               men
               or
               childrens
               bodyes
               ;
               it
               is
               sufficient
               proofe
               to
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               presumptions
               and
               conjectures
               are
               sufficient
               proofes
               against
               witches
               .
            
             
             
               
               Item
               ,
               if
               three
               witnesses
               do
               but
               say
               ,
               Such
               a
               woman
               is
               a
               witch
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               a
               clear
               case
               that
               she
               is
               to
               be
               executed
               with
               death
               .
               Which
               matter
               Bodin
               saith
               is
               not
               onely
               certain
               by
               the
               canon
               and
               civill
               lawes
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               opinion
               of
               Pope
               Innocent
               ,
               the
               wisest
               Pope
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               that
               ever
               was
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               the
               complaint
               of
               any
               one
               man
               of
               credit
               is
               sufficient
               to
               bring
               a
               poor
               woman
               to
               the
               rack
               or
               pully
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               a
               condemned
               or
               infamous
               persons
               testimony
               is
               good
               and
               allowable
               in
               matters
               of
               witch-craft
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               a
               witch
               is
               not
               to
               be
               delivered
               ,
               though
               she
               endure
               all
               the
               tortures
               ,
               and
               confesse
               nothing
               ;
               as
               all
               other
               are
               in
               any
               criminall
               cases
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               though
               in
               other
               cases
               the
               epo●i●ions
               of
               many
               women
               at
               one
               instant
               are
               disabled
               ,
               as
               sufficient
               in
               law
               ;
               because
               of
               the
               imbecillity
               and
               frailty
               of
               their
               nature
               or
               sex
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               matter
               one
               woman
               ,
               though
               she
               be
               a
               party
               ,
               either
               accuser
               or
               accused
               ,
               and
               be
               also
               infamous
               and
               impudent
               (
               for
               such
               are
               Bodins
               words
               )
               yea
               and
               already
               condemned
               ;
               she
               may
               neverthelesse
               serve
               to
               accuse
               and
               condemne
               a
               witch
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               a
               witnesse
               uncited
               ,
               and
               offering
               himselfe
               in
               this
               case
               is
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               in
               none
               other
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               a
               capitall
               enemy
               (
               if
               the
               enmity
               be
               pretended
               to
               growe
               by
               meanes
               of
               witch-craft
               )
               may
               object
               against
               a
               witch
               ;
               and
               none
               exception
               is
               to
               be
               had
               or
               made
               against
               him
               .
               
            
             
               Item
               ,
               although
               the
               proofe
               of
               perjury
               may
               put
               back
               a
               witnesse
               in
               〈◊〉
               other
               causes
               ;
               yet
               in
               this
               a
               perjured
               person
               is
               a
               good
               and
               lawfull
               witnesse
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               the
               proctors
               and
               advocates
               in
               this
               case
               are
               compelled
               to
               be
               witnesses
               against
               their
               clients
               ,
               as
               in
               none
               other
               case
               they
               are
               to
               be
               constrained
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               none
               can
               give
               evidence
               against
               witches
               ,
               touching
               their
               assemblies
               ,
               but
               witches
               onely
               :
               because
               (
               as
               Bodin
               saith
               )
               none
               other
               can
               do
               〈◊〉
               Howbeit
               ,
               
               
                 Ri.
                 Ga.
              
               writeth
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               to
               the
               God-speed
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               sword
               and
               buckler
               killed
               the
               devill
               ;
               or
               at
               the
               least
               he
               wounded
               him
               sore
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               him
               stinke
               of
               brimstone
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               Bodin
               saith
               ,
               that
               because
               this
               is
               an
               extraordinary
               matter
               ;
               the●
               must
               herein
               be
               extraordinary
               dealing
               :
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               waies
               are
               to
               〈◊〉
               used
               ,
               direct
               and
               indirect
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Confessions
                 of
                 witches
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 condemned
                 .
              
            
             
               Some
               witches
               confesse
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               )
               that
               are
               desirous
               to
               dy
               ;
               not
               〈◊〉
               glory
               ,
               but
               for
               despair
               :
               because
               they
               are
               tormented
               in
               their
               life-time
               .
               But
               these
               may
               not
               be
               spared
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               although
               the
               law
               doth
               〈◊〉
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               best
               and
               surest
               confession
               is
               at
               strife
               ,
               to
               her
               ghostly
               father
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               she
               confesse
               many
               things
               that
               are
               false
               ,
               and
               one
               thing
               〈◊〉
               may
               be
               true
               ;
               she
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               and
               executed
               upon
               that
               confession
               :
               
               Item
               she
               is
               not
               so
               guilty
               that
               confesseth
               a
               falshood
               or
               ly
               ,
               and
               d●enieth
               a
               ru●h
               ;
               as
               she
               that
               answereth
               by
               ●ircumstance
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               an
               equivocall
               or
               doubtfull
               answer
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               confession
               against
               a
               witch
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               
               Bodin
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               one
               confessed
               that
               he
               went
               out
               ,
               or
               rather
               up
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               was
               transported
               many
               miles
               to
               the
               fairies
               dance
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               would
               spy
               unto
               what
               place
               his
               wife
               went
               to
               hagging
               ,
               and
               how
               she
               behaved
               her selfe
               .
               Whereupon
               was
               much
               ado
               among
               the
               inquisitors
               and
               lawyers
               ,
               to
               discusse
               whether
               he
               should
               be
               executed
               with
               his
               wife
               or
               no.
               But
               it
               was
               concluded
               that
               he
               must
               die
               ,
               because
               he
               bewrayed
               not
               his
               wife
               :
               the
               which
               he
               forbare
               to
               do
               ,
               
                 Propter
                 reverentiam
                 honoris
                 &
                 familiae
              
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               a
               woman
               confesse
               freely
               herein
               ,
               before
               question
               be
               made
               ;
               and
               yet
               afterward
               deny
               it
               :
               she
               is
               neverthelesse
               to
               be
               burned
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               they
               affirme
               that
               this
               extremity
               is
               herein
               used
               ,
               because
               not
               one
               among
               a
               thousand
               witches
               is
               detected
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Sprenger
               in
               M.
               Mal.
               that
               there
               is
               not
               so
               little
               a
               parish
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               many
               witches
               known
               to
               be
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Presumptions
                 ,
                 whereby
                 witches
                 are
                 condemned
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               any
               womans
               Child
               chance
               to
               dy
               at
               her
               hand
               ,
               
               so
               as
               no
               body
               knoweth
               how
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               thought
               or
               presumed
               that
               the
               mother
               killed
               it
               ,
               except
               she
               be
               supposed
               a
               witch
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               case
               it
               is
               otherwise
               :
               for
               she
               must
               upon
               that
               presumption
               be
               executed
               ;
               except
               she
               can
               prove
               the
               negative
               or
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               the
               child
               of
               a
               woman
               that
               is
               suspected
               to
               be
               a
               witch
               ,
               be
               lacking
               or
               gone
               from
               her
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               sacrificed
               it
               to
               the
               devill
               :
               except
               she
               can
               prove
               the
               negative
               or
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               though
               in
               other
               persons
               ,
               certain
               points
               of
               their
               confessions
               may
               be
               thought
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               imputed
               to
               error
               :
               yet
               (
               in
               witches
               cau●es
               )
               all
               oversights
               ,
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               escapes
               must
               be
               adjudged
               impious
               and
               malicious
               ;
               
               and
               tend
               to
               her
               confusion
               and
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               though
               a
               theefe
               be
               not
               said
               in
               law
               to
               be
               infamous
               in
               any
               other
               matter
               than
               in
               the●t
               ;
               yet
               a
               witch
               defamed
               of
               witch
               craft
               is
               said
               to
               be
               defiled
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               faults
               and
               infamies
               universally
               ,
               though
               she
               were
               condemned
               ;
               but
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               defamed
               with
               the
               name
               of
               a
               witch
               .
               For
               rumors
               and
               reports
               are
               sufficient
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               )
               to
               condemne
               a
               witch
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               ,
               woman
               ,
               or
               child
               do
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               witch
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               most
               vehement
               suspicion
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               to
               bring
               her
               to
               the
               racke
               ;
               though
               in
               all
               other
               cases
               it
               be
               directly
               against
               law
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               in
               presumptions
               and
               suspicions
               against
               a
               witch
               ,
               the
               common
               brute
               or
               voice
               of
               the
               people
               cannot
               erre
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               a
               woman
               ,
               when
               she
               is
               apprehended
               ,
               cry
               out
               ,
               or
               say
               ;
               I
               am
               undone
               ;
               Save
               my
               life
               ;
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               how
               the
               matter
               standeth
               &c.
               she
               is
               thereupon
               most
               vehemently
               to
               be
               suspected
               and
               condemned
               to
               dy
               .
            
             
             
               Item
               ,
               though
               a
               conjurer
               be
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               for
               curing
               the
               diseased
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               art
               :
               yet
               must
               a
               witch
               die
               for
               the
               like
               case
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               the
               behaviour
               ,
               looks
               ,
               becks
               ,
               and
               countenance
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               signes
               ,
               whereby
               to
               presume
               she
               is
               a
               witch
               :
               for
               alwaies
               they
               looke
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               dare
               not
               look
               a
               man
               full
               in
               the
               face
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               their
               parents
               were
               thought
               to
               be
               witches
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               certainly
               to
               be
               presumed
               that
               they
               are
               so
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               whores
               .
               Item
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vehement
               presumption
               if
               she
               cannot
               weep
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               her
               examination
               :
               and
               yet
               Bodin
               saith
               ,
               that
               a
               witch
               may
               shed
               three
               drop
               out
               of
               her
               right
               eye
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               only
               a
               vehement
               suspicion
               ,
               and
               presumption
               ,
               but
               an
               evident
               proof
               of
               a
               witch
               ;
               if
               any
               man
               or
               beast
               dy
               suddainly
               where
               she
               hath
               been
               seen
               lately
               ;
               although
               her
               witching-stuffe
               be
               not
               found
               or
               espied
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               any
               body
               use
               familiarity
               or
               company
               with
               a
               witch
               convicted
               it
               is
               a
               sufficient
               presumption
               against
               that
               person
               to
               be
               adjudged
               ●
               witch
               .
            
             
               
               Item
               ,
               that
               evidence
               that
               may
               serve
               to
               bring
               in
               any
               other
               person
               to
               examination
               ,
               may
               serve
               to
               bring
               a
               witch
               to
               her
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               herein
               judgement
               must
               be
               pronounced
               and
               executed
               (
               as
               Bod●●
               saith
               ,
               without
               order
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               to
               the
               orderly
               proceeding
               and
               form●●
               judgement
               in
               other
               crimes
               .
            
             
               Item
               a
               witch
               may
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               torture
               suddenly
               ;
               or
               before
               long
               examination
               ,
               least
               she
               go
               away
               scotfree
               :
               for
               they
               feel
               no
               torment
               and
               therefore
               care
               not
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               Bodin
               affirmeth
               .
               ,
            
             
               
               Item
               ,
               little
               children
               may
               be
               had
               to
               the
               torture
               at
               the
               first
               dash
               ;
               but
               〈◊〉
               may
               it
               not
               be
               done
               with
               old
               women
               :
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               if
               she
               have
               any
               privy
               marke
               under
               her
               arme-pits
               ,
               under
               he●
               haire
               ,
               under
               her
               lip
               ,
               or
               in
               her
               buttock
               ,
               or
               in
               her
               privities
               :
               it
               is
               a
               presumption
               sufficient
               for
               the
               judge
               to
               proceed
               and
               give
               sentence
               of
               dea●●
               upon
               her
               .
            
             
               The
               onely
               pitty
               they
               shew
               to
               a
               poor
               woman
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               is
               :
               that
               thoug●
               she
               be
               accused
               to
               have
               slain
               any
               body
               with
               her
               inchantments
               ;
               yet
               if
               〈◊〉
               can
               bring
               ●orth
               the
               party
               alive
               ,
               she
               shall
               not
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               Whereas
               marvell
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               bring
               the
               devill
               in
               any
               bodies
               likenesse
               and
               representation
               .
               
            
             
               Item
               ,
               their
               law
               saith
               ,
               that
               an
               uncertain
               presumption
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               when
               a
               certain
               presumption
               faileth
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Particular
                 interrogatories
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 inquisitors
                 against
                 witches
              
            
             
               I
               Need
               not
               stay
               to
               confute
               such
               partiall
               and
               horrible
               dealings
               ,
               being
               apparently
               impious
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               tyranny
               ,
               which
               except
               I
               should
               〈◊〉
               so
               manifestly
               detected
               ,
               even
               with
               their
               own
               writings
               and
               assertions
               ,
               〈◊〉
               or
               none
               would
               have
               beleeved
               .
               But
               for
               brevi●ies
               sake
               I
               will
               passe
               over
               th●
               same
               ;
               supposing
               that
               the
               citing
               of
               such
               absurdities
               may
               stand
               for
               a
               suffic●●ent
               
               confutation
               thereof
               .
               Now
               therefore
               I
               will
               proceed
               to
               a
               more
               particular
               order
               and
               manner
               of
               examinations
               ,
               &c.
               used
               by
               the
               inquisitors
               ,
               and
               allowed
               for
               the
               most
               part
               throughout
               all
               nations
               .
            
             
               First
               the
               witch
               must
               be
               demanded
               ,
               why
               she
               touched
               such
               a
               child
               or
               such
               a
               cow
               ,
               
               &c.
               and
               afterward
               the
               same
               child
               or
               cow
               fell
               sick
               or
               lame
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Item
               ,
               why
               her
               two
               kine
               give
               more
               milke
               than
               her
               neighbours
               .
               And
               the
               note
               before
               mentioned
               is
               here
               again
               set
               down
               ,
               to
               be
               specially
               observed
               of
               all
               men
               :
               to
               wit
               ;
               that
               though
               a
               witch
               cannot
               weep
               ,
               yet
               she
               may
               speak
               with
               a
               crying
               voice
               .
               which
               assertion
               of
               weeping
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Seneca
               ,
               
               Cato
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               which
               affirme
               ,
               that
               a
               woman
               weepeth
               when
               she
               meaneth
               most
               deceipt
               ;
               and
               therefore
               saith
               M.
               Mal.
               she
               must
               be
               well
               looked
               unto
               ,
               otherwise
               she
               will
               put
               spitle
               privily
               upon
               her
               cheeks
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               weep
               ;
               which
               rule
               also
               Bodin
               saith
               is
               infallible
               .
               But
               alas
               that
               teares
               should
               be
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               excuse
               or
               condemne
               in
               so
               great
               a
               cause
               ,
               and
               so
               weighty
               a
               triall
               !
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               the
               worst
               sort
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               wept
               bitterlly
               :
               
               yea
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               any
               witches
               at
               all
               in
               Israel
               ,
               they
               wept
               .
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               wept
               .
               Finally
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               witches
               in
               hell
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               they
               weep
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               weeping
               ,
               wailing
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
            
             
               But
               God
               knoweth
               many
               an
               honest
               marrone
               cannot
               sometimes
               in
               the
               heavinesse
               of
               her
               heart
               shed
               teares
               ;
               the
               which
               oftentimes
               are
               m●re
               ready
               and
               common
               with
               crafty
               queanes
               and
               strumpets
               ,
               than
               with
               sober
               women
               .
               For
               we
               read
               of
               two
               kinds
               of
               teares
               in
               a
               womans
               eye
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               true
               grief
               ,
               
               the
               other
               of
               deceipt
               .
               And
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               
                 Dediscere
                 flere
                 foeminium
                 est
                 menda●ium
              
               :
               which
               argueth
               ,
               that
               they
               ly
               which
               say
               ,
               that
               wicked
               women
               cannot
               weep
               .
               But
               let
               these
               tormentors
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               the
               teares
               in
               this
               case
               which
               runne
               down
               the
               widowes
               cheeks
               ,
               
               with
               their
               cry
               spoken
               by
               ●esus
               Sirach
               ,
               be
               not
               heard
               above
               .
               But
               lo
               what
               learned
               ,
               godly
               ,
               and
               lawfull
               meanes
               these
               popish
               inquisitors
               have
               invented
               for
               the
               triall
               of
               true
               or
               false
               teares
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 inquisitors
                 triall
                 of
                 weeping
                 by
                 conjuration
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Conjure
               thee
               by
               the
               amorous
               teares
               ,
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               shed
               upon
               the
               crosse
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               
               and
               by
               the
               most
               earnest
               and
               burning
               teares
               of
               his
               mother
               the
               most
               glorious
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               sp●inkled
               upon
               his
               wounds
               late
               in
               the
               evening
               ;
               and
               by
               all
               the
               teares
               ,
               which
               every
               saint
               and
               elect
               vessell
               of
               God
               hath
               powred
               out
               here
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               from
               those
               eyes
               he
               hath
               wiped
               away
               all
               teares
               ;
               that
               if
               thou
               be
               without
               fault
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               powre
               down
               teares
               abundantly
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               be
               guilty
               ,
               that
               thou
               weep
               in
               no
               wise
               :
               In
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               Amen
               .
               And
               note
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               you
               conjure
               ,
               
               the
               lesse
               she
               weepeth
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Certain
                 cautions
                 against
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 tortures
                 to
                 procure
                 confession
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               to
               manifest
               their
               further
               follies
               ,
               I
               will
               recite
               some
               of
               their
               caution
               ,
               which
               are
               published
               by
               the
               ancient
               inquisitors
               ,
               for
               perpetual
               lessons
               of
               their
               successors
               :
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               caution
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               last
               rehearsed
               concerning
               weeping
               ;
               the
               which
               (
               say
               they
               )
               is
               an
               infallible
               note
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               judge
               must
               beware
               she
               touch
               no
               Part
               of
               him
               ,
               specially
               of
               his
               bare
               :
               and
               that
               he
               alwaies
               weare
               about
               his
               neck
               conjured
               salt
               ,
               palme
               ,
               
               herbes
               ,
               and
               wax
               hallowed
               :
               which
               (
               say
               they
               )
               are
               not
               only
               approved
               to
               be
               good
               by
               the
               witches
               confessions
               ;
               but
               also
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Romish
               church
               ,
               which
               halloweth
               them
               onely
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               
               Item
               ,
               she
               must
               come
               to
               her
               arreignment
               backward
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               her
               taile
               to
               the
               judges
               face
               ,
               who
               must
               make
               many
               crosses
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               her
               approching
               to
               the
               barre
               .
               And
               least
               we
               should
               condemne
               that
               for
               superstition
               ,
               they
               prevent
               us
               with
               a
               figure
               ,
               and
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               superstition
               may
               not
               seem
               superstitious
               unto
               us
               .
               
               But
               this
               resembleth
               the
               perswasion
               of
               a
               theef
               ,
               that
               disswadeth
               his
               sonne
               from
               stealing
               ;
               and
               never
               thelesse
               telleth
               him
               that
               he
               may
               pick
               or
               cut
               a
               purse
               ,
               and
               rob
               by
               the
               high
               way
               .
            
             
               One
               other
               caution
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               must
               be
               shaven
               ,
               so
               as
               there
               remaine
               not
               one
               hair
               about
               her
               :
               for
               sometimes
               they
               keep
               secrets
               for
               ●aciturnity
               ,
               and
               for
               other
               purposes
               also
               in
               their
               hair
               ,
               in
               their
               privities
               ,
               and
               between
               their
               skinne
               and
               their
               flesh
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               I
               marvell
               they
               flea
               them
               no●●
               for
               one
               of
               their
               witches
               would
               not
               burne
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               flame
               ,
               
               as
               M.
               Mal.
               reporteth
               ;
               untill
               a
               charme
               written
               in
               a
               little
               scroll
               was
               espied
               to
               be
               hidden
               between
               her
               skin
               and
               flesh
               ,
               and
               taken
               away
               .
               And
               this
               is
               so
               gravely
               and
               faithfully
               set
               down
               by
               the
               inquisitors
               themselves
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               beleeve
               it
               if
               he
               list
               ,
               though
               indeed
               it
               be
               a
               verity
               .
               The
               like
               citeth
               Bodin
               ,
               of
               a
               witch
               that
               could
               not
               be
               strangled
               by
               the
               executioner
               ,
               do
               what
               he
               could
               .
               
               But
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               inquisitor
               Cumanus
               in
               one
               year
               did
               shave
               one
               and
               fourty
               poor
               women
               ,
               and
               burnt
               them
               all
               when
               he
               had
               done
               .
            
             
               Another
               caution
               is
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               time
               and
               place
               of
               torture
               ,
               the
               hallowed
               things
               aforesaid
               ,
               with
               the
               seven
               words
               spoken
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               he
               hang●ed
               about
               the
               witches
               neck
               ;
               and
               the
               length
               of
               Christ
               in
               wax
               be
               knit
               about
               her
               bare
               naked
               body
               ,
               with
               reliques
               of
               saints
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               which
               stuffe
               (
               say
               they
               )
               will
               so
               worke
               within
               and
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               are
               racked
               and
               tortured
               ,
               they
               can
               hardly
               stay
               or
               hold
               themselves
               from
               confession
               .
               In
               which
               case
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               Pope
               ,
               which
               blasphemed
               Christ
               ,
               and
               cursed
               his
               mother
               for
               a
               peacoke
               ,
               and
               cursed
               God
               with
               great
               despigh●
               for
               a
               peece
               of
               porke
               ,
               with
               lesse
               compulsion
               would
               have
               renounced
               the
               trinity
               ,
               and
               have
               worshipped
               the
               devill
               upon
               his
               knees
               .
            
             
             
               Another
               caution
               is
               ,
               that
               after
               she
               hath
               been
               racked
               ,
               and
               hath
               passed
               over
               all
               tortures
               devised
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               she
               hath
               been
               compelled
               to
               drink
               holy
               water
               ,
               she
               be
               conveied
               again
               to
               the
               place
               of
               torture
               :
               and
               that
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               her
               torments
               ,
               her
               accusations
               be
               read
               unto
               her
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               witnesses
               (
               if
               they
               will
               )
               be
               brought
               face
               to
               face
               unto
               her
               :
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               she
               be
               asked
               ,
               whether
               for
               triall
               of
               her
               innocency
               she
               will
               have
               judgement
               ,
               
               
                 Candentis
                 ferri
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               To
               carry
               a
               certain
               weight
               of
               burning
               iron
               in
               her
               bare
               hand
               .
               But
               that
               may
               not
               (
               say
               they
               )
               in
               any
               wise
               be
               granted
               .
               For
               both
               M.
               Mal.
               and
               Bodin
               also
               affirm
               that
               many
               things
               may
               be
               promised
               ,
               but
               nothing
               need
               be
               performed
               :
               for
               why
               ,
               they
               have
               authority
               to
               promise
               ,
               but
               no
               commission
               to
               performe
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Another
               caution
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               judge
               take
               heed
               ,
               thar
               when
               she
               once
               beginneth
               to
               confesse
               ,
               he
               cut
               not
               of●
               her
               examination
               ,
               but
               continue
               it
               night
               and
               day
               .
               For
               many
               times
               ,
               whiles
               they
               go
               to
               dinner
               ,
               she
               returneth
               to
               her
               vomit
               .
            
             
               Another
               caution
               is
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               witch
               hath
               confessed
               the
               annoying
               of
               men
               and
               beasts
               ,
               she
               be
               asked
               how
               long
               she
               hath
               had
               Incubus
               ,
               when
               she
               renounced
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               reall
               league
               ,
               and
               what
               that
               league
               is
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               is
               indeed
               the
               cheef
               cause
               of
               all
               their
               incredible
               &
               impossible
               confessions
               :
               for
               upon
               the
               rack
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               once
               begun
               to
               ly
               ,
               they
               will
               say
               what
               the
               torment
               or
               list
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               caution
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               will
               not
               confesse
               ,
               she
               be
               had
               to
               some
               strong
               castle
               or
               goale
               .
               And
               after
               certain
               daies
               ,
               the
               jayler
               must
               make
               her
               beleeve
               he
               goeth
               forth
               into
               some
               farre
               country
               :
               and
               then
               some
               of
               her
               friends
               must
               come
               in
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               promise
               her
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               will
               confesse
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               suffer
               her
               to
               escape
               out
               of
               prison
               :
               
               which
               they
               may
               well
               do
               ,
               the
               keeper
               being
               from
               home
               .
               And
               this
               way
               (
               saith
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
              
               )
               hath
               served
               ,
               when
               all
               other
               meanes
               have
               failed
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               place
               it
               may
               not
               be
               omitted
               ,
               that
               above
               all
               other
               times
               ,
               they
               confesse
               upon
               frydaies
               .
               Now
               saith
               
                 Iames
                 Sprenger
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Henry
                 Institor
              
               ,
               we
               must
               say
               all
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               If
               she
               confesse
               nothing
               ,
               she
               should
               be
               dismissed
               by
               law
               ;
               and
               yet
               by
               order
               she
               may
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               bailed
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               put
               into
               close
               prison
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               talked
               withall
               by
               some
               crafty
               person
               ,
               those
               are
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               there
               must
               be
               some
               eves-dropers
               with
               pen
               and
               inke
               behind
               the
               wall
               ,
               to
               harken
               and
               note
               what
               she
               confesseth
               :
               or
               else
               some
               of
               her
               old
               companions
               and
               acquaintance
               may
               come
               in
               and
               talke
               with
               her
               of
               old
               matters
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               eves-droppers
               be
               also
               bewraied
               ;
               so
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               end
               of
               torture
               before
               she
               have
               confessed
               what
               they
               will.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 fifteen
                 crimes
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 witches
                 by
                 witch-mongers
                 ;
                 specially
                 by
                 Bodin
                 in
                 Daemonomania
                 .
              
            
             
               
               THey
               deny
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               religion
               .
            
             
               Answer
               Then
               let
               them
               dy
               therefore
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               be
               used
               liked
               infid●●s
               ,
               or
               aposta●●'s
               .
            
             
               They
               curse
               ,
               blaspheme
               ,
               and
               provoke
               God
               with
               all
               despite
               .
            
             
               
               Answer
               Then
               let
               them
               have
               the
               law
               expressed
               in
               Levit.
               24.
               and
               Deut.
               1●
               &
               17
            
             
               They
               give
               their
               faith
               to
               the
               devill
               ,
               and
               they
               worship
               and
               offer
               sacrifice
               
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Let
               such
               also
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               same
               law
               .
            
             
               They
               do
               solemnely
               vow
               and
               promise
               all
               their
               progenie
               unto
               the
               
               devill
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               promise
               proceedeth
               from
               an
               unsound
               mind
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               〈◊〉
               be
               regarded
               ;
               because
               they
               cannot
               performe
               it
               ,
               neither
               will
               it
               be
               proved
               true
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               done
               by
               any
               that
               is
               sound
               of
               mind
               ,
               let
               the
               cause
               of
               Ieremie
               32.36
               .
               light
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               sword
               ,
               famine
               and
               pestilence
               .
            
             
               
               They
               sacrifice
               their
               own
               children
               to
               the
               devill
               before
               baptisme
               ,
               holding
               them
               up
               in
               the
               aire
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               thrust
               a
               needle
               into
               their
               braines
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               I
               maintain
               them
               not
               herein
               :
               but
               there
               is
               a
               〈◊〉
               to
               judge
               them
               by
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               contrary
               to
               sense
               and
               nature
               ,
               that
               were
               folly
               to
               beleeve
               it
               ;
               either
               upon
               Bodins
               bare
               word
               ,
               or
               else
               upon
               〈◊〉
               presumptions
               ;
               especially
               when
               so
               small
               commodity
               and
               so
               great
               danger
               and
               inconvenience
               insueth
               to
               the
               witches
               thereby
               .
            
             
               They
               burn
               their
               children
               when
               they
               have
               sacrificed
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Ans
               Then
               let
               them
               have
               such
               punishment
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               offered
               th●●
               children
               unto
               
                 Moloch
                 :
                 Levit.
              
               20.
               
               But
               these
               be
               meer
               devises
               of
               wit●●-mongers
               and
               inquisito's
               ,
               that
               with
               extreame
               tortures
               have
               wrung
               such
               confessions
               f●om
               them
               ;
               or
               else
               with
               false
               reports
               have
               belyed
               them
               ;
               〈◊〉
               by
               flattery
               and
               fair
               words
               and
               promises
               have
               won
               it
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               at
               〈◊〉
               length
               .
            
             
               They
               swear
               to
               the
               devil
               to
               bring
               as
               many
               into
               that
               society
               as
               they
               〈◊〉
            
             
               
               Ans.
               This
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               so
               proved
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               They
               swear
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               devill
               .
            
             
               
               Ans.
               I
               never
               heard
               any
               such
               oath
               ,
               neither
               have
               we
               warrant
               to
               〈◊〉
               them
               that
               so
               do
               swear
               ;
               though
               indeed
               it
               be
               very
               lewd
               and
               impious
               .
            
             
               They
               use
               incestuous
               adul●e●y
               with
               spirits
               .
            
             
               
               Ans.
               This
               is
               a
               stale
               ridiculously
               ,
               as
               is
               proved
               apparently
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               They
               boile
               infants
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               murthured
               them
               unbaptised
               ,
               〈◊〉
               
               their
               flesh
               be
               made
               potable
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               is
               untrue
               ,
               incredible
               ,
               and
               impossible
               .
            
             
             
               They
               eat
               the
               flesh
               and
               drink
               the
               bloud
               of
               men
               and
               children
               openly
               .
               
            
             
               Ans.
               Then
               are
               they
               kin
               to
               the
               Anthropophagi
               and
               Canibals
               .
               But
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               never
               an
               honest
               man
               in
               England
               nor
               in
               France
               ,
               will
               affirme
               that
               he
               hath
               seen
               any
               of
               these
               persons
               ,
               that
               are
               said
               to
               be
               witches
               ,
               do
               so
               ;
               if
               they
               should
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               it
               would
               poyson
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               kill
               men
               with
               poyson
               .
               
            
             
               Ans.
               Let
               them
               be
               hanged
               for
               their
               labour
               .
            
             
               They
               kill
               mens
               cattell
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Then
               let
               an
               action
               of
               trespasse
               be
               brought
               against
               them
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               
            
             
               They
               bewitch
               mens
               corne
               ,
               and
               bring
               hunger
               and
               barrennesse
               into
               the
               country
               ;
               they
               ride
               and
               flie
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               bring
               stormes
               ,
               make
               tempests
               &c.
               
               
            
             
               Ans.
               Then
               will
               I
               worship
               them
               as
               Gods
               ;
               for
               those
               be
               not
               the
               works
               of
               man
               ,
               nor
               yet
               of
               a
               witch
               :
               as
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               proved
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               They
               use
               venery
               with
               a
               devil
               call'd
               Incubus
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               ly
               in
               bed
               with
               
               their
               husbands
               ,
               &
               have
               children
               by
               them
               ,
               which
               become
               the
               best
               witches
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               is
               the
               last
               ly
               ,
               very
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               confuted
               by
               me
               elsewhere
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 refutation
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 surmised
                 crimes
                 patched
                 together
                 by
                 Bodin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 way
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 inquisitors
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               more
               ridiculous
               or
               abhominable
               crimes
               could
               have
               been
               invented
               ,
               these
               poor
               women
               (
               whose
               chief
               fault
               is
               that
               they
               are
               scolds
               )
               should
               have
               been
               charged
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               libell
               you
               do
               see
               is
               contained
               all
               that
               witches
               are
               charged
               with
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               also
               ,
               which
               any
               witch-monger
               surmiseth
               ,
               or
               in
               malice
               imputeth
               unto
               witches
               power
               and
               practise
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               these
               crimes
               may
               not
               onely
               be
               in
               the
               power
               and
               will
               of
               a
               witch
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               accomplished
               by
               naturall
               meanes
               :
               and
               therefore
               by
               them
               the
               matter
               in
               question
               is
               not
               decided
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ;
               whether
               a
               witch
               can
               work
               wonders
               supernaturally
               ;
               For
               many
               a
               knave
               and
               whore
               doth
               more
               commonly
               put
               in
               execution
               those
               lewd
               actions
               ,
               than
               such
               as
               are
               called
               witches
               and
               are
               handged
               for
               their
               labour
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               these
               crimes
               also
               laid
               unto
               witches
               charge
               ,
               are
               by
               me
               denyed
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               cannot
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               committed
               by
               any
               one
               witch
               .
               Othersome
               of
               these
               crimes
               likewise
               are
               so
               absurd
               ,
               supernaturall
               ,
               and
               impossible
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               derided
               almost
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               as
               false
               ,
               fond
               ,
               and
               fabulous
               reports
               condemned
               :
               insomuch
               as
               the
               very
               witch-mongers
               themselves
               are
               tashamed
               to
               hear
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               part
               be
               untrue
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               the
               residue
               be
               thought
               false
               :
               For
               all
               these
               things
               are
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               at
               one
               instant
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               greatest
               doctors
               and
               patrones
               of
               the
               sect
               of
               witch-mongers
               ,
               producing
               as
               many
               proofs
               for
               witches
               supernaturall
               and
               impossible
               actions
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               other
               .
               So
               as
               ,
               if
               one
               part
               of
               their
               accusation
               ▪
               be
               false
               ,
               the
               other
               part
               deserveth
               no
               credit
               .
               If
               all
               be
               true
               that
               is
               alledged
               of
               their
               doings
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               miracles
               ,
               when
               a
               witch
               doth
               as
               great
               
               wonders
               as
               ever
               he
               did
               ?
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               by
               some
               ;
               As
               for
               those
               absurd
               and
               popish
               writers
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               in
               all
               their
               allegations
               ,
               touching
               these
               matters
               ,
               to
               be
               credited
               .
               But
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               that
               even
               all
               sorts
               of
               writers
               herein
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               the
               very
               doctors
               of
               the
               church
               to
               the
               school
               men
               ,
               
               Protestants
               and
               Papists
               ,
               learned
               and
               unlearned
               ,
               Poets
               and
               historiographers
               ,
               Jewes
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               or
               Gentiles
               agr●e
               in
               these
               impossible
               and
               ridiculous
               matters
               .
               Yea
               and
               these
               writers
               ,
               out
               of
               whome
               I
               gather
               most
               absurdities
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               best
               credit
               and
               authority
               of
               all
               writers
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               never
               throughly
               looked
               into
               ;
               but
               every
               fable
               credited
               ;
               and
               the
               word
               (
               Witch
               )
               named
               so
               often
               in
               Scripture
               .
               
            
             
               They
               that
               have
               seen
               further
               of
               the
               inquisitors
               orders
               and
               customes
               ,
               say
               also
               ▪
               that
               there
               is
               no
               way
               in
               the
               world
               f●r
               th●s●
               poor
               women
               to
               escape
               the
               inquisitors
               hands
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               burning
               :
               but
               to
               gild
               their
               hands
               with
               money
               ,
               whereby
               oftentimes
               they
               take
               pitty
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               deliver
               them
               ,
               as
               sufficiently
               purged
               For
               they
               have
               authority
               to
               exchange
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               body
               with
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               purse
               ,
               applying
               the
               same
               to
               the
               office
               of
               their
               inquisition
               :
               whereby
               they
               reap
               such
               profit
               ,
               as
               a
               number
               of
               these
               silly
               women
               pay
               them
               yearly
               pensions
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               not
               be
               punished
               again
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP
               ▪
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 opinion
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 Agrippa
                 concerning
                 witches
                 ,
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 pleading
                 for
                 a
                 poor
                 woman
                 accused
                 of
                 witch
                 craft
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 be
                 convinced
                 the
                 inquisitors
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 COrnelius
                 Agrippa
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               while
               he
               was
               in
               Italie
               ,
               many
               inquisito●
               in
               the
               dutchie
               of
               Millen
               troubled
               divers
               most
               honest
               and
               noble
               matrones
               ,
               privily
               wringing
               much
               money
               from
               them
               ,
               untill
               their
               knavery
               was
               detected
               .
               Further
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               being
               an
               advocate
               〈◊〉
               councellor
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Maestright
               in
               Brabant
               ,
               he
               had
               sor●
               contention
               with
               an
               inquisitor
               ,
               who
               through
               unjust
               accusations
               drew
               ●
               poor
               woman
               of
               the
               country
               into
               his
               butchery
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               unsit
               place●
               not
               so
               much
               to
               examine
               her
               ,
               as
               to
               torment
               her
               ,
               Whom
               when
               
                 C.
                 Agrippa
              
               had
               undertaken
               to
               defend
               ,
               declaring
               that
               in
               the
               things
               done
               ,
               these
               was
               no
               proof
               ,
               no
               signe
               or
               token
               that
               could
               cause
               her
               to
               be
               tormented
               the
               inquisitor
               stoutly
               denying
               it
               ,
               said
               ;
               One
               thing
               there
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               proof
               and
               matter
               sufficient
               :
               for
               her
               mother
               was
               in
               times
               past
               burned
               for
               a
               witch
               .
               Now
               when
               Agrippa
               replyed
               ,
               affirming
               that
               this
               article
               was
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               refused
               by
               the
               judge
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               deed
               of
               another
               ;
               alledging
               to
               the
               inquisitor
               reasons
               and
               law
               for
               the
               same
               :
               he
               replied
               again
               that
               this
               was
               true
               ,
               because
               they
               used
               to
               sacrifice
               their
               children
               to
               the
               devill
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               borne
               ;
               and
               also
               because
               they
               usually
               conceived
               by
               spirits
               transformed
               into
               mans
               shape
               ,
               and
               that
               thereby
               witch-craft
               was
               naturally
               ingraffed
               into
               this
               child
               ,
               as
               a
               disease
               ●at
               commeth
               by
               inheritance
               .
            
             
             
               
                 C.
                 Agrippa
              
               replying
               against
               the
               inquisitors
               folly
               and
               superstitious
               blindnesse
               ,
               
               said
               ;
               O
               thou
               wicked
               Priest
               !
               Is
               this
               thy
               divinity
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               use
               to
               draw
               poor
               guiltlesse
               women
               to
               the
               rack
               by
               these
               forged
               devises
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               with
               such
               sentences
               judge
               others
               to
               be
               heretikes
               ,
               thou
               being
               a
               more
               heretike
               than
               either
               
                 Faustus
                 or
                 Donatus
              
               ?
               Be
               it
               as
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               doest
               thou
               not
               frustrate
               the
               grace
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               ;
               namely
               baptisme
               ?
               Are
               the
               words
               in
               baptisme
               spoken
               in
               vaine
               ?
               Or
               shall
               the
               devill
               remaine
               in
               the
               child
               ,
               or
               it
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               being
               there
               and
               then
               consecrated
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
               And
               if
               thou
               defend
               their
               false
               opinions
               ,
               which
               affirme
               ,
               that
               spirits
               accompanying
               with
               women
               ,
               can
               ingender
               ;
               yet
               dotest
               thou
               more
               than
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               never
               beleeved
               that
               any
               of
               those
               devils
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               stolne
               seed
               ,
               do
               put
               part
               of
               that
               their
               seed
               or
               nature
               into
               the
               creature
               .
               But
               though
               indeed
               we
               be
               borne
               the
               children
               of
               the
               devill
               and
               damnation
               ,
               yet
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               through
               grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Satan
               is
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               made
               new
               creatures
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               from
               whom
               none
               can
               be
               separated
               by
               another
               mans
               deed
               .
               The
               inquisitor
               being
               hereat
               offended
               ,
               threatned
               the
               advocate
               to
               proceed
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               supporter
               of
               hereticks
               or
               witches
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               he
               ceased
               not
               to
               defend
               the
               silly
               woman
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               power
               of
               the
               law
               he
               delivered
               her
               from
               the
               clawes
               of
               the
               bloody
               monke
               ,
               who
               with
               her
               accusers
               ,
               were
               condemned
               in
               a
               great
               summe
               of
               money
               to
               the
               charter
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Meniz
               ,
               and
               remained
               infamous
               after
               that
               time
               almost
               to
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               But
               by
               the
               way
               you
               must
               understand
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               but
               a
               petty
               inquisitor
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               so
               large
               a
               commission
               as
               
                 Cumanus
                 ,
                 Sprenger
              
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               had
               ;
               nor
               yet
               as
               the
               Spanish
               inquisitors
               at
               this
               day
               have
               .
               For
               these
               will
               admit
               no
               advocate
               now
               unto
               the
               poor
               soules
               ,
               
               except
               the
               tormentor
               or
               hangman
               may
               be
               called
               an
               advocate
               .
               You
               may
               read
               the
               summe
               of
               this
               inquisition
               in
               few
               words
               set
               out
               by
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               in
               the
               acts
               and
               monuments
               .
               For
               witches
               and
               hereticks
               are
               among
               the
               inquisitors
               of
               like
               reputation
               ;
               saving
               that
               the
               extremity
               is
               greater
               against
               witches
               ,
               because
               through
               their
               simplicity
               ,
               they
               may
               the
               more
               boldly
               tyrannize
               upon
               them
               and
               triumph
               over
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 feeling
                 of
                 torments
                 may
                 force
                 one
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvell
                 though
                 witches
                 condemne
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 confessions
                 so
                 tyrannically
                 extorted
                 .
              
            
             
               HE
               that
               readeth
               the
               ecclesiasticall
               histories
               ,
               or
               remembreth
               the
               persecutions
               in
               Qeen
               Maries
               time
               ,
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               many
               good
               men
               have
               fallen
               for
               fear
               of
               persecution
               ,
               and
               returned
               unto
               the
               Lord
               again
               .
               What
               marvell
               then
               ,
               though
               a
               poor
               woman
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               is
               described
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               tormented
               as
               is
               declared
               in
               these
               latter
               leaves
               ,
               be
               made
               to
               confesse
               such
               absurd
               and
               false
               impossibilities
               ;
               when
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               is
               unable
               to
               endure
               such
               triall
               ?
               Or
               how
               can
               she
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               such
               horrible
               tortures
               
               and
               torments
               ,
               promise
               unto
               her selfe
               constancy
               ;
               or
               forbeare
               to
               confesse
               any
               thing
               ?
               Or
               what
               availeth
               it
               her
               ,
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               deniall
               of
               such
               matters
               ,
               as
               are
               laid
               to
               her
               charge
               unjustly
               ;
               when
               on
               the
               one
               side
               there
               is
               never
               any
               end
               of
               her
               torments
               ;
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               she
               continue
               in
               her
               assertion
               ,
               they
               say
               she
               hath
               charmes
               for
               taciturnity
               or
               silence
               ?
            
             
               
               Peter
               the
               Apostle
               renounced
               ,
               cursed
               ,
               and
               forsware
               his
               master
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               a
               wenches
               menaces
               ;
               or
               rather
               at
               a
               question
               demanded
               by
               her
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               not
               so
               circumvented
               ,
               as
               these
               poor
               witches
               are
               ,
               which
               be
               not
               examined
               by
               girles
               ,
               but
               by
               cunning
               inquisitors
               ,
               who
               having
               the
               spoile
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               and
               bringing
               with
               them
               into
               the
               place
               of
               judgement
               minds
               to
               maintain
               their
               bloody
               purpose
               spare
               no
               manner
               of
               allurements
               ,
               threatnings
               ,
               nor
               torments
               ,
               untill
               they
               have
               wrung
               out
               of
               them
               all
               that
               ,
               which
               either
               maketh
               to
               their
               own
               desire
               or
               serveth
               to
               the
               others
               destruction
               .
            
             
               Peter
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Lord
               and
               master
               Christ
               ,
               who
               had
               instructed
               him
               in
               true
               knowledge
               many
               years
               ,
               being
               forewarned
               ,
               no●
               passing
               four
               or
               five
               houres
               before
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               a
               reall
               league
               and
               ●
               faithfull
               promise
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               compulsion
               than
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               by
               a
               question
               proposed
               by
               a
               girle
               ;
               against
               his
               conscience
               ,
               forsooke
               ,
               thrice
               denyed
               ,
               and
               abandoned
               his
               said
               Master
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               a
               man
               illuminated
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               dignity
               aloft
               ,
               and
               neerer
               to
               Christ
               by
               many
               degrees
               :
               than
               the
               witch
               ,
               whose
               fall
               could
               not
               be
               so
               great
               as
               Peters
               ;
               because
               she
               never
               ascended
               halfe
               so
               many
               steps
               .
               A
               pastors
               declination
               is
               much
               more
               abominable
               than
               the
               going
               astray
               of
               any
               of
               his
               sheep●
               as
               an
               ambassadors
               conspiracy
               is
               more
               odious
               ,
               than
               the
               falshood
               of
               a
               common
               person
               :
               or
               as
               a
               captains
               treason
               is
               more
               mischeevous
               ,
               than
               a
               private
               souldiers
               mutiny
               .
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               Peter
               repented
               ;
               I
               answer
               that
               the
               witch
               doth
               so
               likewise
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               I
               see
               not
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               but
               mercy
               may
               be
               imployed
               upon
               her
               .
               It
               were
               a
               mighty
               temptation
               to
               a
               silly
               old
               woman
               ,
               that
               a
               visible
               devill
               (
               being
               in
               shape
               so
               ugly
               ,
               as
               Danaeus
               and
               others
               say
               her
               is
               )
               should
               assault
               her
               in
               manner
               and
               forme
               as
               is
               supposed
               ,
               
               o●
               rather
               avowed
               ;
               specially
               when
               there
               is
               promise
               made
               that
               none
               shall
               be
               tempted
               above
               their
               strength
               .
               
               The
               poor
               old
               witch
               is
               commonly
               u●●learned
               ,
               unwarned
               ,
               and
               unprovided
               of
               counsell
               and
               friend-ship
               ,
               void
               〈◊〉
               judgement
               and
               discretion
               to
               moderate
               her
               life
               and
               communication
               ,
               he●
               kind
               and
               gender
               more
               weak
               and
               fraile
               than
               the
               masculine
               ,
               and
               muc●
               more
               subject
               to
               melancholy
               ;
               her
               bringing
               up
               and
               company
               is
               so
               ba●●
               that
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               in
               her
               ,
               specially
               of
               these
               extraordinary
               qualities
               ;
               her
               age
               also
               is
               commonly
               such
               ,
               as
               maketh
               her
               decrepite
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               disease
               that
               moveth
               them
               to
               these
               follyes
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               Christ
               did
               cleerly
               remit
               Peter
               ,
               though
               his
               offence
               were
               committed
               both
               against
               his
               divine
               and
               humane
               nature
               ;
               yea
               afterwards
               he
               〈◊〉
               put
               him
               in
               trust
               to
               feed
               his
               sheep
               ,
               and
               shewed
               great
               countenance
               ,
               friendship
               and
               love
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               shew
               compassion
               upon
               these
               poor
               soules
               ,
               if
               they
               shew
               themselves
               ;
               sorrowful
               for
               their
               mis●●ceipts
               and
               wicked
               imaginations
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             thrid
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 witches
                 bargain
                 with
                 the
                 devill
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 M.
                 Mal.
                 Bodin
                 ,
                 Nider
                 ,
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Psellus
                 ,
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 Hemingius
                 ,
                 Cumanus
                 ,
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Bartholomaeus
                 Spineus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               THat
               which
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               witch-craft
               hath
               abused
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               seemeth
               both
               so
               horrible
               and
               intolerable
               ,
               is
               a
               plain
               bargain
               ,
               that
               (
               they
               say
               )
               is
               made
               betwixt
               the
               devil
               and
               the
               witch
               .
               And
               many
               of
               great
               learning
               conceive
               it
               to
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               wiritings
               publish
               it
               accordingly
               :
               the
               which
               (
               by
               God
               ,
               grace
               )
               shall
               be
               proved
               as
               vaine
               and
               false
               as
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               The
               order
               of
               their
               bargain
               or
               profession
               is
               double
               ;
               
               the
               one
               solemne
               and
               publike
               ,
               the
               other
               secret
               and
               private
               .
               That
               which
               is
               called
               solemne
               or
               publike
               ,
               is
               where
               witches
               come
               together
               at
               certain
               assemblies
               ,
               at
               the
               times
               prefixed
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               onely
               see
               the
               devill
               in
               visible
               forme
               ;
               but
               confer
               and
               talke
               familiarly
               with
               him
               .
               In
               which
               conference
               the
               devill
               exhorteth
               them
               to
               observe
               their
               fidelity
               unto
               him
               ,
               promising
               them
               long
               li●e
               and
               prosperity
               .
               Then
               the
               witches
               assembled
               ,
               commend
               a
               new
               disciple
               (
               whom
               they
               call
               a
               novice
               )
               unto
               him
               :
               and
               if
               the
               devill
               find
               that
               young
               witch
               apt
               and
               forward
               in
               renunciation
               of
               christian
               faith
               ,
               in
               despising
               any
               of
               the
               seven
               sacraments
               ,
               in
               treading
               upon
               ●crosses
               ,
               in
               spitting
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               elevation
               ,
               in
               breaking
               their
               fast
               on
               fasting
               daies
               ,
               and
               fasting
               on
               Sundaies
               ;
               the
               devill
               giveth
               forth
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               novice
               joyning
               hand
               in
               hand
               with
               him
               ,
               promiseth
               to
               observe
               and
               keep
               all
               the
               devils
               commandements
               .
            
             
               This
               done
               ,
               the
               devill
               beginneth
               to
               be
               more
               bold
               with
               her
               ,
               telling
               her
               plainly
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               will
               not
               serve
               his
               turne
               ;
               and
               therefore
               requireth
               homage
               at
               her
               hands
               :
               yea
               he
               also
               telleth
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               must
               grant
               him
               both
               her
               body
               and
               soul
               to
               be
               tormented
               in
               everlasting
               fire
               ;
               which
               she
               yeeldeth
               unto
               .
               
               Then
               he
               charged
               her
               ,
               to
               procure
               as
               many
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               also
               ,
               as
               she
               can
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               society
               .
               Then
               he
               teacheth
               them
               to
               make
               ointments
               of
               the
               bowels
               and
               members
               of
               children
               ,
               whereby
               they
               ride
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               accomplish
               all
               their
               desires
               .
               So
               as
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               children
               unbaptised
               ,
               or
               not
               guarded
               with
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               or
               orizons
               ;
               then
               the
               witches
               may
               and
               do
               catch
               them
               from
               their
               mothers
               sides
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               or
               ou●
               of
               their
               cradles
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               kill
               them
               with
               their
               ceremonies
               ;
               and
               after
               buriall
               steal
               them
               out
               of
               their
               graves
               ,
               and
               seeth
               them
               in
               a
               caldron
               ,
               untill
               their
               flesh
               be
               made
               potable
               .
               Of
               the
               thickest
               whereof
               they
               make
               ointments
               ,
               whereby
               they
               ride
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               but
               the
               thinner
               potion
               they
               put
               into
               flaggons
               ,
               whereof
               whosoever
               drinketh
               ,
               observing
               certain
               ceremonies
               ,
               immediately
               becommeth
               a
               master
               or
               rather
               a
               mistresse
               in
               that
               practise
               and
               faculty
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 witches
                 homage
                 done
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 by
                 lewd
                 inquisitors
                 and
                 peevish
                 witchmongers
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 devill
                 in
                 person
                 ;
                 of
                 their
                 songs
                 and
                 dances
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 of
                 La
                 volta
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 excourses
                 .
              
            
             
               
               SOmetimes
               their
               homage
               with
               their
               oath
               and
               bargain
               is
               received
               for
               a
               certain
               terme
               of
               years
               ;
               sometimes
               for
               ever
               .
               Sometimes
               it
               consisteth
               in
               the
               deniall
               of
               the
               whole
               faith
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               part
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               soul
               is
               absolutely
               yeelded
               to
               the
               devill
               and
               hell
               fire
               :
               the
               other
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               but
               bargained
               to
               observe
               certain
               ceremonies
               and
               statutes
               of
               the
               church
               ;
               as
               to
               conceale
               faults
               at
               shrift
               ,
               to
               fast
               on
               sundaies
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               is
               done
               either
               by
               oath
               ,
               protestation
               of
               words
               ,
               or
               by
               obligation
               in
               writing
               ,
               sometimes
               sealed
               with
               wax
               ,
               sometimes
               signed
               with
               bloud
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               kising
               the
               devils
               bare
               buttocks
               ;
               as
               did
               a
               Doctor
               called
               Edli●
               ,
               who
               as
               (
               Bodin
               saith
               )
               was
               burned
               for
               witch-craft
               .
            
             
               
               You
               must
               also
               understand
               ,
               that
               after
               they
               have
               delicately
               banqueted
               with
               the
               devill
               and
               the
               lady
               of
               the
               faries
               ;
               and
               have
               eaten
               up
               a
               fat
               o●●
               and
               emptied
               a
               butt
               of
               malmesie
               ,
               and
               a
               binne
               of
               bread
               at
               some
               noble
               mans
               house
               ,
               in
               the
               dead
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               nothing
               is
               missed
               of
               all
               this
               in
               the
               morning
               .
               For
               the
               lady
               
                 Sibylla
                 ,
                 Minerva
              
               ,
               or
               Diana
               with
               a
               golden
               rod
               striketh
               the
               vessell
               and
               the
               binne
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               fully
               replenished
               again
               .
               Yea
               ,
               she
               causeth
               the
               bullockes
               bones
               to
               be
               brought
               and
               laid
               together
               upon
               the
               hide
               .
               and
               lappeth
               the
               four
               ends
               thereof
               together
               ,
               laying
               her
               golden
               rod
               thereon
               ,
               and
               then
               riseth
               up
               the
               bullocke
               again
               in
               his
               former
               estate
               and
               condition
               :
               and
               yet
               at
               their
               returne
               home
               they
               are
               like
               to
               starve
               fo●
               hunger
               ;
               
               as
               Spineus
               saith
               .
               And
               this
               must
               be
               an
               infallible
               rule
               ,
               that
               every
               fortnight
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               every
               moneth
               ,
               each
               witch
               must
               kill
               one
               childe
               〈◊〉
               the
               least
               for
               her
               part
               .
            
             
               
               And
               here
               some
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 Bodins
              
               lies
               may
               be
               inserted
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               th●●
               at
               these
               magicall
               assemblies
               ,
               the
               witches
               never
               faile
               to
               dance
               ;
               and
               〈◊〉
               their
               dance
               they
               sing
               these
               words
               ;
               Har
               har
               ,
               devill
               devill
               ,
               dance
               here
               ,
               dance
               here
               ,
               play
               here
               ,
               play
               here
               ,
               Sabbath
               ,
               sabbath
               .
               And
               whiles
               they
               sing
               and
               dance
               ,
               every
               one
               hath
               a
               broom
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               and
               holdeth
               it
               〈◊〉
               aloft
               .
               Item
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               these
               night-walking
               or
               rather
               night-dancing
               brought
               out
               of
               Italy
               into
               France
               ,
               
               that
               dance
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 La
                 Volta
              
               .
            
             
               A
               part
               of
               their
               league
               is
               ,
               to
               scrape
               off
               the
               oyle
               ,
               which
               is
               received
               〈◊〉
               extreame
               folly
               (
               unction
               I
               should
               have
               said
               .
               )
               But
               if
               that
               be
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               the●
               which
               socke
               the
               corps
               had
               need
               to
               take
               great
               care
               ,
               that
               they
               rub
               not
               〈◊〉
               the
               oyle
               ,
               which
               divers
               other
               wayes
               may
               also
               be
               thrust
               out
               of
               the
               forehead
               and
               then
               I
               perceive
               all
               the
               vertue
               thereof
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               farewell
               it
               .
               But
               marvell
               how
               they
               take
               on
               to
               preserve
               the
               water
               powred
               on
               them
               in
               b●●ptisme
               ,
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               largely
               of
               as
               great
               force
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               think
               is
               commonly
               wiped
               and
               washed
               off
               ,
               within
               four
               and
               twenty
               hours
               
               after
               baptisme
               :
               but
               this
               agreeth
               with
               the
               residue
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               the
               inquisitors
               affirme
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               the
               witches
               excourse
               ,
               the
               devill
               occupieth
               the
               room
               and
               place
               of
               the
               witch
               ,
               in
               so
               perfect
               a
               similitude
               ,
               as
               her
               husband
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               neither
               by
               feeling
               ,
               speech
               ,
               nor
               countenance
               can
               discerne
               her
               from
               his
               wife
               .
               Yea
               the
               wife
               departeth
               out
               of
               her
               husbands
               armes
               insensibly
               ,
               and
               leaveth
               the
               devill
               in
               her
               room
               visibly
               .
               Wherein
               their
               incredulity
               is
               incredible
               ,
               who
               will
               have
               a
               very
               body
               in
               the
               fained
               play
               ,
               and
               a
               phantasticall
               body
               in
               the
               true
               bed
               :
               
               and
               yet
               (
               forsooth
               )
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               all
               these
               bodily
               witches
               (
               they
               say
               )
               vanish
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 witches
                 are
                 summonded
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 devill
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 riding
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 accompts
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 devil
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 supplies
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 conference
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 farewel
                 and
                 sasacrifices
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Psellas
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               HItherto
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               are
               the
               very
               words
               contained
               in
               M.
               Mal.
               or
               Bodin
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               both
               ;
               or
               else
               in
               the
               new
               M.
               Mal.
               or
               at
               the
               least-wise
               of
               some
               writer
               or
               other
               ,
               
               that
               maintaineth
               the
               almighty
               power
               of
               witches
               .
               But
               Daenens
               saith
               ,
               the
               devill
               oftentimes
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               a
               summoner
               ,
               meeteth
               them
               at
               markets
               and
               faires
               ,
               and
               warneth
               them
               to
               appear
               in
               their
               assemblies
               ,
               at
               a
               certaine
               hour
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               understand
               whom
               they
               have
               slaine
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               have
               profited
               .
               If
               they
               be
               lame
               ,
               he
               saith
               the
               devill
               delivereth
               them
               a
               staffe
               ,
               to
               convey
               them
               thither
               invisibly
               through
               the
               air
               ;
               and
               that
               then
               they
               fall
               a
               dancing
               and
               singing
               of
               bawdy-songs
               ,
               wherein
               he
               leadeth
               the
               dance
               himselfe
               .
               Which
               dance
               ,
               and
               other
               conferences
               being
               ended
               ,
               he
               supplieth
               their
               wants
               of
               powders
               and
               roots
               to
               intoxicate
               withall
               ;
               and
               giveth
               to
               every
               novice
               a
               marke
               ,
               either
               with
               his
               teeth
               or
               with
               his
               clawes
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               kisse
               the
               devils
               bare
               buttocks
               ,
               and
               depart
               :
               not
               forgetting
               every
               day
               afterwards
               to
               offer
               to
               him
               ,
               dogs
               ,
               cats
               ,
               hens
               ,
               or
               blood
               of
               their
               owne
               .
               And
               all
               this
               doth
               Danaeus
               report
               as
               a
               truth
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               upon
               his
               own
               knowledge
               .
               And
               yet
               else-where
               he
               saith
               ;
               
               In
               these
               matters
               they
               do
               but
               dreame
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               those
               things
               indeed
               ,
               which
               they
               confesse
               through
               their
               distemperature
               ,
               growing
               of
               their
               melancholike
               humor
               :
               and
               therefore
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               report
               of
               themselves
               ,
               are
               but
               meer
               illusions
               .
            
             
               Psellus
               addeth
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               certain
               magicall
               hereticks
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               the
               Eutychians
               ,
               assemble
               themselves
               every
               good
               friday
               at
               night
               ;
               and
               putting
               out
               the
               candles
               ,
               do
               commit
               incestuous
               adultery
               ,
               the
               father
               with
               the
               daughter
               ,
               the
               sister
               with
               the
               brother
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               with
               the
               mother
               ;
               and
               the
               ninth
               moneth
               they
               returne
               and
               are
               delivered
               ;
               and
               cutting
               their
               children
               in
               peeces
               ,
               fill
               their
               pots
               with
               their
               blood
               ;
               then
               burne
               they
               the
               carcases
               ,
               and
               mingle
               the
               ashes
               therewith
               ,
               and
               so
               preserve
               the
               same
               for
               magicall
               purposes
               .
               Cardanus
               writeth
               (
               though
               in
               mine
               opinion
               not
               very
               
               probably
               )
               that
               these
               excourses
               ,
               
               dancings
               ,
               &c.
               had
               their
               beginning
               from
               certaine
               hereticks
               called
               Dulcini
               ,
               who
               devised
               those
               feasts
               of
               Bacchus
               which
               are
               named
               Orgia
               ,
               whereunto
               these
               kind
               of
               people
               openly
               assembled
               ;
               and
               beginning
               with
               riot
               ,
               ended
               with
               this
               folly
               .
               Which
               feasts
               being
               prohibited
               they
               neverthelesse
               haunted
               them
               secretly
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               could
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               then
               did
               they
               it
               in
               cogitation
               onely
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               this
               day
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               there
               remaineth
               a
               certain
               image
               or
               resemblance
               thereof
               among
               our
               melancholicke
               women
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 reall
                 league
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 devill
                 the
                 first
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 league
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weake
                 proofes
                 of
                 the
                 adversaries
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               the
               league
               be
               untrue
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               residue
               of
               their
               confessions
               ,
               the
               witch-mongers
               arguments
               fall
               to
               the
               g●ound
               :
               for
               all
               the
               writers
               herein
               hold
               this
               bargaine
               for
               certaine
               ,
               good
               ,
               and
               granted
               ,
               and
               as
               their
               onely
               maxime
               .
               But
               surely
               the
               inden●u●es
               ,
               containing
               those
               covenants
               ,
               are
               sealed
               with
               butter
               ;
               and
               the
               labels
               are
               but
               bables
               .
               What
               fit
               me
               bargaine
               can
               be
               made
               betwixt
               a
               carnall
               body
               and
               a
               s●irituall
               ?
               Let
               any
               wise
               or
               honest
               man
               tell
               me
               ,
               that
               either
               hath
               been
               a●parey
               ,
               on
               a
               witnesse
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               beleeve
               him
               .
               But
               by
               what
               au●hority
               ,
               proof
               ,
               or
               testimony●
               and
               upon
               what
               ground
               all
               this
               geere
               stande●h
               ,
               
               if
               you
               read
               M.
               Mal.
               you
               shall
               find
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               reporters
               (
               who
               do
               so
               vary
               in
               their
               tales
               ,
               and
               are
               at
               such
               contrarie●y
               :
               )
               and
               to
               the
               reproch
               of
               the
               beleevers
               of
               such
               absurd
               lies
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               credit
               hereof
               ,
               resteth
               upon
               the
               confession
               of
               a
               baggage
               young
               fellow
               condemn●d
               to
               be
               burnt
               for
               witch-craf●
               ;
               
               who
               said
               to
               the
               inquisitors
               ,
               of
               likelihood
               to
               prolong
               his
               lie
               ,
               (
               if
               at
               least
               wise
               the
               story
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               Nides
               ;
               )
               If
               I
               wish
               (
               quo●
               he
               )
               that
               I
               might
               obtain
               pardon
               :
               I
               would
               discover
               all
               that
               I
               know
               of
               witch-craft
               .
               The
               which
               condition
               being
               accepted
               ;
               and
               pardon
               promised
               (
               partly
               in
               hope
               thereof
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               his
               wife
               )
               he
               said
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               The
               novice
               or
               young
               disciple
               goeth
               to
               some
               church
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               mistresse
               of
               that
               profession
               ,
               upon
               a
               sunday
               morning
               ,
               before
               the
               conjur●tion
               of
               Holy-water
               ,
               and
               there
               the
               said
               novice
               renounceth
               the
               saith
               ,
               promiseth
               obedience
               in
               observing
               ,
               or
               rather
               omitting
               of
               ceremonies
               in
               meetings
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               follyes
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               homage
               to
               their
               young
               master
               the
               devill
               ,
               as
               they
               covenanted
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               notable
               in
               that
               story
               ,
               that
               this
               young
               witch
               ;
               doubting
               that
               his
               wives
               examination
               would
               bewraye
               his
               knavery
               ,
               told
               the
               inquisitor
               :
               that
               in
               truth
               his
               wife
               was
               guilty
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ,
               but
               she
               will
               never
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               though
               she
               should
               be
               burned
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               confesse
               any
               of
               these
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               his
               contri●ion
               ,
               〈◊〉
               confession
               ,
               &
               his
               accusation
               of
               his
               own
               wife
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               inquisi●●●●
               promise
               
               and
               oath
               )
               he
               and
               his
               wife
               were
               both
               burned
               at
               a
               stake
               ,
               being
               the
               first
               discoverers
               of
               this
               notable
               league
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               fable
               of
               witch-craft
               is
               maintained
               ;
               and
               whereby
               such
               other
               confessions
               have
               been
               from
               the
               like
               persons
               ,
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               extorted
               and
               augmented
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 private
                 league
                 ,
                 a
                 notable
                 tale
                 of
                 Bodins
                 concerning
                 a
                 French-lady
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 confutation
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               manner
               of
               their
               private
               league
               is
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               
               when
               the
               devill
               invisible
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               visible
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               people
               talketh
               with
               them
               privately
               ;
               promising
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               will
               follow
               his
               counsell
               ,
               he
               will
               supply
               all
               their
               necessities
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               their
               endeavours
               prosperous
               ;
               and
               so
               beginneth
               with
               small
               matters
               :
               whereunto
               they
               consent
               privily
               ,
               and
               come
               not
               into
               the
               fairies
               assembly
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               case
               (
               me
               thinks
               )
               the
               devill
               sometimes
               ,
               in
               such
               externall
               or
               corporall
               shape
               ,
               should
               meet
               with
               some
               that
               would
               not
               consent
               to
               his
               motions
               (
               except
               you
               will
               say
               he
               knoweth
               their
               cogitations
               )
               and
               so
               should
               be
               bewrayed
               .
               They
               also
               (
               except
               they
               were
               idiots
               )
               would
               spie
               him
               ;
               and
               forsake
               him
               for
               breach
               of
               covenants
               .
               But
               these
               bargaines
               ,
               and
               these
               assemblies
               do
               all
               the
               writers
               hereupon
               maintaine
               ;
               and
               Bodin
               confirmeth
               them
               with
               a
               hundred
               and
               odd
               lies
               ;
               among
               the
               number
               whereof
               I
               will
               (
               for
               diverse
               causes
               )
               recite
               one
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               a
               noble
               Gentlewoman
               at
               Lions
               ,
               
               that
               being
               in
               bed
               with
               a
               lover
               of
               hers
               ,
               suddenly
               in
               the
               night
               arose
               up
               ,
               and
               lighted
               a
               candle
               :
               which
               when
               she
               had
               done
               ,
               she
               took
               a
               box
               of
               ointment
               ,
               wherewith
               she
               annointed
               her
               body
               ;
               and
               after
               a
               few
               words
               spoken
               ,
               she
               was
               carried
               away
               .
               Her
               bed-fellow
               seeing
               the
               order
               hereof
               ,
               lept
               out
               of
               his
               bed
               ,
               took
               the
               candle
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               sought
               for
               the
               Lady
               round
               about
               the
               chamber
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               corner
               thereof
               ;
               But
               though
               he
               could
               not
               find
               her
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               find
               her
               box
               of
               ointment
               :
               
               and
               being
               desirous
               to
               know
               the
               vertue
               thereof
               ,
               besmeered
               himselfe
               therewith
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               perceived
               her
               to
               have
               done
               before
               .
               And
               although
               he
               were
               not
               so
               superstitious
               ,
               as
               to
               use
               any
               words
               to
               helpe
               him
               forward
               in
               his
               businesse
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               that
               oinment
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               )
               he
               was
               immediately
               conveyed
               to
               Lorreine
               ,
               into
               the
               assembly
               of
               witches
               .
               Which
               when
               he
               saw
               ,
               he
               was
               abashed
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               In
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               make
               I
               here
               ?
               And
               upon
               those
               words
               the
               whole
               assembly
               vanished
               away
               ,
               and
               left
               him
               there
               alone
               starke
               naked
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               he
               said
               to
               returne
               to
               Lions
               .
               But
               he
               had
               so
               good
               a
               conscience
               ,
               for
               you
               may
               perceive
               by
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               history
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               very
               honest
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               accused
               his
               true
               lover
               for
               a
               witch
               .
               And
               caused
               her
               to
               be
               burned
               .
               But
               as
               for
               his
               adultery
               ,
               neither
               ,
               M.
               Mal.
               nor
               Bodin
               do
               once
               so
               much
               as
               speake
               in
               the
               dispraise
               thereof
               .
            
             
               It
               appeareth
               throughout
               all
               Bodins
               booke
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               sore
               offended
               with
               
                 Cornelius
                 Agrippa
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               as
               I
               suppose
               ,
               because
               the
               said
               C.
               Agrippa
               recanted
               that
               which
               Bodin
               maintaineth
               ,
               who
               thinketh
               he
               could
               worke
               wonders
               by
               magicke
               ,
               and
               specially
               by
               his
               black
               dog
               .
               It
               shoud
               seem
               he
               
               had
               pretty
               skill
               in
               the
               art
               of
               divination
               .
               For
               though
               he
               wrote
               before
               Bodin
               many
               a
               year
               ,
               
               yer
               uttereth
               he
               these
               words
               in
               his
               book
               
                 De
                 vanitate
                 scientiarum
              
               :
               A
               certain
               French
               protonotary
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               a
               lewd
               fellow
               and
               a
               cosener
               ,
               hath
               written
               a
               certain
               fable
               or
               miracle
               done
               at
               Lions
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               Bodin
               is
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               by
               report
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               certain
               this
               his
               tale
               is
               a
               fond
               fable
               :
               and
               Bodin
               saith
               it
               was
               performed
               at
               Lions
               ;
               and
               this
               man
               (
               as
               I
               understand
               )
               by
               profession
               is
               a
               civill
               lawyer
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 disproofe
                 of
                 their
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 bargain
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               the
               joyning
               of
               hands
               with
               the
               devill
               ,
               the
               kissing
               of
               his
               bare
               buttocks
               ,
               and
               his
               scratching
               and
               biting
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               absurd
               lies
               ;
               every
               one
               having
               the
               gift
               of
               reason
               may
               plainly
               perceive
               :
               insomuch
               as
               it
               is
               manifest
               unto
               us
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               a
               spirit
               hath
               no
               flesh
               ,
               bones
               ,
               nor
               sinews
               ,
               whereof
               hands
               ,
               buttocks
               ;
               claws
               ,
               teeth
               ,
               and
               lips
               do
               consist
               ,
               For
               admit
               that
               the
               constitution
               of
               a
               devills
               body
               (
               as
               Tatian
               and
               other
               affirme
               )
               consisteth
               in
               spiritual
               congelations
               ,
               
               as
               of
               fire
               and
               aire
               ;
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               perceived
               of
               mortall
               creatures
               .
               What
               credible
               witnesse
               is
               there
               brought
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               of
               this
               their
               corporall
               ,
               visible
               ,
               and
               incredible
               bargain
               ;
               saving
               the
               confession
               of
               some
               person
               diseased
               both
               in
               body
               and
               mind
               ,
               willfully
               made
               ,
               or
               injuriously
               constrained
               ?
               It
               is
               marvell
               that
               no
               penite●t
               witch
               that
               forsaketh
               her
               trade
               ,
               confesseth
               not
               these
               things
               without
               compulsion
               .
               Me
               thinketh
               their
               covenant
               made
               at
               baptisme
               with
               God
               before
               good
               witnesses
               ,
               sanctified
               with
               the
               word
               ,
               confirmed
               with
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               established
               with
               his
               sacraments
               ,
               should
               be
               of
               more
               force
               then
               that
               which
               they
               make
               with
               the
               devill
               ,
               which
               no
               body
               seeth
               or
               knoweth
               .
               For
               God
               deceiveth
               none
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               bargaineth
               :
               neither
               doth
               he
               mocke
               or
               disappoint
               them
               ,
               although
               he
               dance
               not
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               oath
               ,
               to
               procure
               into
               their
               league
               and
               fellowship
               as
               many
               as
               they
               can
               (
               whereby
               every
               one
               witch
               ,
               as
               Bodin
               affirmeth
               ,
               augmenteth
               the
               number
               of
               fifty
               )
               bewrayeth
               greatly
               their
               indirect
               dealing
               .
               Hereof
               I
               have
               made
               triall
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               residue
               of
               their
               cosening
               devises
               ;
               and
               have
               been
               with
               the
               best
               ,
               
               or
               rather
               the
               worst
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               might
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               their
               counsels
               ;
               and
               have
               cunningly
               treated
               with
               them
               thereabouts
               :
               and
               further
               ,
               have
               sent
               certain
               old
               persons
               to
               indent
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               their
               society
               .
               But
               as
               well
               by
               their
               excuses
               and
               delaies
               ,
               as
               by
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               I
               have
               tried
               and
               found
               all
               their
               trade
               to
               be
               meer
               cosening
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               what
               bargain
               have
               they
               made
               with
               the
               devill
               ,
               that
               with
               their
               angry
               lookes
               bewitch
               lambs
               ,
               children
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               confessed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               naturall
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               ly
               ?
               What
               bargain
               maketh
               the
               sooth-sayer
               ▪
               which
               hath
               his
               severall
               kinds
               of
               witch-craft
               and
               divination
               expressed
               i●
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               not
               granted
               that
               they
               make
               none
               ?
               How
               chanceth
               it
               that
               we
               hear
               not
               of
               this
               bargain
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 objection
                 concerning
                 witches
                 confessions
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               Confessed
               (
               say
               some
               by
               the
               way
               of
               objection
               )
               even
               of
               these
               women
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               these
               and
               such
               other
               horrible
               things
               ,
               a●
               deserveth
               death
               ,
               with
               all
               extremity
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whereunto
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               considerately
               beholdeth
               their
               confessions
               ,
               shall
               perceive
               all
               to
               be
               vain
               ,
               idle
               ,
               false
               ,
               inconstant
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               weight
               :
               except
               their
               contempt
               and
               ignorance
               in
               religion
               ;
               which
               is
               rather
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               negligent
               pastor
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               simple
               woman
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               if
               their
               confession
               be
               made
               by
               compulsion
               ,
               of
               force
               or
               authority
               ,
               or
               by
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               under
               colour
               of
               friend-ship
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               regarded
               ;
               because
               the
               extremity
               of
               threats
               and
               tortures
               provokes
               it
               ;
               or
               the
               quality
               of
               fair
               word
               ,
               and
               allurements
               constraines
               it
               .
               If
               it
               be
               voluntatary
               ,
               many
               circumstances
               must
               be
               considered
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               whether
               she
               appeach
               not
               her selfe
               to
               overthrow
               her
               neighbour
               ,
               which
               many
               times
               happeneth
               through
               their
               cankered
               and
               malicious
               melancholike
               humor
               :
               then
               ;
               whether
               in
               that
               same
               malancholike
               mood
               and
               frantick
               humor
               ,
               she
               desire
               not
               the
               abridgement
               of
               her
               own
               dayes
               .
               Which
               thing
               Aristotle
               saith
               doth
               oftentimes
               happen
               unto
               persons
               subject
               to
               malancholike
               passions
               :
               and
               (
               as
               Bodin
               and
               Sprenger
               say
               )
               to
               these
               old
               women
               called
               witches
               ,
               which
               many
               times
               (
               as
               they
               affirme
               )
               refuse
               to
               live
               ;
               threatning
               the
               judges
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               may
               not
               be
               burned
               ,
               they
               will
               lay
               hands
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               them
               guilty
               of
               their
               damnation
               .
            
             
               I
               my self
               have
               known
               ,
               that
               where
               such
               a
               one
               could
               not
               prevaile
               ,
               to
               be
               accepted
               as
               a
               sufficient
               witnesse
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               presently
               went
               and
               threw
               himselfe
               into
               a
               pond
               of
               water
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               drowned
               .
               But
               the
               law
               saith
               ;
               
                 Volenti
                 mori
                 non
                 est
                 habenda
                 fides
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ;
               His
               word
               is
               not
               to
               be
               credited
               that
               is
               desirous
               to
               dy
               .
               Also
               sometimes
               (
               as
               else-where
               I
               have
               proved
               )
               they
               confesse
               that
               whereof
               they
               were
               never
               guilty
               ;
               supposing
               that
               they
               did
               that
               which
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               certain
               circumstances
               .
               And
               as
               they
               sometimes
               confesse
               impossibilities
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               fly
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               transubstantiate
               themselves
               ,
               raise
               tempests
               ,
               transferre
               or
               remove
               corne
               ,
               &c.
               so
               do
               they
               also
               (
               I
               say
               )
               confesse
               voluntarily
               ,
               that
               which
               no
               man
               could
               prove
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               no
               man
               would
               guesse
               ,
               nor
               yet
               beleeve
               ,
               except
               he
               were
               as
               mad
               as
               they
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               bring
               death
               wilfully
               upon
               themselves
               :
               which
               argueth
               an
               unsound
               mind
               .
            
             
               If
               they
               conf●sse
               that
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               indeed
               committed
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               poysoning
               ,
               
               or
               any
               other
               kind
               of
               murther
               ,
               which
               falleth
               into
               the
               power
               of
               such
               persons
               to
               accomplish
               ;
               I
               stand
               not
               to
               defend
               their
               cause
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               I
               would
               wish
               that
               even
               in
               that
               case
               there
               be
               not
               too
               rash
               credit
               given
               ,
               nor
               to
               hasty
               proceedings
               used
               against
               them
               :
               but
               that
               the
               causes
               ,
               properties
               ,
               and
               circumstances
               of
               every
               thing
               be
               duly
               considered
               ,
               and
               diligently
               examined
               .
               For
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               as
               sometimes
               they
               confesse
               they
               have
               murthered
               their
               neighbours
               with
               a
               wish
               ,
               sometimes
               with
               a
               word
               ,
               sometimes
               with
               a
               look
               ,
               &c.
               so
               they
               confesse
               ,
               that
               with
               
               the
               delivering
               of
               an
               apple
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               thing
               ,
               to
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               ,
               they
               have
               killed
               the
               child
               in
               the
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               when
               nothing
               was
               added
               thereunto
               ,
               which
               naturally
               could
               be
               noysome
               or
               hurtfull
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               they
               confesse
               ,
               that
               with
               a
               touch
               of
               their
               bare
               hand
               ,
               they
               sometimes
               kill
               a
               man
               being
               in
               perfect
               health
               and
               strength
               of
               body
               ;
               when
               all
               his
               garments
               are
               betwixt
               their
               hand
               and
               his
               flesh
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               their
               confession
               be
               examined
               by
               divinity
               ,
               philosophy
               ,
               physick
               ,
               law
               or
               conscience
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               false
               and
               insufficient
               .
               First
               ,
               fo●
               that
               the
               working
               of
               miracles
               is
               ceased
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               no
               reason
               can
               be
               yielded
               for
               a
               thing
               so
               farre
               beyond
               all
               reason
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               no
               receipt
               can
               be
               o●
               such
               efficacy
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               same
               is
               touched
               with
               a
               bare
               hand
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               veines
               have
               passage
               through
               the
               body
               unto
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               annoy
               the
               poyson
               ;
               and
               yet
               retain
               vertue
               and
               force
               enough
               ,
               to
               pearce
               through
               so
               many
               garments
               and
               the
               very
               flesh
               incurable
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               of
               death
               in
               another
               personr
               .
               
               
                 Cui
                 argumento
              
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               )
               
                 nescio
                 quid
                 responderi
                 possit
              
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               no
               law
               will
               admit
               such
               a
               confession
               ;
               as
               yeeldeth
               unto
               impossibilities
               ,
               against
               the
               which
               there
               is
               never
               any
               law
               provided
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               would
               not
               serve
               a
               mans
               turne
               ,
               to
               plead
               and
               prove
               that
               he
               w●●
               at
               Berwick
               that
               day
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               accused
               to
               have
               done
               a
               murther
               in
               Cant●●bury
               :
               for
               it
               might
               be
               said
               he
               was
               conveyed
               to
               Berwick
               ,
               and
               back
               agai●
               by
               inchantment
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               by
               conscience
               to
               be
               executed
               ,
               whic●
               hath
               no
               sound
               mind
               nor
               perfect
               judgement
               .
               
               And
               yet
               forsooth
               we
               read
               that
               one
               mother
               Stile
               did
               kill
               one
               Saddocke
               with
               a
               touch
               on
               the
               shoulder
               ,
               for
               not
               keeping
               promise
               with
               her
               for
               an
               old
               cloak
               ,
               to
               make
               her●
               safeguard
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               was
               hanged
               for
               her
               labour
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 folly
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 withes
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 such
                 desperate
                 perill
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 endure
                 such
                 intollerable
                 tortures
                 for
                 no
                 gain
                 or
                 commodity
                 ,
                 and
                 b●●
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 witches
                 are
                 overthrowne
                 by
                 their
                 confessions
                 .
              
            
             
               ALas
               !
               if
               they
               were
               so
               subtill
               ,
               as
               witch-mongers
               make
               them
               to
               be
               ,
               the●
               would
               espy
               that
               it
               were
               meer
               folly
               for
               them
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               make
               bargain
               with
               the
               devill
               to
               throw
               their
               soules
               into
               hell
               fire
               ,
               but
               their
               bodies
               to
               the
               tortures
               of
               temporal
               fire
               and
               death
               ,
               for
               the
               accomplishme●●
               of
               nothing
               that
               might
               benefit
               themselves
               at
               all
               :
               but
               they
               would
               at
               th●
               leastwise
               indent
               with
               the
               devill
               ,
               both
               to
               enrich
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               enabl●
               them
               ;
               and
               finally
               to
               endue
               them
               with
               all
               worldly
               felicity
               and
               pleasure
               which
               is
               furthest
               from
               them
               of
               all
               other
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               sensible
               ,
               the●
               would
               say
               to
               the
               devill
               ;
               Why
               should
               I
               hearken
               to
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               〈◊〉
               deceive
               me
               ?
               Did
               you
               not
               promise
               my
               neighbour
               mother
               Dutton
               to
               sa●
               and
               rescue
               her
               ;
               and
               yet
               lo
               she
               is
               hanged
               ?
               Surely
               this
               would
               appose
               th●
               devill
               very
               sore
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               ,
               that
               none
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               :
               〈◊〉
               the
               world
               ,
               till
               this
               day
               ,
               hath
               made
               this
               and
               such
               like
               objections
               ,
               where●●
               the
               devill
               could
               never
               make
               answer
               .
               But
               were
               it
               not
               more
               madnesse
               fo●
               them
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               devill
               ,
               under
               these
               conditions
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               endur●
               
               whippings
               with
               iron
               rods
               at
               the
               devils
               hands
               :
               which
               (
               as
               the
               witch-mongers
               write
               )
               are
               so
               set
               on
               ,
               that
               the
               print
               of
               the
               lashes
               remain
               upon
               the
               witches
               body
               ever
               after
               ,
               even
               so
               long
               as
               she
               hath
               a
               day
               to
               live
               ?
            
             
               But
               these
               old
               women
               being
               daunted
               with
               authority
               ,
               circumvented
               with
               guile
               ,
               constrained
               by
               force
               ,
               compelled
               by
               fear
               ,
               induced
               by
               error
               ,
               and
               deceived
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               do
               fall
               into
               such
               rash
               credulity
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               brought
               unto
               these
               absurd
               confessions
               .
               Whose
               error
               of
               mind
               and
               blindnesse
               of
               will
               dependeth
               upon
               the
               disease
               and
               infirmity
               of
               nature
               :
               and
               therefore
               their
               actions
               in
               that
               case
               are
               the
               more
               to
               be
               borne
               withall
               :
               because
               they
               being
               destitute
               of
               reason
               ,
               can
               have
               no
               consent
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 Delictum
                 sine
                 consensu
                 non
                 potest
                 commiti
                 ,
              
               
               
                 neque
                 injuria
                 sine
                 animo
                 injuriandi
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               There
               can
               be
               no
               sinne
               without
               consent
               ,
               nor
               injury
               committed
               without
               a
               mind
               to
               do
               wrong
               .
               Yet
               the
               law
               saith
               further
               ,
               that
               a
               purpose
               retained
               in
               mind
               ,
               doth
               nothing
               to
               the
               private
               or
               publique
               hurt
               of
               any
               man
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               that
               an
               impossible
               purpose
               is
               unpunishable
               .
               
                 Sanae
                 mentis
                 voluntas
                 ,
                 voluntas
                 rei
                 possibilis
                 est
              
               ;
               A
               sound
               mind
               willeth
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               possible
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 malancholy
                 abuseth
                 old
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 effects
                 thereby
                 by
                 sundry
                 examples
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               any
               man
               advisedly
               marked
               their
               words
               ,
               actions
               ,
               cogitations
               ,
               and
               gestures
               ,
               he
               shall
               perceive
               that
               melancholy
               abounding
               in
               their
               head
               ,
               and
               occupying
               their
               brain
               ,
               hath
               deprived
               or
               rather
               depraved
               their
               judgements
               and
               all
               their
               senses
               :
               I
               meane
               not
               of
               cosening
               witches
               ,
               but
               of
               poor
               melancholike
               women
               ;
               which
               are
               themselves
               deceived
               .
               For
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               force
               which
               melancholy
               hath
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               that
               it
               worketh
               in
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               are
               almost
               incredible
               .
               For
               as
               some
               of
               these
               malancholike
               persons
               imagine
               ,
               they
               are
               witches
               ,
               and
               by
               witch-craft
               can
               worke
               wonders
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               they
               list
               :
               so
               do
               other
               ,
               troubled
               with
               this
               disease
               ,
               imagine
               many
               strange
               ,
               incredible
               ,
               and
               impossible
               things
               .
               Some
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Monarches
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               other
               men
               are
               their
               subjects
               :
               some
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               brute
               beasts
               :
               some
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               urinals
               or
               earthen
               pots
               ,
               greatly
               fearing
               to
               be
               broken
               :
               some
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               that
               meeteth
               them
               ,
               will
               convey
               them
               to
               the
               gallowes
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               end
               hang
               themselves
               .
               One
               thought
               ,
               that
               Atlas
               ,
               whom
               the
               poets
               feigne
               to
               hold
               up
               heaven
               with
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               would
               be
               weary
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               skie
               fall
               upon
               him
               :
               another
               would
               spend
               a
               whole
               day
               upon
               a
               stage
               ,
               imagining
               that
               he
               both
               heard
               and
               saw
               interludes
               ,
               and
               therewith
               made
               himselfe
               great
               sport
               .
               One
               Theophilus
               a
               Ph●sitian
               ,
               otherwise
               sound
               enought
               of
               mind
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               )
               imagined
               that
               he
               heard
               and
               saw
               musitians
               continually
               playing
               on
               instruments
               ,
               in
               a
               certain
               place
               of
               his
               house
               .
               One
               Bessus
               ,
               that
               had
               killed
               his
               father
               ,
               was
               notably
               detected
               ;
               by
               imagining
               that
               a
               Swallow
               upraided
               him
               therewith
               :
               so
               as
               he
               himselfe
               thereby
               revealed
               the
               murther
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               notablest
               example
               hereof
               is
               ,
               of
               one
               that
               was
               in
               great
               perplexity
               ,
               
               imagining
               that
               his
               nose
               was
               as
               big
               as
               a
               house
               ;
               
               insomuch
               as
               no
               friend
               nor
               Physitian
               could
               deliver
               him
               from
               this
               conceipt
               ,
               nor
               yet
               either
               ease
               his
               grief
               ,
               or
               satisfie
               his
               fansie
               in
               that
               behalfe
               :
               till
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               a
               Physitian
               more
               expert
               in
               this
               humor
               than
               the
               rest
               ,
               used
               this
               devise
               following
               .
               First
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               come
               in
               at
               the
               chamber
               door
               being
               wide
               open
               ,
               he
               suddenly
               stayed
               and
               withdrew
               himselfe
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               would
               not
               in
               any
               wise
               approach
               neerer
               then
               the
               door
               .
               The
               melancholike
               person
               musing
               hereat
               ,
               asked
               him
               the
               cause
               why
               he
               so
               demeaned
               himselfe
               ?
               Who
               answered
               him
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               Sir
               ,
               your
               nose
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               hardly
               enter
               into
               your
               chamber
               but
               I
               shall
               touch
               it
               ,
               and
               consequently
               hurt
               it
               .
               Lo
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               this
               is
               the
               man
               that
               must
               do
               me
               good
               ;
               the
               residue
               of
               my
               friends
               flatter
               me
               ,
               and
               would
               hide
               my
               infirmity
               from
               me
               .
               Well
               (
               said
               the
               Physitian
               )
               I
               will
               cure
               you
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               be
               content
               to
               indure
               a
               little
               pain
               in
               the
               dressing
               :
               which
               he
               promised
               patiently
               to
               sustain
               ,
               and
               conceived
               certain
               hope
               of
               recovery
               .
               Th●n
               entered
               the
               Physitian
               into
               the
               chamber
               ,
               creeping
               close
               by
               the
               walles
               ,
               seeming
               to
               feare
               the
               touching
               and
               h●rting
               of
               his
               nose
               .
               Then
               did
               he
               blindfold
               him
               ,
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               he
               caught
               him
               b●
               che
               nose
               with
               a
               pair
               of
               pinsors
               ,
               and
               threw
               down
               into
               a
               tub
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               placed
               before
               his
               patient
               ,
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               bloud
               ,
               with
               many
               pi●c●
               of
               bullocks
               livers
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               conveyed
               into
               the
               chamber
               ,
               whilest
               the
               others
               eyes
               were
               bound
               up
               ,
               and
               then
               gave
               him
               liberty
               to
               see
               and
               behol●
               the
               same
               .
               He
               having
               done
               thus
               again
               two
               or
               three
               times
               ,
               the
               melancholike
               humor
               was
               so
               qualified
               ,
               that
               the
               mans
               mind
               being
               satisfied
               ,
               his
               griefe
               was
               eased
               ,
               and
               his
               disease
               cured
               .
            
             
               Thrasibulus
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               Thrasillus
               ,
               being
               sore
               oppressed
               with
               the
               melancholike
               humor
               ,
               imagined
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               ships
               ,
               which
               arrived
               at
               por●
               Pyraeus
               ,
               were
               his
               :
               insomuch
               as
               he
               would
               number
               them
               ,
               and
               command
               the
               mariners
               to
               lanch
               ,
               &c.
               triumphing
               at
               their
               safe
               returnes
               ,
               and
               mourning
               for
               their
               misfortunes
               .
               
               The
               Italian
               whom
               we
               called
               here
               in
               England
               the
               Monarch
               ,
               was
               possessed
               with
               the
               like
               spirit
               or
               conceipt
               ▪
               Danar
               himself
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               one
               ,
               that
               affirmed
               constantly
               ▪
               that
               he
               〈◊〉
               a
               cocke
               ;
               and
               saith
               that
               through
               malancholy
               ,
               such
               were
               alienated
               fro●
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               if
               the
               fansie
               of
               a
               melancholike
               person
               may
               be
               occupyed
               in
               cause
               which
               are
               both
               false
               and
               impossible
               ;
               
               why
               should
               an
               old
               witch
               be
               thoug●●
               free
               from
               such
               fantasies
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               the
               learned
               Philosophers
               and
               Physitia●
               say
               )
               ●pon
               the
               stopping
               of
               their
               monehtly
               melancholike
               flux
               or
               issue●
               blood
               ,
               in
               their
               age
               must
               needs
               increase
               therein
               ,
               as
               (
               through
               their
               weakne●●
               both
               of
               body
               and
               braine
               )
               the
               aptest
               persons
               do
               meet
               with
               such
               melanch●like
               imaginations
               :
               with
               whom
               their
               imaginations
               remaine
               ,
               even
               wh●●
               their
               senses
               are
               gone
               .
               Which
               Bodin
               laboureth
               to
               disprove
               ,
               there
               ●
               shewing
               him●elfe
               as
               good
               a
               Physitian
               ,
               as
               else-where
               a
               divine
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               they
               may
               imagine
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               transforme
               their
               owne
               bodie●
               which
               neverthelesse
               remaine
               in
               the
               former
               shape
               :
               how
               much
               more
               c●●●dible
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               falsely
               suppose
               they
               can
               hurt
               and
               infeeble
               othe●
               mens
               bodyes
               ;
               or
               which
               is
               lesse
               ,
               hinder
               the
               coming
               of
               butter
               ?
               &c.
               B●
               what
               is
               i●
               that
               they
               will
               not
               imagine
               ,
               ●and
               consequently
               confesse
               that
               the●
               can
               do
               ;
               specially
               being
               so
               earnestly
               perswaded
               thereunto
               ,
               so
               sorely
               tormented
               ,
               
               so
               craftily
               examined
               ,
               with
               such
               promises
               of
               favour
               ,
               as
               whereby
               they
               imagine
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               ever
               after
               live
               in
               great
               credit
               and
               wealth
               &c.
               
            
             
               If
               you
               read
               the
               executions
               done
               upon
               witches
               ,
               either
               in
               times
               past
               in
               other
               countryes
               ,
               or
               lately
               in
               this
               land
               ;
               you
               shall
               see
               such
               impossibilities
               confessed
               ,
               as
               one
               ,
               having
               his
               right
               wits
               ,
               will
               beleeve
               .
               Among
               other
               like
               false
               confessions
               ,
               we
               read
               that
               there
               was
               a
               witch
               confessed
               at
               the
               time
               of
               her
               death
               or
               execution
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               raised
               all
               the
               tempests
               ,
               and
               procured
               all
               the
               frosts
               and
               hard
               weather
               that
               happened
               in
               the
               winter
               1565.
               and
               that
               many
               grave
               and
               wise
               men
               beleeved
               her
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 voluntary
                 confessions
                 may
                 be
                 untruly
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 undoing
                 of
                 the
                 confessors
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 strange
                 operation
                 of
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 proved
                 by
                 a
                 familiar
                 and
                 late
                 example
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               that
               even
               voluntary
               confession
               (
               in
               this
               case
               may
               be
               untruly
               made
               ,
               though
               it
               tend
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               confessor
               ;
               and
               that
               melancholy
               may
               move
               imaginations
               to
               that
               effect
               :
               I
               will
               cite
               a
               notable
               instance
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               the
               parties
               themselves
               being
               yet
               a
               live
               ,
               and
               dwelling
               in
               the
               parish
               of
               Sellenge
               in
               Kent
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               not
               long
               sithence
               in
               this
               sort
               performed
               .
            
             
               One
               
                 Ade
                 Davie
              
               ,
               
               the
               wife
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Davie
              
               husband-man
               ;
               being
               reputed
               a
               right
               honest
               body
               ,
               and
               being
               of
               good
               parentage
               ,
               grew
               suddenly
               (
               as
               her
               husband
               informed
               me
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               well
               known
               in
               these
               parts
               )
               to
               be
               somewhat
               pensive
               and
               more
               sad
               than
               in
               times
               past
               .
               Which
               thing
               though
               it
               greev●d
               him
               ;
               yet
               he
               was
               loth
               to
               make
               it
               so
               appear
               ,
               as
               either
               his
               wife
               might
               be
               troubled
               or
               discontented
               therewith
               ,
               or
               his
               neighbours
               informed
               thereof
               ;
               least
               ill
               husbandry
               should
               be
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               (
               which
               in
               these
               quarters
               is
               much
               ,
               abhorred
               .
               )
               But
               when
               she
               grew
               from
               pensivenesse
               ,
               to
               some
               perturbation
               of
               mind
               ;
               so
               as
               her
               accustomed
               rest
               began
               in
               the
               night
               season
               to
               be
               withdrawne
               from
               her
               ,
               through
               fighing
               and
               secret
               lamentation
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               not
               without
               teares
               ,
               her
               could
               not
               but
               demande
               the
               cause
               of
               her
               conceip●
               and
               extraordinary
               mourning
               ,
               But
               although
               at
               that
               time
               she
               covered
               the
               same
               ,
               acknowledging
               nothing
               to
               be
               amisse
               with
               he
               :
               soon
               after
               notwithstanding
               she
               fell
               downe
               before
               him
               on
               her
               knees
               ,
               desiring
               him
               to
               forgive
               her
               ,
               for
               she
               had
               greevously
               offended
               (
               as
               she
               said
               )
               both
               God
               and
               him
               .
               Her
               poor
               husband
               being
               abashed
               at
               this
               her
               behaviour
               ,
               comforted
               her
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               ;
               asking
               her
               the
               cause
               of
               her
               trouble
               and
               greef
               :
               who
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               ,
               contrary
               to
               gods
               law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               offence
               of
               all
               good
               christians
               ,
               
               to
               the
               injury
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               specially
               to
               the
               losse
               of
               her
               own
               soul
               ,
               bargained
               and
               given
               her
               soul
               to
               the
               devill
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               unto
               him
               within
               short
               space
               .
               Whereunto
               her
               husband
               answered
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Wife
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               cheer
               ,
               this
               thy
               bargain
               is
               void
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               :
               for
               thou
               hast
               sold
               that
               which
               is
               none
               of
               thine
               to●
               sell
               ;
               sith
               it
               belongeth
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               bought
               it
               ,
               and
               deerly
               paid
               for
               it
               ,
               even
               with
               his
               blood
               ,
               which
               he
               shed
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               devill
               hath
               no
               interest
               in
               the.
               
               After
               this
               ,
               with
               like
               submission
               ,
               teares
               ,
               and
               penitence
               ,
               she
               said
               unto
               him
               ;
               Oh
               husband
               ,
               I
               have
               yet
               committed
               another
               fault
               ▪
               and
               done
               you
               more
               injury
               :
               for
               I
               have
               bewitched
               you
               and
               your
               children
               .
               Be
               co●tent
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               unwitch
               us
               :
               for
               none
               evill
               can
               happen
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               God
               ▪
            
             
               And
               (
               as
               truly
               as
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               )
               this
               was
               the
               tenor
               of
               his
               words
               unto
               me
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               from
               unfained
               lips
               ,
               and
               from
               one
               that
               feareth
               God.
               Now
               when
               the
               time
               approched
               that
               the
               devill
               should
               come
               ,
               and
               take
               possession
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               bargain
               ,
               he
               watched
               and
               prayed
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               caused
               his
               wife
               to
               read
               psalmes
               and
               prayers
               for
               mercy
               at
               Gods
               hands
               :
               and
               suddenly
               about
               mid-night
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               rumbling
               below
               under
               his
               chamber
               window
               ,
               which
               amazed
               them
               exceedingly
               .
               For
               they
               conceived
               ,
               that
               the
               devill
               was
               below
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               no
               power
               to
               come
               up
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               servent
               prayers
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               noteth
               this
               womans
               first
               and
               second
               confession
               ,
               freely
               and
               voluntarily
               made
               ,
               
               how
               every
               thing
               concurred
               that
               might
               serve
               to
               adde
               credit
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               matter
               for
               her
               condemnation
               ,
               would
               not
               think
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               Bodin
               were
               foreman
               of
               her
               inquest
               ,
               he
               would
               cry
               ;
               Guilty
               :
               and
               would
               hasten
               execution
               upon
               her
               :
               who
               would
               have
               said
               as
               much
               before
               any
               judge
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               been
               examined
               :
               and
               have
               confessed
               no
               lesse
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               been
               arraigned
               thereupon
               .
               But
               God
               knoweth
               ,
               she
               was
               innocent
               of
               any
               of
               these
               crimes
               :
               howbeit
               she
               was
               brought
               low
               and
               pressed
               down
               with
               the
               weight
               of
               this
               humor
               ,
               so
               as
               both
               her
               rest
               and
               sleep
               were
               taken
               away
               from
               her
               ;
               and
               her
               fansies
               troubled
               and
               disquieted
               with
               despair
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               cogitations
               as
               grew
               by
               occasion
               thereof
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               if
               any
               mishap
               had
               insued
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               or
               his
               children
               ;
               few
               witch
               mongers
               would
               have
               judged
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               had
               bewitched
               them
               .
               And
               she
               (
               for
               her
               part
               )
               so
               constantly
               perswaded
               her self
               to
               be
               a
               witch
               ,
               that
               she
               judged
               her selfe
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               being
               retained
               in
               her
               chamber
               ,
               she
               saw
               not
               any
               one
               carrying
               a
               faggot
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               but
               she
               should
               say
               it
               was
               to
               make
               a
               fire
               to
               burn
               her
               for
               witchery
               .
               But
               God
               knoweth
               she
               had
               bewitched
               none
               ,
               neither
               insued
               there
               any
               hurt
               unto
               any
               by
               her
               imgination
               ,
               but
               unto
               her selfe
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               the
               rumbling
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               occasion
               of
               a
               sheep
               ,
               which
               was
               stayed
               ,
               and
               hung
               by
               the
               wals
               ,
               
               so
               as
               a
               dog
               came
               and
               devoured
               it
               ;
               whereby
               grew
               the
               noise
               which
               I
               before
               mentioned
               :
               and
               she
               being
               now
               recovered
               ,
               remaineth
               a
               right
               honest
               woman
               ,
               far
               from
               such
               impiety
               ,
               and
               ashamed
               of
               her
               imaginations
               ,
               which
               she
               perceiveth
               to
               have
               grown
               through
               melancholy
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 strange
                 and
                 divers
                 effects
                 of
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 same
                 humor
                 abounding
                 in
                 witches
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 rather
                 old
                 women
                 ;
                 filleth
                 them
                 full
                 of
                 marvellous
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 confessions
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               in
               truth
               ,
               this
               malancholike
               humor
               (
               as
               the
               best
               Physitians
               affirme
               )
               is
               the
               cause
               o●
               all
               their
               strange
               ,
               impossible
               and
               incredible
               confessions
               :
               
               which
               are
               so
               fond
               ,
               that
               I
               wonder
               how
               any
               men
               can
               be
               abused
               thereby
               .
               Howbeit
               these
               affections
               ,
               though
               they
               appear
               in
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               bred
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               proceed
               from
               this
               humor
               ,
               which
               is
               ●he
               very
               dregs
               of
               blood
               ,
               nourishing
               and
               feeding
               those
               places
               ,
               from
               whence
               proceed
               feares
               ,
               cogitations
               ,
               superstitions
               ,
               fastings
               ,
               labours
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
             
               This
               maketh
               sufferance
               of
               torments
               ,
               
               and
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               foresight
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               preserveth
               health
               ,
               as
               being
               cold
               and
               dry
               ;
               it
               make●h
               men
               subject
               to
               leannesse
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               quartane
               ague
               .
               They
               that
               are
               vexed
               therewith
               are
               destroyers
               of
               themselves
               ,
               stout
               to
               suffer
               injuries
               ,
               fearfull
               to
               offer
               violence
               ;
               except
               the
               humor
               be
               hot
               .
               They
               learne
               strange
               tongues
               with
               small
               industry
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               and
               others
               affirme
               .
               )
            
             
               If
               our
               witches
               phantasies
               were
               not
               corrupted
               ,
               nor
               their
               wils
               confounded
               with
               this
               humor
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               so
               voluntarily
               and
               readily
               confesse
               that
               which
               calleth
               their
               life
               in
               question
               ;
               whereof
               they
               could
               never
               otherwise
               be
               convicted
               .
               I.
               Bodin
               with
               his
               lawyers
               physick
               reasoneth
               contrarily
               ;
               as
               though
               melancholy
               were
               furthest
               of
               all
               from
               those
               old
               women
               ,
               
               whom
               we
               call
               witches
               :
               deriding
               the
               most
               famo●s
               and
               noble
               Physitian
               
                 Iohn
                 Wier
              
               for
               his
               opinion
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               But
               bec●use
               I
               am
               no
               Physitian
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               a
               Physitian
               to
               him
               ;
               namely
               Erastus
               ,
               who
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               these
               witches
               ,
               through
               their
               corrupt
               phantasie
               abounding
               with
               melancholike
               humors
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               old
               age
               ,
               do
               dreame
               and
               imagine
               they
               hurt
               those
               things
               which
               they
               neither
               could
               nor
               do
               hurt
               ;
               and
               so
               think
               they
               knew
               an
               art
               ,
               which
               they
               neither
               have
               learned
               nor
               yet
               understand
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               should
               there
               be
               more
               credit
               given
               to
               witches
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               they
               have
               made
               a
               reall
               bargain
               with
               the
               divell
               ,
               killed
               a
               cow
               ,
               bewitched
               butter
               ,
               infeebled
               a
               child
               ,
               forespoken
               her
               neighbour
               ,
               &c.
               than
               when
               she
               confesseth
               that
               she
               transubstantiateth
               her self
               ,
               maketh
               it
               rain
               or
               hail
               ,
               flieth
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               goeth
               invisible
               ,
               transferreth
               corn
               in
               the
               grasse
               from
               one
               field
               to
               another
               ?
               &c.
               If
               you
               think
               that
               in
               the
               one
               their
               confessions
               be
               found
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               say
               that
               they
               are
               corrupt
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               confession
               of
               all
               these
               things
               being
               made
               at
               one
               instant
               ,
               and
               affirmed
               with
               like
               constancy
               ,
               or
               rather
               audacity
               ?
               But
               you
               see
               the
               one
               to
               be
               impossible
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               think
               thereby
               ,
               that
               their
               confessions
               are
               vain
               and
               false
               .
               The
               other
               you
               think
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               
               and
               see
               them
               confesse
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               conclude
               ,
               
                 A
                 Posse
                 ad
                 essé
              
               ;
               as
               being
               perswaded
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               because
               you
               think
               it
               may
               be
               so
               .
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               both
               with
               the
               divines
               ,
               and
               philosophers
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               is
               imagined
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               hath
               no
               truth
               of
               action
               ;
               or
               being
               besides
               their
               imagination
               ,
               the
               witch
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               is
               oc●upied
               in
               false
               causes
               .
               For
               whosoever
               desireth
               to
               bring
               to
               passe
               an
               impossible
               thing
               ,
               
               hath
               a
               vain
               ,
               and
               idle
               ,
               and
               childish
               perswasion
               ,
               bred
               by
               an
               unsound
               minde
               ;
               for
               
                 Sana
                 mentis
                 voluntas
                 ,
                 voluntas
                 ;
                 rei
                 possibilis
                 est
              
               ;
               The
               will
               of
               a
               sound
               mind
               ,
               is
               the
               desire
               of
               a
               possible
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 witches
                 confessions
                 ,
                 especially
                 concerning
                 the●●
                 league
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               witches
               confesse
               they
               renounce
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               as
               their
               confession
               must
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               not
               make
               it
               :
               so
               must
               their
               fault
               be
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
               
               or
               else
               they
               should
               not
               be
               executed
               ▪
               Whereunto
               I
               answer
               as
               before
               ;
               that
               their
               confessions
               are
               extorted
               ,
               or
               else
               proceed
               from
               an
               unsound
               mind
               .
               Yea
               I
               say
               further
               ,
               that
               we
               our selves
               ,
               which
               are
               sound
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               yet
               seek
               any
               other
               way
               of
               salvation
               than
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               or
               break
               his
               commandements
               ,
               or
               walk
               not
               in
               〈◊〉
               steps
               with
               a
               lively
               faith
               ,
               &c.
               do
               not
               onely
               renounce
               the
               faith
               ,
               but
               God
               himselfe
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               ,
               in
               confessing
               that
               they
               forsake
               God
               ,
               and
               imbrace
               Satan
               ,
               do
               that
               which
               we
               all
               should
               do
               .
               As
               touching
               that
               horrible
               part
               of
               their
               confession
               ,
               in
               the
               league
               which
               tendeth
               to
               the
               killing
               of
               their
               own
               and
               others
               children
               ,
               the
               seething
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               of
               their
               potion
               or
               pottage
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               thereof
               ;
               ●heir
               good
               fridayes
               meeting
               being
               the
               day
               of
               their
               deliverance
               ,
               their
               incests
               ,
               with
               their
               returne
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               nine
               moneths
               ,
               when
               commonly
               women
               be
               neither
               able
               to
               go
               that
               journy
               ,
               nor
               to
               returne
               ,
               &c.
               it
               is
               so
               horrible
               ,
               unnaturall
               ,
               unlikely
               ,
               and
               impossible
               ;
               that
               if
               I
               should
               behold
               such
               things
               with
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               I
               should
               rather
               think
               my selfe
               dreaming
               ,
               drunken
               ,
               or
               some
               way
               deprived
               of
               my
               senses
               ;
               than
               give
               credit
               to
               so
               horrible
               and
               filthy
               matters
               .
            
             
               
               How
               hath
               the
               the
               oyle
               or
               pottage
               of
               a
               sodden
               child
               such
               vertue
               ,
               as
               tha●
               a
               staffe
               annointed
               therewith
               ,
               can
               carry
               folk
               in
               the
               air
               ?
               Their
               potable
               liquor
               ,
               which
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               maketh
               masters
               of
               that
               faculty
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               ridiculous
               ▪
               And
               is
               it
               not
               ,
               by
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               philosophers
               ,
               Physitians
               ,
               and
               divines
               ,
               void
               of
               such
               vertue
               ,
               as
               is
               imputed
               thereunto
               ?
            
             
               Their
               not
               fasting
               on
               fridayes
               ,
               and
               their
               fasting
               on
               sundayes
               ,
               their
               spitting
               at
               the
               time
               of
               elevation
               ,
               their
               refusall
               of
               holy-water
               ,
               their
               despising
               of
               superstitious
               crosses
               ,
               &c.
               which
               are
               all
               good
               steps
               to
               true
               Christianity
               ,
               help
               me
               to
               confute
               the
               tesidue
               of
               their
               confessions
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 witches
                 confessions
                 ,
                 concerning
                 making
                 of
                 tempests
                 and
                 raine
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 cause
                 of
                 raine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 witches
                 or
                 devill●
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               to
               speak
               more
               generally
               of
               all
               the
               impossible
               actions
               ref●rred
               u●to
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               their
               false
               confessions
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               none
               which
               acknowledgeth
               God
               to
               be
               onely
               omnipotent
               ,
               and
               the
               onely
               worke●
               of
               all
               miracles
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               i●dued
               with
               meane
               sense
               ,
               but
               will
               deny
               tha●
               the
               elements
               are
               obedient
               to
               wi●ches
               ,
               and
               at
               their
               commandement
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               may
               at
               their
               pleasure
               send
               r●n
               ,
               hail
               ,
               tempests
               ,
               thunder
               ,
               lightning
               ;
               when
               she
               being
               b●●
               an
               old
               doing
               woman
               ,
               casteth
               a
               flint-stone
               over
               
               her
               let
               shoulder
               ,
               
               towards
               the
               west
               ,
               or
               hurleth
               a
               little
               sea-sand
               up
               into
               the
               element
               ,
               or
               wetteth
               a
               broom-sprig
               in
               water
               ,
               and
               sprinkleth
               the
               same
               in
               the
               air
               ;
               or
               diggeth
               a
               pit
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               putting
               water
               therein
               ,
               stirreth
               it
               about
               with
               her
               finger
               ;
               or
               boileth
               hogs
               bristles
               ,
               or
               laieth
               sticks
               acrosse
               upon
               a
               banke
               ,
               where
               never
               a
               drop
               of
               water
               is
               ;
               or
               burieth
               sage
               till
               it
               be
               rotten
               :
               all
               which
               things
               are
               confessed
               by
               witches
               ,
               and
               affirmed
               by
               writers
               to
               be
               the
               meanes
               that
               witches
               use
               to
               move
               extraordinary
               tempests
               and
               rain
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               We
               read
               in
               M.
               Maleficarum
               ,
               that
               a
               little
               girle
               walking
               abroad
               with
               her
               father
               in
               his
               land
               ,
               heard
               him
               complaine
               of
               drought
               ,
               wishing
               for
               raine
               ,
               &c.
               
               Why
               Father
               ,
               quoth
               the
               child
               ,
               I
               can
               make
               it
               raine
               or
               haile
               ,
               when
               and
               where
               I
               list
               ?
               He
               asked
               where
               she
               learned
               it
               .
               She
               said
               ,
               of
               her
               mother
               ,
               who
               forbad
               her
               to
               tell
               any
               bodie
               thereof
               .
               He
               asked
               her
               how
               her
               mother
               taught
               her
               ?
               She
               answered
               ,
               that
               her
               mother
               committed
               her
               to
               a
               master
               ,
               who
               would
               at
               any
               time
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               her
               .
               Why
               then
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               make
               it
               rain
               but
               onely
               in
               my
               field
               .
               And
               so
               she
               went
               to
               the
               streame
               ,
               and
               threw
               up
               water
               in
               her
               masters
               name
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               rain
               presently
               .
               And
               proceeding
               further
               with
               her
               father
               ,
               she
               made
               it
               haile
               in
               another
               field
               ,
               at
               her
               fathers
               request
               .
               Hereupon
               he
               accused
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               caused
               her
               to
               be
               burned
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               new
               christened
               his
               child
               again
               :
               which
               circumstance
               is
               common
               among
               Papists
               and
               witch
               mongers
               .
               And
               howsoever
               the
               first
               part
               hereof
               was
               proved
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               the
               latter
               part
               was
               throughly
               executed
               .
               If
               they
               could
               indeed
               bring
               these
               things
               to
               passe
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               then
               might
               they
               also
               be
               impediments
               unto
               the
               course
               of
               all
               other
               naturall
               things
               ,
               
               and
               ordinances
               appointed
               by
               God
               :
               as
               ,
               to
               cause
               it
               to
               hold
               up
               ,
               when
               it
               should
               raine
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               midnight
               ,
               of
               high
               noon
               ;
               and
               by
               those
               meanes
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               divine
               power
               should
               become
               servile
               to
               the
               will
               of
               a
               witch
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               could
               neither
               eat
               nor
               drink
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               permission
               .
            
             
               Me
               thinks
               Seneca
               might
               sa●isfie
               these
               credulous
               or
               rather
               idolatrous
               people
               ,
               that
               runne
               a
               whore-hunting
               ,
               either
               in
               body
               or
               phansie
               ,
               after
               these
               witches
               ,
               beleeving
               all
               that
               is
               attributed
               unto
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               derogation
               of
               Gods
               glory
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               rude
               people
               ,
               and
               our
               ignorant
               prededecessors
               did
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               rain
               and
               showers
               might
               be
               procured
               and
               stayed
               by
               witches
               charmes
               and
               inchan●ments
               :
               of
               which
               kind
               of
               things
               tha●
               th●re
               can
               nothing
               be
               wrought
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               manifest
               ,
               that
               we
               need
               not
               go
               to
               any
               philosophers
               school
               ,
               to
               learn
               the
               confutation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               But
               Jeremy
               ,
               
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               utterly
               confound
               all
               that
               which
               may
               be
               devised
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               that
               foolish
               opinion
               ,
               saying
               :
               Are
               the●●
               any
               among
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               gentiles
               ,
               that
               send
               raine
               ,
               or
               give
               showers
               from
               heaven
               ?
               Art
               not
               thou
               the
               selfe
               same
               our
               Lord
               God
               ?
               We
               will
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               for
               thou
               doest
               and
               maketh
               all
               these
               things
               .
               I
               may
               therefore
               with
               Brentius
               boldly
               say
               ,
               that
               is
               neither
               in
               the
               power
               of
               witches
               nor
               devils
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               that
               matter
               ;
               but
               in
               God
               onely
               .
               For
               when
               exhalations
               are
               drawne
               and
               lifted
               up
               from
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               into
               the
               middle
               region
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               the
               coldnesse
               thereof
               constraineth
               and
               thickeneth
               those
               vapours
               :
               which
               being
               become
               clouds
               ,
               are
               dissolved
               again
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               whereby
               rain
               or
               hail
               is
               ingendred
               ;
               rain
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               way
               the
               drops
               be
               not
               frosen
               and
               made
               hail
               .
               These
               
               circumstances
               being
               considered
               with
               the
               course
               of
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               can
               neither
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               witch
               or
               devill
               to
               procure
               raine
               or
               fair
               weather
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               the
               story
               of
               Iob
               in
               this
               case
               is
               alledged
               against
               me
               (
               wherein
               a
               witch
               is
               not
               once
               named
               )
               I
               have
               particularly
               answered
               it
               else-where
               .
               And
               therefore
               thus
               much
               onely
               I
               say
               here
               ;
               that
               even
               there
               ,
               where
               it
               pleased
               God
               (
               as
               Calvine
               saith
               )
               to
               set
               down
               circumstances
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               our
               grosse
               capacities
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               able
               to
               conceive
               of
               spirituall
               communication
               ,
               or
               heavenly
               affaires
               ;
               the
               devill
               desireth
               God
               to
               stretch
               out
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               touch
               all
               that
               Iob
               hath
               .
               And
               though
               he
               seemeth
               to
               grant
               S●tans
               desire
               ,
               
               yet
               God
               himself
               sent
               fire
               from
               heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whereby
               it
               is
               to
               be
               gathered
               ,
               that
               although
               God
               said
               ,
               He
               is
               in
               thine
               hand
               :
               it
               wa●
               the
               Lords
               hand
               that
               punished
               Iob
               ,
               
               and
               not
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               who
               said
               not
               ,
               Give
               me
               leave
               to
               plague
               him
               ;
               but
               ,
               Lay
               thine
               han●
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               when
               Iob
               continued
               faithfull
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               afflictions
               ,
               i●
               his
               children
               ,
               body
               and
               goods
               ;
               the
               devill
               is
               said
               to
               come
               again
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               as
               before
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               Now
               stretch
               out
               thine
               hand
               ,
               and
               touch
               h●s
               bones
               and
               his
               flesh
               .
               
               Which
               argueth
               as
               well
               that
               he
               could
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               as
               th●●
               he
               himsel●e
               did
               it
               not
               before
               .
               And
               be
               it
               here
               remembred
               ,
               that
               M.
               M●●
               .
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               witch-mongers
               deny
               ,
               
               that
               there
               were
               ●hy
               wi●ch●●
               in
               Iobs
               time
               .
               But
               see
               more
               hereof
               else-where
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIIII
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 would
                 ensue
                 ,
                 if
                 witches
                 confessions
                 or
                 witch-mongers
                 opinion
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 witch-craf●
                 ,
                 inchantments
                 ,
                 &
              
            
             
               
               IF
               it
               were
               true
               that
               witches
               confesse
               ,
               or
               that
               all
               writers
               write
               ,
               or
               th●
               witch-mongers
               report
               ,
               or
               that
               fools
               beleeve
               ,
               we
               should
               never
               have
               b●ter
               in
               the
               chearne
               ,
               nor
               cow
               in
               the
               close
               ,
               nor
               corne
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               nor
               〈◊〉
               weather
               abroad
               ,
               nor
               health
               within
               doors
               .
               Or
               if
               that
               which
               is
               contai●●
               in
               M.
               Mal.
               Bodin
               ,
               &c.
               or
               in
               the
               pamphlets
               late
               set
               forth
               in
               English
               ,
               〈◊〉
               witches
               executions
               ,
               should
               be
               true
               in
               those
               things
               tha●
               witches
               are
               〈◊〉
               to
               confesse
               ,
               what
               creature
               could
               live
               in
               security
               ?
               Or
               what
               needed
               fo●
               preparation
               of
               warres
               ,
               or
               such
               trouble
               ,
               or
               charge
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ?
               N●
               Prince
               should
               be
               able
               to
               raigne
               or
               live
               in
               the
               land
               .
               For
               (
               as
               Danaeus
               said
               that
               one
               Martin
               a
               witch
               killed
               the
               Emperour
               of
               Germany
               with
               witch
               -
               〈◊〉
               )
               so
               would
               our
               witches
               (
               if
               they
               could
               )
               destroy
               all
               our
               mag●strates
               .
               One
               〈◊〉
               witch
               might
               over-throw
               an
               army
               roiall
               :
               and
               then
               what
               needed
               w●
               〈◊〉
               guns
               ,
               or
               wild-fire
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               instruments
               of
               warre
               ?
               A
               witch
               mig●●
               supply
               all
               wants
               ,
               and
               accomplish
               a
               Prince●
               will
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               e●●
               without
               charge
               or
               blood-shed
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               witches
               worke
               by
               the
               devill
               ,
               and
               christi●●
               princes
               are
               not
               to
               deale
               that
               way
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               for
               princes
               disposed
               to
               b●
               tell
               would
               make
               conscience
               therein
               ,
               specially
               such
               as
               take
               unjust
               wa●s
               hand
               ,
               using
               other
               helps
               ,
               devises
               ,
               and
               engines
               as
               lawfull
               and
               devilish
               that
               ;
               in
               whose
               campe
               there
               is
               neither
               the
               rule
               of
               religion
               or
               christi●●
               order
               observed
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               ravishments
               ,
               murthers
               ,
               blasphemies
               〈◊〉
               
               thefts
               are
               there
               most
               commonly
               and
               freely
               committed
               .
               
               So
               that
               the
               devill
               is
               more
               feared
               ,
               and
               better
               served
               in
               their
               campes
               ,
               than
               God
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               But
               admit
               that
               souldiers
               would
               be
               scrupulous
               herein
               ,
               the
               Pope
               hath
               authority
               to
               dispense
               therewith
               ;
               as
               in
               like
               case
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               his
               own
               authors
               and
               friends
               .
               Admit
               also
               ,
               that
               throughout
               all
               christendome
               ,
               warres
               were
               justly
               maintained
               ,
               and
               religion
               duly
               observed
               in
               their
               camps
               ;
               yet
               would
               the
               Turke
               and
               other
               infidels
               cut
               our
               throats
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               one
               anothers
               throat
               ,
               with
               the
               helpe
               of
               their
               witches
               ;
               for
               they
               would
               make
               no
               conscience
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             
               
                 Examples
                 of
                 forreign
                 nations
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 warres
                 used
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 witches
                 ;
                 of
                 eybiting
                 witches
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 archers
                 that
                 shot
                 with
                 familiars
                 .
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               warrs
               between
               the
               kings
               of
               Denmarke
               and
               Sueveland
               ,
               
               1563.
               the
               Danes
               do
               write
               ,
               that
               the
               king
               of
               Sueveland
               carryed
               about
               with
               him
               in
               campe
               ,
               foure
               old
               witches
               ,
               who
               with
               their
               charmes
               so
               qualified
               the
               Danes
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               thereby
               disabled
               to
               annoie
               their
               enemies
               :
               insomuch
               as
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               taken
               in
               hand
               any
               enterprise
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               infeebled
               by
               those
               witches
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               performe
               nothing
               .
               And
               although
               this
               could
               have
               no
               credit
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               one
               of
               these
               witches
               was
               taken
               prisoner
               ,
               and
               confessed
               the
               whole
               matter
               ;
               so
               as
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               threads
               ,
               and
               the
               line
               ,
               and
               the
               characters
               were
               found
               in
               the
               high
               way
               and
               water-plashes
               .
            
             
               The
               Irishmen
               addict
               themselves
               wonderfully
               to
               the
               credit
               and
               practise
               hereof
               ;
               
               insomuch
               as
               they
               affirme
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               their
               children
               ,
               but
               their
               cattell
               ,
               are
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               eybitten
               ,
               when
               they
               fall
               suddenly
               sick
               ,
               and
               ●earme
               one
               sort
               of
               their
               witches
               eybiters
               ;
               onely
               in
               that
               respect
               :
               yea
               and
               they
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               they
               ca●
               rime
               either
               man
               or
               beast
               to
               death
               .
               Also
               the
               West
               -
               Indians
               and
               Muscovits
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               the
               Hunnes
               (
               as
               
                 Gregory
                 Turonensis
              
               writeth
               )
               used
               the
               helpe
               of
               witches
               in
               time
               of
               warre
               .
            
             
               I
               find
               another
               story
               written
               in
               M.
               Mal.
               repeated
               by
               Bodin
               ;
               that
               one
               souldier
               called
               Pumher
               ,
               daily
               through
               witchcraft
               killed
               with
               his
               bowe
               and
               arrows
               three
               of
               the
               enemies
               ,
               
               as
               they
               stood
               peeping
               over
               the
               walls
               of
               a
               castle
               besieged
               :
               so
               as
               in
               the
               end
               he
               killed
               them
               all
               quite
               ,
               saving
               one
               .
               The
               triall
               of
               the
               archers
               simister
               dealing
               ,
               and
               a
               proof
               thereof
               expressed
               ,
               is
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               never
               lightly
               failed
               when
               he
               shot
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               he
               killed
               them
               ;
               by
               three
               a
               day
               ;
               and
               had
               shot
               three
               arrowes
               into
               a
               rod.
               This
               was
               he
               that
               shot
               at
               a
               peny
               on
               his
               sonnes
               head
               ,
               and
               made
               ready
               another
               arrow
               ,
               to
               have
               slaine
               the
               Duke
               Remgrave
               that
               commanded
               it
               .
               And
               doubtlesse
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               singular
               dexterity
               in
               shooting
               ,
               as
               he
               reputed
               a
               witch
               ,
               as
               doing
               that
               which
               others
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               nor
               think
               to
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               man
               to
               do
               :
               though
               indeed
               no
               miracle
               ,
               no
               witch-craft
               ,
               no
               impossibility
               nor
               difficulty
               consisted
               therein
               .
            
             
             
               
               But
               this
               latter
               story
               I
               can
               requite
               with
               a
               familiar
               example
               .
               For
               〈◊〉
               Towne
               Malling
               in
               kent
               ,
               one
               of
               Q.
               Maries
               justices
               ,
               upon
               the
               complaint
               of
               many
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               foolish
               boyes
               ,
               laid
               an
               archer
               by
               the
               heeles
               ;
               because
               he
               shot
               so
               neer
               the
               white
               at
               buts
               .
               For
               he
               was
               informed
               and
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               man
               played
               with
               a
               fly
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               a
               devill
               or
               familiar
               .
               And
               because
               he
               was
               certified
               that
               the
               archer
               aforesaid
               shot
               better
               than
               the
               common
               shooting
               ,
               which
               he
               before
               had
               heard
               of
               or
               seen
               ,
               he
               conceived
               it
               could
               not
               be
               in
               Gods
               name
               ,
               but
               by
               inchantment
               ;
               whereby
               this
               archer
               (
               as
               he
               supposed
               by
               abusing
               the
               Queenes
               liege
               people
               )
               gained
               some
               one
               day
               two
               or
               three
               shillings
               ,
               to
               the
               detriment
               of
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               owne
               inriching
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               archer
               was
               severely
               punished
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               encouragement
               of
               archers
               and
               to
               the
               wise
               example
               of
               justice
               ;
               but
               specially
               to
               the
               overthrow
               of
               witch-craft
               .
               And
               now
               again
               to
               our
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               
                 Authorities
                 condemning
                 the
                 fantasticall
                 confessions
                 of
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 a
                 popish
                 doctor
                 taketh
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 disprove
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               CErtaine
               generall
               councells
               ,
               by
               their
               decrees
               ,
               have
               condemned
               the
               confessions
               and
               erroneus
               credulity
               of
               witches
               ,
               to
               be
               vain
               ,
               fantasticall
               and
               fabulous
               .
               And
               even
               those
               ,
               which
               are
               parcell
               of
               their
               league
               ,
               whereupon
               our
               witch-mongers
               do
               so
               build
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               their
               night-walkings
               and
               meetings
               with
               Herodias
               ,
               and
               the
               Pagan
               gods
               :
               at
               which
               time
               they
               should
               passe
               so
               farre
               in
               so
               little
               a
               space
               on
               cockhorse
               ;
               their
               transubstantiation
               ,
               their
               eating
               of
               children
               ,
               and
               their
               pulling
               of
               them
               from
               their
               mothers
               sides
               ;
               their
               entring
               into
               mens
               houses
               ,
               through
               chinks
               and
               little
               holes
               where
               a
               flie
               can
               scarcely
               wring
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               disquieting
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               &c.
               all
               which
               are
               not
               onely
               said
               by
               a
               generall
               councell
               to
               be
               meet
               fantasticall
               ,
               
               and
               imaginations
               in
               dreames
               ;
               but
               so
               affirmed
               by
               the
               ancient
               writers
               .
               The
               words
               of
               the
               councell
               are
               these
               ;
               It
               may
               not
               be
               omitted
               ,
               that
               certain
               wicked
               women
               following
               Satans
               provocations
               ,
               being
               seduced
               by
               the
               illusion
               of
               devils
               ,
               beleeve
               and
               professe
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               night-times
               they
               ride
               abroad
               with
               Diana
               ,
               the
               goddesse
               of
               the
               Pagans
               ,
               or
               else
               with
               Herodias
               ,
               with
               an
               innumerable
               multitude
               ,
               upon
               certain
               beasts
               ,
               and
               passe
               over
               many
               countries
               and
               nations
               ,
               in
               the
               silence
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               do
               whatsoever
               those
               fai●ies
               or
               ladies
               command
               &c.
               
               And
               it
               followeth
               even
               there
               ▪
               Let
               all
               ministers
               therefore
               in
               their
               severall
               cures
               ,
               preach
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               may
               know
               all
               these
               things
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               followeth
               in
               the
               same
               counsell
               ;
               Therefore
               ,
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               that
               any
               creature
               may
               be
               either
               created
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               changed
               into
               better
               or
               worse
               ,
               or
               be
               any
               way
               transformed
               into
               any
               other
               kind
               or
               likenesse
               of
               any
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               creator
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               assuredly
               an
               infidell
               ▪
               and
               worse
               than
               a
               Pagan
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               this
               he
               credible
               ,
               then
               all
               these
               their
               bargaines
               and
               assemblie●
               &c.
               are
               incredible
               ,
               which
               are
               onely
               ●●●ified
               by
               the
               certaine
               foolish
               and
               extorted
               confessions
               ;
               and
               by
               a
               fable
               of
               S.
               Germane
               ,
               who
               watched
               the
               fairies
               or
               witches
               ,
               being
               at
               a
               reer
               banquet
               ,
               and
               through
               his
               holinesse
               
               stayed
               them
               ,
               till
               he
               sent
               to
               the
               houses
               of
               those
               neighbours
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               found
               them
               all
               in
               bed
               ;
               and
               so
               cried
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               devils
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               those
               women
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               were
               as
               true
               ,
               as
               it
               ifalse
               ,
               it
               migh●
               serve
               well
               to
               confute
               this
               their
               meeting
               and
               night-walkings
               For
               if
               the
               devils
               be
               only
               present
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               witches
               ,
               then
               is
               that
               false
               ,
               which
               is
               attributed
               to
               witches
               in
               this
               behalfe
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               the
               old
               hammer
               of
               Sprenger
               and
               Institor
               ,
               
               in
               their
               old
               
                 Malleo
                 maleficarum
              
               ,
               was
               insufficient
               to
               knock
               down
               this
               counsel
               ;
               a
               young
               beetle-head
               called
               Frier
               
                 Bartholomaeus
                 Spineus
              
               hath
               made
               a
               new
               leaden
               beetle
               ,
               to
               beat
               down
               the
               counsell
               ,
               and
               kill
               these
               old
               woman
               .
               Wherein
               he
               counterfeiting
               Aesops
               asse
               ,
               claweth
               the
               pope
               with
               his
               heeles
               ,
               affirming
               upon
               his
               credit
               ,
               that
               the
               counsell
               is
               false
               and
               erroneous
               ;
               because
               the
               doctrine
               swarveth
               from
               the
               Popish
               church
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               authenticall
               but
               apocryphall
               :
               saying
               (
               though
               u●truly
               )
               that
               that
               counsel
               was
               not
               called
               by
               the
               commandement
               and
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               ratif●ed
               by
               his
               authori●y
               ,
               which
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               sufficient
               to
               disannul
               all
               councels
               .
               For
               surely
               (
               saith
               this
               ●rier
               ;
               which
               at
               this
               instant
               is
               a
               cheef
               inquisitor
               )
               if
               the
               words
               of
               this
               counsell
               were
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               both
               I
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               predecessors
               had
               published
               notorious
               lies
               ,
               and
               committed
               many
               injurious
               executions
               :
               whereby
               the
               Popes
               themselves
               also
               might
               justly
               be
               detected
               of
               error
               ,
               
               c●ntrary
               to
               the
               catholique
               beleef
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               Marry
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               words
               and
               direct
               sense
               of
               this
               counsell
               be
               quite
               contrary
               to
               truth
               and
               his
               opinion
               ;
               yet
               he
               will
               make
               an
               exposition
               thereof
               ,
               that
               shall
               somewhat
               mi●igate
               the
               lewdnesse
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               saith
               is
               not
               onely
               allowable
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               also
               meritorious
               .
               Marke
               the
               mans
               words
               ,
               and
               judge
               his
               meaning
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
            
             
               
                 Witch-mongers
                 reasons
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 witches
                 can
                 worke
                 wonders
                 ,
                 Bodins
                 tale
                 of
                 a
                 Friseland
                 priest
                 transported
                 ,
                 that
                 imaginations
                 proceeding
                 of
                 melancholy
                 do
                 cause
                 illusions
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               OLd
               M.
               Malificarum
               also
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               counsels
               and
               doctors
               were
               all
               deceived
               herein
               ,
               and
               alledging
               authority
               therefore
               ,
               confuteth
               that
               opinion
               by
               a
               notable
               reason
               ,
               called
               
                 Petitio
                 principii
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               
                 Ignotum
                 per
                 ignotius
              
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               They
               can
               put
               changelings
               in
               the
               place
               of
               other
               children
               ;
               Ergo
               they
               can
               tranferre
               and
               tran●forme
               ▪
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               &c.
               according
               ●o
               their
               confession
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               Item
               he
               saith
               ,
               and
               Bodin
               justifieth
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               priest
               in
               Friseland
               was
               corporally
               transferred
               into
               a
               fa●re
               country
               ,
               as
               witnessed
               a●o●her
               priest
               of
               Oberdorf
               his
               companion
               ,
               who
               saw
               him
               aloft
               in
               the
               air
               :
               Ergo
               saith
               M.
               ●al
               .
               they
               have
               all
               been
               deceived
               hitherto
               ;
               to
               the
               great
               impunity
               of
               horrible
               witches
               .
               Wherein
               he
               opposeth
               his
               folly
               against
               God
               and
               his
               church
               ,
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               possibility
               .
               But
               surely
               ●
               is
               almost
               incredible
               ,
               how
               imagination
               shall
               abuse
               such
               as
               a●●
               subject
               unto
               melancholy
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               shall
               beleeve
               they
               see
               ,
               hear
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               never
               was
               nor
               shall
               be
               ;
               as
               is
               partly
               declared
               ,
               if
               you
               read
               
                 Galen
                 de
                 locis
                 affectis
              
               ,
               and
               may
               more
               
               plainly
               appear
               also
               if
               you
               read
               Aristotle
               
                 De
                 somnio
              
               .
               
            
             
               And
               thereof
               S.
               Agustine
               saith
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               too
               much
               a
               fool
               and
               a
               blockhead
               ,
               that
               supposeth
               those
               things
               to
               be
               done
               indeed
               ,
               and
               corporally
               ,
               which
               are
               by
               such
               persons
               phantastically
               imagined
               :
               which
               phantasticall
               illusions
               do
               as
               well
               agree
               and
               accord
               (
               as
               Algerus
               saith
               )
               with
               magicall
               deceipts
               ,
               as
               the
               verity
               accompanieth
               divine
               holinesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 witches
                 is
                 sufficient
                 in
                 civill
                 and
                 common
                 law
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 life
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 sounder
                 divines
                 ,
                 and
                 decrees
                 of
                 councels
                 determine
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
              
            
             
               
               ALas
               !
               what
               creature
               being
               sound
               in
               state
               of
               mind
               ,
               would
               (
               witho●●
               compulsion
               )
               make
               such
               manner
               of
               confessions
               as
               they
               do
               ;
               or
               would
               for
               a
               trifle
               ,
               or
               nothing
               ,
               make
               a
               perfect
               bargain
               with
               the
               devil
               ,
               for
               her
               soul
               to
               be
               yeelded
               up
               unto
               his
               tortures
               and
               everlasting
               flames
               ,
               and
               that
               withi●
               a
               very
               short
               time
               ;
               specially
               being
               through
               age
               most
               commonly
               unlike
               to
               live
               one
               whole
               year
               ?
               The
               terror
               of
               hell-fire
               must
               needs
               be
               to
               them
               diversly
               manifested
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               terrible
               ;
               because
               of
               their
               weaknesse
               ,
               nature
               ,
               and
               kind
               ,
               than
               to
               any
               other
               :
               as
               it
               would
               appear
               ,
               if
               a
               witch
               we●●
               but
               asked
               ,
               Whether
               she
               would
               be
               contented
               to
               be
               hanged
               one
               ye●
               hence
               ,
               upon
               condition
               her
               displeasure
               might
               be
               wreaked
               upon
               her
               e●emy
               presently
               ?
               As
               for
               theeves
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               ,
               they
               think
               not
               to
               go
               to
               hell-fire
               ;
               but
               are
               either
               perswaded
               there
               is
               no
               hell
               ,
               or
               that
               their
               crime
               deserveth
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               they
               have
               time
               enough
               to
               repent
               :
               so
               as
               ,
               〈◊〉
               doubt
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               perfectly
               resolved
               hereof
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               make
               such
               adventures
               .
               Neither
               do
               I
               thinke
               ,
               that
               for
               any
               summe
               of
               money
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               so
               direct
               a
               bargain
               to
               go
               to
               hell-fire
               .
               Now
               then
               I
               co●clude
               ,
               that
               confession
               in
               this
               behalf
               is
               insufficient
               to
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               any
               body
               ;
               
               or
               to
               attain
               such
               credit
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               beleeved
               without
               furth●●
               proof
               .
               For
               as
               Augustine
               and
               Isidore
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               sounder
               divines
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               perstigious
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               wrought
               by
               witches
               ,
               are
               fantasticall
               :
               so
               do
               the
               sounder
               decrees
               of
               councels
               and
               canons
               agree
               ,
               th●●
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               place
               for
               cirminall
               action
               .
               And
               the
               law
               saith
               ,
               th●●
               The
               confession
               of
               such
               persons
               as
               are
               illuded
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               :
               for
               ,
               
                 Confessio
                 debet
                 tenere
                 verum
                 &
                 possible
                 .
              
               But
               these
               things
               are
               opposite
               both
               to
               law
               and
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               followeth
               not
               ;
               Because
               these
               witches
               confesse
               so
               ,
               Ergo
               it
               is
               so
               .
               For
               the
               confession
               differeth
               from
               the
               act
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               possible
               of
               the
               the
               act
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               is
               contrary
               to
               nature
               faileth
               in
               his
               principles
               and
               therefore
               is
               naturally
               impossible
               .
            
             
               The
               law
               also
               saith
               ,
               In
               
                 criminalibus
                 regulariter
                 non
                 statur
                 soli
                 confessioni
                 〈◊〉
              
               In
               criminal
               cases
               or
               touching
               life
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               absolutely
               stand
               to
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               accused
               party
               :
               but
               in
               these
               matters
               proofes
               must
               be
               brough
               more
               clear
               than
               the
               light
               it selfe
               .
               And
               in
               this
               crime
               no
               body
               must
               be
               co●demned
               upon
               presumptions
               .
               And
               where
               it
               is
               objected
               and
               urged
               ,
               th●
               Since
               God
               onely
               knoweth
               the
               thoughts
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               other
               way
               of
               proo●
               
               but
               by
               confession
               :
               It
               is
               answered
               thus
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               Their
               confession
               in
               this
               case
               containeth
               an
               outward
               act
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               impossible
               both
               in
               the
               law
               and
               nature
               ,
               and
               also
               unlikely
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 Quod
                 verisimile
                 non
                 est
                 ,
                 attendi
                 non
                 debet
                 .
              
               So
               as
               ,
               though
               their
               confessions
               may
               be
               worthy
               of
               punishment
               ,
               as
               whereby
               they
               shew
               a
               will
               to
               commit
               such
               mischief
               ,
               yet
               not
               worthy
               of
               credit
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               have
               such
               power
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 Si
                 factum
                 absit
                 ,
                 solaque
                 opinione
                 laborent
                 ,
                 estultorum
                 genere
                 sunt
              
               ;
               If
               they
               confesse
               a
               fact
               performed
               but
               in
               opinion
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               repu●ed
               among
               the
               number
               of
               fooles
               .
               Neither
               may
               any
               man
               be
               by
               law
               condemned
               for
               criminall
               causes
               ,
               upon
               presumptions
               ,
               nor
               yet
               by
               single
               witnesses
               :
               neither
               at
               the
               accusation
               of
               a
               capitall
               enemy
               ;
               who
               indeed
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               give
               evidence
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               though
               it
               please
               M.
               M●l
               .
               and
               Bodin
               to
               affirme
               the
               contrary
               .
               But
               beyond
               all
               equity
               ,
               these
               inquis●●ors
               have
               shifts
               and
               devises
               enough
               ,
               to
               plague
               and
               kill
               these
               poor
               soules
               :
               for
               (
               they
               say
               )
               their
               ●ault
               is
               greatest
               of
               all
               others
               ;
               because
               of
               their
               carnall
               copulation
               with
               the
               devill
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               be
               punished
               as
               he●eticks
               ,
               four
               nannes
               of
               waies
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               excommunication
               ,
               deprivation
               ,
               losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               and
               also
               with
               death
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               they
               find
               law
               ,
               and
               provide
               meanes
               thereby
               to
               maintaine
               this
               their
               bloudy
               humor
               .
               For
               it
               is
               writ●en
               in
               their
               popish
               canons
               ,
               that
               As
               for
               these
               kind
               of
               heretikes
               ,
               how
               much
               soever
               they
               repent
               and
               returne
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               be
               retained
               alive
               ,
               or
               kept
               in
               perpetuall
               prison
               ;
               but
               be
               put
               to
               extreame
               death
               .
               Yea
               ,
               M.
               Mal.
               writeth
               ,
               that
               a
               witches
               sinne
               is
               the
               sinne
               aganist
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               irremissible
               ;
               yea
               further
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               greater
               than
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               angels
               that
               fell
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               I
               wonder
               ,
               that
               Moses
               delivered
               not
               three
               tables
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               or
               at
               the
               least-wise
               ,
               that
               he
               exhibited
               not
               commandements
               for
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               credible
               that
               the
               greatest
               should
               be
               included
               in
               the
               lesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               when
               these
               witch-mongers
               are
               convinced
               in
               the
               objection
               concerning
               their
               confessions
               ;
               so
               as
               thereby
               their
               tyrannicall
               arguments
               cannot
               prevaile
               ,
               to
               imbrue
               the
               magistrates
               hands
               in
               so
               much
               blood
               as
               their
               appetite
               requireth
               :
               they
               fall
               to
               accusing
               them
               of
               other
               crimes
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               might
               think
               they
               had
               some
               colour
               to
               maintain
               their
               malicious
               fury
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 four
                 capitall
                 crimes
                 objected
                 against
                 witches
                 ,
                 all
                 fully
                 answered
                 and
                 confuted
                 as
                 frivolo
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               FIrst
               therefore
               they
               lay
               to
               their
               charge
               idolatry
               .
               But
               alas
               without
               all
               reason
               ;
               for
               such
               are
               properly
               known
               to
               us
               to
               be
               idolaters
               ,
               as
               do
               externall
               worship
               to
               idols
               or
               strange
               gods
               .
               The
               furthest
               point
               that
               idolatry
               can
               be
               stretched
               unto
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               which
               are
               culpable
               therein
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               hope
               for
               and
               seek
               salvation
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               idols
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               than
               God
               ;
               or
               fix
               their
               whole
               mind
               and
               love
               upon
               any
               creature
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               power
               of
               God
               be
               neglected
               and
               contemned
               thereby
               .
               But
               witches
               neither
               
               seek
               nor
               beleeve
               to
               have
               salvation
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               devils
               ,
               but
               by
               them
               they
               are
               onely
               deceived
               ;
               the
               instruments
               of
               their
               fantasie
               being
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               so
               infatuated
               ,
               that
               they
               suppose
               ,
               confesse
               ,
               and
               say
               they
               can
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               farre
               beyond
               t●eir
               power
               and
               nature
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               to
               kill●
               man
               at
               Yorke
               before
               noon
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               been
               seen
               at
               London
               in
               that
               morning
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               if
               these
               latter
               idolaters
               ;
               whose
               idolatry
               is
               spirituall
               and
               committed
               onely
               in
               mind
               ,
               should
               be
               punished
               by
               death
               ;
               then
               should
               every
               covetous
               man
               or
               other
               ,
               that
               setteth
               his
               affection
               any
               way
               too
               much
               upon
               an
               earthly
               creature
               be
               executed
               ,
               and
               yet
               perchance
               the
               witch
               might
               escape-scot-free
               .
               2
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               apostasie
               is
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               inferred
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               worthy
               to
               dy
               .
               But
               apostasie
               is
               ,
               where
               any
               of
               sound
               judgement
               forsake
               the
               gospell
               ,
               learned
               and
               well
               known
               unto
               them
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               onely
               imbrace
               impiety
               and
               infidelity
               ;
               but
               oppugne
               and
               resist
               the
               truth
               erstwhile
               by
               them
               professed
               .
               But
               alas
               these
               poor
               women
               go
               not
               about
               to
               defend
               any
               impiety
               ,
               but
               after
               good
               admonition
               repent
               .
            
             
               3
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               them
               executed
               for
               seducing
               the
               people
               .
               But
               God
               knoweth
               they
               have
               small
               store
               of
               Rhetorike
               or
               ar●
               to
               seduce
               ;
               except
               to
               tell
               a
               tale
               of
               Robin
               good
               fellow
               ,
               to
               be
               deceived
               and
               seduced
               .
               Neither
               may
               their
               age
               or
               sex
               admit
               that
               opinion
               or
               accusation
               to
               be
               just
               :
               for
               they
               themselves
               are
               poor
               seduced
               soules
               .
               I
               for
               my
               part
               (
               as
               else-where
               I
               have
               said
               )
               have
               proved
               this
               point
               to
               be
               false
               in
               most
               apparent
               sort
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               accusation
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               writers
               use
               herein
               against
               them
               for
               their
               carnall
               copulation
               with
               Incubus
               :
               4
               the
               folly
               of
               men●
               credulity
               is
               as
               much
               to
               be
               wondered
               :
               at
               and
               derided
               ,
               as
               the
               others
               vaine
               and
               impossible
               confessions
               .
               For
               the
               devil
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               and
               hath
               neither
               flesh
               nor
               bones
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               action
               .
               And
               since
               he
               also
               lacketh
               all
               instruments
               ,
               substance
               ,
               and
               seed
               ingendred
               of
               blood
               ;
               it
               were
               folly
               to
               stay
               overlong
               in
               the
               confutation
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               .
               And
               yet
               must
               I
               say
               somewhat
               herein
               ,
               because
               the
               opinion
               hereof
               is
               so
               strongly
               and
               universally
               received
               ,
               and
               the
               fables
               hereupon
               so
               innumerable
               ;
               whereby
               M.
               Mal.
               
                 Bodin
                 ,
                 Hemingiu●
                 ,
                 Hyperius
                 ,
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Erastus
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               that
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               write
               herein
               are
               so
               abused
               ,
               
               or
               rather
               seek
               to
               abuse
               others
               ;
               as
               I
               wonder
               at
               their
               fond
               credulity
               in
               this
               behalfe
               .
               For
               they
               affirme
               undoubtedly
               ,
               th●●
               the
               devil
               playeth
               Succubus
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               carryeth
               from
               him
               the
               seed
               of
               generation
               ,
               which
               he
               delivereth
               as
               Incubus
               to
               the
               woman
               ,
               who
               many
               times
               that
               way
               is
               gotten
               with
               child
               ;
               which
               will
               very
               naturally
               (
               they
               say
               )
               become
               a
               witch
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               they
               affirme
               Merline
               was
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 request
                 to
                 such
                 readers
                 as
                 are
                 loth
                 to
                 hear
                 or
                 read
                 filthy
                 and
                 baw●
                 masters
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 necessity
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 ,
                 to
                 passe
                 over
                 eight
                 chapters
                 .
              
            
             
               
               BUt
               insomuch
               as
               I
               am
               driven
               (
               for
               the
               more
               manifest
               bewraying
               and
               ●●●●playing
               of
               this
               most
               filthy
               and
               horrible
               error
               )
               to
               stain
               my
               paper
               wi●●
               
               writing
               thereon
               certaine
               of
               their
               beastly
               and
               bawdy
               assertions
               and
               examples
               ,
               whereby
               they
               confirme
               this
               their
               doctrine
               (
               being
               my selfe
               both
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               loth
               once
               to
               think
               upon
               such
               filthinesse
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               to
               the
               condemnation
               thhereof
               )
               I
               must
               intreat
               you
               that
               are
               the
               readers
               hereof
               ,
               whose
               chaste
               eares
               cannot
               well
               endure
               to
               hear
               of
               such
               abhominable
               lecheries
               ,
               as
               are
               gathered
               out
               of
               he
               books
               of
               those
               witch-mongers
               (
               although
               doctors
               of
               divinity
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               of
               great
               authority
               and
               estimation
               )
               to
               turne
               over
               a
               few
               leaves
               ,
               wherein
               (
               I
               say
               )
               I
               have
               like
               a
               groome
               thrust
               their
               bawdy
               stuffe
               (
               even
               that
               which
               I
               my selfe
               loath
               )
               as
               into
               a
               stinking
               corner
               :
               howbeit
               ,
               none
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               hope
               ▪
               but
               that
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               my
               writing
               shall
               remain
               sweet
               ,
               and
               this
               also
               covered
               as
               close
               as
               may
               be
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             fourth
             Book
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 witchmongers
                 opinions
                 concerning
                 evil
                 spirits
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 frame
                 themselves
                 in
                 more
                 excellent
                 sort
                 than
                 God
                 made
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 IAmes
                 Sprenger
                 and
                 Henry
                 Institor
              
               ,
               in
               M.
               Mal.
               agreeing
               with
               
                 Bodin
                 ,
                 Barth
                 ▪
                 Spineus
                 ,
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 Erastus
                 ,
                 Hemingius
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               do
               make
               a
               bawdy
               discourse
               ;
               labouring
               to
               prove
               by
               a
               foolish
               kind
               of
               philosophie
               ;
               that
               evill
               spirits
               cannot
               onely
               take
               earthly
               formes
               and
               shapes
               of
               men
               ;
               but
               also
               counterfeit
               hearing
               ,
               seeing
               ,
               &c.
               and
               likewise
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               eat
               and
               devour
               meats
               ,
               and
               also
               retaine
               ,
               digest
               ,
               and
               avoid
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               use
               diverse
               kinds
               of
               activities
               ,
               but
               specially
               excell
               in
               the
               use
               and
               art
               of
               venery
               .
               For
               M.
               Ma●
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               eyes
               and
               eares
               of
               the
               mind
               are
               farre
               more
               subtill
               than
               bodily
               eyes
               or
               carnall
               eares
               .
               Yea
               it
               is
               there
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               take
               bodies
               ,
               and
               the
               likenesse
               of
               members
               ;
               so
               they
               take
               minds
               and
               similitudes
               of
               their
               operations
               .
               But
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               them
               answe●●ed
               this
               question
               .
               Our
               minds
               and
               soules
               are
               spirituall
               things
               .
               〈◊〉
               our
               corporall
               ears
               be
               stopped
               ,
               what
               can
               they
               hear
               or
               conceive
               of
               any
               e●ternall
               wisdome
               ?
               And
               truly
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               such
               a
               constitution
               of
               body
               ,
               〈◊〉
               they
               imagine
               of
               these
               spirits
               ,
               which
               make
               themselves
               ,
               &c.
               were
               of
               〈◊〉
               more
               excellent
               substance
               ,
               &c.
               than
               the
               bodies
               of
               them
               that
               God
               made
               in
               paradise
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               devils
               workman-ship
               should
               exceed
               the
               hand●
               work
               of
               God
               the
               father
               and
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 bawdy
                 Incubus
                 and
                 Succubus
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 venery
                 〈◊〉
                 be
                 performed
                 between
                 witches
                 and
                 devils
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 witches
                 first
                 yielded
                 to
                 Incubus
                 .
              
            
             
               
               HEreto●ore
               (
               they
               say
               )
               Incubus
               was
               fain
               to
               ravish
               women
               against
               the●●●ill
               ,
               untill
               Anno.
               1400.
               but
               now
               since
               that
               time
               witchesconse●
               willing
               to
               their
               desires
               :
               Insomuch
               as
               some
               one
               witch
               exercised
               that
               〈◊〉
               of
               lechery
               with
               Incubus
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               yeares
               together
               ;
               as
               was
               confe●sessed
               by
               fourty
               and
               eight
               witches
               burned
               at
               Ravenspurge
               .
               But
               what
               good●ly
               fellowes
               Incubus
               be
               getteth
               upon
               these
               witches
               ,
               is
               proved
               by
               Tho●●
               of
               
                 Aquine
                 ,
                 Bodin
              
               ,
               M.
               Mal.
               
                 Hyperius
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               This
               is
               proved
               first
               by
               the
               devill
               cunning
               ,
               in
               discerning
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               seed
               which
               falleth
               from
               men
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               his
               understanding
               o●
               the
               aptnesse
               of
               the
               women
               for
               the
               receipt
               of
               such
               seed
               .
               Thirdly
               by
               his
               knowledge
               of
               the
               constellations
               ,
               which
               are
               friendly
               to
               such
               corporall
               o●●iects
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               by
               the
               excellent
               complexion
               of
               such
               as
               the
               dev●●
               maketh
               choice
               of
               ,
               to
               beget
               such
               notable
               personages
               upon
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               
               causes
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               and
               excellency
               of
               the
               child
               thus
               begotten
               .
               
            
             
               And
               to
               prove
               that
               such
               bawdy
               doings
               betwixt
               the
               devil
               and
               witches
               is
               not
               fained
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
               is
               alledged
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               All
               superstitious
               arts
               had
               their
               beginning
               of
               the
               pestiferous
               society
               betwixt
               the
               divell
               and
               man.
               Wherein
               he
               saith
               truely
               ;
               for
               that
               in
               paradise
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               devill
               and
               man
               ,
               all
               wickednesse
               was
               so
               contrived
               ,
               that
               man
               ever
               since
               hath
               studied
               wicked
               arts
               :
               yea
               and
               the
               devill
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               at
               the
               middle
               and
               at
               both
               ends
               of
               every
               mischief
               .
               But
               that
               the
               devill
               ingendreth
               ,
               with
               a
               woman
               ,
               in
               manner
               and
               form
               as
               is
               supposed
               ,
               and
               naturally
               begetteth
               the
               wicked
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               true
               ,
               nor
               Augustines
               meaning
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               Howbeit
               M.
               Mal.
               proceedeth
               ,
               affirming
               that
               All
               witches
               take
               their
               beginning
               from
               such
               filthy
               actions
               ,
               wherein
               the
               devill
               ,
               in
               likenesse
               of
               a
               pretty
               wench
               ,
               lieth
               prostitute
               as
               Succubus
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               retaining
               his
               nature
               and
               seed
               ,
               conveyeth
               it
               unto
               the
               witch
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               delivereth
               it
               as
               Incubus
               .
               Wherein
               also
               is
               refuted
               the
               opinion
               of
               them
               that
               hold
               a
               spirit
               to
               be
               unpalpable
               ,
               M.
               Mal.
               saith
               ,
               There
               can
               be
               rendred
               no
               infallible
               rule
               ,
               though
               a
               probable
               distinction
               may
               be
               set
               down
               ,
               whether
               Incubus
               in
               the
               act
               of
               venery
               do
               alwayes
               powre
               seed
               out
               of
               his
               assumed
               body
               .
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               distinction
               ,
               Either
               she
               is
               old
               and
               barren
               ,
               or
               young
               and
               pregnant
               .
               If
               she
               be
               barren
               ,
               then
               doth
               Incubus
               use
               her
               without
               decision
               of
               seed
               ;
               because
               such
               seed
               should
               serve
               for
               no
               purpose
               .
               And
               the
               devill
               avoideth
               superfluity
               as
               much
               as
               he
               may
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               her
               pleasure
               and
               condemnation
               together
               ,
               he
               goeth
               to
               worke
               with
               her
               .
               But
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               if
               the
               devil
               were
               so
               compendious
               ,
               what
               should
               he
               need
               to
               use
               such
               circumstances
               ,
               even
               in
               these
               very
               actions
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               these
               assemblies
               ,
               conventicles
               ,
               ceremonies
               ,
               &c.
               when
               he
               hath
               already
               bought
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               bargained
               for
               their
               soules
               ?
               Or
               what
               reason
               had
               he
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               kill
               so
               many
               infants
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               rather
               loseth
               than
               gaineth
               any
               thing
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               either
               he
               or
               we
               know
               ,
               in
               better
               case
               than
               we
               ,
               of
               riper
               years
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               innocency
               ?
               Well
               ,
               if
               she
               be
               not
               past
               children
               ,
               then
               stealeth
               he
               feed
               away
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               from
               some
               wicked
               man
               being
               about
               that
               lecherous
               businesse
               ,
               and
               therewith
               getteth
               young
               witches
               upon
               the
               old
               .
            
             
               Ane
               note
               ,
               that
               they
               affirme
               that
               this
               businesse
               is
               better
               accomplished
               with
               seed
               thus
               gathered
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               shed
               in
               dreames
               ,
               through
               superfluity
               of
               humors
               :
               because
               that
               is
               gathered
               from
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               seed
               generative
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               said
               that
               the
               seed
               will
               wax
               cold
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               lose
               his
               naturall
               heate
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               vertue
               :
               M.
               Mal.
               Danaeus
               and
               the
               rest
               do
               answere
               ,
               that
               the
               devil
               can
               so
               carry
               it
               ,
               as
               no
               heat
               shall
               go
               from
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               
               old
               witches
               are
               sworne
               to
               procure
               as
               many
               young
               virgins
               for
               Incubus
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               whereby
               in
               time
               they
               grow
               to
               be
               excellent
               bawds
               :
               but
               in
               this
               case
               the
               priest
               playeth
               Incubus
               .
               For
               you
               should
               find
               ,
               that
               confession
               to
               a
               priest
               ,
               and
               namely
               this
               word
               Benedicit
               ,
               driveth
               Incubus
               away
               ,
               when
               
                 Ave
                 Maries
              
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               charmes
               fail
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 devils
                 visible
                 and
                 invisible
                 dealing
                 with
                 witches
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 lechery
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               as
               touching
               the
               devils
               visible
               or
               invisible
               execution
               of
               lechery
               ,
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               to
               such
               witches
               ,
               as
               before
               have
               made
               a
               visible
               league
               with
               the
               priest
               ,
               (
               the
               devill
               I
               should
               say
               )
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               that
               Incubus
               should
               appear
               invisible
               :
               
               marry
               to
               the
               standers
               by
               he
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               invisible
               .
               For
               proof
               hereof
               
                 Iames
                 Sprenger
              
               and
               Institor
               affirme
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               witches
               are
               seen
               in
               the
               fields
               and
               woods
               ,
               prostituting
               themselves
               uncovered
               and
               naked
               up
               to
               the
               navill
               ,
               wagging
               and
               moving
               their
               members
               in
               every
               part
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               one
               being
               about
               that
               act
               of
               concupiscence
               ,
               and
               yet
               nothing
               seen
               of
               the
               beholders
               upon
               her
               ;
               saving
               that
               after
               such
               a
               convenient
               time
               as
               is
               required
               about
               such
               a
               peece
               of
               work
               ,
               a
               black
               vapor
               ,
               of
               the
               length
               and
               bignesse
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               hath
               been
               seen
               as
               it
               were
               to
               depart
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               ascend
               from
               that
               place
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               many
               times
               the
               husband
               seeth
               Incubus
               making
               him
               cuckhold
               ,
               
               in
               the
               liknesse
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               striketh
               off
               his
               head
               with
               his
               sword●
               but
               because
               the
               body
               is
               nothing
               but
               air
               :
               it
               closeth
               together
               again
               :
               so
               〈◊〉
               although
               the
               good-wife
               be
               sometimes
               hurt
               thereby
               ;
               yet
               she
               maketh
               him
               beleeve
               he
               is
               mad
               or
               possessed
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               doth
               he
               knoweth
               not
               what
               .
               For
               she
               hath
               more
               pleasure
               and
               delight
               (
               they
               say
               )
               with
               Incubus
               that
               way
               than
               with
               any
               mortall
               man
               ;
               whereby
               you
               may
               perceive
               that
               spirits
               ar●
               palpable
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 generation
                 is
                 both
                 outwardly
                 and
                 inwardly
                 impeached
                 by
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 divers
                 that
                 had
                 their
                 genitals
                 taken
                 from
                 the●
                 by
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 meanes
                 again
                 restored
                 .
              
            
             
               THey
               also
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               vertue
               of
               generation
               is
               impeached
               b●
               witches
               ,
               both
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               outwardly
               :
               for
               intrinsecally
               they
               repre●●
               the
               courage
               ,
               and
               they
               stop
               the
               passage
               of
               the
               mans
               seed
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               no●
               descend
               to
               the
               vessels
               of
               generation
               :
               also
               they
               hurt
               extrinsecally
               ,
               wi●●
               images
               ,
               herbs
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               to
               prove
               this
               true
               ,
               you
               shall
               heare
               certaine
               stories
               out
               of
               M.
               Mal.
               worthy
               to
               be
               noted
               .
            
             
               A
               young
               priest
               at
               Mespurge
               in
               the
               diocesse
               of
               Constance
               was
               bewitched
               so
               as
               he
               had
               no
               power
               to
               occupy
               any
               other
               or
               mo
               women
               than
               one
               :
               
               and
               to
               be
               delivered
               out
               of
               that
               thraldom
               ,
               sought
               to
               flie
               into
               another
               country
               ▪
               where
               he
               might
               use
               that
               priestly
               occupation
               more
               freely
               .
               But
               all
               in
               vain
               fo●
               evermore
               he
               was
               brought
               as
               far
               backward
               by
               night
               ,
               as
               he
               went
               forward
               in
               the
               day
               before
               ;
               some
               tims
               by
               land
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               as
               though
               ●e
               flew
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               not
               true
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               
                 Iames
                 Sprenger
              
               doth
               ly
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               further
               confirmation
               of
               our
               beleef
               in
               Incubus
               ,
               M.
               Mal.
               citeth
               a
               story
               of
               a
               notable
               matter
               executed
               at
               Ravenspurge
               ,
               as
               true
               and
               as
               clean●●
               
               as
               the
               rest
               .
               A
               young
               man
               lying
               with
               a
               wench
               in
               that
               towne
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               was
               fain
               to
               leave
               his
               instruments
               of
               venery
               behind
               him
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               that
               prestigious
               art
               of
               witch-craft
               :
               so
               as
               in
               that
               place
               nothing
               could
               be
               seen
               or
               felt
               but
               his
               plaine
               body
               .
               This
               young
               man
               was
               willed
               by
               another
               witch
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               her
               whom
               he
               suspected
               ,
               and
               by
               fair
               or
               fowle
               meanes
               to
               require
               her
               helpe
               :
               who
               soon
               after
               meeting
               with
               her
               ,
               intreated
               her
               faire
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               in
               vain
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               caught
               her
               by
               the
               throat
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               towel
               strangled
               her
               ,
               saying
               :
               Restore
               me
               my
               toole
               ,
               or
               thou
               shalt
               dy
               for
               it
               :
               so
               as
               she
               being
               swolne
               and
               blacke
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               through
               his
               boisterous
               handling
               ready
               to
               dy
               ,
               said
               Let
               me
               go
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               helpe
               thee
               .
               And
               whilest
               he
               was
               losing
               the
               towell
               ,
               she
               put
               her
               hand
               into
               his
               cod-peece
               ,
               and
               touched
               the
               place
               ;
               saying
               ;
               Now
               hast
               thou
               thy
               desire
               :
               and
               even
               at
               that
               instant
               he
               felt
               himselfe
               restored
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               
               a
               reverend
               father
               ,
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               notorious
               ,
               being
               a
               frier
               of
               the
               order
               and
               company
               of
               Spire
               ,
               reported
               ,
               that
               a
               young
               man
               at
               shrift
               made
               lamentable
               moan
               unto
               him
               for
               the
               like
               losse
               :
               but
               his
               gravity
               suffered
               him
               not
               to
               beleeve
               lightly
               any
               such
               reports
               ,
               and
               therefore
               made
               the
               young
               man
               untrusse
               his
               codpeece-point
               ,
               and
               saw
               the
               complaint
               to
               be
               true
               and
               just
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               advised
               or
               rather
               injoyned
               the
               youth
               to
               go
               to
               the
               witch
               whom
               he
               suspected
               ,
               and
               with
               flattering
               words
               to
               intreat
               her
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               good
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               restore
               him
               his
               instrument
               :
               which
               by
               that
               meanes
               he
               obtained
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               returned
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               thankfull
               ;
               and
               told
               the
               holy
               father
               of
               his
               good
               successe
               in
               that
               behalfe
               :
               but
               he
               so
               beleeved
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               needs
               be
               
                 Oculatus
                 testis
              
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               pull
               down
               his
               breeches
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               satisfied
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               certainty
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Another
               young
               man
               being
               in
               that
               very
               taking
               ,
               
               went
               to
               a
               witch
               for
               the
               restitution
               thereof
               ,
               who
               brought
               him
               to
               a
               tree
               ,
               where
               she
               shewed
               him
               a
               nest
               ,
               and
               bad
               him
               climbe
               up
               and
               take
               it
               .
               And
               being
               in
               the
               top
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               he
               took
               out
               a
               mighty
               great
               one
               ,
               and
               shewed
               the
               same
               to
               her
               ,
               asking
               her
               if
               he
               might
               not
               have
               the
               same
               .
               Nay
               (
               quoth
               she
               )
               that
               is
               our
               parish
               priests
               tool
               ,
               but
               take
               any
               other
               which
               thou
               wilt
               .
               And
               it
               is
               there
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               found
               20.
               and
               some
               30.
               of
               them
               in
               one
               nest
               ,
               being
               there
               preserved
               with
               provender
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               at
               the
               wrack
               and
               manger
               ,
               with
               this
               note
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               contradiction
               (
               for
               all
               must
               be
               true
               that
               is
               written
               against
               witches
               )
               that
               if
               a
               witch
               deprive
               one
               of
               his
               privities
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               onely
               by
               prestigious
               meanes
               ,
               
               so
               as
               the
               senses
               are
               but
               illuded
               .
               Marry
               by
               the
               devill
               it
               is
               really
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               in
               like
               sort
               restored
               .
               These
               are
               no
               jestes
               ,
               for
               they
               be
               written
               by
               them
               that
               were
               and
               are
               judges
               upon
               the
               lives
               and
               deaths
               of
               those
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 bishop
                 Sylvanus
                 his
                 lechery
                 opened
                 and
                 covered
                 again
                 ,
                 how
                 maides
                 having
                 yellow
                 hair
                 are
                 most
                 combered
                 w●th
                 Incubus
                 ,
                 how
                 married
                 men
                 are
                 bewitched
                 to
                 use
                 other
                 mens
                 wives
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 refuse
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
            
             
               YOu
               shall
               read
               in
               the
               legend
               ,
               how
               in
               the
               night-time
               Incubus
               came
               to
               a
               ladies
               bed-side
               ,
               
               and
               made
               hot
               love
               unto
               her
               :
               whereat
               she
               being
               offended
               ,
               cried
               out
               so
               loud
               ,
               that
               company
               came
               and
               found
               him
               under
               her
               bed
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               the
               holy
               bishop
               Sylvanus
               ,
               which
               holy
               man
               was
               much
               defamed
               thereby
               ,
               untill
               at
               the
               length
               this
               infamy
               was
               purged
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               a
               devil
               made
               at
               S.
               Ieroms
               tombe
               .
               Oh
               excellent
               peece
               of
               witch
               craft
               wrought
               by
               Sylvanus
               !
               Item
               S.
               Christine
               would
               needs
               take
               unto
               her
               another
               maides
               Incubus
               ,
               
               and
               ly
               in
               her
               roome
               :
               and
               the
               story
               saith
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               shrewdly
               accloyed
               .
               But
               she
               was
               a
               shrew
               indeed
               ,
               that
               would
               needs
               change
               beds
               with
               her
               fellow
               ,
               that
               was
               troubled
               every
               night
               with
               Incubus
               ,
               and
               deale
               with
               him
               her selfe
               .
               But
               here
               the
               inqusitors
               note
               may
               not
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               that
               maides
               having
               yellow
               hair
               are
               most
               molested
               with
               this
               spirit
               .
               Also
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Legend
               ,
               of
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               that
               a
               pretty
               wench
               that
               had
               had
               the
               use
               of
               Incubus
               his
               body
               by
               the
               space
               of
               six
               or
               seven
               years
               in
               Aquitania
               (
               being
               belike
               weary
               of
               him
               for
               that
               he
               waxed
               old
               )
               would
               needs
               go
               to
               S.
               Bernard
               another
               while
               .
               
               But
               Incubus
               told
               her
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               would
               so
               forsake
               him
               ,
               being
               so
               long
               her
               true
               lover
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               revenged
               upon
               her
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               befall
               what
               would
               ,
               she
               went
               to
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               who
               took
               her
               his
               staffe
               ,
               and
               bad
               her
               lay
               it
               in
               the
               bed
               besides
               her
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               devill
               fearing
               the
               bed-staffe
               ,
               or
               that
               S.
               Bernard
               lay
               there
               himself
               ,
               durst
               not
               approach
               into
               her
               chamber
               that
               night
               :
               what
               he
               did
               afterwards
               ,
               I
               am
               uncertain
               .
               Marry
               you
               may
               find
               other
               circumstances
               hereof
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               like
               bawdy
               lies
               in
               the
               golden
               Legend
               .
               But
               here
               again
               we
               may
               not
               forget
               the
               inquisitors
               note
               ,
               to
               wit
               ▪
               that
               many
               are
               so
               bewitched
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               use
               their
               own
               wives
               ,
               but
               any
               other
               bodies
               they
               may
               well
               enough
               away
               withall
               .
               Which
               witch-craft
               is
               practised
               among
               many
               bad
               husbaned
               ,
               for
               whom
               it
               were
               a
               good
               excuse
               to
               say
               they
               were
               bewitched
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 dissolving
                 of
                 bewitched
                 love
                 ,
                 also
                 to
                 enforce
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 how
                 proper
                 soever
                 he
                 be
                 )
                 to
                 love
                 an
                 old
                 hag
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 bawdy
                 trick
                 of
                 a
                 priest
                 in
                 Gelderland
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               priests
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               cure
               for
               a
               woman
               thus
               molested
               ,
               next
               to
               confession
               ,
               is
               excommunication
               .
               But
               to
               procure
               the
               dissolving
               of
               bewitched
               and
               constrained
               love
               ,
               the
               party
               bewitched
               must
               make
               a
               jakes
               of
               the
               lovers
               shoe
               .
               And
               to
               enforce
               a
               man
               ,
               how
               proper
               soever
               he
               be
               ,
               to
               love
               an
               old
               hag
               ,
               she
               giveth
               unto
               to
               eat
               (
               among
               other
               meates
               )
               her
               own
               dung
               :
               and
               this
               way
               an
               old
               witch
               made
               three
               abbats
               of
               one
               house
               successively
               
               to
               dy
               for
               her
               love
               ,
               
               as
               she
               her selfe
               confessed
               ,
               by
               the
               report
               of
               M.
               Mal.
               In
               Gelderlend
               a
               priest
               perswaded
               a
               sick
               woman
               that
               she
               was
               bewitch●ed
               ;
               and
               except
               he
               might
               sing
               a
               masse
               upon
               her
               belly
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               be
               holpen
               .
               Whereupon
               she
               consented
               ,
               and
               lay
               naked
               on
               the
               alter
               whilst
               he
               sung
               masse
               ,
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               his
               lust
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               the
               release
               of
               her
               grief
               .
               Other
               cures
               I
               will
               speak
               of
               in
               other
               places
               more
               civill
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               certain
               miraculous
               cures
               ,
               both
               full
               of
               bawdery
               and
               lies
               ,
               must
               either
               have
               place
               here
               ,
               or
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 divers
                 saints
                 and
                 holy
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 exceeding
                 bawdy
                 and
                 lecherous
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 by
                 certain
                 miraculous
                 meanes
                 became
                 chaste
                 .
              
            
             
               CAssianus
               writeth
               ,
               that
               S.
               Syren
               being
               of
               body
               very
               lecherous
               ,
               and
               of
               mind
               wonderfull
               religious
               ,
               fasted
               and
               prayed
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               his
               body
               might
               be
               reduced
               miraculously
               to
               chastity
               .
               At
               length
               came
               an
               angel
               unto
               him
               by
               night
               ,
               
               and
               cut
               out
               of
               his
               flesh
               certaine
               kernels
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               sparkes
               of
               concupiscence
               ;
               so
               as
               afterwards
               he
               never
               had
               any
               more
               motions
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               It
               is
               also
               reported
               ,
               that
               the
               abbat
               Equiciu
               ;
               being
               naturally
               as
               unchaste
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               fell
               to
               his
               beads
               so
               devoutly
               for
               recovery
               of
               honesty
               ,
               that
               there
               came
               an
               angell
               unto
               him
               in
               an
               apparation
               ,
               that
               seemed
               ●o
               geld
               him
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               (
               forsooth
               )
               he
               was
               as
               chaste
               as
               though
               he
               had
               never
               a
               stone
               in
               his
               breech
               ;
               and
               before
               that
               time
               being
               a
               ruler
               over
               monkes
               ,
               he
               became
               afterwards
               a
               governour
               over
               nunnes
               .
               Even
               as
               it
               is
               said
               Helias
               the
               holy
               monke
               gathered
               thirty
               virgins
               into
               a
               monastery
               ,
               
               over
               whom
               he
               ruled
               and
               reigned
               by
               the
               space
               of
               two
               yeares
               ,
               and
               grew
               so
               proud
               and
               hot
               in
               the
               cod-peece
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               forsake
               his
               holy
               house
               ,
               and
               fly
               to
               a
               desert
               ,
               where
               he
               fasted
               and
               prayed
               two
               daies
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Lord
               quench
               my
               hot
               lecherous
               humors
               ,
               or
               kill
               me
               .
               Whereupon
               in
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               there
               came
               unto
               him
               three
               angels
               ,
               and
               demanded
               of
               him
               why
               he
               forsook
               his
               charge
               :
               but
               the
               holy
               man
               was
               ashamed
               to
               tell
               them
               .
               Howbeit
               they
               asked
               him
               further
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Wilt
               thou
               returne
               to
               these
               damsels
               ,
               if
               we
               free
               thee
               from
               all
               concupiscence
               ?
               Yea
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               .
               And
               when
               they
               had
               sworne
               him
               solemnly
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               they
               took
               him
               up
               ,
               and
               gelded
               him
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               them
               holding
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               another
               his
               ●eet
               ,
               the
               third
               cut
               out
               his
               stones
               .
               But
               the
               story
               saith
               it
               was
               not
               so
               ended
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               vision
               .
               Which
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               because
               within
               five
               dayes
               he
               returned
               to
               his
               minions
               ,
               who
               pitiously
               mourned
               for
               him
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               and
               joyfully
               embraced
               his
               sweet
               company
               at
               his
               returne
               .
               The
               like
               story
               doth
               Nider
               write
               of
               Thomas
               ,
               
               whom
               two
               angels
               cured
               of
               that
               lecherous
               disease
               ;
               by
               putting
               about
               him
               a
               girdle
               ,
               which
               they
               brought
               down
               with
               them
               from
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Certain
                 popish
                 and
                 magicall
                 cures
                 ,
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 bewitched
                 in
                 their
                 privities
                 .
              
            
             
               FOr
               direct
               cure
               to
               such
               as
               are
               bewitched
               in
               the
               privy
               members
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               speciall
               is
               confession
               ;
               then
               follow
               in
               a
               row
               ,
               holy-water
               ,
               and
               
               those
               ceremoniall
               trumperies
               ,
               
                 Ave
                 Maries
              
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               crossings
               ●
               which
               are
               all
               said
               to
               be
               wholesome
               ,
               except
               the
               witch-craft
               be
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               case
               the
               wife
               may
               have
               a
               divorse
               of
               course
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               the
               eating
               of
               a
               haggister
               or
               py
               helpeth
               one
               bewitched
               in
               that
               member
               .
               
            
             
               Item
               ,
               the
               smoak
               of
               the
               tooth
               of
               a
               dead
               man.
               
            
             
               
               Item
               ,
               to
               annoint
               a
               mans
               body
               over
               with
               the
               gall
               of
               a
               crow
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               to
               fill
               a
               quill
               with
               quick-silver
               ,
               and
               lay
               the
               same
               under
               the
               cushin
               ,
               where
               such
               a
               one
               sitteth
               ,
               
               or
               else
               to
               put
               it
               under
               the
               threshold
               of
               the
               door
               of
               the
               house
               or
               chamber
               where
               he
               dwelleth
               .
            
             
               
               Item
               ,
               to
               spit
               into
               your
               own
               bosome
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               so
               bewitched
               is
               very
               good
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               to
               pisse
               through
               a
               wedding
               ring
               .
               If
               you
               would
               know
               who
               is
               hurt
               in
               his
               privities
               by
               witch-craft
               ;
               and
               who
               otherwise
               is
               therein
               diseased
               ,
               Hostiensis
               answereth
               :
               but
               so
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               english
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               have
               here
               set
               down
               his
               experiment
               in
               Latine
               ;
               
               
                 Quando
                 virgo
                 nullatenus
                 movetur
                 ,
                 &
                 nunquam
                 potuit
                 cognoscere
                 ;
                 hoc
                 est
                 signum
                 frigiditatis
                 :
                 sed
                 quando
                 movetur
                 &
                 erigitur
                 ,
                 perficere
                 autem
                 non
                 potest
                 ,
                 est
                 signum
                 maleficii
                 .
              
            
             
               
               But
               Sir
               Th.
               Moore
               hath
               such
               a
               cure
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               write
               ,
               either
               in
               Latine
               or
               English
               :
               for
               in
               filthy
               bawdery
               it
               passeth
               all
               the
               tales
               that
               ever
               I
               heard
               .
               But
               that
               is
               rather
               a
               medicine
               to
               procure
               generation
               ,
               than
               the
               cure
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               though
               it
               serve
               both
               turnes
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               when
               ones
               instrument
               of
               venery
               is
               bewitched
               ,
               certain
               characters
               must
               be
               written
               in
               virgin-parchment
               ,
               celebrated
               and
               holyed
               by
               a
               popish
               priest
               ;
               and
               thereon
               also
               must
               the
               141.
               
               Psalme
               be
               written
               ,
               and
               bound
               
                 ad
                 viri
                 fascinati
                 coxam
              
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               one
               
                 Katherine
                 Loe
              
               (
               having
               a
               husband
               not
               so
               readily
               disposed
               that
               way
               as
               she
               wished
               him
               to
               be
               )
               made
               a
               waxen
               image
               of
               the
               likenesse
               of
               her
               husbands
               bewitched
               member
               ,
               
               and
               offered
               it
               up
               at
               S.
               Anthonies
               altar
               ;
               so
               as
               ,
               through
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               masse
               it
               might
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               couragious
               ;
               and
               of
               better
               disposition
               and
               abilitie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 strange
                 cure
                 done
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 molested
                 with
                 Incubus
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               being
               wearied
               with
               the
               rehearsall
               of
               so
               many
               lecheries
               most
               horrible
               ,
               and
               very
               filthy
               and
               fabulous
               actions
               and
               passions
               to
               witches●
               together
               with
               the
               spirit
               Incubus
               ,
               I
               will
               end
               with
               a
               true
               story
               taken
               out
               of
               
                 Iason
                 Pratensis
              
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               rude
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               altogether
               so
               unclean
               as
               the
               rest
               .
               
            
             
               There
               came
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               late
               a
               masse-priest
               unto
               me
               ,
               making
               pittious
               moan
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               holpe
               him
               not
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               undone
               ,
               and
               utterly
               over-thrown
               ;
               so
               great
               was
               his
               infirmity
               :
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               fair
               and
               fat
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               excellent
               complexion
               ;
               and
               lo
               how
               I
               look
               ,
               being
               now
               a
               very
               ghost
               consisting
               of
               skinne
               and
               bone
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               is
               the
               matter
               (
               quoth
               Iason
               ?
               )
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               sir
               ,
               said
               the
               priest
               .
               There
               cometh
               unto
               me
               ,
               almost
               every
               night
               ,
               a
               certain
               woman
               ,
               unknowne
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               
               lieth
               so
               heavy
               upon
               my
               brest
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               setch
               my
               breath
               ,
               neither
               have
               any
               power
               to
               cry
               ,
               neither
               do
               my
               hands
               serve
               me
               to
               shove
               her
               away
               ,
               nor
               my
               feet
               to
               go
               from
               her
               .
               I
               smild
               (
               quoth
               Iason
               )
               and
               told
               him
               that
               he
               was
               vexed
               with
               a
               disease
               called
               Incubus
               ,
               or
               the
               mare
               ;
               and
               the
               residue
               was
               phantasie
               and
               vaine
               imagination
               .
               
               Nay
               (
               said
               the
               priest
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               so
               :
               for
               by
               our
               blessed
               lady
               ,
               I
               tell
               you
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               waking
               I
               saw
               with
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               and
               felt
               with
               mine
               hands
               .
               I
               see
               her
               when
               she
               commeth
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               strive
               to
               repell
               her
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               so
               infeebled
               that
               I
               cannot
               :
               and
               for
               remedy
               I
               have
               runne
               about
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               but
               no
               helpe
               that
               I
               could
               get
               .
               At
               length
               I
               went
               to
               an
               old
               frier
               that
               was
               counted
               an
               odd
               fellow
               ;
               and
               thought
               to
               have
               had
               helpe
               at
               his
               hands
               ;
               but
               the
               devill
               a
               whit
               had
               I
               of
               him
               ;
               saving
               that
               for
               remedy
               he
               willed
               me
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ;
               whom
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               wearied
               with
               my
               tedious
               prayers
               long
               before
               .
               Then
               went
               I
               unto
               an
               old
               woman
               ,
               quoth
               the
               priest
               ,
               who
               was
               said
               to
               be
               a
               cunning
               witch
               :
               and
               she
               willed
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               about
               the
               dawning
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               I
               should
               pisse
               ,
               and
               immediately
               should
               cover
               the
               pis-pot
               ;
               or
               stop
               it
               with
               my
               right
               netherstock
               ,
               and
               before
               night
               the
               witch
               should
               come
               to
               visit
               me
               .
               And
               although
               ,
               quoth
               he
               ,
               the
               respect
               of
               mine
               orders
               somewhat
               terrified
               me
               from
               the
               execution
               of
               her
               advise
               ;
               yet
               my
               necessities
               diverse
               waies
               ,
               and
               specially
               my
               paines
               moved
               me
               to
               make
               triall
               of
               her
               words
               .
               And
               by
               the
               masse
               ,
               quoth
               the
               priest
               ,
               her
               prophesie
               fell
               out
               as
               sure
               as
               a
               club
               .
               For
               a
               witch
               came
               to
               my
               house
               ,
               and
               complained
               ,
               of
               a
               grief
               in
               her
               bladder
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               could
               not
               pisse
               .
               
               But
               I
               could
               neither
               by
               fair
               nor
               fowle
               meanes
               obtain
               at
               her
               hands
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               leave
               molesting
               me
               by
               night
               ;
               but
               she
               keepeth
               her
               old
               custome
               ,
               determining
               by
               these
               filthy
               meanes
               to
               dispatch
               me
               .
               I
               could
               hardly
               ,
               said
               Iason
               ,
               reclaime
               him
               from
               this
               mad
               humor
               ;
               but
               by
               that
               time
               he
               had
               been
               with
               me
               three
               or
               four
               times
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               comfort
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               perceiving
               it
               ,
               he
               acknoledged
               his
               disease
               ,
               and
               recovered
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 follyes
                 touching
                 Incubus
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 examples
                 and
                 proofes
                 of
                 like
                 stuffe
                 is
                 shewed
                 to
                 be
                 flat
                 knavery
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 carnall
                 copulation
                 with
                 spirits
                 is
                 over-throwne
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               are
               lecheries
               covered
               with
               the
               cloke
               of
               Incubus
               and
               witch-craft
               ,
               contrary
               to
               nature
               and
               verity
               :
               and
               with
               these
               fables
               is
               maintained
               an
               opinion
               ,
               that
               men
               have
               been
               begotten
               without
               carnall
               copulation
               ,
               as
               Hyperius
               and
               others
               write
               that
               Merlin
               was
               ,
               
               An.
               440
               ;
               ,
               specially
               to
               excuse
               and
               maintain
               the
               knaveries
               and
               lecheries
               of
               idle
               priests
               &
               bawdy
               monkes
               ,
               and
               to
               cover
               the
               shame
               of
               their
               lovers
               and
               concubines
               .
            
             
               And
               alas
               ,
               when
               great
               learned
               men
               have
               been
               so
               abused
               ,
               with
               the
               imagination
               of
               Incubus
               his
               carnall
               society
               with
               women
               ,
               misconstruing
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               place
               in
               Genesis
               6.
               to
               the
               seducing
               of
               many
               others
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               lesse
               wonder
               ,
               that
               this
               error
               hath
               passed
               so
               generally
               among
               the
               common
               people
               .
            
             
             
               But
               to
               use
               few
               words
               herein
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               understand
               that
               they
               affirme
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               Incubus
               is
               a
               spirit
               ;
               and
               I
               trust
               you
               know
               that
               a
               spirit
               hath
               no
               flesh
               nor
               bones
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               he
               neither
               doth
               eat
               nor
               drink
               .
               Indeed
               your
               gran
               dames
               maides
               were
               wont
               to
               set
               a
               boll
               of
               milke
               before
               him
               and
               his
               cousine
               Robin
               good-fellow
               ,
               for
               grinding
               of
               malt
               or
               mustard
               ,
               and
               sweeping
               the
               house
               at
               mid-night
               :
               and
               you
               have
               also
               heard
               that
               he
               would
               chase
               exceedingly
               ,
               if
               the
               maid
               or
               good-wife
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               having
               compassion
               of
               his
               nakednesse
               ,
               laid
               any
               clothes
               for
               him
               ,
               besides
               his
               messe
               of
               white-bread
               and
               milke
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               standing
               fee.
               For
               in
               that
               case
               he
               saith
               ;
               What
               have
               we
               here
               ?
               Hemton
               hamten
               ,
               here
               will
               I
               never
               more
               tread
               nor
               stampen
               .
               
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               in
               this
               con●●tation
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               no
               meat
               eaten
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               feed
               which
               thereof
               is
               ingendred
               :
               although
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               Robin
               could
               both
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               cosening
               idle
               frier
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               rogue
               ,
               that
               wanted
               nothing
               either
               belonging
               to
               lechery
               or
               knavery
               ,
               &c.
               
               Item
               ,
               where
               the
               genitall
               members
               want
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               neither
               doth
               nature
               give
               any
               desire
               of
               generation
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               propagation
               or
               succession
               required
               .
               And
               as
               spirits
               cannot
               be
               greeved
               with
               hunger
               ,
               so
               can
               they
               not
               be
               inflamed
               with
               lustes
               .
               And
               if
               men
               should
               live
               ever
               ,
               what
               needed
               succession
               or
               heires
               ?
               For
               that
               is
               but
               an
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               number
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               time
               ,
               
               and
               specially
               to
               accomplish
               his
               will.
               But
               the
               power
               of
               generation
               consisteth
               not
               onely
               in
               members
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               of
               vitall
               spirits
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               heat
               :
               which
               spirits
               are
               never
               in
               such
               a
               body
               as
               Incubus
               hath
               ,
               being
               but
               a
               body
               assumed
               ,
               as
               they
               themselves
               say
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               most
               part
               of
               writers
               herein
               affirme
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               palpable
               and
               visible
               body
               ;
               though
               all
               be
               phansies
               and
               fables
               that
               are
               written
               hereupon
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 Incubus
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 disease
                 ,
                 with
                 remedies
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 besides
                 magicall
                 cures
                 herewithall
                 expressed
                 .
              
            
             
               
               BUt
               in
               truth
               ,
               this
               Incubus
               is
               a
               bodily
               disease
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               although
               it
               extend
               unto
               the
               trouble
               of
               the
               mind
               which
               of
               some
               is
               called
               the
               mare
               ,
               oppressing
               many
               in
               their
               sleep
               so
               sore
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               call
               for
               helpe
               ,
               or
               stirre
               themselves
               under
               the
               burthen
               of
               that
               heavy
               humor
               which
               is
               ingendred
               of
               a
               thick
               vapor
               proceeding
               from
               the
               crudity
               and
               rawnesse
               in
               the
               stomach
               ;
               which
               ascending
               up
               into
               the
               head
               oppresseth
               the
               braine
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               many
               are
               much
               infeebled
               thereby
               ,
               as
               being
               nightly
               haunted
               subject
               therewith
               .
               They
               are
               most
               troubled
               with
               this
               di●ease
               ,
               that
               being
               thereunto
               ,
               ly
               right
               upward
               ;
               so
               as
               ,
               to
               turne
               and
               ly
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               is
               present
               remedy
               .
               Likewise
               ,
               if
               any
               hear
               the
               groaning
               of
               the
               party
               ,
               speak
               unto
               him
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               wake
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               presently
               releeved
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               there
               are
               magicall
               cures
               for
               it
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               .
            
             
               
                 S.
                 George
                 ,
                 S.
                 George
                 ,
                 our
                 ladies
                 knight
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 walkt
                 by
                 day
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 he
                 by
                 night
                 ;
              
               
               
                 Untill
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 her
                 found
                 ,
              
               
                 He
                 her
                 beat
                 and
                 he
                 her
                 bound
                 ,
              
               
                 Untill
                 her
                 troth
                 she
                 to
                 him
                 plight
                 ,
              
               
                 She
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 her
                 that
                 night
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereas
               S.
               George
               our
               ladies
               knight
               ,
               was
               named
               three
               times
               S.
               George
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               hang
               a
               stone
               over
               the
               afflicted
               persons
               bed
               ,
               which
               stone
               hath
               naturally
               such
               a
               hole
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               wherein
               a
               string
               may
               be
               put
               through
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               hanged
               over
               the
               diseased
               or
               bewitched
               party
               :
               be
               it
               man
               ,
               woman
               ,
               or
               horse
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               
               you
               shall
               read
               in
               M.
               Malefie
               .
               that
               excommunic●tion
               is
               very
               notable
               ,
               and
               better
               than
               any
               charme
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               There
               are
               also
               other
               verses
               and
               charmes
               for
               this
               disease
               devised
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               common
               cloak
               for
               the
               ignorance
               of
               bad
               physitians
               .
               But
               
                 Leonard
                 Fuchsius
              
               in
               his
               first
               book
               and
               31
               chapter
               ,
               doth
               not
               onely
               describe
               this
               disease
               ,
               and
               the
               causes
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               also
               seetteth
               down
               very
               learnedly
               the
               cure
               thereof
               ,
               to
               the
               utter
               confusion
               of
               the
               witch-mongers
               folly
               in
               this
               behalfe
               .
               Hyperius
               being
               much
               bewitched
               and
               blinded
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               hovering
               about
               the
               interpretation
               of
               Genesis
               6.
               from
               whence
               the
               opinion
               of
               Incubus
               and
               Succubus
               is
               extorted
               ,
               
                 Viderunt
                 filii
                 Dei
                 filias
                 hominum
                 ,
                 quod
                 elegantes
                 essent
                 ,
                 acceperunt
                 sibi
                 in
                 uxores
                 ex
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 quas
                 elegerant
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               seemeth
               to
               maintaine
               upon
               hear
               say
               ,
               that
               absurd
               opinion
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               end
               is
               driven
               to
               conclude
               thus
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               Of
               the
               evill
               spirits
               Incubus
               and
               Succubus
               there
               can
               be
               no
               firme
               reason
               or
               proof
               brought
               out
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               using
               these
               very
               words
               ;
               
                 Hec
                 ut
                 probabilia
                 dicta
                 sunto
                 ,
                 quandoquidem
                 scripturarum
                 praesidio
                 hac
                 in
                 causa
                 destituimur
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Take
               this
               as
               spoken
               probably
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               humane
               reason
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               destitute
               of
               Scriptures
               to
               maintaine
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               cause
               .
            
             
               Tertullian
               and
               
                 Sulpitius
                 Severus
              
               do
               interpret
               
                 Filios
                 Dei
              
               in
               that
               place
               to
               be
               angels
               ,
               
               or
               evill
               spirits
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               been
               enamored
               with
               the
               beauty
               of
               those
               wenches
               ,
               and
               finally
               ,
               begat
               giants
               by
               them
               .
               Which
               is
               throughly
               confuted
               by
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Hom.
              
               22.
               in
               Gen.
               but
               specially
               by
               the
               circumstance
               of
               the
               text
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 censure
                 of
                 G.
                 Chaucer
                 upon
                 the
                 knavery
                 of
                 Incubus
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               will
               I
               (
               after
               all
               this
               long
               discourse
               of
               abhominable
               cloked
               knaveries
               )
               here
               conclude
               with
               certaine
               of
               G.
               Chaucers
               verses
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               smelt
               out
               the
               absurdities
               of
               popery
               ,
               so
               found
               he
               the
               priests
               knavery
               in
               this
               ma●ter
               of
               Incubus
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               the
               time
               would
               suffer
               him
               )
               he
               decided
               their
               folly
               and
               falshood
               in
               this
               wise
               :
               
                 
                   For
                   now
                   the
                   great
                   charity
                   and
                   prayers
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   limitors
                   and
                   other
                   holy
                   friers
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   searchen
                   every
                   land
                   and
                   every
                   streame
                
                 
                   As
                   thicke
                   as
                   motes
                   in
                   the
                   sunne-beame
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Blissing
                   halles
                   ,
                   kitchens
                   ,
                   chambers
                   and
                   bowers
                   ,
                
                 
                   Cities
                   ,
                   borroughes
                   ,
                   castles
                   and
                   high
                   towers
                   ,
                
                 
                   Thropes
                   ,
                   barnes
                   ,
                   sheep-pens
                   ,
                   and
                   dairies
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   maketh
                   that
                   there
                   been
                   now
                   no
                   fairies
                   ;
                
                 
                   For
                   there
                   as
                   wont
                   to
                   walken
                   was
                   an
                   elfe
                   ,
                
                 
                   There
                   walketh
                   now
                   the
                   limitor
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   under
                   meales
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   mornings
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   saith
                   his
                   mattens
                   and
                   his
                   holy
                   things
                
                 
                   As
                   he
                   goeth
                   in
                   his
                   limitation
                   ,
                
                 
                   Women
                   may
                   go
                   safely
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   every
                   bush
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   every
                   tree
                   ,
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   other
                   Incubus
                   but
                   he
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fift
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 transformations
                 ,
                 ridiculous
                 examples
                 brought
                 by
                 the
                 adversaries
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 foolish
                 doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               that
               I
               may
               with
               the
               very
               absudities
               ,
               contained
               in
               their
               own
               authors
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               their
               principall
               doctors
               and
               last
               writers
               ,
               confound
               them
               that
               maintaine
               the
               transubstantiations
               of
               witches
               ;
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               certain
               proper
               stuffe
               ,
               
               which
               Bodin
               (
               their
               chief
               champion
               of
               this
               age
               )
               hath
               gathered
               out
               of
               M.
               Mal.
               and
               others
               ,
               whereby
               he
               laboureth
               to
               establish
               this
               impossible
               ,
               incredible
               ,
               and
               supernaturall
               ,
               or
               rather
               unnaturall
               doctrine
               of
               transubstantiation
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               as
               touching
               the
               devill
               (
               Bodin
               saith
               )
               that
               he
               doth
               most
               properly
               and
               commonly
               transforme
               himselfe
               into
               a
               goat
               ,
               confirming
               that
               opinion
               by
               the
               33.
               and
               34.
               of
               Esay
               :
               where
               there
               is
               no
               one
               tittle
               sounding
               to
               any
               such
               purpose
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               he
               sometimes
               alloweth
               the
               devill
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               blackmoore
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               saith
               he
               used
               to
               appear
               to
               
                 Mawd
                 Cruse
                 ,
                 Ka●e
                 Darey
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ione
                 Harviller
              
               But
               I
               marvell
               ,
               whether
               the
               devill
               createth
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               he
               appeareth
               in
               the
               likenes
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               or
               whether
               God
               createh
               him
               ,
               when
               the
               devill
               wisheth
               it
               .
               As
               for
               witches
               ,
               he
               saith
               they
               specially
               transsubstantiate
               themselves
               into
               wolves
               ,
               and
               them
               whom
               they
               bewitch
               into
               asses
               :
               though
               else-where
               he
               differ
               somewhat
               herein
               from
               himselfe
               .
               But
               though
               he
               affirme
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               naturally
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               a
               girle
               shall
               become
               a
               boy
               ;
               and
               that
               any
               femall
               may
               be
               turned
               into
               the
               male
               :
               yet
               he
               saith
               the
               same
               hath
               no
               affinity
               with
               Lycanthropia
               ;
               wherein
               he
               saith
               also
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               wholly
               transformed
               ,
               and
               citeth
               infinite
               examples
               hereof
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               one
               Garner
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               woolfe
               killed
               a
               girle
               of
               the
               age
               of
               twelve
               yeares
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
               up
               her
               armes
               and
               legges
               ,
               and
               carried
               the
               rest
               home
               to
               his
               wife
               .
               Item
               ,
               that
               
                 Peter
                 Burge●
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Michael
                 Werdon
              
               ,
               having
               turned
               themselves
               with
               anointment
               into
               wolves
               ,
               
               killed
               ,
               &
               finally
               did
               ●at
               up
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               people
               .
               Which
               ly
               Wierus
               doth
               sufficiently
               confute
               .
               But
               untill
               you
               see
               &
               read
               that
               ,
               consider
               whether
               Peter
               could
               eat
               raw
               flesh
               without
               sur●etting
               ,
               specially
               flesh
               of
               his
               own
               kinde
               .
               Item
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               an
               arrow
               shot
               into
               a
               wolves
               thigh
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               being
               turned
               into
               his
               former
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               was
               found
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               with
               the
               arrow
               in
               his
               thigh
               ,
               which
               the
               archer
               that
               shot
               it
               knew
               very
               well
               .
               Item
               ,
               that
               another
               being
               Lycanthropus
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               wolfe
               ,
               had
               his
               wolves
               feet
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               moment
               he
               became
               a
               man
               without
               hands
               or
               feet
               .
               
            
             
               He
               accuseth
               also
               one
               of
               the
               mightiest
               prince
               in
               christendome
               ,
               even
               of
               ●ate
               daies
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               of
               those
               kind
               of
               witches
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               could
               ▪
               when
               ●e
               ●ist
               ,
               turne
               himselfe
               to
               a
               wolfe
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               was
               espyed
               &c
               oftentimes
               seen
               to
               performe
               that
               villany
               ;
               because
               he
               would
               be
               counted
               the
               king
               of
               all
               witches
               .
               He
               saith
               that
               this
               transubstantiation
               is
               most
               common
               in
               Greece
               ,
               
               and
               through
               out
               all
               Asia
               ,
               as
               marchant
               strangers
               have
               reporteed
               to
               him
               .
               For
               
                 Anno
                 Domini
              
               .
               1542
               ,
               when
               
                 Sultan
                 Solimon
              
               reigned
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               force
               and
               multitude
               of
               these
               kind
               of
               wolves
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               drave
               together
               in
               one
               stock
               150.
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               city
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               
               To
               perswade
               us
               the
               more
               throughly
               herein
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               in
               Livon●a
               ,
               yearly
               (
               about
               the
               end
               of
               December
               )
               a
               certaine
               knave
               or
               devill
               warneth
               all
               the
               witches
               in
               the
               countrey
               to
               come
               to
               a
               certain
               place
               :
               if
               they
               faile
               ,
               the
               devill
               commeth
               and
               whippeth
               them
               with
               an
               iron
               rod
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               print
               of
               his
               lashes
               remain●
               upon
               their
               bodies
               for
               ever
               .
               The
               captain
               witch
               leadeth
               the
               way
               through
               a
               great
               poole
               of
               water
               ;
               
               many
               millions
               of
               witches
               swim
               after
               .
               They
               are
               no
               sooner
               passed
               through
               that
               water
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               all
               transformed
               into
               wolves
               ,
               and
               fly
               upon
               and
               devoure
               both
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               cattell
               ,
               &c.
               
               After
               twelve
               daies
               they
               returne
               through
               the
               same
               water
               ,
               and
               so
               receive
               humane
               shape
               again
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               one
               Bajanu●
               a
               Iew
               ,
               being
               the
               sonne
               of
               Simeo●
               ,
               which
               could
               ,
               when
               he
               list
               ,
               turne
               himselfe
               into
               a
               wolfe
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               could
               escape
               the
               force
               and
               danger
               of
               a
               whole
               army
               of
               men
               ▪
               Which
               thing
               (
               saith
               Bodin
               )
               is
               wonderfull
               :
               but
               yet
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               it
               is
               much
               more
               marvelous
               ,
               that
               men
               will
               not
               beleeve
               it
               .
               For
               many
               Poets
               affirme
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               look
               well
               into
               the
               matter
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               you
               shall
               find
               it
               easie
               to
               do
               .
               Item
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               as
               naturall
               wolves
               persecute
               beasts
               ;
               so
               do
               these
               magicall
               wolves
               devoure
               men
               ,
               
               women
               and
               children
               .
               And
               yet
               God
               sa●●●
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               I
               trowe
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               cattle
               of
               Israel
               ;
               If
               you
               observe
               no●
               my
               commandements
               ,
               
               I
               will
               send
               among
               you
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               f●eld
               ,
               which
               shall
               devoure
               both
               you
               and
               your
               cattle
               .
               Item
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               the
               teeth
               〈◊〉
               beasts
               upon
               you
               .
               Where
               is
               Bodins
               distinction
               now
               become
               ?
               He
               ne●●●
               saith
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               witches
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               wolves
               ,
               &c.
               to
               devoure
               you
               or
               your
               cattle
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               Bodin
               saith
               it
               is
               a
               clear
               case
               :
               for
               the
               m●●●ter
               was
               disputed
               upon
               before
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               seventh
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               all
               the
               matters
               were
               judged
               possible
               :
               and
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               were
               the
               transformations
               of
               Lucian
               and
               Apuleius
               made
               canonicall
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               through
               this
               art
               they
               are
               so
               cunning
               that
               〈◊〉
               man
               can
               apprehend
               them
               ,
               
               but
               when
               they
               are
               a
               sleep
               .
               Item
               ,
               he
               named
               another
               witch
               ,
               that
               ,
               a●
               M.
               Mal.
               saith
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               caught
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               transforme
               himselfe
               into
               a
               mouse
               ,
               and
               runne
               into
               every
               little
               holes
               till
               at
               length
               he
               was
               killed
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               hole
               of
               a
               ●amme
               in
               a
               windo●
               which
               indeed
               is
               as
               possible
               ,
               as
               a
               camell
               to
               go
               through
               a
               needles
               eye
               .
               Ite●
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               divers
               witches
               at
               V●rnon
               ,
               turned
               themselves
               into
               cats
               ,
               an●
               both
               committed
               and
               received
               much
               hurt
               .
               But
               at
               Argentine
               there
               was
               ●
               wonderfull
               matter
               done
               ,
               by
               three
               witches
               of
               great
               wealth
               ,
               who
               transform●ing
               themselves
               into
               three
               cats
               ,
               assaulted
               a
               faggot-maker
               :
               who
               having
               〈◊〉
               them
               all
               with
               a
               faggot-sticke
               ,
               was
               like
               to
               have
               bin
               put
               to
               death
               .
               But
               he
               was
               miraculously
               delivered
               ,
               and
               they
               worthily
               punished
               ;
               as
               the
               story
               saith
               ,
               from
               whence
               Bodin
               had
               it
               .
            
             
               After
               a
               great
               many
               other
               such
               beastly
               fables
               ,
               he
               inveyeth
               against
               such
               Physitians
               ,
               as
               say
               that
               Lycanthropia
               is
               a
               disease
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               transformation
               .
               Item
               ,
               he
               maintaineth
               ,
               as
               sacred
               and
               true
               ,
               all
               Homers
               fables
               of
               Circes
               an●
               
               Vlysses
               his
               companions
               :
               inveying
               against
               Chrysostome
               ,
               who
               rightly
               interpreteth
               Homers
               meaning
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               Vlysses
               his
               people
               were
               by
               the
               harlot
               Circes
               made
               in
               their
               brutish
               manners
               to
               resemble
               swine
               .
            
             
               But
               least
               some
               Poets
               fables
               might
               be
               thought
               lies
               (
               whereby
               the
               witch-mongers
               arguments
               should
               quaile
               )
               he
               maintaineth
               for
               true
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Ovids
               Metamorphosis
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               absurdities
               and
               impossibilities
               in
               all
               that
               book
               :
               marry
               he
               thinketh
               some
               one
               tale
               therein
               may
               be
               fained
               .
               Finally
               ,
               he
               confirmeth
               all
               these
               toies
               by
               the
               story
               of
               Nabuchadnezzar
               .
               And
               because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Nabuchadnezzar
               continued
               seven
               years
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               beast
               ;
               therefore
               may
               witches
               remain
               so
               long
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               beast
               ;
               having
               in
               all
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               shape
               ,
               haire
               ,
               voice
               ,
               strength
               ,
               agility
               ,
               swiftnesse
               ,
               food
               and
               excrements
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               yet
               reserve
               the
               minds
               and
               soules
               of
               women
               or
               men
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
               (
               whether
               to
               confute
               or
               confirme
               that
               opinion
               judge
               you
               )
               saith
               ;
               
               
                 Non
                 est
                 credendum
                 ,
                 humanum
                 corpus
                 daemonum
                 arte
                 vel
                 potestate
                 in
                 bestialia
                 lineamenta
                 converti
                 posse
              
               :
               We
               may
               not
               beleeve
               that
               a
               mans
               body
               may
               be
               altered
               into
               the
               lineaments
               of
               a
               beast
               by
               the
               devils
               art
               or
               power
               .
               Item
               ,
               
               Bodin
               ●aith
               ,
               that
               the
               reason
               why
               witches
               are
               most
               commonly
               turned
               into
               wolves
               ,
               is
               ;
               because
               they
               usually
               eate
               children
               ,
               as
               wolves
               eate
               cattle
               .
               Item
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               why
               other
               are
               truly
               turned
               into
               asses
               ,
               is
               ;
               for
               that
               such
               have
               been
               desirous
               to
               understand
               the
               secrets
               of
               witches
               .
               Why
               witches
               are
               turned
               into
               cats
               ,
               
               he
               alledgeth
               no
               reason
               ,
               and
               therefore
               (
               to
               help
               him
               forth
               with
               that
               paraphrase
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               witches
               are
               curst
               queanes
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               scratch
               one
               another
               ,
               or
               their
               neighbours
               by
               the
               faces
               ,
               and
               therefore
               perchance
               are
               turned
               into
               cats
               .
               But
               I
               have
               put
               twenty
               of
               these
               witch-mongers
               to
               silence
               with
               this
               one
               question
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Whether
               a
               witch
               that
               can
               turn
               a
               woman
               into
               a
               cat
               ,
               &c.
               can
               also
               turn
               a
               cat
               into
               a
               woman
               ?
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Absurd
                 reasons
                 brought
                 by
                 Bodin
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 transformations
                 .
              
            
             
               THese
               Examples
               and
               reasons
               might
               put
               us
               in
               doubt
               ,
               that
               every
               Asse
               ,
               wolfe
               ,
               or
               cat
               that
               we
               see
               ,
               were
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               woman
               ,
               or
               a
               child
               .
               I
               marvel
               that
               no
               man
               useth
               this
               distinction
               in
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               man.
               But
               to
               what
               end
               should
               one
               dispute
               against
               these
               creations
               and
               recreations
               ;
               when
               Bodin
               washeth
               away
               all
               our
               arguments
               with
               one
               word
               ,
               confessing
               that
               none
               can
               create
               any
               thing
               but
               God
               ;
               acknowledging
               also
               the
               force
               of
               the
               canons
               ,
               and
               imbracing
               the
               opinions
               of
               such
               Divines
               ,
               as
               write
               against
               him
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ?
               Yea
               he
               doth
               now
               (
               contrary
               to
               himself
               elsewhere
               )
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               devil
               cannot
               alter
               his
               form
               .
               
               And
               lo
               ,
               this
               is
               his
               distinction
               ,
               
                 Non
                 essentialis
                 forma
                 (
                 id
                 est
                 ratio
                 )
                 sed
                 figura
                 solum
                 permutatur
              
               :
               The
               essentiall
               form
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               reason
               )
               is
               not
               changed
               ,
               but
               the
               shape
               or
               figure
               .
               And
               thereby
               he
               proveth
               it
               easie
               enough
               to
               create
               men
               or
               beasts
               with
               life
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               remain
               without
               reason
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               is
               an
               easier
               matter
               ,
               to
               turn
               Bodins
               reason
               into
               the
               reason
               of
               an
               asse
               ,
               then
               his
               body
               into
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               sheep
               :
               which
               he
               saith
               is
               an
               easie
               matter
               ;
               because
               Lots
               
               wife
               was
               turned
               into
               a
               stone
               by
               the
               Devil
               .
               
               Whereby
               he
               sheweth
               his
               grosse
               ignorance
               .
               As
               though
               God
               that
               commanded
               Lot
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               not
               to
               look
               back
               ,
               who
               also
               destroyed
               the
               city
               of
               Sodome
               at
               that
               instant
               ,
               had
               not
               also
               turned
               her
               into
               a
               salt
               stone
               .
               And
               as
               though
               all
               this
               while
               God
               had
               been
               the
               devils
               drudge
               ,
               to
               go
               about
               this
               businesse
               all
               the
               night
               before
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               miracle
               should
               be
               wrought
               ,
               the
               devil
               must
               be
               fain
               to
               do
               it
               himself
               .
            
             
               
               Item
               ,
               he
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               these
               kind
               of
               transfigurations
               are
               more
               common
               with
               them
               in
               the
               west
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               with
               us
               here
               in
               the
               east
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               this
               note
               is
               given
               withall
               ;
               that
               that
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               second
               persons
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               first
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               bewitched
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               witches
               .
               For
               they
               can
               transforme
               themselves
               in
               every
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               east
               ,
               west
               ,
               north
               or
               south
               .
               Marry
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               spirits
               and
               devils
               vex
               men
               most
               in
               the
               north-countries
               ,
               as
               
                 Norway
                 ,
                 Finland
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               in
               the
               westerne
               islands
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               west
               India
               :
               but
               among
               the
               heathen
               specially
               ,
               and
               wheresoever
               Christ
               is
               not
               preached
               .
               And
               that
               is
               true
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               so
               foolish
               ,
               grosse
               ,
               and
               corporall
               a
               sense
               as
               Bodin
               taketh
               it
               .
               One
               notable
               instance
               of
               a
               witches
               cunning
               in
               this
               behalfe
               touched
               by
               Bodin
               in
               the
               chapter
               aforesaid
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               in
               this
               place
               to
               repeat
               :
               he
               taketh
               it
               out
               of
               M.
               Mal.
               which
               tale
               was
               delivered
               to
               Sprenger
               by
               a
               knight
               of
               the
               Rhodes
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               order
               of
               S.
               Iones
               at
               Jerusalem
               and
               it
               followeth
               thus
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 a
                 man
                 turned
                 into
                 an
                 asse
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 again
                 into
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 Bodins
                 witches
                 :
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 opinion
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               happened
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Salamin
               ,
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Cyprus
               (
               wherein
               is
               a
               good
               haven
               )
               that
               a
               ship
               loaden
               with
               merchandize
               stayed
               there
               for
               a
               short
               space
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               many
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               and
               Ma●riners
               went
               to
               shoar
               ,
               to
               provide
               fresh
               victuals
               .
               Among
               which
               number
               a
               certain
               English
               man
               ,
               being
               a
               sturdy
               young
               fellow
               ,
               went
               to
               a
               womans
               house
               ,
               a
               little
               way
               out
               of
               the
               city
               ,
               and
               not
               farre
               from
               the
               sea
               side
               ,
               to
               see
               whether
               she
               had
               any
               egs
               to
               sell.
               Who
               perceiving
               him
               to
               be
               a
               lustie
               young
               fellow
               ,
               
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               far
               from
               his
               countrey
               (
               so
               as
               upon
               the
               losse
               of
               him
               there
               would
               be
               the
               lesse
               misse
               or
               inquiry
               )
               she
               considered
               with
               her self
               how
               to
               destroy
               him
               ;
               and
               willed
               him
               to
               stay
               there
               a
               while
               ,
               whilest
               she
               went
               to
               fetch
               a
               few
               egs
               for
               him
               .
               But
               she
               tarryed
               long
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               young
               man
               called
               unto
               her
               ,
               desiring
               her
               to
               make
               haste
               :
               for
               he
               told
               her
               that
               the
               tide
               would
               be
               spent
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               his
               ship
               would
               be
               gone
               ,
               and
               leave
               him
               behind
               .
               Howbeit
               after
               some
               detracting
               of
               time
               ,
               she
               brought
               him
               a
               few
               egs
               ,
               willing
               him
               to
               return
               to
               her
               ,
               if
               his
               ship
               were
               gone
               when
               he
               came
               .
               The
               young
               fellow
               returned
               towards
               his
               ship
               :
               but
               before
               he
               went
               abroad
               ,
               he
               would
               needs
               eate
               an
               egge
               or
               twain
               to
               satisfie
               his
               hunger
               ,
               and
               within
               short
               space
               he
               became
               dumb
               and
               out
               of
               his
               wits
               ,
               as
               he
               afterwards
               said
               .
               When
               he
               would
               have
               entered
               into
               the
               ship
               ,
               the
               marriners
               be●
               him
               back
               with
               a
               cudgell
               ,
               saying
               ;
               What
               a
               murren
               lacks
               the
               asse
               ?
               Wh●●ther
               
               the
               devill
               will
               this
               asse
               ?
               
               The
               asse
               or
               young
               man
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               by
               which
               name
               I
               should
               tea●m
               him
               ,
               being
               many
               times
               repelled
               ,
               and
               understanding
               their
               words
               that
               called
               him
               asse
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               could
               speak
               never
               a
               word
               ,
               and
               yet
               could
               understand
               every
               body
               ;
               he
               thought
               that
               he
               was
               bewitched
               by
               the
               woman
               ,
               at
               whose
               house
               he
               was
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               by
               no
               meanes
               he
               could
               get
               into
               the
               boate
               ,
               but
               was
               driven
               to
               tarry
               and
               see
               her
               departure
               ;
               being
               also
               beaten
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               as
               an
               asse
               :
               he
               remembred
               the
               witches
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               of
               his
               own
               fellowes
               that
               called
               him
               asse
               ,
               and
               returned
               to
               the
               witches
               house
               ,
               in
               whose
               service
               he
               remained
               by
               the
               space
               of
               three
               yeares
               ,
               doing
               nothing
               vvith
               his
               hands
               all
               that
               vvhile
               ,
               but
               carried
               such
               burthens
               as
               she
               layed
               on
               his
               back
               ;
               having
               onely
               this
               comfort
               ,
               that
               although
               he
               vvere
               reputed
               an
               asse
               among
               strangers
               and
               beasts
               ,
               yet
               that
               both
               this
               vvitch
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               vvitches
               knevv
               him
               to
               be
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               After
               three
               yeares
               vvere
               passed
               over
               ,
               in
               a
               morning
               betimes
               he
               went
               to
               tovvne
               before
               his
               dame
               ;
               vvho
               upon
               some
               occasion
               ,
               of
               like
               to
               make
               vvater
               ,
               stayed
               a
               little
               behind
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               being
               neer
               to
               a
               church
               ;
               he
               heard
               a
               little
               saccaring
               bell
               ring
               to
               the
               elevation
               of
               a
               morrow
               masse
               ,
               and
               not
               daring
               to
               go
               into
               the
               church
               ,
               
               least
               he
               should
               have
               been
               beaten
               and
               driven
               out
               with
               cudgels
               ,
               in
               great
               devotion
               he
               fell
               down
               in
               the
               church-yard
               ,
               upon
               the
               knees
               of
               his
               hinder-legs
               ,
               and
               did
               lift
               his
               forefeet
               over
               his
               head
               ,
               as
               the
               priest
               doth
               hold
               the
               sacrament
               at
               the
               elevation
               .
               Which
               prodigious
               sight
               when
               certaine
               merchants
               of
               Genua
               espyed
               ,
               and
               with
               wonder
               beheld
               ;
               anon
               commeth
               the
               witch
               with
               a
               cudgell
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               beating
               forth
               the
               asse
               .
               And
               because
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               such
               kinds
               of
               witchcrafts
               are
               very
               usuall
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               the
               merchants
               aforesaid
               made
               such
               meanes
               as
               both
               the
               asse
               and
               the
               witch
               vvere
               attached
               by
               the
               judge
               .
               And
               she
               being
               examined
               and
               set
               upon
               the
               rack
               ,
               confessed
               the
               vvhole
               matter
               ,
               and
               promised
               that
               if
               she
               might
               have
               liberty
               to
               go
               home
               ,
               she
               vvould
               restore
               him
               to
               his
               old
               shape
               :
               and
               being
               dismissed
               ,
               she
               did
               accordingly
               .
               So
               as
               notvvithstanding
               they
               apprehended
               her
               againe
               ;
               and
               burned
               her
               :
               and
               the
               young
               man
               returned
               into
               his
               countrey
               vvith
               a
               joyfull
               and
               merry
               heart
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               advantage
               of
               this
               story
               M.
               Mal.
               Bodin
               ,
               
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               vvitchmongers
               triumph
               ;
               and
               specially
               because
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               subscribeth
               thereunto
               ;
               or
               at
               the
               least
               to
               the
               very
               like
               .
               Which
               I
               must
               confesse
               I
               find
               too
               common
               in
               his
               books
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               I
               judge
               them
               rather
               to
               be
               foisted
               in
               by
               some
               fond
               papist
               or
               witchmonger
               ,
               than
               so
               learned
               a
               mans
               doings
               .
               The
               best
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               himselfe
               is
               no
               eye-witnesse
               to
               any
               of
               those
               his
               tales
               ;
               but
               speaketh
               onely
               by
               report
               ;
               wherein
               he
               uttereth
               these
               words
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               a
               point
               of
               great
               incivility
               ,
               
               &c.
               to
               discredit
               ▪
               so
               many
               and
               so
               certaine
               reports
               .
               And
               in
               that
               respect
               he
               justifieth
               the
               corporall
               transfigurations
               of
               Vlysses
               his
               mates
               ,
               through
               the
               witch-craft
               of
               Circes
               :
               and
               that
               foolish
               fable
               of
               Praestantius
               his
               father
               ,
               who
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               did
               eat
               provender
               and
               hay
               among
               other
               horses
               ,
               being
               himselfe
               turned
               into
               an
               horse
               .
               Yea
               he
               veryfieth
               the
               starkest
               ly
               that
               ever
               was
               invented
               ,
               of
               the
               two
               alewives
               that
               used
               to
               transforme
               all
               their
               guests
               into
               horses
               ,
               and
               to
               sell
               them
               away
               at
               markets
               and
               faires
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               say
               with
               Cardanus
               that
               how
               much
               Augustine
               saith
               he
               hath
               seen
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
               so
               much
               I
               am
               
               content
               to
               beleeve
               .
               
               Howbeit
               S.
               Agustine
               concludeth
               against
               Bodin
               .
               For
               he
               affirmeth
               these
               tra●ssustrutiations
               to
               be
               but
               fantastical
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               not
               according
               to
               the
               verity
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               the
               appearance
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               cannot
               allow
               of
               such
               appearances
               made
               by
               witches
               ,
               or
               yet
               by
               devils
               ▪
               for
               I
               find
               no
               such
               power
               given
               by
               God
               to
               any
               creature
               .
               And
               I
               would
               wit
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               where
               they
               became
               ,
               whom
               Bodins
               transformed
               wolve●
               devoured
               But
               ?
            
             
               
                 
                   ô
                   quam
                   Credula
                   mens
                   hominis
                   ,
                   &
                   erectae
                   fabulis
                   aures
                   !
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   Good
                   Lord
                   !
                   how
                   light
                   of
                   credit
                   is
                
                 
                   the
                   wavering
                   mind
                   of
                   man
                   !
                
                 
                   How
                   unto
                   tales
                   and
                   lies
                   his
                   eares
                
                 
                   attentive
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   ▪
                
              
            
             
               Generall
               councels
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               canons
               ,
               which
               Bodin
               so
               regardeth
               do
               condemne
               and
               pronounce
               his
               opinions
               in
               this
               behalfe
               to
               be
               absurd
               ;
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               witchmongers
               ,
               with
               himselfe
               in
               the
               number
               ,
               to
               be
               worse
               than
               infidels
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               canons
               ,
               which
               else-where
               I
               have
               more
               largely
               repeated
               ;
               Whosoever
               beleeveth
               ,
               th●●
               any
               creature
               can
               be
               made
               or
               changed
               into
               better
               or
               worse
               ,
               
               or
               transformed
               into
               any
               other
               shape
               ,
               or
               into
               any
               other
               similitude
               ,
               by
               any
               other
               th●●
               by
               God
               himselfe
               the
               creator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               without
               all
               doubt
               is
               an
               infidel
               and
               worse
               than
               a
               pagan
               .
               And
               there
               withall
               this
               reason
               is
               rendred
               ,
               to
               wi●●
               because
               they
               attribute
               that
               to
               a
               creature
               ,
               which
               onely
               belongeth
               to
               God
               the
               creator
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 summary
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 fable
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 refutation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 after
                 〈◊〉
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               COncerning
               the
               verity
               or
               probability
               of
               his
               enterlude
               ,
               betwixt
               Bod●●
               M.
               Mal.
               the
               witch
               ,
               the
               asse
               ,
               the
               masse
               ,
               the
               merchants
               ,
               the
               inquis●●tors
               ,
               the
               tormentors
               ,
               &c.
               
               First
               I
               wonder
               at
               the
               miracle
               of
               transubstantiation
               ;
               Secondly
               at
               the
               impudency
               of
               Bodin
               and
               
                 Iames
                 Sprenger
              
               ,
               for
               affirming
               so
               grosse
               a
               ly
               ,
               devised
               belike
               by
               the
               knight
               of
               the
               Rhodes
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               foole
               of
               Sprenger
               ,
               and
               an
               asse
               of
               Bodin
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               asse
               had
               no
               more
               wit
               than
               to
               kneele
               downe
               and
               hold
               up
               his
               forefeet
               to
               a
               peece
               of
               starch
               of
               flowre
               ,
               which
               neither
               would
               ,
               nor
               could
               ,
               nor
               did
               helpe
               him
               ,
               Fourthly
               ▪
               that
               the
               masse
               not
               reform
               that
               which
               the
               witch
               transformed
               ;
               Fiftly
               ,
               that
               the
               merchants
               ,
               the
               inquisitors
               ,
               and
               the
               tormentors
               ,
               could
               nor
               either
               severally
               or
               jointly
               do
               it
               ,
               
               but
               referre
               the
               matter
               to
               the
               witches
               courtes●●
               and
               good
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               But
               where
               was
               the
               young
               mans
               own
               shape
               all
               these
               three
               yeares
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               made
               an
               asse
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               certaine
               and
               a
               generall
               rule
               ,
               that
               two
               substantiall
               formes
               cannot
               be
               in
               one
               subject
               
                 simul
                 &
                 semel
              
               ,
               both
               at
               once
               which
               is
               confessed
               by
               themselves
               .
               The
               forme
               of
               the
               beast
               occupied
               some
               
               place
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               think
               should
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               man
               do
               also
               .
               For
               to
               bring
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               without
               feeling
               ,
               into
               such
               a
               thine
               airy
               nature
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               can
               neither
               be
               seen
               nor
               felt
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               unlikely
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               very
               impossible
               ;
               for
               the
               air
               is
               inconstant
               ,
               and
               continueth
               not
               in
               one
               place
               .
               So
               as
               this
               airy
               creature
               would
               soon
               be
               carried
               into
               another
               region
               ;
               
               as
               else
               where
               I
               have
               largely
               proved
               .
               But
               indeed
               our
               bodies
               are
               visible
               ,
               sensitive
               ,
               and
               passive
               ,
               and
               are
               indued
               with
               many
               other
               excellent
               properties
               ,
               vvhich
               all
               the
               devills
               in
               hell
               are
               not
               able
               to
               alter
               ;
               neither
               can
               one
               haire
               of
               our
               head
               perish
               ,
               or
               fall
               away
               ,
               or
               be
               transformed
               ,
               without
               the
               speciall
               providence
               of
               God
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               unto
               the
               probability
               of
               this
               story
               .
               What
               luck
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               this
               young
               fellow
               of
               England
               ,
               landing
               so
               lately
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               that
               old
               woman
               of
               Cyprus
               ,
               being
               both
               of
               so
               base
               a
               condition
               ,
               should
               both
               understand
               one
               anothers
               communication
               ;
               England
               and
               Cyprus
               being
               so
               many
               hundred
               miles
               distant
               ,
               and
               their
               languages
               so
               farre
               differing
               ?
               I
               am
               sure
               in
               these
               daies
               :
               wherein
               trafficke
               is
               more
               used
               ,
               and
               learning
               in
               more
               price
               ;
               few
               young
               or
               old
               mariners
               in
               this
               realme
               can
               either
               speake
               or
               understand
               the
               language
               spoken
               at
               Salamin
               in
               Cyprus
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Greek
               ;
               and
               as
               few
               old
               women
               there
               can
               speake
               our
               language
               .
               But
               Bodin
               will
               say
               ,
               You
               heare
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               inquisitors
               commandement
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               tormentors
               correction
               ,
               she
               promised
               to
               restore
               him
               to
               his
               own
               shape
               :
               and
               so
               she
               did
               ,
               as
               being
               thereunto
               compelled
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               whole
               story
               is
               an
               impious
               fable
               ;
               so
               this
               assertion
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               disagree●ble
               to
               their
               own
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               maintaineth
               ,
               that
               the
               witch
               doth
               nothing
               but
               by
               the
               permission
               and
               leave
               of
               God.
               For
               if
               she
               could
               do
               or
               undo
               such
               a
               thing
               at
               her
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               inquisitors
               ,
               or
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               tormentors
               ,
               or
               for
               love
               of
               the
               party
               ,
               or
               for
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               :
               then
               is
               it
               not
               either
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               leave
               ,
               nor
               yet
               by
               the
               like
               direction
               of
               God
               ;
               except
               you
               will
               make
               him
               a
               con●ederate
               with
               old
               witches
               .
               I
               for
               my
               part
               wonder
               most
               ,
               how
               they
               can
               ●urne
               and
               tosse
               a
               mans
               body
               so
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               smaller
               and
               greater
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               like
               a
               mouse
               ,
               
               or
               like
               an
               asse
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               man
               all
               this
               while
               to
               feel
               no
               paine
               .
               And
               I
               am
               not
               alone
               in
               this
               maze
               :
               for
               Danaeus
               a
               speciall
               maintainer
               of
               their
               follyes
               saith
               ,
               that
               although
               Augustine
               and
               Apuleius
               do
               write
               very
               credible
               of
               these
               matters
               ;
               yet
               will
               he
               never
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               witches
               can
               change
               men
               into
               other
               formes
               ;
               as
               asses
               ,
               apes
               ,
               wolves
               ,
               bears
               ,
               mice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 by
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 strong
                 reasons
                 ,
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 authorities
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               was
               this
               man
               an
               asse
               all
               this
               while
               ?
               Or
               was
               this
               asse
               a
               man
               ?
               Bodin
               saith
               (
               his
               reason
               onely
               reserved
               )
               he
               was
               truly
               transubstantiated
               into
               an
               asse
               ;
               so
               as
               there
               must
               be
               no
               part
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               reason
               remaining
               in
               this
               asse
               .
               ●nd
               yet
               
                 Hermes
                 Trismegistus
              
               thinketh
               he
               hath
               good
               authority
               and
               reason
               〈◊〉
               say
               ;
               
               
                 Aliud
                 corpus
                 quam
                 humanum
                 non
                 capere
                 animam
                 humanam
                 ;
                 nec
                 
                 fas
                 esse
                 in
                 corpus
                 animae
                 ratione
                 carentis
                 animam
                 rationalem
                 corruere
              
               ;
               that
               is
               :
               An
               humane
               soule
               cannot
               receive
               any
               other
               than
               an
               humane
               body
               ,
               nor
               yet
               can
               light
               into
               a
               body
               that
               wanteth
               reason
               of
               mind
               .
               But
               S.
               Iames
               saith
               ;
               The
               body
               without
               the
               spirit
               is
               dead
               .
               And
               surely
               ,
               when
               the
               soul
               is
               departed
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               
               the
               life
               of
               man
               is
               dissolved
               :
               and
               therefore
               〈◊〉
               wished
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               have
               been
               with
               Christ.
               The
               body
               of
               man
               is
               subject
               to
               divers
               kinds
               of
               agues
               ,
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               whereunto
               an
               asses
               body
               is
               not
               inclined
               :
               and
               mans
               body
               must
               be
               fed
               with
               bread
               ,
               &c.
               and
               not
               with
               hay
               .
               Bodins
               asse-headed
               man
               must
               either
               eat
               hay
               or
               nothing
               :
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               story
               .
               Mans
               body
               also
               is
               subject
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               hath
               his
               daies
               numbred
               .
               If
               this
               fellow
               had
               died
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               as
               his
               hour
               might
               have
               been
               come
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               the
               devils
               ,
               the
               witch
               ,
               or
               Bodin
               knew
               ;
               I
               marvell
               then
               what
               would
               have
               become
               of
               this
               asse
               ,
               or
               how
               the
               witch
               could
               have
               restored
               him
               to
               shape
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               should
               have
               risen
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               in
               an
               asses
               body
               and
               shape
               .
               For
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               that
               very
               body
               which
               is
               sowne
               and
               buried
               a
               naturall
               body
               is
               raised
               a
               spirituall
               body
               .
               
               The
               life
               of
               Jesus
               is
               made
               manifest
               in
               our
               ●●rall
               flesh
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               flesh
               of
               an
               asse
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               endued
               every
               man
               and
               every
               thing
               with
               his
               proper
               nature
               substance
               ,
               forme
               ,
               qualities
               ,
               and
               gifts
               ,
               and
               directeth
               their
               wayes
               .
               ●
               for
               the
               waies
               of
               an
               asse
               ,
               he
               taketh
               no
               such
               care
               :
               howbeit
               ,
               they
               have
               so
               their
               properties
               and
               substance
               severall
               to
               themselves
               .
               For
               there
               is
               〈◊〉
               flesh
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               of
               men
               ,
               another
               flesh
               of
               beasts
               ,
               another
               of
               fishes
               ,
               〈◊〉
               other
               of
               birds
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               absolutely
               against
               the
               ordinance
               〈◊〉
               God
               (
               who
               hath
               made
               me
               a
               man
               )
               that
               I
               should
               fly
               like
               a
               bird
               ,
               
               or
               〈◊〉
               like
               a
               fish
               ,
               or
               creep
               like
               a
               worme
               ,
               or
               become
               an
               asse
               in
               shape
               :
               〈◊〉
               much
               as
               if
               God
               would
               give
               me
               leave
               ,
               I
               cannot
               do
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               con●ry
               to
               his
               own
               order
               and
               decree
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               any
               body
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               .
               
               Yea
               the
               spirits
               themselves
               have
               their
               lawes
               and
               limits
               prescribed
               ,
               beyond
               the
               which
               they
               cannot
               passe
               one
               haires
               breadth
               ;
               otherwise
               God
               should
               be
               contrary
               to
               himselfe
               :
               which
               is
               farre
               from
               him
               .
               N●●●ther
               is
               Gods
               omnipotency
               hereby
               qualified
               ,
               but
               the
               devils
               impotency
               manifested
               ,
               who
               hath
               none
               other
               power
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               God
               from
               〈◊〉
               beginning
               hath
               appointed
               unto
               him
               ,
               consonant
               to
               his
               nature
               and
               substance
               .
               He
               may
               well
               be
               restrained
               from
               his
               power
               and
               will
               ,
               but
               beyond
               the●●
               he
               cannot
               passe
               ,
               as
               being
               Gods
               minister
               ,
               no
               further
               but
               in
               that
               which
               hath
               from
               the
               beginning
               enabled
               him
               to
               do
               :
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               being
               spirit
               ,
               may
               with
               Gods
               leave
               and
               ordinance
               viciate
               and
               corrupt
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               will
               of
               man
               ;
               wherein
               he
               is
               very
               diligent
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               beastly
               assertion
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               ,
               whom
               GOD
               hath
               made
               according
               to
               his
               own
               similitude
               and
               likenesse
               ,
               should
               be
               by
               a
               witch
               turn
               into
               a
               beast
               ?
               What
               an
               impiety
               is
               it
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               an
               asses
               body
               is
               〈◊〉
               temple
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
               Or
               an
               asse
               to
               be
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               to
               be
               his
               father
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               man
               ?
               Which
               Paul
               to
               the
               Corinthia●
               divinely
               confuteth
               ,
               
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               our
               bodies
               are
               the
               members
               of
               Christ.
               In
               the
               which
               we
               are
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               body
               is
               for
               the
               Lord.
               〈◊〉
               the
               Lord
               is
               for
               the
               body
               .
               Surely
               he
               meaneth
               not
               for
               an
               asses
               body
               ,
               by
               this
               time
               I
               hope
               appeareth
               :
               in
               such
               wise
               as
               Bodin
               may
               go
               hide
               him
               〈◊〉
               
               shame
               ;
               especially
               when
               he
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               even
               into
               these
               our
               bodies
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               framed
               after
               his
               own
               likenesse
               ,
               he
               hath
               also
               breathed
               that
               spirit
               ,
               which
               Bodin
               saith
               is
               now
               remaining
               within
               an
               asses
               body
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               so
               subjected
               in
               such
               servility
               under
               the
               foot
               of
               man
               ;
               of
               whom
               God
               is
               so
               mindfull
               ,
               
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               him
               little
               lower
               than
               angels
               ,
               yea
               than
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               crowned
               him
               with
               glory
               and
               worship
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               to
               have
               dominion
               over
               the
               works
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               as
               having
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               all
               sheep
               and
               oxen
               ,
               yea
               wolves
               ,
               asses
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               the
               foules
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               the
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               &c.
               
               Bodins
               Poet
               ,
               Ovid
               ,
               whose
               Metamorphosis
               makes
               so
               much
               for
               him
               ,
               saith
               to
               the
               overthrow
               of
               this
               phantasticall
               imagination
               :
               
                 
                   
                     Os
                     homini
                     sublime
                     dedit
                     ,
                     coelumque
                     videre
                  
                   
                     Iussit
                     ,
                     &
                     erectos
                     ad
                     sydera
                     tollere
                     vultus
                     ,
                  
                   
                     The
                     effect
                     of
                     which
                     verses
                     in
                     this
                     ;
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     did
                     set
                     mans
                     face
                     so
                     hie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     That
                     he
                     the
                     heavens
                     might
                     behold
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     look
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     starry
                     skie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     To
                     see
                     his
                     wonders
                     manifold
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               if
               a
               witch
               or
               a
               devill
               can
               so
               alter
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               contrarily
               to
               make
               him
               look
               down
               to
               hell
               ,
               like
               a
               beast
               ;
               Gods
               works
               should
               not
               only
               be
               defaced
               and
               disgraced
               ,
               but
               his
               ordinance
               should
               be
               wonderfully
               ●tered
               ,
               and
               thereby
               confounded
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 witchmongers
                 objections
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Nabuchadnezzar
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 error
                 concerning
                 Lycanthropia
                 confuted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MAlleus
                 Maleficarum
                 ,
                 Bodin
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               of
               them
               that
               maintain
               witchcraft
               ,
               triumph
               upon
               the
               story
               of
               Nabuchadnezzar
               as
               though
               Circes
               had
               transformed
               him
               with
               her
               sorceries
               into
               an
               oxe
               ,
               as
               she
               did
               others
               into
               swine
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               neither
               in
               body
               nor
               shape
               transformed
               at
               all
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               grosse
               imagination
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               both
               by
               the
               plaine
               words
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               best
               interpreters
               thereof
               :
               but
               that
               he
               was
               ,
               for
               his
               beastly
               government
               and
               conditions
               ,
               throwne
               out
               of
               his
               kingdome
               and
               banished
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               driven
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               therein
               exile
               to
               lead
               his
               life
               in
               a●beastly
               sort
               ,
               among
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               foules
               of
               the
               air
               (
               for
               by
               the
               way
               I
               tell
               you
               it
               appeareth
               by
               the
               text
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               rather
               turned
               into
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               fowle
               than
               of
               a
               beast
               )
               untill
               he
               rejecting
               his
               beastly
               conditions
               ,
               was
               upon
               his
               repentance
               and
               amendment
               called
               home
               ,
               and
               restored
               unto
               his
               kingdome
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               this
               (
               by
               their
               confession
               )
               was
               neither
               devils
               nor
               witches
               doing
               ;
               but
               a
               miracle
               wrought
               by
               God
               ,
               whom
               alone
               I
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               able
               to
               bring
               to
               passe
               such
               workes
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Wherein
               I
               would
               know
               what
               our
               witch-mongers
               have
               gained
               .
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
               
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               some
               write
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Nabuchadnezzar
               ,
               his
               son
               Evilmorodath
               gave
               his
               body
               to
               the
               ravens
               to
               be
               devoured
               ,
               least
               afterwards
               his
               father
               should
               arise
               from
               death
               ,
               who
               of
               a
               beast
               became
               a
               man
               againe
               .
               But
               this
               tale
               is
               meeter
               to
               have
               place
               in
               the
               Cabalisticall
               art
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               among
               unwritten
               verities
               than
               here
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               I
               say
               that
               the
               transformations
               ,
               which
               these
               witchmongers
               do
               so
               rave
               and
               rage
               upon
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               all
               the
               learned
               sort
               of
               Physitians
               affirme
               )
               a
               disease
               proceeding
               partly
               from
               melancholy
               ,
               whereby
               many
               suppose
               themselves
               to
               be
               wolves
               ,
               or
               such
               ravening
               beasts
               .
               For
               Lycanthropia
               is
               of
               the
               ancient
               Physitians
               called
               
                 Lupina
                 melancholia
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Lupina
                 insania
              
               .
               I.
               Wierus
               declareth
               very
               learnedly
               ,
               the
               cause
               ,
               the
               circumstance
               ,
               and
               the
               cure
               of
               this
               disease
               .
               I
               have
               written
               the
               more
               herein
               ;
               
               because
               hereby
               great
               princes
               and
               potentates
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               poor
               women
               and
               innocents
               ,
               have
               been
               de●amed
               and
               accounted
               among
               the
               number
               of
               witches
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 speciall
                 objection
                 answered
                 concerning
                 transportations
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 diverse
                 writers
                 thereupon
                 .
              
            
             
               FhOr
               the
               maintenance
               of
               witches
               transportations
               ,
               they
               object
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               where
               the
               devill
               is
               said
               to
               take
               up
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               him
               on
               a
               pinnacle
               of
               the
               temple
               ,
               
               and
               on
               a
               mountain
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               if
               he
               had
               done
               in
               manner
               and
               forme
               as
               they
               suppose
               ,
               it
               followeth
               not
               therefore
               that
               witches
               could
               do
               the
               like
               ;
               nor
               yet
               that
               the
               devil
               would
               do
               it
               for
               them
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ;
               for
               they
               know
               not
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               neither
               can
               otherwise
               communicate
               with
               them
               .
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               so
               grossely
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               
               as
               they
               imagine
               it
               ,
               yet
               should
               it
               make
               nothing
               to
               their
               purpose
               .
               For
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               made
               any
               ointemnts
               or
               entred
               into
               any
               league
               with
               the
               devil
               ,
               &
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               was
               transported
               from
               out
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               unto
               the
               top
               of
               the
               temple
               of
               Jerusalem
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               devill
               could
               have
               masteries
               over
               his
               body
               ,
               vvhose
               soul
               he
               could
               never
               lay
               hold
               upon
               ;
               especially
               when
               he
               might
               (
               with
               a
               beck
               of
               his
               finger
               )
               have
               called
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               had
               the
               assistance
               of
               many
               legions
               of
               angels
               .
               Neither
               (
               as
               I
               thinke
               )
               will
               they
               presume
               to
               make
               Christ
               partaker
               of
               the
               devils
               purpose
               and
               sinne
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               
               If
               they
               say
               ;
               This
               was
               an
               action
               wrought
               by
               the
               speciall
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               appointment
               ,
               that
               the
               scripture
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               then
               what
               gain
               our
               witchmongers
               by
               this
               place
               ;
               First
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               may
               not
               produce
               a
               particular
               example
               to
               prove
               so
               generall
               an
               argument
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               providence
               and
               appointment
               ;
               then
               why
               should
               it
               not
               be
               done
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               story
               of
               Iob
               ?
               Or
               if
               it
               were
               Gods
               speciall
               purpose
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               so
               extraordinary
               a
               matter
               brought
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               devill
               ;
               
               could
               not
               God
               have
               given
               to
               the
               wicked
               angell
               extraordinary
               power
               ,
               and
               cloathed
               him
               with
               extraordinary
               shape
               ;
               whereby
               he
               might
               be
               made
               an
               instrument
               able
               to
               accomplish
               that
               matter
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               to
               his
               angell
               that
               carried
               Abacuck
               to
               Daniell
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               he
               sent
               to
               destroy
               Sodome
               ?
               But
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               
               this
               was
               done
               in
               a
               vision
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               verity
               of
               action
               .
               So
               as
               they
               have
               a
               very
               cold
               pull
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               speciall
               peece
               of
               Scripture
               alledged
               of
               them
               for
               their
               transportations
               .
            
             
               Heare
               therefore
               that
               Calvine
               saith
               in
               his
               commentary
               upon
               that
               place
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
               The
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               were
               carried
               aloft
               indeed
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               were
               but
               in
               a
               vision
               ?
               Many
               affirme
               very
               obstinately
               ,
               that
               his
               body
               was
               truely
               and
               really
               as
               they
               say
               taken
               up
               :
               because
               they
               think
               it
               too
               great
               an
               indignity
               for
               Christ
               to
               be
               made
               subject
               to
               Satans
               illusions
               .
               But
               this
               objection
               is
               easily
               washed
               away
               .
               For
               it
               is
               no
               absurdity
               to
               grant
               all
               this
               to
               be
               wrought
               through
               Gods
               permission
               ,
               or
               Christs
               voluntary
               subjection
               :
               so
               long
               as
               we
               yeeld
               not
               to
               think
               that
               he
               suffered
               these
               temptations
               inwardly
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               mind
               or
               soul.
               And
               that
               which
               is
               afterwards
               set
               down
               by
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               where
               the
               devill
               shewed
               him
               all
               the
               kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               be
               done
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               Luke
               )
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               doth
               more
               agree
               with
               a
               vision
               than
               with
               a
               reall
               action
               .
               So
               farre
               are
               the
               very
               words
               of
               Calvin
               .
               Which
               differ
               not
               one
               syllable
               nor
               five
               words
               from
               that
               which
               I
               had
               written
               herein
               ,
               before
               I
               looked
               for
               his
               opinion
               in
               the
               matter
               .
               And
               this
               ▪
               I
               hope
               will
               be
               sufficient
               to
               overthrow
               the
               assertions
               of
               them
               that
               lay
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               transportations
               and
               flying
               in
               the
               air
               hereupon
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               taken
               up
               ,
               &c.
               can
               hardly
               be
               applied
               to
               a
               vision
               ,
               let
               him
               turne
               to
               the
               prophesie
               of
               Ezechiel
               and
               see
               the
               selfe
               same
               words
               used
               in
               a
               vision
               :
               saving
               that
               where
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               by
               the
               devill
               ,
               Ezechiel
               is
               taken
               up
               ,
               and
               lifted
               up
               ,
               and
               carried
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               a
               vision
               .
               But
               they
               have
               lesse
               reason
               that
               build
               upon
               this
               sandy
               rock
               ,
               
               the
               supernaturall
               frame
               of
               transubstantiation
               ;
               as
               almost
               all
               our
               witching
               writers
               do
               .
               For
               Sprenger
               and
               Institor
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               devill
               in
               the
               liknesse
               of
               a
               falcon
               caught
               him
               up
               ;
               Danaeus
               saith
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               others
               say
               ,
               of
               an
               angell
               painted
               with
               wings
               ;
               others
               ,
               invisible
               :
               Ergo
               the
               devill
               can
               take
               (
               say
               they
               )
               what
               shape
               he
               list
               .
               But
               though
               some
               may
               cavil
               upon
               the
               devills
               transforming
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               
               yet
               ,
               that
               either
               devill
               or
               witch
               can
               transforme
               or
               transubstantiate
               others
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               tittle
               nor
               colour
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               helpe
               them
               .
               If
               there
               were
               authority
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               were
               .
               Past
               all
               peradventure
               ,
               lo
               ,
               what
               an
               easie
               matter
               it
               is
               to
               resubstantiate
               an
               asse
               into
               a
               man.
               For
               Bodin
               saith
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               Apuleius
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               asse
               eat
               new
               roses
               ,
               
               anise
               ,
               or
               bay-leaves
               out
               of
               spring-water
               ,
               it
               will
               presently
               returne
               him
               into
               a
               man.
               Which
               thing
               Sprenger
               saith
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               by
               washing
               the
               asse
               in
               fair
               water
               :
               yea
               he
               sheweth
               an
               instance
               ,
               where
               ,
               by
               drinking
               of
               water
               an
               asse
               was
               turned
               into
               a
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 witch-mongers
                 objection
                 concerning
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Ioh
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               THese
               witch-mongers
               ,
               for
               lack
               of
               better
               arguments
               ,
               do
               many
               times
               object
               Io●
               against
               me
               ;
               although
               there
               be
               never
               a
               word
               in
               that
               story
               which
               either
               maketh
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               against
               me
               :
               insomuch
               as
               there
               is
               not
               
               the
               name
               of
               a
               witch
               mentioned
               in
               the
               whole
               book
               .
               But
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               what
               witchmonger
               now
               seeing
               one
               so
               afflicted
               as
               Iob
               ,
               would
               not
               say
               he
               were
               bewitched
               ,
               as
               Iob
               never
               saith
               ?
               For
               first
               there
               came
               a
               messenger
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               Thy
               oxen
               were
               plowing
               ,
               and
               thy
               asses
               were
               feeding
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Sabeans
               came
               violently
               and
               took
               them
               ;
               yea
               they
               have
               slain
               thy
               servants
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ;
               but
               I
               onely
               am
               escaped
               to
               tell
               thee
               .
               And
               whilest
               he
               was
               yet
               speaking
               ,
               another
               came
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               The
               fire
               of
               God
               is
               fallen
               from
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               hath
               burnt
               up
               thy
               sheep
               and
               thy
               servants
               ,
               and
               devoured
               them
               ;
               but
               I
               onely
               am
               escaped
               to
               tell
               thee
               .
               And
               whilest
               he
               was
               yet
               speaking
               ,
               
               another
               came
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               The
               Chaldeans
               set
               out
               their
               bands
               ,
               and
               fell
               upon
               thy
               camels
               ,
               and
               have
               taken
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               slain
               thy
               servants
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ;
               but
               I
               onely
               am
               escaped
               alone
               to
               tell
               thee
               .
               And
               whilest
               he
               was
               yet
               speaking
               ,
               came
               another
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               
               Thy
               sonnes
               and
               thy
               daughters
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               wine
               in
               their
               elder
               brothers
               house
               ,
               and
               behold
               there
               came
               a
               great
               wind
               from
               beyond
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               smote
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               which
               fell
               upon
               thy
               children
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               dead
               ;
               and
               I
               onely
               am
               escaped
               alone
               to
               tell
               thee
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               was
               smitten
               with
               biles
               ,
               from
               the
               sole
               of
               his
               foot
               to
               the
               crown
               of
               his
               head
               .
               
               If
               any
               man
               in
               these
               daies
               called
               Iob
               should
               be
               by
               the
               appoinment
               or
               hand
               of
               God
               thus
               handled
               ,
               as
               this
               Job
               was
               ;
               I
               warrant
               you
               that
               all
               the
               old
               women
               in
               the
               country
               would
               be
               called
               
                 Coran
                 nobis
              
               :
               warrants
               would
               be
               sent
               out
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               publike
               and
               private
               inquiry
               made
               what
               old
               women
               lately
               resorted
               to
               Iobs
               house
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               of
               those
               places
               ,
               where
               these
               misfortunes
               fell
               .
               If
               any
               poor
               old
               woman
               had
               chanced
               within
               two
               or
               three
               months
               to
               have
               borrowed
               a
               courtesie
               of
               seasing
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               fetcht
               from
               thence
               a
               pot
               of
               milke
               ,
               or
               had
               she
               require●
               some
               almes
               ,
               and
               not
               obtained
               it
               at
               Iobs
               hand
               ;
               there
               had
               been
               argument
               enough
               to
               have
               brought
               her
               to
               confusion
               :
               and
               to
               be
               more
               certain
               to
               have
               the
               right
               witch
               apprehended
               ,
               figures
               must
               have
               been
               cast
               ,
               the
               sive
               and
               sheares
               must
               have
               been
               set
               on
               worke
               ;
               yea
               rather
               than
               the
               witch
               should
               escape
               ,
               a
               conjurer
               must
               have
               earned
               a
               little
               money
               ,
               a
               circle
               must
               have
               been
               made
               ,
               and
               a
               devill
               raised
               to
               tell
               the
               truth
               :
               mother
               Bungy
               must
               have
               been
               gon
               unto
               ,
               and
               after
               she
               had
               learned
               her
               name
               ,
               whom
               Iob
               〈◊〉
               suspected
               ,
               she
               would
               have
               confirmed
               the
               suspicion
               with
               atificiall
               accus●●tions
               ;
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               some
               woman
               or
               other
               must
               have
               been
               hanged
               for
               it
               .
               But
               as
               Iob
               said
               ;
               
               
                 Dominus
                 dedit
              
               :
               so
               said
               he
               not
               ;
               
                 Diabolus
                 vel
                 Lami●
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Dominus
                 abstulit
                 .
              
               Which
               agreeth
               with
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               where
               〈◊〉
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               the
               devill
               at
               every
               of
               Iobs
               afflictions
               desired
               God
               to
               〈◊〉
               his
               hand
               upon
               him
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               Iob
               imputed
               no
               part
               of
               his
               calamity
               unto
               devils
               ,
               witches
               ,
               nor
               yet
               unto
               conjurers
               ,
               or
               their
               inchantments
               ;
               a●
               we
               have
               learned
               now
               to
               do
               .
               
               Neither
               sinned
               he
               ,
               or
               did
               God
               any
               wrong
               when
               he
               laid
               it
               to
               his
               charge
               :
               but
               we
               dishonour
               God
               greatly
               ,
               when
               we
               attribute
               either
               the
               power
               or
               propriety
               of
               God
               the
               creator
               unto
               ●
               creature
               .
            
             
               Calvine
               saith
               ;
               We
               derogate
               much
               from
               Gods
               glory
               and
               omnipotency
               ,
               when
               we
               say
               he
               doth
               but
               give
               Satan
               leave
               to
               do
               it
               :
               which
               is
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               〈◊〉
               mocke
               Gods
               justice
               ;
               and
               so
               fond
               an
               assertion
               ,
               that
               if
               asses
               could
               speak
               they
               would
               speak
               more
               wisely
               than
               so
               .
               For
               a
               temporall
               judge
               saith
               not
               to
               
               the
               hangman
               ;
               I
               give
               thee
               leave
               to
               hang
               this
               offender
               ,
               but
               commandeth
               him
               to
               do
               it
               .
               But
               the
               maintainers
               of
               witches
               omnipotency
               ,
               say
               ;
               Do
               you
               not
               see
               how
               really
               and
               palpably
               the
               devill
               tempted
               and
               plagued
               Iob
               ?
               I
               answer
               first
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               corporall
               or
               visible
               devill
               named
               nor
               seen
               in
               any
               part
               of
               that
               circumstance
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               that
               did
               it
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               is
               no
               community
               between
               the
               person
               of
               a
               witch
               ,
               and
               the
               person
               of
               a
               devill
               ,
               so
               was
               there
               not
               any
               conference
               or
               practise
               between
               them
               in
               this
               case
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               touching
               the
               communication
               betwixt
               God
               and
               the
               devill
               ,
               
               behold
               what
               Calvine
               saith
               ,
               writing
               or
               rather
               preaching
               of
               purpose
               upon
               that
               place
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               think
               they
               have
               so
               great
               advantage
               ;
               When
               Satan
               is
               said
               to
               appear
               before
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               done
               in
               some
               place
               certaine
               ,
               but
               the
               scripture
               speaketh
               so
               to
               apply
               it selfe
               to
               our
               rudenesse
               .
               Certainly
               the
               devill
               in
               this
               and
               such
               like
               cases
               is
               an
               instrument
               to
               worke
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               own
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               an
               ignorant
               and
               an
               ungodly
               saying
               (
               as
               Calvine
               judgeth
               it
               )
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               but
               permit
               and
               suffer
               the
               devill
               :
               For
               if
               Satan
               were
               so
               at
               his
               own
               liberty
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               we
               should
               be
               overwhelmed
               at
               a
               sudden
               .
               And
               doubtlesse
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               power
               to
               hurt
               the
               body
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               way
               to
               resist
               :
               for
               he
               would
               come
               invisibly
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               knock
               us
               on
               the
               heads
               ;
               yea
               he
               would
               watch
               the
               best
               and
               dispatch
               them
               ,
               whilest
               they
               were
               about
               some
               wicked
               act
               .
               If
               they
               say
               ;
               God
               commandeth
               him
               ,
               no
               body
               impugneth
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               should
               give
               him
               leave
               ,
               I
               say
               with
               Calvine
               ,
               that
               the
               devill
               is
               not
               in
               such
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               obtaine
               any
               such
               request
               at
               his
               hands
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               by
               our
               witch-mongers
               opinions
               and
               arguments
               ,
               the
               witch
               procureth
               the
               devill
               ,
               and
               the
               devill
               asketh
               leave
               of
               God
               to
               plague
               whom
               the
               witch
               is
               disposed
               :
               
               there
               is
               not
               (
               as
               I
               have
               said
               )
               any
               such
               corporall
               communication
               between
               the
               devill
               and
               a
               witch
               ,
               as
               witch-mongers
               imagine
               .
               Neither
               is
               God
               moved
               at
               all
               at
               Satans
               sute
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               such
               favour
               or
               grace
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               obtaine
               any
               thing
               at
               his
               hands
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
              
               and
               his
               friends
               deny
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               any
               witches
               in
               Iobs
               time
               :
               yea
               the
               witchm-ongers
               are
               content
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               none
               found
               to
               exercise
               this
               are
               in
               Christs
               time
               ,
               from
               his
               birth
               to
               his
               death
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               space
               of
               thirty
               three
               years
               .
               If
               there
               had
               been
               any
               (
               say
               they
               )
               should
               have
               been
               there
               spoken
               of
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               book
               of
               Iob
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               but
               that
               it
               is
               very
               canonicall
               and
               authentike
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               many
               writers
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               others
               ,
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               Moses
               was
               the
               author
               of
               this
               book
               ;
               
               and
               that
               he
               did
               set
               it
               as
               a
               looking
               glasse
               before
               the
               people
               :
               to
               the
               intent
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               (
               of
               whose
               race
               he
               himselfe
               came
               )
               might
               know
               ,
               that
               God
               shewed
               favour
               to
               others
               that
               were
               not
               of
               the
               same
               line
               ,
               and
               be
               ashamed
               of
               their
               wickednesse
               :
               seeing
               an
               uncircumcised
               Painime
               had
               so
               well
               demeaned
               himselfe
               .
               Upon
               which
               argument
               Calvine
               (
               though
               he
               had
               written
               upon
               the
               same
               )
               saith
               ,
               that
               forsomuch
               as
               it
               is
               uncertaine
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               
                 Res
                 gesta
              
               or
               
                 Exempli
                 gratia
              
               ,
               we
               must
               leave
               it
               in
               suspense
               .
               Neverthelesse
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               let
               us
               take
               that
               which
               is
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               ghost
               hath
               indited
               the
               book
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Jews
               should
               know
               that
               God
               hath
               had
               a
               people
               alwaies
               to
               serve
               him
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               of
               such
               as
               were
               no
               
               Jews
               ,
               not
               segregated
               from
               other
               nations
               .
            
             
               Howbeit
               ,
               I
               for
               my
               part
               deny
               not
               the
               verity
               of
               the
               story
               ;
               though
               indeed
               I
               must
               confesse
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               there
               was
               no
               such
               corporall
               interlude
               between
               God
               ,
               the
               devill
               ,
               and
               Iob
               ,
               as
               they
               imagine
               :
               neither
               any
               such
               to
               all
               presence
               and
               communication
               as
               the
               witch-mongers
               conceive
               and
               maintaine
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               grosse
               herein
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               onely
               beleeve
               but
               publish
               so
               palpable
               absurdities
               concerning
               such
               reall
               actions
               betwi●●
               the
               devill
               and
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               wise
               man
               would
               be
               ashamed
               to
               read
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               to
               credit
               :
               
               as
               that
               S.
               Dunst●n
               lead
               the
               devill
               about
               the
               house
               by
               the
               nose
               with
               a
               pair
               of
               pinsors
               or
               tongs
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               ●ore
               so
               lowd
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               place
               rung
               thereof
               ,
               &c.
               with
               a
               thousand
               the
               like
               fables
               ,
               without
               which
               neither
               the
               art
               of
               popery
               nor
               of
               witchcraft
               could
               stand
               .
               But
               you
               may
               see
               more
               of
               this
               matter
               elsewhere
               ,
               where
               in
               few
               words
               (
               which
               I
               thought
               good
               here
               to
               omit
               ,
               least
               I
               should
               seem
               to
               use
               too
               many
               repetitions
               )
               I
               answer
               effectually
               to
               their
               cavils
               about
               this
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 severall
                 sorts
                 of
                 witches
                 are
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 word
                 witch
                 is
                 there
                 applied
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               what
               sorts
               of
               witches
               soever
               M.
               Mal.
               or
               Bodin
               say
               there
               are
               ;
               〈◊〉
               spake
               onely
               of
               four
               kinds
               of
               impious
               coseners
               or
               witches
               (
               whereof
               〈◊〉
               witch-mongers
               old
               women
               which
               dance
               with
               the
               fairies
               ,
               &c.
               are
               none
               ▪
               The
               first
               were
               
                 Praestigiatores
                 Pharaonis
              
               ,
               1
               which
               (
               as
               ●ll
               divines
               ,
               both
               ●●●brews
               and
               others
               conclude
               )
               were
               but
               coseners
               and
               jugglers
               ,
               deceiving
               the
               Kings
               eyes
               with
               illusions
               and
               sleights
               ,
               and
               making
               false
               things
               to
               appear
               as
               true
               :
               which
               neverthelesse
               our
               witches
               cannot
               do
               .
               The
               ●●●cond
               is
               Mecasapha
               ,
               which
               is
               she
               that
               destroyeth
               with
               poison
               .
               The
               〈◊〉
               are
               such
               as
               use
               sundry
               kinds
               of
               divinations
               ,
               and
               hereunto
               pertaine
               〈◊〉
               words
               ,
               2
               
                 Kasam
                 ,
                 Onen
                 ,
                 Ob
                 ,
                 Idoni
                 .
              
               The
               fourth
               is
               Habar
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               when
               magicians
               ,
               or
               rather
               such
               ,
               3
               as
               would
               be
               reputed
               cunning
               therein
               ,
               〈◊〉
               certain
               secret
               words
               ,
               wherein
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               great
               efficacy
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               all
               coseners
               and
               abusers
               of
               the
               people
               in
               their
               severall
               kind●●
               But
               because
               they
               are
               all
               termed
               of
               our
               translators
               by
               the
               name
               of
               witch
               in
               the
               Bible
               :
               thefore
               the
               lies
               of
               M.
               Mal
               and
               Bodin
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               old
               〈◊〉
               tales
               are
               applied
               unto
               these
               names
               ,
               and
               easily
               beleeved
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               who
               have
               never
               hitherto
               been
               instructed
               in
               the
               understanding
               〈◊〉
               these
               words
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               I
               will
               (
               by
               Gods
               grace
               )
               shew
               you
               (
               co●●cerning
               the
               signification
               of
               them
               )
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               in
               o●●
               age
               ;
               specially
               of
               
                 Iohannes
                 Wierus
              
               ;
               who
               though
               he
               himselfe
               were
               similarly
               learned
               in
               the
               tongues
               ,
               yet
               for
               his
               satisfication
               and
               full
               resolution
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               sent
               for
               the
               judgement
               of
               
                 Andr●us
                 Massius
              
               ,
               the
               most
               ●●●mous
               Hebrician
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               had
               it
               in
               such
               sense
               and
               order
               ,
               as
               I
               me●●●
               to
               set
               down
               unto
               you
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               give
               you
               this
               note
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               witch-craft
               or
               inchantment
               is
               diversly
               taken
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ;
               
               sometime●
               nothing
               tending
               to
               such
               end
               as
               it
               is
               commonly
               thought
               to
               do
               .
               For
               ●●
               Samuel
               ,
               15.23
               .
               it
               is
               all
               one
               with
               rebellion
               .
               Iesabel
               for
               her
               idolatrous
               〈◊〉
               
               is
               called
               a
               witch
               .
               Also
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               
               even
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               the
               Galathians
               are
               bewitched
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               seduced
               and
               lead
               from
               the
               true
               understanding
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               Item
               sometimes
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               good
               part
               ;
               as
               the
               magicians
               that
               came
               to
               worship
               and
               offer
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               also
               where
               Daniel
               is
               said
               to
               be
               an
               inchanter
               ,
               yea
               a
               principall
               inchanter
               :
               which
               title
               being
               given
               him
               in
               divers
               places
               of
               that
               story
               ;
               he
               never
               seemeth
               to
               refuse
               or
               dislike
               ;
               but
               rather
               intreateth
               for
               the
               pardon
               and
               qualification
               of
               the
               rigor
               towards
               other
               inchanters
               ,
               
               which
               were
               meer
               coseners
               indeed
               :
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               second
               chapter
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               where
               you
               may
               see
               that
               the
               king
               espyed
               their
               fetches
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               such
               are
               called
               conjurers
               ,
               as
               being
               but
               rogues
               ,
               and
               lewd
               people
               ,
               would
               use
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               to
               worke
               miracles
               ,
               whereby
               ,
               though
               they
               being
               faithlesse
               could
               work
               nothing
               ;
               yet
               is
               their
               practise
               condemned
               by
               the
               name
               of
               conjuration
               .
               Sometimes
               jugglers
               are
               called
               witches
               .
               Sometimes
               also
               they
               are
               called
               sorcerers
               ,
               that
               impugne
               the
               gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               seduce
               others
               with
               violent
               perswasions
               .
               Sometimes
               a
               murtherer
               with
               poison
               is
               called
               a
               witch
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               are
               so
               termed
               by
               the
               very
               signification
               of
               their
               names
               ;
               as
               Elima●
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               a
               sorcerer
               .
               Sometimes
               because
               they
               study
               curious
               and
               vaine
               arts
               .
               Sometimes
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               wounding
               or
               grieving
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               Yea
               the
               very
               word
               Magus
               ,
               which
               is
               Latine
               for
               a
               magician
               ,
               is
               translated
               a
               witch
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               heretofore
               alwaies
               taken
               in
               the
               good
               part
               .
               And
               at
               this
               day
               it
               is
               indifferent
               to
               say
               in
               the
               English
               tongue
               ;
               She
               is
               a
               witch
               ,
               or
               ,
               She
               is
               a
               wise
               woman
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               observers
               of
               dreames
               ,
               sometimes
               sooth
               sayers
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               observers
               of
               the
               flying
               of
               fowle●
               ,
               of
               the
               meeting
               of
               todes
               ,
               the
               falling
               of
               salt
               ,
               &c.
               are
               called
               witches
               .
               Sometimes
               he
               or
               she
               is
               called
               a
               witch
               ,
               that
               take
               upon
               them
               either
               for
               gaine
               or
               glory
               ,
               to
               do
               miracles
               ;
               and
               yet
               can
               do
               nothing
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               are
               called
               witches
               in
               common
               speech
               that
               are
               old
               ,
               lame
               ,
               curst
               ,
               or
               melancholike
               ,
               as
               a
               nick-name
               .
               But
               as
               for
               our
               old
               women
               ,
               that
               are
               said
               to
               hurt
               children
               with
               their
               eyes
               or
               lambs
               with
               their
               lookes
               ,
               or
               that
               pull
               down
               the
               moon
               out
               of
               heaven
               ,
               or
               make
               so
               foolish
               a
               bargain
               ,
               or
               do
               such
               homage
               to
               the
               devill
               ;
               you
               shall
               not
               read
               in
               the
               bible
               of
               any
               such
               witches
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               such
               actions
               imputed
               to
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             sixt
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 exposition
                 of
                 this
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Chasaph
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 answer●●
                 the
                 objection
                 contained
                 in
                 Exodus
                 22.
                 to
                 wit
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 witch
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 Acts.
                 8
                 ▪
              
            
             
               CHasaph
               ,
               being
               an
               Hebrew
               word
               ,
               is
               latined
               Venefi●●●
               and
               is
               in
               English
               ,
               poisoning
               ,
               or
               witch-craft
               ;
               if
               you
               will
               so
               have
               it
               .
               The
               Hebrew
               sentence
               written
               in
               Exodus
               22.
               is
               by
               the
               70.
               interpreters
               translated
               thus
               in
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               in
               Latine
               is
               ,
               
                 Veneficos
                 (
                 sive
                 )
                 veneficas
                 non
                 retinebitis
                 in
                 vita
                 ,
              
               in
               English●
               You
               shall
               nor
               suffer
               any
               poisoners
               ,
               
               or
               (
               as
               it
               is
               translated●
               witches
               to
               live
               .
               The
               which
               sentence
               Iosephus
               an
               Hebrew
               borne
               ,
               and
               man
               of
               great
               estimation
               ,
               learning
               and
               fame
               ,
               interpreteth
               in
               this
               〈◊〉
               Let
               none
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               have
               any
               poyson
               that
               is
               deadly
               ,
               or
               pr●●pared
               to
               any
               hurtfull
               use
               .
               If
               any
               be
               apprehended
               with
               such
               stuffe
               ,
               let
               〈◊〉
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               suffer
               that
               which
               he
               meant
               to
               do
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               wh●●
               he
               prepared
               it
               .
               The
               Rabbins
               exposition
               agreeth
               herewithall
               .
               
                 Lex
                 Cor●●●
              
               differeth
               not
               from
               this
               sense
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               suffer
               death
               ;
               which
               other
               maketh
               ,
               selleth
               ,
               or
               hath
               any
               poison
               to
               the
               intent
               to
               kill
               any
               〈◊〉
               This
               word
               is
               found
               in
               these
               places
               following
               :
               Exodus
               22.18
               Deut.
               18.
               
               ●●
               2
               Sam
               9.22
               .
               Dan.
               2.2
               .
               2
               C●r
               .
               33.6
               .
               Esay
               47.9.12
               .
               Malach.
               3.5
               .
               Ierem.
               27.
               
               Mich.
               5.2
               .
               Nab.
               3.4
               .
               bis
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               in
               all
               our
               English
               translations
               ,
               Chasaph
               translated
               ,
               witch-craft
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               I
               will
               avoid
               prolixity
               and
               contention
               both
               at
               once
               ,
               I
               〈◊〉
               admit
               that
               Veneficae
               were
               such
               witches
               ,
               as
               with
               their
               poisons
               did
               〈◊〉
               hurt
               among
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               not
               deny
               that
               there
               〈◊〉
               such
               untill
               this
               day
               ,
               bewitching
               men
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               beleeve
               ,
               〈◊〉
               by
               vertue
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               certaine
               ceremonies
               ,
               they
               bring
               to
               〈◊〉
               such
               mischiefs
               ,
               
               and
               intoxications
               ,
               as
               they
               indeed
               accomplish
               by
               poiso●●
               And
               this
               abuse
               in
               cosenage
               of
               people
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               taking
               of
               Go●●
               name
               in
               vaine
               ,
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               scripture
               is
               reproved
               ,
               especial●●
               by
               the
               name
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               even
               where
               no
               poysons
               are
               .
               According
               〈◊〉
               the
               sense
               which
               S.
               Paul
               used
               to
               the
               Galathians
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               where
               ●●
               sheweth
               plainly
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               signification
               of
               witch-craft
               is
               cosenage
               ;
               ye
               foolish
               Galathians
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               who
               hath
               bewitched
               you
               ?
               to
               wit
               ,
               cosened
               or
               abused
               you
               ,
               making
               you
               beleeve
               a
               thing
               which
               is
               neither
               so
               〈◊〉
               so
               .
               Whereby
               he
               meaneth
               not
               to
               ask
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               hath
               with
               charme●
               &c.
               or
               with
               poysons
               deprived
               them
               of
               their
               health
               ,
               
               life
               ,
               cattle
               ,
               or
               chil●dren
               ,
               &c.
               bu●
               who
               hath
               abused
               or
               cosened
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               belee●●
               lies
               .
               This
               phrase
               is
               alsoused
               by
               Job
               .
               15.
               
               But
               that
               we
               may
               be
               througly
               resolved
               of
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               this
               phrase
               used
               by
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               let
               us
               examined
               the
               description
               of
               a
               notable
               witch
               called
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               made
               by
               S.
               Luke
               .
               There
               was
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               the
               city
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               a
               certain
               man
               called
               Simon
               
               which
               used
               witch-craft
               ,
               and
               bewitched
               the
               people
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               saying
               that
               he
               himselfe
               was
               some
               great
               man.
               I
               demand
               ,
               in
               what
               other
               thing
               here
               do
               we
               see
               any
               witch-craft
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               abused
               the
               people
               ,
               making
               them
               beleeve
               he
               could
               worke
               miracles
               ,
               whereas
               in
               truth
               he
               could
               do
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               as
               manifestly
               may
               appear
               in
               the
               13.
               and
               19.
               verses
               of
               the
               same
               chapter
               :
               where
               he
               wondered
               at
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               the
               apostles
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               purchased
               with
               money
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               work
               wonders
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               
               the
               people
               had
               reason
               to
               beleeve
               him
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               he
               of
               long
               time
               had
               bewitched
               them
               with
               sorceries
               But
               let
               the
               bewitched
               Galathians
               be
               a
               warning
               both
               to
               the
               bewitched
               Samaritans
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               other
               that
               are
               cosened
               or
               bewitched
               through
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               legierdemaine
               ;
               least
               while
               they
               attend
               to
               such
               fables
               and
               lies
               ,
               they
               be
               brought
               into
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               time
               be
               led
               with
               them
               away
               from
               God.
               And
               finally
               ,
               let
               us
               all
               abandon
               such
               witches
               and
               coseners
               ,
               as
               with
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               set
               themselves
               in
               the
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               boasting
               that
               they
               can
               do
               miracles
               ,
               expound
               dreames
               ,
               foretell
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               raise
               the
               dead
               ,
               
               &c.
               which
               are
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               onely
               searcheth
               the
               heart
               and
               reines
               ,
               and
               onely
               worketh
               great
               wonders
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               stayed
               and
               acomplished
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               who
               so
               steadfastly
               beleeveth
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               be
               by
               such
               meanes
               resolved
               or
               confirmed
               in
               his
               doctrine
               and
               gospell
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               unfaithfull
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               none
               other
               miracle
               shewed
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               signe
               of
               Ionas
               the
               prophet
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               that
               with
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               work
               such
               wonders
               ,
               by
               sooth-saying
               ,
               sorcery
               ,
               or
               witch-craft
               ,
               are
               but
               liers
               ,
               deceivers
               ,
               and
               coseners
               ,
               according
               to
               Syrachs
               saying
               ;
               Sorcerie
               ,
               witch-craft
               ,
               sooth-saying
               ,
               and
               dreames
               ,
               are
               but
               vanity
               ,
               and
               the
               law
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               without
               such
               lies
               .
               God
               commanded
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               regard
               them
               that
               wrought
               with
               spirits
               ,
               nor
               sooth-sayers
               :
               for
               the
               estimation
               that
               was
               attributed
               unto
               them
               ,
               offended
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 Deuteronomie
                 expounded
                 ,
                 whrein
                 are
                 recited
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 witches
                 ;
                 also
                 their
                 opinions
                 confuted
                 ,
                 which
                 hold
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 worke
                 such
                 miracles
                 as
                 are
                 imputed
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               THe
               greatest
               &
               most
               common
               objection
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               not
               some
               ,
               which
               could
               worke
               such
               miraculous
               or
               supernaturall
               fears
               ,
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               devils
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               have
               been
               said
               ;
               Let
               none
               be
               found
               among
               you
               ,
               that
               maketh
               his
               sonne
               or
               his
               daughter
               to
               go
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               of
               that
               useth
               witch
               craft
               ,
               or
               is
               a
               regarder
               of
               times
               ,
               or
               a
               marker
               of
               the
               flying
               of
               fowles
               ,
               or
               a
               sorcerer
               ,
               or
               a
               charmer
               ,
               or
               that
               counselleth
               with
               spirits
               ,
               or
               a
               sooth-sayer
               ,
               or
               that
               asketh
               counsell
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               some
               translate
               it
               )
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
               But
               as
               there
               is
               no
               one
               place
               in
               the
               scripture
               that
               saith
               they
               can
               worke
               miracles
               ,
               so
               it
               shall
               be
               easie
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               all
               coseners
               ,
               every
               one
               abusing
               the
               people
               in
               his
               
               severall
               kind
               ;
               
               and
               are
               accursed
               of
               God.
               Not
               that
               they
               can
               do
               all
               such
               things
               indeed
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               expressed
               ;
               but
               for
               that
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               wo●●
               of
               him
               ,
               seducing
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               blaspheming
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               will
               not
               give
               his
               glory
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               being
               himselfe
               the
               king
               of
               glory
               and
               omnipotency
               .
            
             
               First
               I
               aske
               ,
               what
               miracle
               was
               wrought
               by
               their
               passing
               through
               the
               fire
               ?
               Truly
               it
               cannot
               be
               proved
               that
               any
               effect
               followed
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               people
               were
               bewitched
               ,
               to
               suppose
               their
               sinnes
               to
               be
               purged
               thereby
               ;
               〈◊〉
               the
               Spaniards
               think
               of
               scourging
               and
               whipping
               themselves
               .
               So
               as
               Gods
               power
               was
               imputed
               to
               that
               action
               ,
               and
               so
               forbidden
               as
               an
               idolatrous
               sorcery
               .
               What
               wonders
               worketh
               the
               regarder
               of
               times
               ?
               What
               other
               devil
               dealeth
               he
               withall
               ,
               than
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               superstition
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               deceive
               himselfe
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               worthily
               condemned
               for
               〈◊〉
               witch
               ?
               What
               spirit
               useth
               he
               ,
               which
               marketh
               the
               flying
               of
               fowles
               ?
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               he
               is
               here
               condemned
               as
               a
               practiser
               of
               witch-craft
               ;
               because
               he
               coseneth
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               taketh
               upon
               him
               to
               be
               a
               prophet
               ;
               impi●●●ly
               referring
               Gods
               certaine
               ordinances
               to
               the
               flittering
               fethers
               and
               〈◊〉
               wayes
               of
               a
               bird
               ?
               The
               like
               effects
               produceth
               sorcery
               ,
               charming
               consultation
               with
               spirits
               ,
               sooth-saying
               ,
               and
               consulting
               with
               the
               dead
               〈◊〉
               every
               of
               the
               which
               Gods
               power
               is
               obscured
               ,
               his
               glory
               defaced
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               commandement
               infringed
               .
               
            
             
               And
               to
               prove
               that
               these
               sooth-sayers
               and
               witches
               are
               but
               lying
               〈◊〉
               and
               coseners
               ;
               note
               these
               words
               pronounced
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               even
               〈◊〉
               the
               selfe
               same
               place
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               .
               Although
               the
               Gentiles
               〈◊〉
               themselves
               to
               be
               abused
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               give
               eare
               to
               these
               sorcerers
               ,
               〈◊〉
               he
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               so
               ,
               but
               would
               raise
               them
               a
               prophet
               ,
               who
               shou●●
               speak
               the
               truth
               .
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ;
               The
               other
               are
               but
               lying
               and
               co●●●sening
               mates
               ,
               deceitfull
               and
               undermining
               merchants
               ,
               whose
               abuses
               I
               〈◊〉
               make
               known
               to
               my
               people
               .
               And
               that
               every
               one
               may
               be
               resolved
               herein
               let
               the
               last
               sentence
               of
               this
               precept
               be
               well
               weighed
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Let
               〈◊〉
               be
               found
               among
               you
               ,
               that
               asketh
               counsell
               of
               ,
               or
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               First
               you
               know
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               〈◊〉
               resting
               with
               Lazarus
               in
               Abrahams
               bosome
               ,
               do
               sleepe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ▪
               And
               from
               that
               sleepe
               ,
               man
               shall
               not
               be
               raised
               ,
               till
               the
               heavens
               be
               〈◊〉
               more
               :
               according
               to
               this
               of
               David
               ;
               Wilt
               thou
               shew
               wonders
               amo●●
               the
               dead
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               the
               living
               shall
               not
               be
               taught
               by
               th●
               dead
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               living
               .
               As
               for
               the
               unrighteous
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               hell
               ,
               when
               is
               no
               redemption
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               passage
               from
               heaven
               to
               earth
               ,
               〈◊〉
               by
               God
               and
               his
               angels
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               resurrection
               and
               restauration
               〈◊〉
               body
               ,
               read
               Iohn
               5.
               and
               you
               shall
               manifestly
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               only
               worke
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               the
               power
               thereof
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               to
               none
               other
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Dominus
                 percu●ie
                 ,
                 &
                 ipse
                 modetur
                 :
                 Ego
                 acoid●●
                 &
                 ego
                 vivefaciam
                 .
              
               And
               in
               many
               other
               places
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               God
               saveth
               life
               and
               being
               to
               all
               .
               Although
               Plato
               ,
               with
               his
               master
               Socrates
               ,
               the
               chief
               pillars
               of
               these
               vanities
               ,
               say
               ,
               th●●
               one
               Pamphilus
               was
               called
               up
               and
               of
               hell
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               earne
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               told
               many
               incredible
               tales
               concerning
               infernall
               actions
               .
               But
               herein
               I
               take
               up
               the
               proverbs
               
               
                 Amicus
                 Plato
                 ,
                 amicus
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 sed
                 major
                 amica
                 veritas
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               as
               this
               last
               precept
               ,
               or
               last
               part
               thereof
               ,
               extending
               to
               that
               which
               neither
               can
               be
               done
               by
               witch
               nor
               devill
               ,
               may
               well
               expound
               the
               other
               parts
               and
               points
               thereof
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               meant
               hereby
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               do
               such
               things
               indeed
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               make
               men
               beleeve
               they
               do
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               cosen
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               office
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therewithall
               also
               blaspheme
               his
               holy
               name
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               in
               vain
               ;
               as
               by
               the
               words
               of
               charmes
               and
               conjurations
               doth
               appear
               ,
               which
               you
               shall
               see
               ,
               if
               you
               look
               into
               these
               words
               Habar
               and
               Idoni
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               I
               say
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               prohibition
               of
               divination
               by
               augurie
               ,
               and
               of
               sooth-sayings
               ,
               &c.
               who
               are
               witches
               ,
               and
               can
               indeed
               do
               nothing
               but
               ly
               and
               cosen
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               law
               of
               God
               condemneth
               them
               not
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               can
               worke
               miracles
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               say
               they
               can
               do
               that
               which
               pertaineth
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               cosenage
               ,
               &c.
               
               Concerning
               other
               points
               of
               witch-craft
               contained
               therein
               ,
               
               and
               because
               some
               cannot
               otherwise
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               I
               will
               alledge
               under
               one
               sentence
               ,
               he
               decretals
               ,
               the
               mind
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               the
               councell
               Aurelian
               ,
               and
               the
               determination
               of
               Paris
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               Who
               so
               observeth
               ,
               or
               giveth
               heed
               unto
               sooth-sayings
               ,
               divinations
               ,
               witch-craft
               ,
               &c.
               or
               doth
               give
               credit
               to
               any
               such
               he
               renounceth
               christianity
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               counted
               a
               pagan
               ,
               and
               an
               enemy
               to
               God
               ;
               yea
               and
               he
               erreth
               both
               in
               faith
               and
               philosophy
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               therewithall
               expressed
               in
               the
               canon
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               Because
               hereby
               is
               attributed
               to
               a
               creature
               ,
               that
               which
               pertaineth
               to
               God
               onely
               and
               alone
               .
               So
               as
               ,
               under
               this
               one
               sentence
               (
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               suffer
               a
               poisoner
               or
               a
               witch
               to
               live
               )
               is
               forbibden
               both
               murther
               and
               witch-craft
               ;
               and
               the
               murther
               consisting
               in
               poison
               ;
               the
               witch-craft
               in
               cosenage
               or
               blaspehmy
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 women
                 have
                 used
                 poisoning
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 more
                 than
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 inconvenience
                 of
                 poisoning
                 .
              
            
             
               AS
               women
               in
               all
               ages
               have
               been
               counted
               most
               apt
               to
               conceive
               witch-craft
               ,
               and
               the
               devils
               speciall
               instruments
               therein
               ,
               and
               the
               onely
               or
               chiefe
               practisers
               thereof
               :
               so
               also
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               the
               first
               inventers
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               practisers
               of
               poysoning
               ,
               and
               more
               naturally
               addicted
               and
               given
               thereunto
               than
               men
               :
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               
                 Quintilian
                 ;
                 Latrocinium
                 facilius
                 in
                 viro
                 ,
                 veneficium
                 in
                 foemina
                 credam
                 .
              
               From
               whom
               Plinie
               differeth
               nothing
               in
               opinion
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Scienti●m
                 foeminarum
                 in
                 veneficiis
                 praevalere
              
               .
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Livie
                 ,
                 Va●erius
                 ,
                 Diodorus
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               other
               agree
               ,
               that
               women
               were
               the
               first
               inventers
               and
               practisers
               of
               the
               art
               of
               poisoning
               .
               
               As
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               cunning
               in
               what
               estimation
               it
               was
               had
               ,
               may
               appear
               by
               these
               verses
               of
               Horace
               ,
               wherein
               he
               doth
               not
               onely
               declare
               the
               vanity
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               but
               also
               expoundeth
               the
               other
               words
               ,
               wherewithall
               we
               are
               now
               in
               hand
               .
            
             
               
                 Somnie
                 ,
                 terrores
                 mugicos
                 ,
                 miracula
                 ,
                 sagas
                 ,
              
               
                 Nocturnos
                 lemures
                 ;
                 portentaque
                 Thessala
                 rider
                 :
              
               
               
                 These
                 dreames
                 and
                 terrors
                 magicall
                 ,
              
               
                 These
                 miracles
                 and
                 witches
                 ,
              
               
                 Night-walking
                 sprites
                 ,
                 or
                 Thessal
                 bugs
                 ,
              
               
                 Esteem
                 them
                 not
                 two
                 rushes
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               Horace
               (
               you
               see
               )
               contemneth
               as
               ridiculous
               ,
               all
               our
               witches
               turning
               :
               marry
               herein
               he
               comprehendeth
               not
               their
               poisoning
               art
               ,
               which
               hereby
               he
               onely
               seemed
               to
               think
               hurtfull
               .
               Pythagoras
               and
               Democri●●●
               give
               us
               the
               names
               of
               a
               great
               many
               magicall
               herbes
               and
               stones
               ,
               whereas
               now
               ,
               both
               the
               vertue
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               themselves
               also
               are
               unknown
               :
               〈◊〉
               Marmaritin
               ,
               whereby
               spirits
               might
               be
               raised
               :
               Archimedon
               ,
               which
               would
               make
               one
               bewray
               in
               his
               sleep
               ,
               all
               the
               secrets
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               
                 Adincan●i●●
                 Calicia
                 ,
                 Mevais
                 ,
                 Chirocineta
                 ,
              
               &c.
               which
               had
               all
               their
               severall
               vertues
               or
               rather
               poisons
               .
               But
               all
               these
               now
               are
               worne
               out
               of
               knowledge
               :
               mary
               in
               their
               stead
               we
               have
               hogs-turd
               and
               chervil
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               thing
               wherby
               our
               witches
               work
               miracles
               .
            
             
               Truly
               this
               poisoning
               art
               called
               Veneficium
               ,
               of
               all
               others
               is
               most
               ab●●minable
               ;
               as
               whereby
               murthers
               may
               be
               committed
               ,
               where
               no
               suspition
               may
               be
               gathered
               ,
               nor
               any
               resistance
               can
               be
               made
               ;
               the
               strong
               cannot
               avoid
               the
               weak
               ,
               the
               wise
               cannot
               prevent
               the
               foolish
               ,
               the
               godly
               cannot
               〈◊〉
               preserved
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               children
               may
               hereby
               kill
               the
               parents
               ,
               the
               servant
               the
               master
               ,
               the
               wife
               her
               husband
               ,
               so
               privily
               ,
               〈◊〉
               unevitably
               ,
               and
               so
               incurably
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               other
               it
               hath
               been
               thought
               〈◊〉
               most
               odious
               kind
               of
               murther
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Ovid.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   non
                   bospes
                   ab
                   hospite
                   tutus
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                   Non
                   socer
                   à
                   genero
                   ,
                   fratrum
                   quoque
                   gratia
                   rara
                   est
                   :
                
                 
                   Imminet
                   exitio
                   vir
                   conjugis
                   ,
                   illa
                   mariti
                   ,
                
                 
                   Lurida
                   terribiles
                   miscent
                   aconita
                   novercae
                   ,
                
                 
                   Filius
                   ante
                   diem
                   patrios
                   inquirit
                   in
                   annos
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   travelling
                   guest
                   opprest
                
                 
                   
                   Doth
                   stand
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   his
                   host
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   host
                   eke
                   of
                   his
                   guest
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   father
                   of
                   his
                   son-in-law
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yea
                   rare
                   is
                   seen
                   to
                   rest
                
                 
                   'Twixt
                   brethren
                   love
                   and
                   amity
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   kindnesse
                   void
                   of
                   strife
                   ;
                
                 
                   The
                   husband
                   seeks
                   the
                   goodwifes
                   death
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   his
                   again
                   the
                   wife
                   .
                
                 
                   Ungentle
                   stepdames
                   grizly
                   poi
                   -
                
                 
                   son
                   temper
                   and
                   do
                   give
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   son
                   too
                   soon
                   doth
                   aske
                   how
                   long
                
                 
                   His
                   father
                   is
                   to
                   live
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               monk
               that
               poisoned
               king
               Iohn
               ,
               was
               a
               tight
               Veneficus
               ;
               to●
               both
               a
               witch
               and
               a
               murtherer
               :
               for
               he
               killed
               the
               king
               with
               poison
               ,
               〈◊〉
               
               perswade
               the
               people
               with
               lies
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               done
               a
               good
               and
               a
               meritorious
               act
               ;
               and
               doubtlesse
               ,
               many
               were
               so
               bewitched
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               he
               did
               very
               well
               therein
               .
               
                 Antonius
                 Sabellicus
              
               writeth
               of
               a
               horrible
               poisoning
               murther
               ,
               commited
               by
               women
               at
               Rome
               ,
               where
               were
               executed
               (
               after
               due
               conjunction
               ,
               
               170.
               women
               at
               one
               time
               ;
               besides
               20.
               women
               of
               that
               consort
               ,
               who
               were
               poison
               with
               that
               poisoned
               which
               they
               had
               prepared
               for
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 divers
                 poisoning
                 practises
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 veneficia
                 ,
                 committed
                 in
                 Italy
                 Genua
                 ,
                 Millen
                 ,
                 Wittenberge
                 ,
                 alse
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 discovered
                 and
                 executed
                 .
              
            
             
               ANother
               practise
               ,
               
               not
               unlike
               to
               that
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               ,
               was
               done
               in
               Cassalis
               at
               Salassia
               in
               Italie
               ,
               Anno
               1536.
               where
               40.
               
               Veneficae
               or
               witches
               being
               of
               one
               confederacy
               ,
               renewed
               a
               plague
               which
               was
               then
               almost
               ceased
               ,
               besmeering
               with
               an
               ointment
               and
               a
               pouder
               ,
               the
               posts
               and
               doors
               of
               mens
               houses
               ;
               so
               as
               thereby
               whole
               families
               were
               poisoned
               :
               and
               of
               that
               stuffe
               they
               had
               prepared
               above
               40.
               crocks
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               Herewithall
               they
               conveied
               inheritances
               as
               it
               pleased
               them
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               they
               killed
               the
               brother
               and
               onely
               sonne
               of
               one
               Necus
               (
               as
               lightly
               none
               died
               in
               the
               house
               but
               the
               masters
               and
               their
               children
               )
               which
               was
               much
               noted
               ;
               and
               therewithal
               that
               one
               Androgina
               haunted
               the
               houses
               ,
               specially
               of
               them
               that
               died
               :
               and
               she
               being
               suspected
               ,
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               examined
               ,
               confessed
               the
               fact
               ,
               conspiracy
               ,
               and
               circumstance
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               .
               The
               like
               villany
               was
               afterwards
               practised
               at
               Genua
               ,
               and
               execution
               was
               done
               upon
               the
               offenders
               .
               At
               Millen
               there
               was
               another
               like
               attempt
               that
               took
               none
               effect
               .
               
               This
               art
               consisteth
               as
               well
               in
               poisoning
               of
               cattell
               as
               men
               :
               and
               that
               which
               is
               done
               by
               poisons
               unto
               cattell
               ,
               towards
               their
               destruction
               ,
               is
               as
               commonly
               attributed
               to
               witches
               charmes
               as
               the
               other
               .
               And
               I
               ●●ubt
               not
               ,
               but
               some
               that
               would
               be
               thought
               cunning
               in
               incantations
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               miracles
               ,
               have
               experience
               in
               this
               behalfe
               .
               For
               it
               is
               written
               by
               divers
               authors
               ,
               that
               if
               wolves
               dung
               be
               hidden
               in
               the
               mangers
               ,
               racks
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               the
               hedges
               about
               the
               pastures
               ,
               where
               cattel
               go
               (
               through
               the
               antipathy
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               wolfe
               and
               other
               cattel
               )
               all
               the
               beasts
               that
               savour
               the
               same
               do
               not
               only
               forbear
               to
               eat
               ,
               but
               run
               about
               as
               though
               they
               were
               mad
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               bewitched
               .
            
             
               But
               Wierus
               telleth
               a
               notable
               story
               of
               a
               Veneficus
               ,
               or
               destroyer
               of
               cattel
               ,
               which
               I
               thought
               meet
               here
               to
               repeat
               .
               There
               was
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               the
               dukedome
               of
               Wittneberge
               ,
               
               not
               farre
               from
               Tubing
               ,
               a
               butcher
               ,
               anno
               .
               1564.
               that
               bargained
               with
               a
               towne
               for
               all
               their
               hides
               which
               were
               of
               sterven
               cattell
               ,
               called
               in
               these
               parts
               Morts
               .
               He
               with
               poison
               privily
               killed
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               their
               bullocks
               ,
               sheep
               ,
               swine
               ,
               &c.
               and
               by
               his
               bargain
               of
               the
               hides
               and
               ●allow
               he
               grew
               infinitely
               rich
               .
               And
               at
               last
               being
               suspected
               ,
               was
               examined
               ,
               confessed
               the
               matter
               and
               manner
               thereof
               ,
               and
               was
               put
               to
               death
               with
               hot
               tongs
               ,
               wherewith
               his
               flesh
               was
               pulled
               from
               his
               bones
               .
               We
               for
               
               our
               parts
               would
               have
               killed
               five
               poor
               women
               ,
               before
               we
               would
               suspect
               〈◊〉
               rich
               butcher
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 great
                 objection
                 answered
                 concerning
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 called
                 Veneficium
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               if
               Veneficium
               were
               comprehended
               under
               the
               title
               man-slaughter
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               vain
               repetition
               ,
               and
               a
               disordered
               〈◊〉
               undertaken
               by
               Moses
               te
               set
               forth
               a
               law
               against
               Venefic●s
               severally
               .
               But
               〈◊〉
               might
               suffice
               to
               answer
               any
               reasonable
               christian
               ,
               that
               such
               was
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               institute
               a
               particular
               article
               hereof
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               more
               odious
               ,
               wicked
               and
               dangerous
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               kinde
               of
               murther
               .
               But
               he
               that
               shall
               read
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               or
               the
               Testament
               of
               Christ
               himself
               shall
               finde
               this
               kind
               of
               repetition
               and
               reiteration
               of
               the
               law
               most
               com●●●
               For
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Exod.
               22.21
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               grieve
               nor
               affect
               stranger
               ,
               for
               thou
               wast
               a
               stranger
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Aegypt
               :
               so
               are
               the
               〈◊〉
               words
               found
               repeated
               in
               Levit.
               19.33
               .
               
               polling
               and
               shaving
               of
               heads
               〈◊〉
               beards
               is
               forbidden
               in
               Duet
               ,
               27.
               which
               was
               before
               prohibited
               in
               22.
               〈◊〉
               is
               written
               in
               Exodus
               the
               20.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steal●
               and
               it
               is
               repeated
               〈◊〉
               Leviticus
               19.
               and
               in
               Duet
               .
               5.
               
               Murther
               is
               generally
               forbidden
               in
               Exodus
               and
               likewise
               in
               22.
               and
               repeated
               in
               Num.
               35.
               
               But
               the
               aprest
               example
               that
               magick
               is
               forbidden
               in
               three
               severall
               places
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               once
               in
               〈◊〉
               19.
               and
               twice
               in
               Levit.
               20.
               
               For
               the
               which
               a
               man
               might
               as
               well
               cavill●
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               as
               for
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 confection●
                 that
                 witch-craft
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Ve●●ficium
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 :
                 of
                 love-caps
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 confuted
                 by
                 p●e●
                 ▪
              
            
             
               AS
               touching
               this
               kind
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               the
               principall
               part
               thereof
               ●●●sisteth
               in
               certain
               confections
               prepared
               by
               lewd
               people
               to
               proo●●
               love
               ;
               which
               indeed
               are
               meer
               poisons
               ,
               bereaving
               some
               of
               the
               bene●●
               the
               braine
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               sense
               and
               understanding
               of
               the
               minde
               .
               And
               〈◊〉
               some
               it
               taketh
               away
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               more
               common
               then
               the
               other
               〈◊〉
               be
               called
               Philtra
               ,
               or
               
                 Pocula
                 amato●●●
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Venenosa
                 ,
                 pocula
              
               or
               Hippome●●
               which
               bad
               and
               blinde
               Physitians
               rather
               practise
               ,
               than
               witches
               or
               conj●●●
               &c.
               
               But
               of
               what
               value
               these
               bables
               are
               ,
               towards
               the
               end
               why
               they
               〈◊〉
               provided
               ,
               may
               appear
               by
               the
               opinions
               of
               Poets
               themselves
               ,
               from
               wh●
               was
               derived
               the
               estimation
               of
               that
               stuffe
               .
               And
               first
               you
               shall
               hear
               〈◊〉
               Ovid
               saith
               ,
               who
               wrote
               of
               the
               very
               art
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               cunningly
               〈◊〉
               feelingly
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               reputed
               the
               speciall
               doctor
               in
               that
               science
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                   Fallitur
                   Aemonias
                   si
                   quis
                   decurrit
                   ad
                   artes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Datque
                   quod
                   a
                   teneri
                   fronte
                   revellet
                   epui
                   .
                
                 
                   Non
                   facient
                   ut
                   vivat
                   amor
                   Meddeides
                   berbae
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Mistaque
                   cum
                   magicis
                   mersa
                   venena
                   sonis
                   .
                
                 
                   Phasius
                   Aesonidem
                   ,
                   Circe
                   tenuisset
                   Vlyssem
                   .
                
                 
                   Si
                   modo
                   servari
                   carmine
                   posset
                   amor
                   :
                
                 
                   Nec
                   data
                   profuerin●
                   pallentia
                   philtra
                   puellis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Philtra
                   nocent
                   animis
                   ,
                   vimque
                   furoris
                   habent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   so
                   doth
                   run
                   to
                   Haemon
                   arts
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   dub
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   dolt
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   giveth
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   doth
                   pluck
                
                 
                   from
                   forehead
                   of
                   a
                   colt
                   .
                
                 
                   Medeas
                   herbs
                   will
                   not
                   procure
                
                 
                   that
                   love
                   shall
                   lasting
                   live
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   steeped
                   poison
                   mixt
                   with
                   ma
                   -
                
                 
                   gicke
                   charmes
                   the
                   same
                   can
                   give
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   witch
                   Medea
                   had
                   full
                   fast
                
                 
                   held
                   Jason
                   for
                   her
                   own
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   had
                   the
                   grand
                   witch
                   Circe
                   too
                
                 
                   Ulysses
                   ,
                   if
                   alone
                
                 
                   With
                   charmes
                   maintaind
                   and
                   kept
                   might
                   be
                
                 
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   twain
                   in
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   slibbersawees
                   given
                   to
                   maides
                   ,
                
                 
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   pale
                   and
                   wan
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Will
                   helpe
                   :
                   such
                   slibbersawces
                   marre
                
                 
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   maide
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   have
                   in
                   them
                   a
                   furious
                   force
                
                 
                   of
                   phrensie
                   now
                   and
                   than
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Viderit
                   Aemoniae
                   si
                   quis
                   mala
                   pabula
                   terra
                   
                
                 
                   Et
                   magicas
                   artes
                   posse
                   juvare
                   putate
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   If
                   any
                   think
                   that
                   evill
                   herbs
                
                 
                   in
                   Haemon
                   land
                   which
                   be
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Or
                   witch-craft
                   able
                   is
                   to
                   helpe
                   ,
                
                 
                   let
                   him
                   make
                   proofe
                   and
                   se●
                   .
                
              
            
             
               These
               verses
               precedent
               do
               shew
               ,
               that
               Ovid
               knew
               that
               those
               beggerly
               ●orceries
               might
               rather
               kill
               one
               ,
               or
               make
               him
               starke
               mad
               ,
               than
               do
               him
               ●ood
               towards
               the
               atteinment
               of
               his
               pleasure
               of
               love
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               ●iveth
               his
               counsell
               to
               them
               that
               are
               amorous
               in
               such
               hot
               manner
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               must
               enjoy
               their
               love
               ,
               or
               else
               needs
               dy
               ;
               saying
               .
            
             
               
                 Sit
                 procul
                 omne
                 nefas
                 ,
                 ut
                 ameris
                 amabilis
                 est●
                 .
              
               
                 ●arre
                 off
                 be
                 all
                 unlawfull
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               
                 thou
                 amiable
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 ●oving
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 with
                 love
              
               
                 may
                 quit
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 more
                 credible
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 love-cups
                 rather
                 ingender
                 death
                 through
                 venome
                 ,
                 than
                 love
                 by
                 art
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 toies
                 they
                 destroy
                 cattell
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 love
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               because
               there
               is
               no
               hold
               nor
               trust
               to
               these
               Poets
               ,
               who
               say
               and
               〈◊〉
               say
               ,
               dallying
               with
               these
               causes
               ;
               so
               as
               indeed
               the
               wise
               may
               percei●●
               they
               have
               them
               in
               derision
               :
               let
               us
               see
               that
               other
               graver
               authors
               spe●●
               hereof
               .
               
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
              
               writeth
               what
               the
               poet
               Lucretius
               was
               killed
               with
               one
               of
               those
               lovers
               poisoned
               cups
               .
               Hierome
               reporteth
               that
               one
               〈◊〉
               herewith
               killed
               her
               husband
               ,
               
               whom
               she
               too
               much
               hated
               ;
               and
               〈◊〉
               killed
               hers
               ,
               whom
               she
               too
               much
               loved
               Calisthenes
               killed
               
                 Luciu's
                 Luciu
              
               the
               Emperour
               with
               a
               love-pot
               ,
               as
               Plutarch
               and
               
                 Cornelius
                 Nepos
                 〈◊〉
                 Pliny
                 and
                 Iosephus
              
               report
               ,
               that
               Caesonia
               killed
               her
               husband
               
                 Caligula
                 〈◊〉
                 rio
                 poculo
              
               with
               a
               lovers
               cup
               ,
               which
               was
               indeed
               starke
               poison
               .
               Aristo●●●
               saith
               ,
               that
               all
               which
               is
               beleeved
               touching
               the
               efficacie
               of
               these
               matter
               lies
               and
               old
               wives
               tales
               .
               He
               that
               will
               read
               more
               arguments
               and
               hist●●●
               concerning
               these
               poisons
               ,
               let
               him
               look
               in
               1.
               
               Wier
               
                 de
                 veneficiis
              
               .
            
             
               The
               toies
               ,
               which
               are
               said
               to
               procure
               love
               ,
               and
               are
               exhibited
               in
               〈◊〉
               poison
               loving
               cups
               ,
               are
               these
               :
               the
               haire
               growing
               in
               the
               nerhern
               〈◊〉
               part
               of
               a
               wolves
               taile
               ,
               a
               wolves
               yard
               ,
               a
               little
               fish
               called
               Remora
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               a
               cat
               ,
               of
               a
               newt
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               lizzard
               :
               the
               bone
               of
               a
               green
               frog
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               thereof
               being
               consumed
               with
               pismiers
               or
               ants
               ;
               the
               left
               bone
               where●●
               gendreth
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               love
               ▪
               the
               bone
               on
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               hate
               .
               Also
               said
               ,
               that
               a
               frogs
               bones
               ,
               the
               flesh
               being
               eaten
               off
               round
               about
               with
               whereof
               some
               will
               swim
               ,
               and
               some
               will
               sinke
               :
               those
               that
               sinke
               ,
               b●●
               hanged
               up
               with
               a
               white
               linnen
               cloth
               ,
               ingender
               love
               ,
               but
               if
               a
               man
               touched
               therewith
               ,
               hate
               is
               bred
               thereby
               .
               Another
               experiment
               is
               thereof
               with
               young
               swallowes
               ,
               whereof
               one
               brood
               or
               nest
               being
               taken
               and
               〈◊〉
               in
               a
               crock
               under
               the
               ground
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               starved
               up
               ;
               they
               that
               be
               〈◊〉
               open
               mouthed
               ,
               serve
               to
               engender
               love
               ;
               they
               whose
               mouths
               are
               shut
               ,
               〈◊〉
               to
               procure
               hate
               .
               Besides
               these
               ,
               many
               other
               follies
               there
               be
               to
               this
               purp●●●
               proposed
               to
               the
               simple
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               the
               garments
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               〈◊〉
               that
               burne
               before
               a
               dead
               corps
               ,
               and
               needles
               wherewith
               dead
               bodies
               sowne
               or
               sockt
               into
               their
               sheets
               :
               and
               diverse
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               the
               reverence
               of
               the
               reader
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               uncleane
               speech
               to
               used
               in
               the
               description
               thereof
               ,
               I
               omit
               ;
               which
               (
               if
               you
               read
               Diosco●●●
               or
               diverse
               other
               learned
               physitians
               )
               you
               may
               see
               at
               large
               .
               
               In
               the
               me●●●
               while
               ,
               he
               that
               desireth
               to
               see
               more
               experiments
               concerning
               this
               mat●●●
               let
               him
               read
               
                 Leonardus
                 Vairus
                 de
                 fascino
              
               ,
               now
               this
               present
               year
               15●●
               newly
               published
               ;
               wherein
               (
               with
               an
               incestuous
               mouth
               )
               he
               affirmeth
               da●●ly
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               Venefici
               ;
               very
               fondly
               prosecuting
               〈◊〉
               argument
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               much
               popish
               folly
               as
               may
               be
               ;
               labouring
               to
               〈◊〉
               it
               lawfull
               to
               charme
               and
               inchant
               vermine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Bodin
                 triumphing
                 against
                 Iohn
                 Wier
                 is
                 overtaken
                 with
                 false
                 Greek
                 and
                 false
                 interpretation
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 MOnsieur
                 Bodin
              
               triumpheth
               over
               doctor
               Wier
               herein
               ,
               
               pronouncing
               a
               heavy
               sentence
               upon
               him
               ;
               because
               he
               referreth
               this
               word
               to
               poison
               .
               But
               he
               reigneth
               or
               rather
               rideth
               over
               him
               ,
               much
               more
               for
               speaking
               false
               Greek
               ;
               affirming
               that
               he
               calleth
               Veneficos
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               true
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               reports
               and
               fables
               of
               witches
               miracles
               contained
               in
               his
               book
               of
               devilish
               devises
               .
               For
               in
               truth
               he
               hath
               no
               such
               word
               ,
               but
               saith
               they
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whereas
               he
               should
               have
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               true
               accent
               being
               omitted
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               being
               enterpoled
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               been
               left
               out
               .
               Which
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               but
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               Printers
               fault
               .
            
             
               But
               Bodin
               reasoneth
               in
               this
               wise
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               sometimes
               put
               for
               Magos
               or
               
                 Praestigiatores
                 ●
                 Ergo
              
               in
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Septuaginta
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               to
               be
               taken
               .
               Wherein
               he
               manifesteth
               his
               bad
               Logick
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               others
               ill
               Greek
               .
               For
               it
               is
               well
               known
               to
               the
               learned
               in
               this
               tongue
               ,
               that
               the
               usual
               and
               proper
               signification
               of
               this
               word
               ,
               with
               all
               its
               derivations
               and
               compounds
               doth
               signifie
               Veneficos
               ,
               Poisoners
               by
               medicine
               .
               Which
               when
               it
               is
               most
               usual
               and
               proper
               ,
               why
               should
               the
               translators
               take
               it
               in
               a
               signification
               lesse
               usual
               ,
               and
               nothing
               proper
               ?
               Thus
               therefore
               he
               reasoneth
               and
               concludeth
               with
               his
               new-found
               Logick
               ,
               and
               old
               found
               Greek
               ;
               Sometimes
               it
               signifieth
               so
               ,
               though
               unproperly
               ,
               or
               rather
               metaphorically
               :
               Ergo
               in
               that
               place
               it
               is
               so
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               when
               another
               fitter
               word
               might
               have
               been
               used
               .
               Which
               argument
               being
               vain
               ,
               agreeth
               well
               with
               his
               other
               vain
               actions
               .
               The
               Septuaginta
               had
               been
               very
               destitute
               of
               words
               ,
               found
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               But
               if
               no
               proper
               word
               could
               have
               been
               found
               where
               they
               have
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               witchcraft
               in
               their
               translations
               ,
               they
               use
               
                 Magian
                 ,
                 Maggagian
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               belike
               they
               see
               some
               difference
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               knew
               some
               cause
               that
               moved
               them
               to
               use
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Veneficium
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             seventh
             book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Ob
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 of
                 P●●●thonisses
                 called
                 ventriloquae
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 their
                 practi●●●
                 are
                 experience
                 and
                 examples
                 thereof
                 shewed
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               word
               Ob
               ,
               is
               translated
               Pytho
               ,
               or
               
                 Pythonicus
                 spirit●●●
              
               Deut.
               18
               Isay.
               19.
               1
               
               Sam.
               28.
               2
               
               Reg.
               23.
               &c.
               sometime
               ,
               though
               unproperly
               ,
               Magus
               ,
               as
               2
               Sam.
               33.
               
               〈◊〉
               Ob
               signifieth
               most
               properly
               a
               bottle
               and
               is
               used
               in
               〈◊〉
               place
               ,
               because
               the
               Pythonists
               spake
               hollow
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               bottome
               of
               their
               bellies
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               aptly
               in
               L●tin
               called
               Ventriloqui
               :
               of
               which
               sort
               was
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ●●●ton
              
               ,
               the
               holy
               maid
               of
               Kent
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               are
               such
               as
               take
               upon
               them
               〈◊〉
               give
               oracles
               ,
               to
               tell
               where
               things
               lost
               are
               become
               ,
               and
               finally
               to
               ●ppeach
               others
               of
               mischiefs
               ,
               which
               they
               themselves
               most
               commonly
               〈◊〉
               brought
               to
               passe
               .
               
               whereby
               many
               times
               they
               overthrow
               the
               good
               〈◊〉
               of
               honest
               women
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               others
               of
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               are
               displeased
               .
               For
               trial
               hereof
               ,
               letting
               passe
               a
               hundred
               coseni●●
               that
               I
               could
               recite
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               will
               begin
               with
               a
               true
               story
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               practising
               her
               diabolical
               witch
               craft
               ,
               and
               ventriloquie
               An.
               1574.
               at
               W●●●well
               in
               Kent
               ,
               within
               six
               miles
               where
               I
               dwell
               ,
               taken
               and
               noted
               by
               〈◊〉
               ministers
               and
               preachers
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               four
               substantial
               yeomen
               ,
               and
               th●●
               women
               of
               good
               fame
               and
               reputation
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               after
               written
               .
            
             
               Mildred
               ,
               the
               base
               daughter
               of
               
                 Alice
                 Norrington
              
               ,
               and
               now
               servant
               〈◊〉
               
                 William
                 Sponer
              
               of
               Westwell
               in
               the
               county
               of
               Kent
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               age
               of
               seventeen
               years
               ,
               
               was
               possessed
               with
               Satan
               in
               the
               night
               and
               day
               aforesaid
               .
               About
               two
               of
               the
               clock
               in
               the
               afternoone
               of
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               there
               came
               in
               the
               same
               Sponers
               house
               
                 Roger
                 Newman
              
               minister
               of
               
                 Westwell
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Brainford
              
               minister
               of
               Kinington
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               underwritten
               ,
               who
               made
               their
               praiers
               unto
               God
               ,
               
               to
               assist
               them
               in
               that
               needfull
               case
               ;
               and
               then
               commanded
               Satan
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               eternall
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               son
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               speak
               with
               such
               a
               voice
               as
               they
               might
               understand
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               from
               whence
               he
               came
               .
               But
               he
               would
               not
               speak
               ,
               but
               rosed
               and
               cried
               mightily
               .
               And
               though
               we
               did
               command
               him
               many
               times
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               son
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               mighty
               power
               〈◊〉
               speak
               ;
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               :
               untill
               he
               had
               gone
               through
               all
               his
               delaies
               ,
               a
               roring
               ,
               crying
               ,
               striving
               ,
               and
               guashing
               of
               teeth
               ;
               and
               otherwhile
               with
               mowing
               ,
               and
               other
               terrible
               countenances
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               strong
               in
               the
               maid
               ,
               that
               four
               men
               could
               scarce
               hold
               her
               down
               .
               And
               this
               continued
               by
               the
               space
               almost
               of
               two
               hours
               .
               So
               sometimes
               ,
               we
               charged
               him
               earnestly
               to
               spake
               ,
               and
               againe
               praying
               unto
               GOD
               that
               he
               would
               assist
               us
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               he
               spake
               ,
               but
               very
               strangely
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               thus
               ▪
               He
               comes
               ,
               he
               comes●
               and
               that
               oftentimes
               he
               repeated
               ;
               and
               he
               goes
               ,
               he
               goes
               .
               and
               then
               we
               
               charged
               him
               to
               tell
               us
               who
               sent
               him
               .
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               lay
               in
               her
               way
               like
               a
               log
               ,
               and
               I
               made
               her
               runne
               like
               fire
               ,
               but
               I
               could
               not
               hurt
               her
               .
               And
               why
               so
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Because
               God
               kept
               her
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               When
               camest
               thou
               to
               her
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               To
               night
               in
               her
               bed
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Then
               we
               charged
               him
               as
               before
               ,
               to
               tell
               what
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               who
               sent
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               his
               name
               was
               .
               At
               the
               first
               he
               said
               ,
               The
               devil
               ,
               the
               devil
               .
               Then
               we
               charged
               him
               as
               before
               .
               Then
               he
               rored
               and
               cried
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               spake
               terrible
               words
               ;
               I
               will
               kill
               her
               ,
               I
               will
               kill
               her
               ;
               I
               will
               teare
               her
               in
               peeces
               ,
               I
               will
               teare
               her
               in
               peeces
               .
               We
               said
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hurt
               her
               .
               He
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               kill
               you
               all
               .
               We
               said
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               hurt
               none
               of
               us
               all
               .
               Then
               we
               charged
               him
               as
               before
               .
               Then
               he
               said
               ,
               you
               will
               give
               me
               no
               rest
               .
               We
               said
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               none
               here
               ,
               for
               thou
               must
               have
               no
               rest
               within
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               :
               but
               tell
               us
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               what
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               who
               sent
               thee
               ?
               Then
               he
               said
               he
               would
               tear
               her
               in
               peeces
               .
               We
               said
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hurt
               her
               .
               Then
               he
               said
               again
               he
               would
               kill
               us
               all
               .
               We
               said
               again
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               hurt
               none
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               And
               we
               charged
               him
               as
               before
               .
               And
               he
               said
               again
               ,
               Will
               you
               give
               me
               no
               rest
               ?
               We
               said
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               none
               here
               ,
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               rest
               in
               her
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               no
               right
               in
               her
               ,
               sith
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               her
               with
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               she
               belongeth
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               tell
               us
               thy
               name
               and
               who
               sent
               thee
               ?
               He
               said
               his
               name
               was
               Satan
               .
               We
               said
               ,
               Who
               sent
               thee
               ?
               He
               said
               ,
               Old
               Alice
               ,
               old
               Alice
               .
               Which
               old
               Alice
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Old
               Alice
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Where
               dwelleth
               she
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               In
               Westwell
               street
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               We
               said
               ,
               How
               long
               hast
               thou
               been
               with
               her
               ?
               These
               twenty
               years
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               We
               asked
               him
               where
               she
               did
               keep
               him
               ?
               In
               two
               bottels
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Where
               be
               they
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               In
               the
               backside
               of
               her
               house
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               In
               what
               place
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Under
               the
               wall
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Where
               is
               the
               other
               ?
               In
               Kenington
               .
               In
               what
               place
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               In
               the
               ground
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Then
               we
               asked
               him
               ,
               what
               she
               did
               give
               him
               .
               He
               said
               ,
               her
               will
               ,
               her
               will.
               What
               did
               she
               bid
               thee
               do
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               He
               said
               ,
               Kill
               her
               maid
               .
               Wherefore
               did
               she
               bid
               thee
               kill
               her
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Because
               she
               did
               not
               love
               her
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               We
               said
               ;
               How
               long
               is
               it
               ago
               ,
               since
               she
               sent
               thee
               to
               her
               ?
               More
               then
               a
               year
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Where
               was
               that
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               At
               her
               masters
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Which
               masters
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               At
               her
               master
               Brainfords
               at
               Kinington
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               How
               oft
               wert
               thou
               there
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               many
               times
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Where
               first
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               In
               the
               garden
               ,
               said
               he
               :
               Where
               the
               second
               time
               ?
               In
               the
               hall
               :
               Where
               the
               third
               time
               ?
               In
               her
               bed
               :
               Where
               the
               fourth
               time
               ?
               In
               the
               field
               :
               Where
               the
               fift
               time
               ?
               In
               the
               court
               :
               Where
               the
               sixt
               time
               ?
               In
               the
               water
               ,
               where
               I
               cast
               her
               into
               the
               mote
               :
               Where
               the
               seventh
               time
               ?
               In
               her
               bed
               .
               We
               asked
               him
               again
               ,
               where
               else
               ?
               He
               said
               ,
               in
               Westwell
               .
               Where
               there
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               In
               the
               vicarige
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Where
               there
               ?
               In
               the
               loft
               .
               How
               camest
               thou
               to
               her
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               In
               the
               likenesse
               of
               two
               birds
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Who
               sent
               thee
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Old
               Alice
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               What
               other
               spirits
               werewith
               thee
               there
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               My
               servant
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               What
               is
               his
               name
               said
               we
               ?
               He
               said
               ,
               little
               devill
               .
               What
               is
               thy
               name
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Satan
               ,
               said
               he
               ?
               What
               doth
               old
               Alice
               call
               thee
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Partner
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               What
               doth
               she
               give
               thee
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Her
               will
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               How
               many
               hast
               thou
               killed
               for
               her
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Three
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Who
               are
               they
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               A
               man
               and
               his
               child
               ,
               said
               
               he
               .
               What
               were
               their
               names
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               The
               childs
               name
               was
               Edward
               said
               he
               :
               what
               more
               then
               Edward
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               
                 Edward
                 Ager
              
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               What
               was
               the
               mans
               name
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Richard
               said
               he
               .
               What
               more
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               
                 Richard
                 Ager
              
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Where
               dwelt
               the
               man
               and
               the
               child
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               At
               Dig
               at
               Dig
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               This
               
                 Richard
                 Ager
              
               of
               Dig
               ,
               was
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               fourty
               pounds
               land
               by
               the
               year
               ,
               a
               very
               honest
               man
               ,
               but
               would
               often
               〈◊〉
               he
               was
               bewitched
               ,
               and
               languished
               long
               before
               he
               died
               .
               Whom
               else
               〈◊〉
               thou
               killed
               for
               her
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               Woltons
               wife
               said
               he
               .
               Where
               did
               she
               dwel
               ?
               In
               Westwell
               said
               he
               .
               What
               else
               hast
               thou
               done
               for
               her
               said
               we
               ?
               What
               she
               would
               have
               me
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               What
               is
               that
               said
               we
               ?
               To
               fetch
               〈◊〉
               meat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               corn
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Where
               hadst
               thou
               it
               said
               we
               ?
               In
               e●e●●
               house
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               Name
               the
               houses
               ,
               said
               we
               ?
               At
               P●tmans
               ,
               at
               Farmes
               ,
               a●
               Millens
               ,
               at
               Fullers
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               house
               .
               After
               this
               we
               commanded
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               depart
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               trouble
               her
               any
               more
               ,
               nor
               any
               man
               else
               .
               Then
               he
               said
               he
               would
               go
               ,
               he
               would
               go
               :
               but
               he
               went
               not
               .
               Then
               we
               commanded
               him
               as
               before
               with
               some
               more
               word●
               .
               Then
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               go
               ,
               I
               go
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               departed
               .
               Then
               said
               the
               maid
               ,
               he
               is
               gone
               ,
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               have
               killed
               me
               .
               And
               then
               we
               kneeled
               down
               and
               gave
               God
               thanks
               with
               the
               maiden
               ;
               prayed
               that
               God
               would
               keep
               her
               from
               Satans
               power
               ,
               and
               assist
               her
               with
               his
               grace
               .
               And
               noting
               this
               in
               a
               piece
               of
               paper
               ,
               we
               departed
               .
               Satans
               voice
               did
               difer
               much
               from
               the
               maids
               voice
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               spake
               ,
               was
               in
               his
               o●●
               name
               .
               subscribed
               thus
               :
               
                 
                   Witnesses
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   heard
                   and
                   saw
                   this
                   whole
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   followeth
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     Roger
                     Newman
                     ,
                     vicar
                     of
                     Westwell
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Iohn
                     Brainford
                     ,
                     vicar
                     of
                     Kenington
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Thomas
                     Tailor
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Henry
                     Tailors
                     wife
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Iohn
                     Tailor
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Thomas
                     Frenchbornes
                     wife
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     William
                     Spooner
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Iohn
                     Frenchborne
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     wife
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 lewd
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Pythonist
                 of
                 Westwell
                 came
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 she
                 was
                 examined
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 her
                 diabolicall
                 speech
                 〈◊〉
                 but
                 ventriloquie
                 and
                 plain
                 cousenage
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 her
                 ow●
                 confession
                 .
              
            
             
               
               IT
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               latter
               daies
               there
               shall
               be
               shewed
               strange
               illusions
               ,
               &c.
               in
               so
               much
               as
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               the
               very
               elect
               〈◊〉
               
               be
               deceived
               :
               howbeit
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               lying
               and
               false
               wonders
               .
               Neverthelesse
               this
               sentence
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               have
               been
               often
               laid
               in
               my
               dish
               ,
               &
               are
               urged
               by
               diverse
               writers
               ,
               to
               approve
               the
               miraculous
               working
               of
               witches
               ,
               whereof
               I
               will
               treat
               more
               largely
               in
               another
               place
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               I
               must
               confesse
               ,
               that
               I
               take
               that
               sentence
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               pope
               :
               who
               miraculously
               ,
               contrary
               to
               nature
               ,
               philosophy
               ,
               and
               all
               divinity
               ,
               being
               of
               birth
               and
               calling
               base
               ,
               in
               learning
               grosse
               ;
               in
               valure
               ,
               beauty
               ,
               or
               activity
               most
               commonly
               a
               very
               lubber
               ,
               hath
               placed
               himselfe
               in
               the
               most
               lofty
               and
               delicate
               seat
               ,
               putting
               almost
               all
               christian
               princes
               heads
               not
               only
               under
               his
               girdle
               ,
               but
               under
               his
               foot
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Surely
               ,
               the
               tragedy
               of
               this
               Pythonist
               is
               not
               inferior
               to
               a
               thousand
               stories
               ,
               which
               will
               hardly
               be
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               memorie
               and
               credit
               either
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               or
               else
               of
               the
               learned
               .
               How
               hardly
               will
               this
               story
               suffer
               discredit
               ,
               having
               testimony
               of
               such
               authority
               ?
               How
               could
               mother
               Alice
               ,
               scape
               condemnation
               and
               hanging
               ,
               being
               arraigned
               upon
               this
               evidence
               :
               when
               a
               poor
               woman
               hath
               been
               cast
               away
               ,
               upon
               a
               cosening
               oracle
               or
               rather
               a
               false
               lie
               ,
               devised
               by
               Feats
               the
               juggler
               ,
               through
               the
               maliciou●●nstigation
               of
               some
               of
               her
               adversaries
               ?
            
             
               But
               how
               cunningly
               soever
               this
               last
               cited
               certificat
               be
               penned
               ,
               
               or
               what
               shew
               soever
               it
               carrieth
               of
               truth
               and
               plain
               dealing
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               found
               contained
               therein
               matter
               enough
               to
               detect
               the
               cosening
               knavery
               thereof
               ;
               and
               yet
               diverse
               have
               been
               deeply
               deceived
               therewith
               ,
               and
               can
               hardly
               be
               removed
               from
               the
               credit
               thereof
               ,
               and
               without
               great
               disdain
               cannot
               endure
               to
               hear
               the
               reproofe
               thereof
               .
               And
               know
               you
               this
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               heretofore
               Robin
               good-fellow
               ,
               and
               Hob-gobblin
               were
               as
               terrible
               ,
               and
               also
               as
               credible
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               hags
               and
               witches
               be
               now
               :
               and
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               a
               witch
               will
               be
               as
               much
               derided
               &
               contemned
               ,
               and
               as
               plainly
               perceived
               ,
               as
               the
               illusion
               and
               knavery
               of
               Robin
               good-fellow
               .
               And
               in
               truth
               ,
               ●hey
               that
               maintain
               walking
               spirits
               ,
               with
               their
               transformation
               ,
               &c.
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               deny
               Robin
               good-fellow
               ,
               upon
               whome
               there
               have
               gone
               ●s
               many
               and
               as
               credible
               tales
               ,
               as
               upon
               witches
               ;
               saving
               that
               it
               hath
               not
               pleased
               the
               translators
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               to
               call
               spirits
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Robin
               good-fellow
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               termed
               diviners
               ,
               sooth-sayers
               ,
               poisoners
               ,
               and
               coseners
               by
               the
               name
               of
               witches
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               make
               short
               worke
               with
               the
               confutation
               of
               this
               bastardly
               queanes
               enterprise
               ,
               and
               cosenage
               ,
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               ●ruite
               of
               her
               divinity
               and
               miraculous
               trances
               ,
               she
               was
               convented
               before
               M.
               
                 Thomas
                 Worton
              
               of
               
                 Bocton
                 Mather
                 be
              
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               great
               worship
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               for
               deciding
               and
               ordering
               of
               matters
               in
               this
               commonwealth
               ,
               of
               rare
               and
               singular
               dexterity
               ;
               through
               whose
               discreet
               handling
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               with
               the
               assistance
               and
               aid
               of
               M.
               
                 George
                 Darrell
              
               esquire
               ,
               being
               also
               a
               right
               good
               and
               discreet
               Justice
               of
               the
               same
               limit
               ,
               
               the
               fraud
               was
               ●ound
               ,
               the
               cosenage
               confessed
               ,
               and
               she
               received
               condigne
               punishment
               .
               Neither
               was
               her
               confession
               wonne
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Spanish
               ●nquisition
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               through
               extremity
               of
               tortures
               ,
               nor
               yet
               by
               guile
               or
               ●attery
               ,
               nor
               by
               presumptions
               ;
               but
               through
               wise
               and
               perfect
               triall
               of
               e●ery
               circumstance
               the
               illusion
               was
               manifectly
               disclosed
               :
               nor
               so
               (
               I
               say
               )
               as
               
               witches
               are
               commonly
               convinced
               and
               condemned
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               through
               malicious
               accusations
               ,
               by
               guesses
               ,
               presumptions
               ,
               and
               extorted
               confessions
               contrary
               to
               sense
               and
               possibilitie
               ,
               and
               for
               such
               actions
               as
               they
               can
               shew
               in
               trial
               nor
               example
               before
               the
               wise
               ,
               either
               by
               direct
               or
               indirect
               meanes
               but
               after
               due
               triall
               she
               shewed
               her
               feats
               ,
               illusions
               ,
               and
               trances
               ,
               with
               the
               residue
               of
               all
               her
               miraculous
               works
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               divers
               gentlemen
               and
               gentlewomen
               of
               great
               worship
               and
               credit
               ,
               at
               
                 Bocton
                 Malherbe
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               house
               of
               the
               said
               M.
               Wotton
               .
               Now
               compare
               this
               wench
               with
               the
               witch
               of
               Endor
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               both
               the
               cosenages
               may
               be
               〈◊〉
               by
               one
               art
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Bodins
                 stuffe
                 concerning
                 the
                 Pythonist
                 of
                 Endor
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 story
                 of
                 counterfeit
                 Dutchman
                 .
              
            
             
               UPon
               the
               like
               tales
               doth
               Bodin
               build
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               calling
               them
               Atho●●
               that
               will
               not
               beleeve
               him
               ,
               
               adding
               to
               this
               kind
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               〈◊〉
               miraculous
               works
               of
               divers
               maidens
               ,
               that
               would
               spue
               pins
               ,
               clowts
               ,
               〈◊〉
               as
               one
               
                 Agnes
                 Brigs
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Rachel
                 Pinder
              
               of
               London
               did
               ,
               till
               the
               miracle
               were
               detected
               ,
               and
               they
               set
               to
               open
               penance
               .
               Others
               he
               citeth
               〈◊〉
               that
               sort
               ,
               the
               which
               were
               bound
               by
               devils
               with
               garters
               ,
               or
               some
               〈◊〉
               like
               stuffe
               to
               posts
               ,
               &c.
               with
               knots
               that
               could
               not
               be
               undone
               ,
               which
               an
               Aegyptians
               juggling
               or
               cosening
               seat
               .
               And
               of
               such
               foolish
               lies
               〈◊〉
               with
               bawdy
               ,
               tales
               ,
               his
               whole
               book
               consisteth
               :
               wherein
               I
               warrant
               〈◊〉
               there
               are
               no
               fewer
               then
               two
               hundred
               fables
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               impossibility
               .
               And
               as
               these
               two
               wenches
               ,
               with
               the
               maiden
               of
               Westwell
               ,
               were
               dete●●
               of
               cosenage
               ;
               so
               likewise
               a
               Dutchman
               at
               Maidstone
               long
               after
               he
               h●●
               complished
               such
               knaveries
               ,
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               a
               great
               number
               〈◊〉
               good
               men
               ,
               was
               revealed
               to
               be
               a
               cosening
               knave
               ;
               although
               his
               〈◊〉
               were
               imprinted
               and
               published
               at
               London
               :
               anno
               1572.
               with
               this
               〈◊〉
               before
               the
               book
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 very
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 strange
                 miracle
                 of
                 God
                 shewed
                 upon
                 a
                 Dutchman
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 23.
                 years
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 possessed
                 of
                 ten
                 devils
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 Gods
                 mighty
                 providence
                 dispossessed
                 of
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 27.
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 last
                 past
                 .
                 1572.
                 
              
               
                 UNto
                 this
                 the
                 Major
                 of
                 Maidston
                 ,
                 with
                 divers
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 sob●●bed
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 by
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 
                   Nicasius
                   Vander
                   Sceure
                
                 ,
                 the
                 ●●●nister
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch
                 church
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Stikelbow
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 said
                 )
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 instrument
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 devils
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 other
                 credible
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch
                 church
                 .
                 The
                 history
                 is
                 so
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cunningly
                 performed
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 his
                 knavery
                 afterwards
                 brought
                 him
                 into
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 gone
                 away
                 unsuspected
                 of
                 this
                 fraud
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 miracles
                 have
                 been
                 lately
                 printed
                 ,
                 whereof
                 divers
                 have
                 been
                 bewraied
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 residue
                 doubtlesse
                 ,
                 if
                 triall
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 like
                 unto
                 these
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 finely
                 handled
                 than
                 othersome
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 more
                 advantage
                 by
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 audience
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 the
                 majesty
                 and
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 confederates
                 :
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 cosening
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 maid
                 of
                 Kent
                 .
                 Some
                 escape
                 utterly
                 unsuspected
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 prevented
                 by
                 death
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 way
                 their
                 examination
                 is
                 untaken
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 weakly
                 examined
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 so
                 reverenced
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 which
                 suspect
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 rather
                 called
                 to
                 their
                 answers
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 others
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 great
                 oracle
                 of
                 Apollo
                 the
                 Pythonist
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 have
                 been
                 deceived
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 Apostles
                 have
                 mistaken
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 unanswerable
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 spirits
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 shapes
                 .
              
            
             
               WIth
               this
               kind
               of
               witch-craft
               ,
               Apollo
               and
               his
               oracles
               abused
               and
               cosened
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               which
               idol
               was
               so
               famous
               ,
               that
               I
               need
               not
               stand
               long
               in
               the
               description
               thereof
               .
               
               The
               princes
               and
               monarchs
               of
               the
               earth
               reposed
               no
               small
               confidence
               therein
               :
               the
               Priests
               ,
               which
               lived
               thereupon
               ,
               were
               so
               cunning
               ,
               as
               they
               also
               overtook
               almost
               all
               the
               godly
               and
               learned
               men
               of
               that
               age
               ,
               partly
               with
               their
               doubtfull
               answers
               ;
               as
               that
               which
               was
               made
               unto
               Pyrrhus
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Aio
                 te
                 Aeacida
                 Roma●os
                 vincere
                 posse
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               Croesus
               his
               ambassadours
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Si
                 Croesus
                 armae
                 persis
                 inferat
                 ,
                 magnum
                 imperium
                 evertet
              
               ;
               and
               otherwise
               thus
               ,
               
                 Croesus
                 Halin
                 penetrans
                 ,
                 magnam
                 subvertet
                 opum
                 vim
              
               :
               or
               thus
               ,
               
                 Croesus
                 perdet
                 Halin
                 ,
                 transgressus
                 plurima
                 regna
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               partly
               through
               confederacy
               ,
               whereby
               they
               knew
               mens
               errands
               ere
               they
               came
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               cunning
               ,
               as
               promising
               victory
               upon
               the
               sacrificing
               of
               some
               person
               of
               such
               account
               ,
               as
               victory
               should
               rather
               be
               neglected
               ,
               than
               the
               murther
               accomplished
               And
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               
               yet
               should
               there
               be
               such
               conditions
               annexed
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               alwayes
               remained
               unto
               them
               a
               starting
               hole
               ,
               and
               matter
               enough
               to
               cavil
               upon
               ;
               as
               that
               the
               party
               sacrificed
               must
               be
               a
               virgin
               ,
               no
               bastard
               ,
               &c.
               
               Furthermore
               ,
               of
               two
               things
               onely
               proposed
               ,
               and
               where
               yea
               or
               nay
               onely
               doth
               answer
               the
               question
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               even
               lay
               ,
               that
               an
               idiot
               shall
               conjecture
               right
               .
               So
               as
               ,
               if
               things
               fell
               out
               contrary
               ,
               the
               fault
               was
               alwayes
               in
               the
               interpreter
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               oracle
               or
               the
               prophet
               .
               But
               what
               marvel
               (
               I
               say
               )
               though
               the
               multitude
               and
               common
               people
               have
               been
               abused
               herein
               ;
               since
               Lawiers
               ,
               Philosophers
               ,
               Physitians
               ,
               Astronomers
               ,
               divines
               ,
               General
               councels
               ,
               and
               princes
               have
               with
               great
               negligence
               and
               ignorance
               been
               deceived
               and
               seduced
               hereby
               ,
               as
               swallowing
               up
               and
               devouring
               
               an
               inveterate
               opinion
               ,
               received
               of
               their
               elders
               ,
               without
               due
               examination
               of
               the
               circumstance
               ?
            
             
               Howbeit
               ,
               the
               godly
               and
               learned
               fathers
               (
               as
               it
               appeareth
               )
               have
               alwaies
               had
               a
               speciall
               care
               and
               respect
               ,
               that
               they
               attributed
               not
               unto
               God
               such
               devilish
               devices
               ;
               but
               referred
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               indeed
               is
               the
               invent●r
               and
               author
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               personal
               executioner
               ,
               in
               manner
               and
               for●●
               as
               they
               supposed
               :
               so
               as
               the
               matter
               of
               faith
               was
               not
               thereby
               by
               them
               is
               peached
               .
               But
               who
               can
               assure
               himselfe
               not
               to
               be
               deceived
               in
               mat●●●
               concerning
               spirits
               ,
               
               when
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               were
               so
               farre
               from
               knowing
               them
               ,
               as
               even
               after
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               having
               heard
               h●●
               preach
               and
               expound
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               all
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               they
               shewed
               themselves
               not
               onely
               ignorant
               therein
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               have
               misconceived
               there
               .
               Did
               not
               the
               Apostles
               Thomas
               think
               that
               Christ
               himself
               had
               been
               a
               spirit
               until
               Christ
               told
               him
               plainly
               ,
               that
               a
               spirit
               was
               no
               such
               creature
               ,
               as
               h●●
               flesh
               and
               bones
               ,
               the
               which
               (
               he
               said
               )
               Thomas
               might
               see
               to
               be
               in
               h●●
               .
               And
               for
               the
               further
               certifying
               and
               satisfying
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               he
               commended
               unto
               him
               his
               hands
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               his
               tides
               to
               be
               felt
               .
               Thomas
               ,
               〈◊〉
               answer
               be
               true
               that
               some
               make
               hereunto
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               spirits
               take
               form
               and
               shapes
               of
               bodies
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               might
               have
               answered
               Christ
               ,
               〈◊〉
               remaining
               unsatisfied
               might
               have
               said
               ;
               Oh
               sir
               ,
               what
               do
               you
               tell
               me
               〈◊〉
               spirits
               have
               no
               flesh
               and
               bones
               ?
               Why
               ,
               they
               can
               take
               shapes
               and
               fore
               and
               so
               perchance
               have
               you
               done
               .
               Which
               argument
               all
               the
               witch-mon
               〈…〉
               in
               the
               world
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               answer
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               them
               that
               maintain
               the
               creation
               ,
               the
               transformation
               ,
               transportation
               ,
               and
               transubstantiation
               of
               witches
               ;
               object
               that
               spirits
               not
               palpable
               ,
               though
               visible
               ;
               and
               answer
               the
               place
               by
               me
               before
               〈◊〉
               so
               as
               the
               feeling
               and
               not
               the
               seeing
               should
               satisfie
               Thomas
               .
               But
               he
               shall
               well
               weigh
               the
               text
               and
               the
               circumstances
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               perceive
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               fault
               of
               Thomas
               his
               incredulity
               was
               secondly
               bewraied
               ,
               and
               conde●●ed
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               would
               not
               trust
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               nor
               the
               view
               taken
               by
               〈◊〉
               fellow-Apostles
               ,
               who
               might
               have
               been
               thought
               too
               credulous
               in
               this
               〈◊〉
               if
               spirits
               could
               take
               shapes
               at
               their
               pleasure
               .
               Jesus
               saith
               to
               him
               ▪
               cause
               thou
               hast
               seen
               (
               and
               not
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               felt
               )
               thou
               beleevest
               〈◊〉
               he
               saith
               ;
               
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               beleeve
               and
               see
               not
               (
               and
               not
               ,
               they
               〈◊〉
               beleeve
               and
               feele
               not
               .
               )
               Whereby
               he
               noteth
               that
               our
               corporal
               eyes
               〈◊〉
               discerne
               betwixt
               a
               spirit
               and
               a
               naturall
               body
               ;
               reproving
               him
               ,
               〈◊〉
               he
               so
               much
               relied
               upon
               his
               externall
               senses
               ,
               in
               cases
               where
               faith
               〈◊〉
               have
               prevailed
               ;
               and
               here
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               faith
               revealed
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               〈◊〉
               not
               credit
               the
               miracle
               which
               was
               exhibited
               unto
               him
               in
               most
               naturall
               〈◊〉
               sensible
               sort
               .
            
             
               Howbeit
               ,
               Erastus
               saith
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               Hyperius
               ,
               Hemingius
               ,
               Danaeus
               ,
               〈…〉
               Bodin
               ,
               
               &c.
               that
               evil
               spirits
               eat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               keep
               company
               with
               〈◊〉
               and
               that
               they
               can
               take
               palpable
               formes
               of
               bodies
               ,
               producing
               example
               thereof
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               
                 Spectrum
                 Germanicum
                 seu
                 Augustanum
              
               ,
               and
               the
               〈◊〉
               whose
               feet
               Lot
               washed
               ;
               as
               though
               because
               God
               can
               indue
               his
               messe
               〈…〉
               with
               bodies
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               therefore
               the
               devil
               and
               every
               spirit
               can
               〈◊〉
               the
               like
               .
               
               How
               the
               eleven
               Apostles
               were
               in
               this
               case
               deceived
               ,
               appear●●●
               in
               Luk.
               24.
               and
               in
               Mark.
               16
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Matth.
               14.
               where
               the
               Apostles
               a●●
               
               disciples
               were
               all
               deceived
               ,
               
               taking
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               spirit
               ,
               when
               he
               walked
               on
               the
               sea
               .
               And
               why
               might
               not
               they
               be
               deceived
               herein
               ,
               as
               vvell
               as
               in
               that
               they
               thought
               Christ
               had
               spoken
               of
               a
               temporal
               kingdome
               ,
               when
               he
               preached
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ?
               Which
               thing
               they
               also
               much
               misconceived
               ;
               as
               likewise
               when
               he
               did
               bid
               them
               beware
               of
               the
               leaven
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               they
               understood
               that
               he
               spake
               of
               material
               bread
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Why
                 Apollo
                 was
                 called
                 Pytho
                 ,
                 whereof
                 those
                 witches
                 were
                 called
                 Pythonists
                 :
                 Gregory
                 his
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 devil
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               to
               return
               to
               our
               oracle
               of
               Apollo
               at
               Delphos
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               Pytho
               ,
               for
               that
               Apollo
               slue
               a
               serpent
               so
               called
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Pythonists
               take
               their
               name
               :
               I
               pray
               you
               consider
               well
               of
               this
               tale
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               truely
               rehearse
               out
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               history
               ,
               
               written
               by
               Eusebius
               ,
               wherein
               you
               shall
               see
               the
               absurdity
               of
               the
               opinion
               ,
               the
               cosenages
               of
               these
               oracles
               ,
               and
               the
               deceived
               mind
               or
               vaine
               opinion
               of
               so
               great
               a
               doctor
               bewraied
               and
               deciphered
               altogether
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               Gregory
               Neocaesariensis
               in
               his
               journy
               and
               way
               to
               passe
               over
               the
               Alpes
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               temple
               of
               Apollo
               :
               where
               Apollo's
               priest
               living
               richly
               upon
               the
               revenues
               and
               benefit
               proceeding
               from
               that
               idoll
               ,
               did
               give
               great
               intertainment
               unto
               Gregory
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               good
               chear
               .
               But
               after
               Gregory
               was
               gone
               ,
               Apollo
               waxed
               dumbe
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               priest's
               gaines
               decaied
               :
               for
               the
               idol
               growing
               into
               contempt
               ,
               the
               pilgrimage
               ceased
               .
               The
               spirit
               taking
               compassion
               upon
               the
               priest's
               case
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               grief
               of
               mind
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               appeared
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               flatly
               ,
               that
               his
               late
               guest
               Gregory
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               his
               misery
               .
               For
               (
               saith
               the
               devil
               )
               he
               hath
               banished
               me
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               cannot
               returne
               without
               a
               speciall
               license
               or
               pasport
               from
               him
               .
               It
               was
               no
               need
               to
               bid
               the
               priest
               make
               haste
               ;
               for
               immediately
               he
               took
               post
               horses
               ,
               and
               galloped
               after
               Gregory
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               he
               overtook
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               expostulated
               with
               him
               for
               this
               discourtesie
               proffered
               in
               recompence
               of
               his
               good
               cheare
               ;
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               would
               not
               be
               so
               good
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               write
               his
               letter
               to
               the
               devil
               in
               his
               behalfe
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               utterly
               undone
               .
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               his
               importunity
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               obtained
               Gregory
               his
               letter
               to
               the
               devill
               ,
               who
               wrote
               unto
               him
               in
               manner
               and
               forme
               following
               ,
               word
               for
               word
               :
               
                 Permitto
                 tibi
                 redire
                 in
                 locum
                 ●uum
                 ,
                 &
                 agere
                 quae
                 consuevisti
              
               ;
               which
               is
               in
               English
               ;
               I
               am
               content
               thou
               returne
               into
               thy
               place
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               thou
               wast
               wont
               .
               Immediately
               upon
               the
               receipt
               of
               this
               letter
               ,
               the
               idol
               spake
               as
               before
               .
               And
               here
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               as
               well
               in
               this
               ,
               
               as
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               all
               their
               other
               oracles
               and
               cosenages
               ,
               the
               answers
               were
               never
               given
               
                 Ex
                 tempore
              
               ,
               or
               in
               that
               day
               wherein
               the
               question
               was
               demanded
               ;
               because
               forsooth
               they
               expected
               a
               vision
               (
               as
               they
               said
               )
               to
               be
               given
               the
               night
               following
               ,
               whereby
               the
               cosenage
               might
               the
               more
               easily
               be
               wrought
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 call●
                 Pytho
                 ,
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Roe
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 Gregories
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 devil
                 confuted
                 .
              
            
             
               WHat
               need
               many
               words
               to
               confute
               this
               fable
               ?
               For
               if
               Gregory
               〈◊〉
               been
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               willingly
               〈◊〉
               that
               the
               people
               should
               have
               been
               further
               cosened
               with
               such
               alying
               spirit●
               if
               he
               had
               been
               halfe
               so
               holy
               as
               Eusebius
               maketh
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               are
               consented
               or
               yeelded
               to
               so
               lewd
               a
               request
               of
               the
               priest
               ,
               nor
               have
               write
               such
               an
               impious
               letter
               ,
               no
               not
               though
               good
               might
               have
               come
               there●●
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               well
               by
               the
               impossibility
               and
               folly
               conteined
               therein
               ,
               of
               the
               impiety
               (
               whereof
               I
               dare
               excuse
               Gregory
               )
               you
               may
               perceive
               it
               to
               〈◊〉
               a
               ly
               .
               Me
               thinks
               they
               which
               still
               maintain
               that
               the
               devil
               made
               answer
               the
               idol
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               &c.
               may
               have
               sufficient
               perswasion
               to
               revoke
               their
               ●●roneous
               opinions
               :
               in
               that
               it
               appeareth
               in
               record
               ,
               that
               such
               men
               were
               skilful
               in
               Augurie
               ,
               did
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               give
               oracles
               at
               Delph●●
               the
               place
               of
               Apollo
               :
               
               of
               which
               number
               Tisanius
               the
               sonne
               of
               〈◊〉
               was
               one
               .
               But
               vain
               is
               the
               answer
               of
               idols
               .
               Our
               Rood
               of
               grace
               ,
               with
               〈◊〉
               helpe
               of
               little
               S.
               Rumbal
               ,
               was
               not
               inferior
               to
               the
               idol
               of
               Apollo
               :
               for
               〈◊〉
               could
               not
               work
               eternall
               miracles
               ,
               but
               manifest
               the
               internall
               thought●
               the
               heart
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               with
               more
               lively
               shew
               ,
               both
               of
               humanity
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               divinity
               ,
               
               than
               the
               other
               .
               As
               if
               you
               read
               M.
               Lamberts
               book
               of
               〈◊〉
               perambulation
               of
               Kent
               ,
               it
               shall
               partly
               appear
               .
               But
               if
               you
               talke
               〈◊〉
               them
               that
               have
               been
               beholders
               thereof
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               satisfied
               herein
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               yet
               in
               the
               blind
               time
               of
               popery
               ,
               no
               man
               might
               under
               pain
               of
               dama●●
               on
               ,
               nor
               without
               danger
               of
               death
               ,
               suspect
               the
               fraud
               .
               Nay
               ,
               what
               〈◊〉
               will
               yet
               confesse
               they
               were
               idols
               ,
               though
               the
               wiers
               that
               made
               their
               ●●gogle
               ,
               the
               pins
               that
               fastened
               them
               to
               the
               postes
               to
               make
               them
               seem
               〈◊〉
               ,
               were
               seen
               and
               burnt
               together
               with
               the
               images
               themselves
               the
               knavery
               of
               the
               priests
               bewraied
               ,
               and
               every
               circumstance
               thereof
               detected
               and
               manifested
               ?
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 divers
                 great
                 clerkes
                 and
                 good
                 authors
                 have
                 been
                 abused
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 spirits
                 through
                 false
                 reports
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 their
                 ●●dulity
                 have
                 published
                 lies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 confuted
                 by
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
            
             
               PLutarch
               ,
               Livy
               ,
               and
               Valerius
               Maximus
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               grave
               ●●●thors
               ,
               being
               abused
               with
               false
               reports
               ,
               write
               that
               in
               times
               past
               be●●
               spake
               ,
               and
               that
               images
               could
               have
               spoken
               and
               wept
               ,
               and
               did
               let
               〈◊〉
               drops
               of
               blood
               ,
               yea
               and
               could
               walke
               from
               place
               to
               place
               :
               which
               th●
               
               say
               was
               done
               by
               procuration
               of
               spirits
               .
               But
               I
               rather
               think
               with
               Aristole
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               brought
               to
               passe
               Hominum
               &
               sacerdotum
               deceptionibus
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               the
               cosening
               art
               of
               crafty
               knaves
               and
               priests
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               us
               follow
               Esaies
               advise
               ,
               who
               saith
               ;
               When
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               enquire
               of
               them
               that
               have
               a
               spirit
               of
               divination
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               soothsayers
               ,
               which
               whisper
               and
               m●mble
               in
               your
               eares
               to
               deceive
               you
               ,
               
               &c.
               enquire
               at
               your
               own
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               so
               let
               us
               do
               .
               And
               here
               you
               see
               they
               are
               such
               as
               runne
               into
               corners
               ,
               and
               cosen
               the
               people
               with
               lies
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               if
               they
               could
               do
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               aptly
               be
               called
               liers
               ,
               neither
               need
               they
               to
               go
               into
               corners
               to
               whisper
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 witch
                 of
                 Endor
                 ,
                 &
                 whether
                 she
                 accomplished
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 Samuel
                 truly
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 deceipt
                 :
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 divines
                 hereupon
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               woman
               of
               Endor
               is
               comprised
               under
               this
               word
               Ob
               :
               
               for
               she
               is
               called
               Pythonissa
               .
               It
               is
               written
               in
               2
               Sam.
               chap.
               28.
               that
               she
               raised
               up
               Samuel
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               words
               of
               the
               text
               are
               strongly
               placed
               ,
               to
               inforce
               his
               very
               resurrection
               .
               The
               mind
               and
               opinion
               of
               Jesus
               Syrach
               evidently
               appeareth
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               Samuel
               in
               person
               was
               raised
               out
               from
               his
               grave
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               read
               Eccl.
               46.19
               ,
               20.
               you
               shall
               plainly
               perceive
               .
               Howbeit
               he
               disputeth
               not
               there
               ,
               whether
               the
               story
               be
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               but
               only
               citeth
               certain
               verses
               of
               the
               1
               book
               of
               Samuel
               chap.
               18.
               simply
               according
               to
               the
               letter
               ,
               perswading
               manners
               and
               the
               imitation
               of
               our
               vertuous
               predecessors
               ,
               and
               repeating
               the
               examples
               of
               diverse
               excellent
               men
               ;
               namely
               of
               Samuel
               :
               even
               as
               the
               text
               it selfe
               urgeth
               the
               matter
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               deceived
               minde
               and
               imagination
               of
               Saul
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               truth
               ,
               Sirach
               spake
               there
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               Saul
               ,
               which
               so
               supposed●
               otherwise
               it
               is
               neither
               heresie
               nor
               treason
               to
               say
               he
               was
               deceived
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               weigheth
               well
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               looketh
               into
               it
               advisedly
               ,
               shall
               ●ee
               that
               Samuel
               was
               not
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               was
               an
               illusion
               or
               cosenage
               practised
               by
               the
               witch
               .
               For
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               :
               
               according
               to
               that
               which
               Chrysostome
               saith
               ;
               Soules
               in
               a
               certain
               place
               expecting
               judgement
               ,
               and
               cannot
               remove
               from
               thence
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               Gods
               will
               ,
               that
               the
               living
               should
               be
               taught
               by
               the
               dead
               .
               Which
               things
               are
               confirmed
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Lazarus
               and
               Dives
               :
               where
               it
               appeareth
               according
               to
               Deut.
               18.
               that
               he
               will
               not
               have
               the
               living
               taught
               by
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               us
               stick
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               wherein
               his
               will
               and
               testament
               is
               declared
               .
               Indeed
               Lyra
               and
               Dionyfius
               incline
               greatly
               to
               the
               letter
               .
               And
               Lyra
               saith
               ,
               that
               as
               when
               Balaam
               would
               have
               raised
               a
               devil
               ,
               God
               interposed
               himselfe
               :
               so
               did
               he
               in
               this
               case
               bring
               up
               Samuel
               ,
               when
               the
               witch
               would
               have
               raised
               her
               devil
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               probable
               interpretation
               .
               But
               yet
               they
               dare
               not
               stand
               to
               that
               opinion
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               impeach
               S.
               Augustines
               credit
               ,
               who
               ,
               they
               confesse
               ,
               remained
               in
               judgement
               and
               opinion
               ,
               without
               contradiction
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               that
               Samuel
               was
               not
               raised
               .
               
               For
               he
               saith
               directly
               ,
               that
               Samuel
               himselfe
               was
               not
               called
               up
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               raised
               ,
               it
               was
               either
               willingly
               ,
               or
               
                 per
                 force
              
               :
               if
               it
               were
               willingly
               ,
               his
               sinne
               had
               been
               equal
               with
               the
               witches
               .
            
             
               And
               Peter
               Martyr
               ,
               me
               thinks
               ,
               saith
               more
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               This
               must
               have
               been
               done
               by
               Gods
               good
               will
               ,
               or
               a
               force
               of
               art
               magick
               :
               it
               could
               not
               be
               done
               by
               his
               good
               will
               ,
               because
               he
               forbad
               it
               ;
               nor
               by
               art
               ,
               because
               witches
               have
               no
               power
               over
               the
               godly
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               answered
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               the
               commandement
               was
               only
               to
               prohibit
               the
               Jews
               to
               aske
               counsel
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               fault
               in
               Samuel
               to
               give
               counsel
               :
               We
               may
               as
               well
               excuse
               our
               neighbours
               wife
               ,
               for
               consenting
               to
               our
               filthy
               desires
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               onely
               written
               in
               the
               decalogue
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               desire
               thy
               neighbours
               wife
               .
               But
               indeed
               Samuel
               was
               directly
               forbidden
               to
               answer
               Saul
               before
               he
               died
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               like
               that
               God
               would
               appoint
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 Samuel
                 was
                 not
                 raised
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Bodin
                 and
                 all
                 pa●i●●
                 dote
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 soules
                 cannot
                 be
                 raised
                 by
                 witchcraft
                 .
              
            
             
               FUrthermore
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               God
               would
               answer
               Saul
               by
               dead
               S●●muel
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               not
               answer
               him
               by
               living
               Samuel
               :
               and
               most
               ●●●likely
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               answer
               him
               by
               a
               devil
               ,
               that
               denied
               〈◊〉
               by
               a
               prophet
               .
               That
               he
               was
               not
               brought
               up
               perforce
               ;
               the
               whole
               〈◊〉
               the
               scripture
               witnesseth
               ,
               and
               proveth
               ;
               as
               also
               our
               own
               reason
               〈◊〉
               us
               to
               understand
               .
               For
               what
               quiet
               rest
               could
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               elect
               〈◊〉
               or
               possesse
               in
               Abrahams
               bosome
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               to
               be
               plucked
               from
               them
               at
               a
               witches
               call
               and
               commandement
               ?
               But
               so
               should
               the
               devil
               have
               〈◊〉
               in
               heaven
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               unvvorthy
               to
               have
               any
               place
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               e●●
               meete
               to
               command
               others
               .
            
             
               Many
               other
               of
               the
               fathers
               are
               flatly
               against
               the
               raising
               up
               of
               Samuel
               namely
               ,
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               book
               
                 De
                 anima
              
               .
               Iustine
               Martyr
               
                 In
                 explicat●●
                 quae
              
               .
               25.
               
               Rabanus
               
                 In
                 epistolis
                 ad
                 Bonos
                 .
                 Abat
                 .
              
               Origen
               
                 in
                 historia
                 de
                 〈◊〉
                 &c.
              
               some
               other
               dote
               exceedingly
               herein
               ,
               as
               namely
               Bodin
               ,
               and
               all
               ●●●pists
               in
               general
               :
               also
               Rabbi
               Sedias
               Hajas
               ,
               and
               also
               all
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               sa●●●
               R.
               David
               Rimhi
               ,
               vvhich
               is
               the
               best
               vvriter
               of
               all
               the
               Rabbins
               :
               though●●●ver
               a
               good
               of
               them
               all
               .
               But
               Bodin
               ,
               in
               maintenance
               thereof
               ,
               falleth
               〈◊〉
               many
               absurdities
               ,
               proving
               by
               the
               small
               faults
               that
               Saul
               had
               commi●●●●
               that
               he
               vvas
               an
               elect
               ;
               for
               the
               greatest
               matter
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               laid
               〈◊〉
               charge
               ,
               
               is
               the
               reserving
               of
               the
               Amalekits
               cattell
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               vvas
               〈◊〉
               elect
               ,
               &c
               confirming
               his
               opinion
               vvith
               many
               ridiculous
               fables
               and
               vvith
               this
               argument
               ,
               to
               vvit
               :
               His
               fault
               vvas
               too
               little
               to
               deserve
               damnation
               ;
               for
               Paul
               vvould
               not
               have
               the
               incestuous
               man
               punished
               to
               sore
               ,
               〈◊〉
               his
               soul
               might
               be
               saved
               .
               Iustine
               Martyr
               in
               another
               place
               vvas
               not
               only
               deceived
               in
               the
               actual
               raising
               up
               of
               Samuels
               soul
               ,
               but
               affirmed
               that
               all
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               prophets
               and
               just
               men
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               power
               of
               vvitche●
               ▪
               
               And
               yet
               were
               the
               Heathen
               much
               more
               fond
               herein
               ,
               
               who
               (
               as
               Lactantius
               affirmeth
               )
               boasted
               that
               they
               could
               call
               up
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               yet
               did
               think
               that
               their
               soules
               died
               with
               their
               bodies
               .
               Whereby
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               how
               alwayes
               the
               world
               hath
               been
               abused
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               witch-craft
               and
               conjuration
               .
               The
               Necromancers
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               any
               man
               may
               be
               called
               up
               ,
               or
               recalled
               (
               as
               they
               terme
               it
               )
               before
               one
               year
               be
               past
               ,
               after
               their
               departure
               from
               the
               body
               .
               Which
               C.
               Agrippa
               in
               his
               book
               
                 de
                 occulta
                 philosophia
              
               saith
               ,
               may
               be
               done
               by
               certain
               naturall
               forces
               and
               bonds
               .
               And
               therefore
               corpses
               in
               times
               past
               were
               accompanied
               and
               watched
               with
               lights
               ,
               sprinkled
               with
               holy
               water
               ,
               perfumed
               with
               incense
               ,
               and
               purged
               with
               prayer
               all
               the
               while
               they
               were
               above
               ground
               :
               otherwise
               the
               serpent
               (
               as
               the
               masters
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               say
               )
               would
               devoure
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               food
               appointed
               him
               by
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               alledging
               also
               this
               place
               ;
               We
               shall
               not
               all
               sleepe
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               be
               changed
               ;
               because
               many
               shall
               remaine
               for
               perpetuall
               meat
               to
               the
               serpent
               :
               whereupon
               riseth
               the
               contention
               between
               him
               and
               Michael
               ,
               concerning
               the
               body
               of
               Moses
               ;
               wherein
               Scripture
               is
               alledged
               .
               
               I
               confesse
               that
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               doctors
               ,
               that
               deny
               the
               raising
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               devil
               was
               fetcht
               up
               in
               his
               likenesse
               :
               from
               whose
               opinions
               (
               with
               reverence
               )
               I
               hope
               I
               may
               dissent
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 neither
                 the
                 devil
                 nor
                 Samuel
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 meer
                 cosenage
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 guise
                 of
                 our
                 Pithonists
                 .
              
            
             
               AGaine
               ,
               if
               the
               devil
               appeared
               ,
               and
               not
               Samuel
               ;
               why
               is
               it
               said
               in
               Eccl.
               that
               he
               slept
               ?
               for
               the
               devil
               neither
               sleepeth
               nor
               dieth
               .
               But
               in
               truth
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               neither
               the
               devil
               in
               person
               ,
               nor
               Samuel
               :
               but
               a
               circumstance
               is
               here
               described
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               deceived
               opinion
               and
               imagination
               of
               Saul
               .
               Howbeit
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               that
               both
               these
               sides
               may
               easily
               be
               defended
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               fetch
               an
               exposition
               so
               farre
               off
               :
               for
               indeed
               (
               me
               thinks
               )
               it
               is
               
                 Longe
                 petita
              
               ;
               nor
               to
               descend
               so
               low
               as
               hell
               ,
               to
               fetch
               up
               a
               devill
               to
               expound
               this
               place
               .
               For
               it
               is
               ridiculous
               (
               as
               Pompanacius
               saith
               )
               to
               leave
               manifest
               things
               ,
               
               and
               such
               as
               by
               natural
               reason
               may
               be
               proved
               ,
               to
               seek
               unknown
               things
               ,
               which
               by
               no
               likelihood
               can
               be
               conceived
               ,
               nor
               tried
               by
               any
               rule
               of
               reason
               .
               But
               insomuch
               as
               we
               have
               liberty
               by
               S.
               Augustines
               rule
               ,
               in
               such
               places
               of
               Scripture
               as
               seem
               to
               contain
               either
               contrariety
               or
               absurditie
               :
               to
               vary
               from
               the
               letter
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               a
               godly
               construction
               agreeable
               to
               the
               word
               ;
               let
               us
               confesse
               that
               Samuel
               was
               not
               raised
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               this
               illusion
               may
               not
               be
               contrived
               by
               the
               art
               and
               cunning
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               without
               any
               of
               these
               supernaturall
               devises
               ,
               for
               I
               could
               cite
               a
               hundred
               papistical
               and
               cosening
               practises
               ,
               as
               difficult
               as
               this
               and
               as
               cleanly
               handled
               .
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               surely
               thought
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               devil
               ,
               the
               text
               would
               have
               noted
               it
               in
               some
               place
               of
               the
               story
               :
               as
               it
               doth
               not
               .
               But
               Bodin
               helpeth
               me
               exceedingly
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               wherein
               he
               forsaketh
               ,
               
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               Augustine
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               and
               D.
               Kimhi
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               say
               it
               was
               the
               devill
               that
               was
               raised
               up
               ,
               which
               ,
               saith
               Bodin
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               ;
               〈◊〉
               that
               in
               the
               same
               communication
               between
               Saul
               and
               Samuel
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Jehovah
               is
               five
               times
               repeated
               ,
               of
               which
               name
               the
               devill
               cannot
               able
               the
               hearing
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 objection
                 of
                 the
                 witchmongers
                 concerning
                 this
                 place
                 fully
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 circumstances
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 for
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 story
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 plainly
                 opened
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 28.
                 chap.
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 12.
                 verse
                 .
              
            
             
               WHere
               such
               a
               supernatural
               miracle
               is
               wrought
               ,
               no
               doubt
               it
               is
               a
               testimony
               of
               truth
               ;
               
               as
               Peter
               Martyr
               affirmeth
               .
               And
               in
               this
               case
               it
               should
               have
               been
               a
               witnesse
               of
               lies
               :
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               weight
               cannot
               be
               attributed
               unto
               the
               devil
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               God
               that
               doth
               accomplish
               it
               .
               And
               if
               it
               lay
               in
               a
               witches
               power
               to
               call
               up
               ●
               de●vil
               ,
               yet
               it
               lieth
               not
               in
               a
               witches
               power
               to
               worke
               such
               miracles
               :
               for
               God
               will
               not
               give
               his
               power
               and
               glory
               to
               any
               creature
               .
               
               To
               understand
               t●●
               place
               ,
               we
               must
               diligently
               examine
               the
               circumstance
               thereof
               .
               It
               was
               wel●
               knowne
               ,
               that
               Saul
               ,
               before
               he
               resorted
               to
               the
               witch
               ,
               was
               in
               despaire
               of
               the
               mercies
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ;
               partly
               for
               that
               Samuel
               told
               him
               long
               ●●●fore
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               overthrowne
               ,
               and
               David
               should
               have
               his
               〈◊〉
               and
               partly
               because
               God
               before
               had
               refused
               to
               answer
               him
               ,
               either
               by
               Samuel
               when
               he
               lived
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               prophet
               ,
               or
               by
               Urim
               or
               Thummim
               ,
               ●●
               .
               And
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               see
               this
               matter
               discussed
               ,
               I
               turne
               to
               the
               first
               of
               Samuel
               the
               28.
               chapter
               ,
               and
               conferre
               my
               words
               therewith
               .
            
             
               Saul
               seeing
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Philistines
               come
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               〈◊〉
               could
               not
               be
               unknown
               to
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               fainted
               ,
               because
               he
               saw
               〈◊〉
               strength
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               specially
               that
               he
               was
               forsaken
               〈◊〉
               as
               being
               now
               strait
               of
               minde
               ,
               desperate
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               foole
               ,
               he
               goes
               〈◊〉
               certaine
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               that
               saw
               in
               what
               taking
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               asked
               them
               for
               a
               woman
               that
               had
               a
               familiar
               spirit
               ,
               
               and
               they
               told
               him
               by
               and
               by
               the●
               there
               dwelt
               one
               at
               Endor
               .
               By
               the
               way
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               both
               Saul
               and
               his
               servants
               meant
               such
               a
               one
               as
               could
               by
               her
               spirit
               raise
               up
               Samuel
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               that
               was
               dead
               and
               buried
               .
               Wherein
               you
               see
               they
               were
               deceived
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               that
               she
               took
               upon
               her
               so
               to
               do
               .
               To
               〈◊〉
               use
               then
               served
               her
               familiar
               spirit
               ,
               which
               you
               conceive
               she
               had
               ,
               because
               Sauls
               servants
               said
               so
               ?
               Surely
               ;
               as
               they
               were
               deceived
               and
               abused
               in
               〈◊〉
               so
               doubtlesse
               were
               they
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               to
               what
               purpose
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               should
               〈◊〉
               familiar
               serve
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               such
               intents
               as
               they
               reported
               ,
               and
               she
               undertoo●●
               I
               think
               you
               will
               grant
               that
               Sauls
               men
               never
               saw
               her
               familiar
               :
               for
               I
               never
               heard
               any
               yet
               of
               credit
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               so
               much
               in
               the
               witches
               favour
               ,
               ●●
               to
               see
               her
               devil
               ;
               although
               indeed
               we
               read
               among
               the
               popish
               trumpe●●
               that
               S.
               Cicilie
               had
               an
               angell
               to
               her
               familiar
               ,
               
               and
               that
               she
               could
               shew
               ●●
               to
               whom
               she
               would
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               might
               aske
               and
               have
               what
               she
               or
               her
               
               friend
               list
               :
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               lesson
               read
               in
               the
               popish
               church
               on
               Saint
               Cicilies
               day
               .
               Well
               ,
               I
               perceive
               the
               woman
               of
               Endors
               spirit
               was
               a
               counterfeit
               ,
               and
               kept
               belike
               in
               her
               closet
               at
               Endor
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               bottle
               ,
               with
               mother
               Alices
               devil
               at
               Westwel
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               bewraied
               and
               fled
               together
               to
               
                 Limbo
                 patrum
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               though
               Saul
               were
               bewitched
               and
               blinded
               in
               the
               matter
               ;
               yet
               doubtlesse
               a
               wise
               man
               would
               have
               perchance
               espied
               her
               knavery
               .
               Me
               thinks
               Saul
               was
               brought
               to
               this
               witch
               ,
               much
               after
               the
               manner
               that
               doctor
               Burcot
               was
               brought
               to
               Feats
               ,
               who
               sold
               master
               Doctor
               a
               familiar
               ,
               whereby
               he
               thought
               to
               have
               wrought
               miracles
               ,
               
               or
               rather
               to
               have
               gained
               good
               store
               of
               money
               .
               This
               fellow
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Feats
               was
               a
               jugler
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Hilles
               a
               witch
               or
               conjurer
               ,
               everyway
               a
               cosener
               :
               his
               qualities
               and
               feats
               were
               to
               me
               and
               many
               other
               well
               knowne
               and
               detected
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               opinion
               conceived
               of
               him
               was
               most
               strange
               and
               wonderfull
               ;
               even
               with
               such
               and
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               as
               it
               grieveth
               me
               to
               think
               of
               ;
               specially
               because
               his
               knavery
               and
               cosenage
               reached
               to
               the
               shedding
               of
               innocent
               bloud
               .
               But
               now
               forsooth
               Saul
               covereth
               himselfe
               with
               a
               net
               :
               and
               because
               he
               would
               not
               be
               knowne
               ,
               
               he
               put
               on
               other
               garments
               .
               But
               to
               bring
               that
               matter
               to
               passe
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               been
               cut
               shorter
               by
               the
               head
               and
               shoulders
               ;
               
               for
               by
               so
               much
               he
               was
               higher
               than
               any
               of
               the
               people
               .
               And
               therefore
               whatsoever
               face
               the
               crafty
               queane
               did
               set
               upon
               it
               ,
               she
               knew
               him
               well
               enough
               .
               And
               for
               further
               proofe
               thereof
               ,
               you
               may
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               princes
               of
               the
               Jews
               were
               much
               conversant
               with
               the
               people
               .
               
               And
               it
               appeareth
               manifestly
               ,
               that
               Saul
               dwelt
               very
               neer
               to
               Endor
               ,
               so
               as
               she
               should
               the
               rather
               know
               him
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               evening
               he
               went
               from
               his
               lodging
               unto
               her
               house
               :
               neither
               should
               it
               seeme
               that
               she
               was
               gone
               to
               bed
               when
               he
               came
               .
               But
               because
               that
               may
               be
               uncertaine
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               processe
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               peece
               of
               the
               night
               he
               went
               from
               his
               house
               to
               hers
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               ado
               intreated
               her
               to
               consent
               to
               his
               request
               .
               She
               finished
               her
               conjuration
               ,
               so
               as
               both
               Sauls
               part
               ,
               the
               witches
               part
               ,
               and
               also
               Samuels
               part
               was
               plaied
               :
               and
               after
               the
               solemnization
               thereof
               ,
               a
               calfe
               was
               killed
               ,
               a
               batch
               of
               bread
               baked
               ,
               and
               a
               supper
               made
               ready
               and
               eaten
               up
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               went
               home
               the
               same
               night
               :
               and
               had
               need
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               some
               businesse
               the
               next
               day
               .
               By
               these
               and
               many
               other
               circumstances
               it
               may
               be
               gathered
               ,
               that
               she
               dissembled
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               she
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               
               and
               consequently
               counterfeited
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               foole
               of
               him
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               It
               appeareth
               there
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               with
               a
               couple
               of
               his
               men
               ,
               went
               to
               her
               by
               night
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               conjecture
               unto
               me
               by
               thy
               familiar
               spirit
               ,
               and
               bring
               me
               up
               whom
               I
               shall
               name
               unto
               thee
               .
               The
               godly-learned
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               witch
               of
               Endor
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               only
               to
               accomplish
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               Saul
               was
               bewitched
               so
               to
               suppose
               :
               and
               yet
               is
               he
               more
               simple
               that
               will
               be
               overtaken
               with
               the
               devises
               of
               our
               old
               witches
               ,
               which
               are
               produced
               to
               resemble
               her
               .
               And
               why
               should
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               rather
               permit
               the
               witch
               to
               raise
               Samuel
               ,
               than
               that
               Dives
               could
               obt●ine
               Lazarus
               to
               come
               out
               of
               Abrahams
               bosome
               ,
               upon
               more
               likely
               and
               more
               reasonable
               conditions
               ?
               Well
               now
               doth
               this
               strumpet
               (
               according
               to
               the
               guise
               of
               our
               cosening
               witches
               and
               conjurers
               )
               make
               the
               matter
               strange
               unto
               Saul
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               to
               her
               in
               a
               snare
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               But
               witches
               seldome
               make
               this
               objection
               ,
               
               saving
               when
               they
               mistrust
               that
               he
               which
               commeth
               to
               them
               will
               espie
               their
               jugling
               :
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               where
               the
               witchmonger
               is
               simple
               and
               easie
               to
               be
               abused
               ,
               the
               witch
               will
               be
               〈◊〉
               easie
               to
               be
               intreated
               ,
               and
               nothing
               dangerous
               of
               her
               cunning
               ;
               as
               you
               see
               this
               witch
               was
               soon
               perswaded
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               objection
               ,
               because
               she
               perceived
               and
               saw
               that
               Saul
               was
               afraid
               and
               out
               of
               his
               wits
               .
               And
               therefore
               she
               said
               unto
               him
               ;
               Whom
               shall
               I
               raise
               up
               ?
               As
               though
               she
               could
               h●●e
               brought
               unto
               him
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 or
                 Iacob
              
               ;
               who
               cannot
               hear
               ▪
               us
               ,
               therefore
               cannot
               rise
               at
               our
               call
               .
               
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               Look
               thou
               down
               from
               heaven
               and
               behold
               us
               ,
               &c.
               as
               for
               Abraham
               he
               is
               ignorant
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               Israel
               knoweth
               us
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                
                 ,
                 and
                 14.
                 verses
                 of
                 1
                 Samuel
                 28.
                 expounded
                 :
                 wherein
                 is
                 shewed
                 that
                 Saul
                 was
                 cosened
                 and
                 abused
                 by
                 the
                 witch
                 ;
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 Samuel
                 was
                 not
                 raised
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 witches
                 own
                 talke
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               manner
               and
               circumstance
               of
               their
               communication
               ,
               or
               of
               her
               conjuration
               ,
               is
               not
               verbatim
               set
               down
               and
               expressed
               in
               the
               text
               ;
               〈◊〉
               the
               effect
               thereof
               breefly
               touched
               :
               yet
               will
               I
               shew
               you
               the
               common
               order
               of
               their
               conjuration
               ,
               and
               specially
               of
               hers
               at
               this
               time
               used
               .
               When
               Saul
               had
               told
               her
               ,
               
               that
               he
               would
               have
               Samuel
               brought
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               she
               departed
               from
               his
               presence
               into
               her
               closet
               ,
               where
               doubtlesse
               she
               had
               her
               familiar
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               some
               lewd
               crafty
               priest
               ,
               and
               made
               Saul
               stand
               at
               the
               〈◊〉
               like
               a
               fool
               (
               as
               it
               were
               with
               his
               finger
               in
               a
               hole
               )
               to
               hear
               the
               cosening
               answers
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               see
               the
               cosening
               handling
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               counter●●●●ing
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               And
               so
               goeth
               she
               to
               worke
               ,
               using
               ordinary
               words
               o●
               conjuration
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               are
               sundry
               varieties
               and
               forms
               (
               whereof
               I
               shal
               have
               occasion
               to
               repeat
               some
               in
               another
               place
               )
               as
               you
               see
               the
               juglers
               (
               which
               be
               inferior
               conjurors
               )
               speak
               certain
               strange
               words
               of
               course
               ,
               to
               lead
               away
               the
               eye
               from
               espying
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               conveyance
               ,
               whilest
               they
               may
               induce
               the
               mind
               to
               conceive
               and
               suppose
               that
               he
               dealeth
               with
               spirits
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 Hay
                 ,
                 fortune
                 furie
                 ,
                 nunque
                 credo
                 ,
                 passe
                 ,
                 passe
                 ,
                 when
                 come
                 you
                 s●●ra
                 .
              
               〈◊〉
               belike
               after
               many
               such
               words
               spoken
               ,
               she
               saith
               to
               her selfe
               ;
               Lo
               now
               the
               matter
               is
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               
               for
               I
               see
               wonderful
               things
               .
               So
               as
               Saul
               hearing
               these
               words
               ,
               longed
               to
               know
               all
               ,
               and
               asked
               her
               what
               she
               saw
               .
               Wherein
               you
               may
               know
               that
               Saul
               saw
               nothing
               ,
               but
               stood
               without
               like
               a
               mom●●●
               whilest
               she
               plaied
               her
               part
               in
               her
               closet
               :
               as
               may
               most
               evidently
               appear
               by
               the
               21.
               verse
               of
               this
               chapter
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ;
               Then
               the
               woman
               came
               〈◊〉
               unto
               Saul
               .
               
               Howbeit
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               she
               cunningly
               counterfeited
               that
               she
               saw
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               thereby
               knew
               it
               was
               Saul
               that
               was
               come
               unto
               her
               .
               Where●by
               all
               the
               world
               may
               perceive
               the
               cosening
               ,
               and
               her
               dissimulation
               .
               For
               by
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               before
               said
               ,
               〈◊〉
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               she
               knew
               him
               .
               And
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               why
               should
               she
               not
               have
               suspected
               as
               well
               him
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               before
               ,
               when
               in
               expresse
               words
               he
               required
               her
               to
               bring
               unto
               him
               Samuel
               ,
               as
               now
               ,
               when
               Samuel
               appeared
               unto
               her
               ?
            
             
             
               Well
               ,
               
               to
               the
               question
               before
               proposed
               by
               Saul
               ,
               she
               answereth
               and
               〈◊〉
               that
               she
               saw
               angels
               or
               Gods
               ascending
               up
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Then
               〈◊〉
               she
               with
               her
               inchanting
               phrases
               and
               words
               ,
               of
               course
               :
               so
               as
               ●●reby
               Saul
               gathereth
               and
               supposeth
               that
               she
               hath
               raised
               a
               man.
               For
               otherwise
               his
               question
               dependeth
               not
               upon
               any
               thing
               before
               spoken
               .
               For
               then
               she
               hath
               said
               ;
               I
               saw
               angels
               ascending
               ,
               &c.
               the
               next
               word
               he
               saith
               〈◊〉
               What
               fashion
               is
               he
               of
               ?
               Which
               (
               I
               say
               )
               hangeth
               not
               upon
               her
               last
               ●xpressed
               words
               .
               And
               to
               this
               she
               answered
               not
               directly
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Samuel
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               an
               old
               man
               lapped
               in
               a
               mantle
               :
               as
               though
               she
               ●●ew
               not
               him
               that
               was
               the
               most
               notorious
               man
               in
               Israel
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               ●er
               neighbour
               by
               the
               space
               of
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               upon
               whom
               (
               while
               he
               ●●ed
               )
               every
               eye
               was
               fixed
               ,
               and
               whom
               also
               she
               knew
               within
               lesse
               than
               a
               ma●ter
               of
               an
               hour
               before
               :
               as
               by
               whose
               meanes
               also
               she
               came
               acquainted
               with
               Saul
               .
               Read
               the
               text
               and
               see
               .
            
             
               But
               she
               describeth
               his
               personage
               ,
               
               and
               the
               apparel
               which
               he
               did
               usually
               care
               when
               he
               lived
               :
               which
               if
               they
               were
               both
               buried
               together
               ,
               were
               consumed
               and
               rotten
               ,
               or
               devoured
               with
               wormes
               before
               that
               time
               .
               Belike
               ●e
               had
               a
               new
               mantle
               made
               him
               in
               heaven
               :
               and
               yet
               they
               say
               Tailors
               are
               ●●anty
               there
               ;
               for
               that
               their
               consciences
               are
               so
               large
               here
               .
               In
               this
               countrey
               ,
               men
               give
               away
               their
               garments
               when
               they
               dy
               :
               if
               Samuel
               had
               so
               done
               ,
               ●●
               could
               not
               have
               borrowed
               it
               again
               :
               for
               of
               likelihood
               it
               would
               have
               been
               ●orne
               out
               in
               that
               space
               ,
               except
               the
               donee
               had
               been
               a
               better
               husband
               than
               〈◊〉
               for
               the
               testator
               was
               dead
               (
               as
               it
               is
               supposed
               )
               two
               years
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 residue
                 of
                 1
                 Sam.
                 28.
                 expounded
                 :
                 wherein
                 is
                 declared
                 how
                 cunningly
                 this
                 witch
                 brought
                 Saul
                 resolutely
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 she
                 raised
                 Samuel
                 ;
                 what
                 words
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 color
                 the
                 cosenage
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 might
                 also
                 be
                 wrought
                 by
                 ventriloquie
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               commeth
               in
               Samuel
               to
               play
               his
               part
               :
               but
               I
               am
               perswaded
               it
               was
               performed
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               witch
               her selfe
               ,
               or
               of
               her
               confederate
               .
               ●e
               saith
               to
               Saul
               ;
               
               Why
               hast
               thou
               disquieted
               me
               ,
               to
               bring
               me
               up
               ?
               As
               though
               without
               guile
               or
               packing
               it
               had
               been
               Samuel
               himselfe
               .
               Saul
               answered
               that
               ●e
               was
               in
               great
               distresse
               :
               for
               the
               Philistines
               made
               warre
               upon
               him
               .
               Where●y
               the
               witch
               ,
               or
               her
               confederate
               priest
               might
               easily
               conjecture
               that
               his
               ●eart
               failed
               ,
               &
               direct
               the
               oracle
               or
               prophesie
               accordingly
               :
               especially
               under●●anding
               by
               his
               present
               talke
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               former
               prophesies
               and
               doings
               ●●at
               were
               past
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               forsaken
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               people
               were
               de●lining
               from
               him
               .
               
               For
               when
               Ionathan
               (
               a
               little
               before
               )
               overthrew
               the
               ●hilistines
               ,
               being
               thirty
               thousand
               chariots
               and
               six
               thousand
               horsemen
               ;
               Saul
               could
               not
               assemble
               above
               six
               hundred
               souldiers
               .
            
             
               Then
               said
               Samuel
               (
               which
               some
               suppose
               was
               Satan
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               think
               was
               ●●e
               witch
               ,
               with
               a
               confederate
               ;
               for
               what
               need
               so
               farre
               fetches
               ,
               as
               to
               fetch
               devil
               supernaturally
               out
               of
               hell
               ,
               when
               the
               illusion
               may
               be
               here
               by
               naturall
               
               means
               deciphered
               ?
               And
               if
               you
               note
               the
               words
               well
               ,
               you
               shall
               ●●●ceive
               the
               phrase
               not
               to
               come
               out
               of
               a
               spiritual
               mouth
               of
               a
               devil
               ;
               but
               〈◊〉
               a
               lying
               corporall
               tongue
               of
               a
               cosener
               ,
               that
               careth
               neither
               for
               God
               no●
               〈◊〉
               devill
               :
               from
               whence
               issueth
               such
               advice
               and
               communication
               ,
               as
               greatly
               〈◊〉
               greeth
               from
               Satans
               nature
               and
               purpose
               .
               For
               thus
               (
               I
               say
               )
               the
               said
               〈◊〉
               speaketh
               :
               
               Wherefore
               doest
               thou
               aske
               me
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Lord
               is
               gone
               〈◊〉
               thee
               ,
               and
               is
               thine
               enemy
               ?
               Even
               the
               Lord
               hath
               done
               unto
               him
               as
               he
               〈◊〉
               by
               my
               hand
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               will
               rent
               thy
               kingdome
               out
               of
               thine
               hand
               ,
               〈◊〉
               give
               it
               to
               thy
               neighbour
               David
               ;
               because
               thou
               obeyedst
               the
               voice
               of
               〈◊〉
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               no
               phrase
               of
               a
               devil
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               cosener
               ,
               〈◊〉
               knew
               before
               what
               Samuel
               had
               prophesied
               concerning
               Sauls
               destru●●●●●
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               devils
               condition
               ,
               to
               allure
               the
               people
               unto
               wickednesse
               ,
               〈◊〉
               not
               in
               this
               sort
               to
               admonish●
               warne
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               them
               for
               evil
               .
               An●
               〈◊〉
               popish
               writers
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               devil
               would
               have
               been
               gone
               at
               the
               〈◊〉
               naming
               of
               God.
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               at
               Gods
               special
               commande●●●●
               and
               will
               ,
               that
               Samuel
               or
               the
               devil
               should
               be
               raised
               ,
               to
               propound
               ●●●monition
               ,
               to
               the
               profit
               of
               all
               posterity
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               then
               he
               〈…〉
               have
               done
               it
               by
               some
               of
               his
               living
               prophets
               ,
               and
               that
               Satan
               〈◊〉
               been
               so
               fit
               an
               instrument
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               After
               this
               falleth
               the
               〈◊〉
               (
               I
               would
               say
               Samuel
               )
               into
               the
               vein
               of
               prophecying
               ,
               and
               speake●●
               Saul
               on
               this
               wise
               :
               
               The
               Lord
               will
               rent
               thy
               kingdome
               out
               of
               thine
               〈◊〉
               and
               give
               it
               to
               thy
               neighbour
               David
               ;
               because
               th●u
               obeyedst
               not
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               executedst
               his
               fierce
               wrath
               upon
               the
               Amalekitesi
               〈◊〉
               fore
               hath
               the
               Lord
               done
               this
               unto
               thee
               this
               day
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               Lord
               〈◊〉
               deliver
               thee
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               shalt
               tho●
               thy
               sonnes
               be
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               give
               the
               host
               of
               Israel
               in●o
               〈◊〉
               hands
               of
               the
               Philistines
               .
               What
               could
               Samuel
               have
               said
               more
               ?
            
             
               Me
               thinks
               the
               devil
               would
               have
               used
               another
               order
               ,
               encouragin●
               〈◊〉
               rather
               than
               rebuking
               him
               for
               his
               evil
               .
               The
               devil
               is
               craftier
               than
               〈◊〉
               such
               an
               admonition
               to
               all
               posterities
               ,
               as
               should
               be
               prejudici●●
               〈◊〉
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               also
               be
               void
               of
               all
               impiety
               .
               But
               so
               divine
               a
               sense
               maketh
               much
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               witches
               credit
               ,
               and
               to
               〈◊〉
               ●●●vancement
               of
               her
               gaines
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               concerning
               the
               verity
               of
               this
               ●●●●phesie
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               disputable
               questions
               :
               first
               ,
               whether
               the
               〈◊〉
               were
               fought
               the
               next
               day
               ?
               secondly
               ,
               whether
               all
               his
               sonnes
               were
               〈◊〉
               with
               him
               ?
               item
               ,
               whether
               they
               went
               to
               heaven
               or
               hell
               together
               ,
               a●
               〈◊〉
               with
               Samuel
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               being
               with
               〈◊〉
               they
               must
               be
               in
               hell
               .
               But
               although
               every
               part
               of
               this
               〈◊〉
               were
               false
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               his
               sonnes
               were
               not
               slain
               (
               Ishhosheth
               〈◊〉
               and
               reigning
               in
               Israel
               two
               years
               after
               Sauls
               death
               )
               and
               that
               the
               〈…〉
               not
               on
               the
               morrow
               ,
               and
               that
               wicked
               Saul
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               had
               killed
               〈◊〉
               selfe
               ,
               
               was
               not
               with
               good
               Samuel
               ;
               yet
               this
               witch
               did
               give
               a
               shrewd
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               sequel
               .
               Which
               whether
               it
               were
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               pertains
               〈…〉
               purpose
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               〈◊〉
               it
               .
               But
               as
               ●ouching
               the
               〈◊〉
               them
               that
               say
               it
               was
               the
               devil
               ,
               because
               that
               such
               things
               came
               to
               〈◊〉
               would
               ●ain
               know
               of
               them
               where
               they
               learn
               that
               devils
               foreknow
               〈…〉
               come
               ?
               
               If
               they
               say
               ,
               he
               guesse●h
               onely
               upon
               probabilities
               ,
               the
               wit●●
               may
               〈◊〉
               do
               the
               like
               .
               But
               here
               I
               may
               not
               forget
               the
               decrees
               ,
               which
               conclude
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               Samuel
               appeared
               not
               unto
               Saul
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               historiographer
               set
               fo●
               
               〈◊〉
               mind
               and
               Samuels
               estate
               ,
               
               and
               certain
               things
               which
               were
               said
               and
               seen
               ,
               〈◊〉
               whether
               they
               were
               true
               or
               false
               :
               and
               further
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               a
               〈◊〉
               offence
               for
               a
               man
               to
               beleeve
               the
               bare
               words
               of
               the
               story
               .
               And
               if
               〈◊〉
               exposition
               like
               you
               not
               ,
               I
               can
               easily
               frame
               my selfe
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               ●ne
               of
               great
               learning
               expounding
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               great
               pro●●bility
               ,
               in
               this
               sort
               ;
               to
               wit.
               that
               this
               Pythonist
               being
               Ventriloqua
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               Speaking
               as
               it
               were
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               her
               belly
               ,
               did
               cast
               her selfe
               ●●to
               a
               trance
               ,
               and
               so
               abused
               Saul
               ,
               answering
               to
               Saul
               in
               Samuels
               name
               ,
               in
               〈◊〉
               counterfeit
               hollow
               voice
               :
               as
               the
               wench
               of
               Westwel
               spake
               ,
               whose
               his●●ry
               I
               have
               rehearsed
               before
               at
               large
               ,
               in
               page
               ▪
               94.
               and
               this
               is
               right
               ●●n●riloquie
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
            
             
               
                 ●●inions
                 of
                 some
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 Samuel
                 was
                 indeed
                 raised
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 witches
                 art
                 or
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 special
                 miracle
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 such
                 visions
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 dayes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 witches
                 cannot
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
            
             
               AIas
               and
               Sadajas
               write
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               woman
               saw
               the
               miracle
               indeed
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               she
               looked
               for
               ,
               of
               wa●
               wont
               to
               do
               ;
               she
               be●n
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               vision
               indeed
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               one
               ,
               not
               done
               by
               〈◊〉
               art
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God.
               Which
               exposition
               is
               farre
               more
               pro●●ble
               than
               our
               late
               writers
               judgements
               hereupon
               ,
               and
               agreeth
               with
               the
               ●●position
               of
               diverse
               good
               divines
               .
               Gelasius
               saith
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               very
               spirit
               〈◊〉
               Samuel
               :
               and
               where
               he
               suffered
               himselfe
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               〈◊〉
               civil
               salutation
               and
               courtesie
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               did
               interpose
               Samuel
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Elias
               to
               the
               messenger
               of
               Ochossas
               ,
               when
               he
               sent
               to
               Belzebub
               the
               god
               Acharon
               .
               
               And
               here
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               the
               witchmongers
               are
               set
               up
               this
               point
               :
               for
               the
               papists
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               a
               devil
               ,
               because
               Jeho
               ,
               it
               is
               thrice
               of
               five
               times
               named
               in
               the
               story
               .
               Upon
               this
               peece
               of
               scrip●●re
               arguments
               are
               daily
               devised
               ,
               to
               prove
               and
               maintain
               the
               miraculous
               ●●tions
               of
               witch
               craf●
               ,
               and
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               dead
               by
               conju●ations
               .
               And
               ●r
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               that
               Samuel
               himselfe
               were
               raised
               ,
               or
               the
               devil
               in
               his
               ●●●enesse
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               witch
               of
               Endor
               by
               her
               art
               and
               cunning
               did
               it
               ,
               &c.
               it
               ●aketh
               rather
               to
               the
               disproofe
               than
               to
               the
               proofe
               of
               our
               wi●ches
               ,
               which
               〈◊〉
               neither
               do
               that
               kind
               of
               miracle
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               in
               any
               such
               place
               or
               ●●mpany
               ,
               where
               their
               jugling
               and
               cosenage
               may
               be
               seen
               and
               laid
               open
               .
               ●nd
               I
               challenge
               them
               all
               (
               even
               upon
               the
               adventure
               of
               my
               life
               )
               to
               shew
               ●he
               peece
               of
               a
               miracle
               ,
               
               such
               as
               Christ
               did
               truly
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               they
               suppose
               his
               witch
               did
               diabolically
               ,
               be
               it
               not
               with
               art
               nor
               confederacy
               ,
               whereby
               the
               colour
               thereof
               maybe
               made
               ;
               neither
               are
               there
               any
               such
               visions
               in
               these
               ●●yes
               shewed
               .
            
             
               Heretofore
               God
               did
               send
               his
               visible
               angels
               to
               men
               :
               but
               now
               we
               hear
               ●ot
               of
               such
               apparitions
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               necessary
               .
               Indeed
               it
               pleased
               ●od
               heretofore
               ,
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Moses
               and
               his
               prophets
               ,
               and
               specially
               by
               〈◊〉
               son
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               worke
               great
               miracles
               ,
               for
               the
               establishing
               
               of
               the
               faith
               :
               but
               now
               whatsoever
               is
               necessary
               for
               our
               salvation
               ,
               it
               ●●●tained
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               our
               faith
               is
               already
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               our
               〈◊〉
               established
               by
               miracles
               ;
               so
               as
               now
               to
               seek
               for
               them
               is
               a
               point
               of
               〈◊〉
               .
               Which
               the
               papists
               (
               if
               you
               note
               it
               )
               are
               grealy
               touched
               withall
               in
               their
               lying
               legends
               appeareth
               .
               But
               in
               truth
               ,
               our
               miracles
               are
               〈◊〉
               most
               commonly
               ,
               and
               specially
               of
               priests
               ,
               whereof
               I
               could
               cite
               a
               〈◊〉
               sand
               .
               If
               you
               read
               the
               story
               of
               Bell
               and
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               〈◊〉
               miracle
               of
               some
               antiquity
               .
               If
               you
               will
               see
               newer
               devices
               ,
               re●
               
                 ●●●tus
                 ,
                 Cardanus
                 ,
                 Baleus
              
               ,
               and
               specially
               Lavaterns
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               have
               〈◊〉
               some
               
               walking
               spirits
               in
               these
               parts
               so
               conjured
               not
               long
               since
               ,
               as
               〈◊〉
               wards
               they
               little
               delighted
               to
               make
               any
               more
               apparitions
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 vaine
                 apparitions
                 ,
                 how
                 people
                 have
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 fear
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 is
                 partly
                 reformed
                 by
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 gospel
                 :
                 the
                 true
                 〈◊〉
                 Christs
                 miracles
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               certainly
               ,
               some
               one
               knave
               in
               a
               white
               sheet
               hath
               cosened
               and
               〈◊〉
               many
               thousands
               that
               way
               ;
               specially
               when
               Robin
               good
               〈◊〉
               kept
               such
               a
               coile
               in
               the
               Countrey
               .
               But
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               〈◊〉
               these
               bugs
               specially
               are
               spied
               and
               feared
               of
               sick
               folke
               ,
               children
               ,
               〈◊〉
               and
               cowards
               ,
               which
               through
               weaknesse
               of
               minde
               and
               body
               ,
               are
               〈◊〉
               with
               vain
               dreames
               and
               continual
               fear
               .
               The
               Scythians
               ,
               being
               a
               〈◊〉
               a
               warlike
               nation
               (
               as
               divers
               writers
               report
               )
               never
               see
               any
               ,
               vaine
               〈◊〉
               spirits
               .
               
               It
               is
               a
               common
               saying
               ;
               A
               Lion
               feareth
               no
               bugs
               .
               But
               〈◊〉
               childhood
               our
               mothers
               maids
               have
               so
               terrified
               us
               with
               an
               ugly
               〈◊〉
               having
               hornes
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               fire
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               a
               taile
               in
               his
               〈◊〉
               eyes
               like
               a
               bason
               ,
               fanges
               like
               a
               dog
               ,
               clawes
               like
               a
               bear
               ,
               a
               skin●
               〈◊〉
               a
               Niger
               ,
               and
               a
               voice
               roring
               like
               a
               Lion
               ,
               whereby
               we
               start
               and
               are
               〈◊〉
               when
               we
               hear
               one
               cry
               Bough
               :
               and
               they
               have
               so
               fraied
               us
               with
               bull
               -
               〈◊〉
               spirits
               ,
               witches
               ,
               ●urchens
               ,
               elves
               ,
               hags
               ,
               fairies
               ,
               satyrs
               ,
               pans
               ,
               faun●●lens
               ,
               kit
               with
               the
               cansticke
               ,
               tritons
               ,
               centaures
               ,
               dwarfes
               ,
               giants
               ,
               imp●●
               cars
               ,
               conjurors
               ,
               nymphes
               ,
               changelings
               ,
               Incubus
               ,
               Robin
               good
               fellow
               ,
               spoorn
               ,
               the
               mare
               ,
               the
               man
               in
               the
               oke
               ,
               the
               hell-waine
               ,
               the
               fired
               rake
               ,
               puckle
               ,
               Tom
               thombe
               ,
               hob-gobblin
               ,
               Tom
               tumbler
               ,
               boneles
               ,
               and
               other
               bugs
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               afraid
               of
               our
               own
               shadowes
               :
               insomuch
               〈◊〉
               never
               fear
               the
               devil
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               dark
               night
               ;
               and
               then
               a
               polled
               sheepe
               perillous
               beast
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               is
               taken
               for
               our
               fathers
               soul
               ,
               specially
               a
               churchyard
               ,
               where
               a
               right
               hardy
               man
               heretofore
               scant
               durst
               passe
               night
               ,
               but
               his
               haire
               would
               stand
               upright
               .
               For
               right
               grave
               writers
               〈◊〉
               that
               spirits
               most
               often
               and
               speciallly
               take
               the
               shape
               of
               women
               appearing
               monks
               ,
               
               &c.
               and
               of
               beasts
               ,
               dogs
               ,
               swine
               ,
               horses
               ,
               goats
               ,
               cats
               ,
               haires
               ,
               fowles
               ,
               as
               crowes
               ,
               night
               owles
               ,
               and
               shreek
               owles
               ,
               but
               they
               delight
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               snakes
               and
               dragons
               .
               Well
               ,
               thanks
               be
               to
               Go●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               wretched
               and
               cowardly
               infidelity
               ,
               since
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               gospel
               〈◊〉
               part
               forgotten
               :
               and
               doubtlesse
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               illusions
               will
               in
               short
               〈◊〉
               
               (
               by
               Gods
               grace
               )
               be
               detected
               and
               vanish
               away
               .
            
             
               Divers
               writers
               report
               ,
               
               that
               in
               Germany
               ,
               since
               Luthers
               time
               ,
               spirits
               and
               devils
               have
               not
               personally
               appeared
               ,
               as
               in
               times
               past
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               .
               This
               argument
               is
               taken
               in
               hand
               of
               the
               ancient
               fathers
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               determination
               and
               ceasing
               of
               oracles
               .
               For
               in
               times
               past
               (
               saith
               Athanasius
               devils
               in
               vain
               shapes
               did
               intricate
               men
               with
               their
               illusions
               ,
               hiding
               themselves
               in
               waters
               ,
               stones
               ,
               woods
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               now
               that
               the
               word
               of
               GOD
               hath
               appeared
               ,
               those
               sights
               ,
               spirits
               ,
               and
               mockeries
               of
               images
               are
               ceased
               .
               Truly
               ,
               if
               all
               such
               oracles
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               &c.
               (
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               )
               had
               been
               true
               ,
               and
               done
               according
               to
               the
               report
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               brought
               through
               divers
               ages
               ,
               and
               from
               farre
               countries
               unto
               us
               ,
               without
               priestly
               fraud
               or
               guile
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               spirits
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               working
               of
               miracles
               ,
               had
               been
               inserted
               into
               an
               idoll
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               supposed
               :
               yet
               we
               christians
               may
               conceive
               ,
               that
               Christs
               coming
               was
               not
               so
               frutelesse
               and
               prejudicial
               in
               this
               point
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               away
               his
               spirit
               of
               prophesie
               and
               divination
               from
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               elect
               people
               ,
               and
               good
               prophets
               ,
               giving
               no
               answers
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               come
               by
               them
               ,
               nor
               by
               Vrim
               nor
               Thummim
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               wont
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               yet
               to
               leave
               the
               devil
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               witch
               ,
               or
               an
               idol
               to
               prophesie
               or
               worke
               miracles
               ,
               &c.
               to
               the
               hinderance
               of
               his
               glorious
               gospel
               ,
               
               to
               the
               discountenance
               of
               his
               church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               furtherance
               of
               infidelity
               and
               false
               religion
               ,
               whereas
               the
               working
               of
               miracles
               was
               the
               onely
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               most
               speciall
               meanes
               that
               moved
               men
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               sundry
               places
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               and
               specially
               in
               Iohn
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               a
               great
               multitude
               followed
               him
               ,
               
               because
               they
               saw
               his
               miracles
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               &c.
               
               Nay
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               written
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               was
               approved
               by
               God
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               with
               miracles
               ,
               wonders
               and
               signes
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               And
               yet
               ,
               if
               we
               conferre
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               imputed
               to
               witches
               ;
               witches
               miracles
               shall
               appear
               more
               common
               ,
               and
               nothing
               inferior
               unto
               his
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               
                 Witches
                 miracles
                 compared
                 to
                 Christs
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 of
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 names
                 and
                 portraiture
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               this
               witch
               of
               Endor
               had
               performed
               that
               ,
               
               which
               many
               conceive
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               been
               compared
               with
               the
               raising
               up
               of
               Lazarus
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               converting
               of
               water
               into
               milke
               ,
               as
               hard
               a
               matter
               as
               the
               turning
               of
               water
               into
               wine
               ?
               
               And
               yet
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               read
               in
               the
               gospel
               ,
               that
               Christ
               did
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               his
               first
               miracle
               ;
               so
               may
               you
               reade
               in
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
              
               and
               in
               Bodin
               ,
               that
               witches
               can
               easily
               do
               the
               other
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               ,
               of
               water
               they
               can
               make
               butter
               .
               But
               to
               avoid
               all
               ca●ils
               ,
               and
               least
               there
               should
               appear
               more
               matter
               in
               Christs
               miracle
               ,
               than
               the
               others
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               in
               M.
               Mal.
               that
               they
               can
               change
               water
               into
               wine
               :
               and
               what
               is
               it
               to
               attribute
               to
               a
               creature
               ,
               the
               power
               and
               worke
               of
               the
               creator
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               ?
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Opera
                 quae
                 ego
                 facio
                 nemo
                 potest
                 facere
                 .
              
               Creation
               of
               substance
               was
               never
               granted
               to
               man
               nor
               angel
               ;
               Ergo
               neither
               to
               
               witch
               nor
               devil
               :
               for
               God
               is
               the
               onely
               giver
               of
               life
               and
               being
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               all
               things
               are
               made
               ,
               visible
               and
               invisible
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               this
               woman
               of
               Endor
               is
               in
               the
               scripture
               called
               Py●honissa
               :
               whereby
               it
               may
               appear
               that
               she
               was
               but
               a
               very
               censener
               .
               For
               Pytho
               himselfe
               whereof
               Pythonissa
               is
               derived
               ,
               
               was
               a
               counterfeit
               .
               And
               the
               original
               〈◊〉
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               Pytho
               ,
               because
               he
               killed
               a
               serpent
               of
               that
               〈◊〉
               is
               but
               a
               poetical
               fable
               .
               For
               the
               Poets
               say
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               god
               of
               Musick
               ,
               Ph●sick
               ,
               Poetry
               ,
               and
               shouting
               .
               In
               heaven
               he
               is
               called
               Sol
               ,
               in
               earth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Pater
              
               ,
               in
               hell
               Apollo
               .
               He
               flourisheth
               alwayes
               with
               perpetual
               youth
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               therefore
               he
               is
               painted
               without
               a
               beard
               :
               his
               picture
               was
               kept
               as
               an
               or●●cle-giver
               :
               and
               the
               priests
               that
               attended
               thereon
               at
               Delphos
               were
               cousen●●
               and
               called
               Pythonists
               of
               Pytho
               ,
               as
               Papists
               of
               Papa
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               all
               〈◊〉
               men
               that
               used
               that
               trade
               ,
               were
               named
               Pythonissae
               ,
               as
               was
               this
               women
               Endor
               .
               But
               because
               it
               concerneth
               this
               matter
               ,
               I
               will
               breefly
               note
               the
               ●●pinions
               of
               divers
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               certaine
               other
               proofes
               ,
               which
               I
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               scripture
               touching
               the
               ceasing
               of
               miracles
               ,
               prophesies
               and
               orac●●
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             eight
             book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 miracles
                 are
                 ceased
                 .
              
            
             
               ALthough
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               extraordinarily
               to
               shew
               miracles
               amongst
               his
               people
               ,
               for
               the
               strengthening
               of
               their
               faith
               in
               the
               Messias
               ;
               and
               againe
               at
               his
               coming
               to
               confirme
               their
               faith
               by
               his
               wonderful
               doings
               ,
               and
               his
               speciall
               graces
               and
               gifts
               bestowed
               by
               him
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               we
               ordinarily
               reade
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               worketh
               great
               wonders
               .
               Yea
               David
               saith
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               dead
               (
               as
               in
               this
               case
               of
               Samuel
               )
               God
               himselfe
               sheweth
               no
               wonders
               .
               I
               find
               also
               that
               God
               will
               not
               give
               his
               glory
               and
               power
               to
               a
               creature
               .
               
               Nicodemus
               being
               a
               Pharisee
               could
               say
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               could
               do
               such
               miracles
               as
               Christ
               did
               except
               God
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               prophet
               to
               those
               gods
               and
               idols
               ,
               which
               took
               on
               them
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ;
               Do
               either
               good
               or
               ill
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               as
               the
               prophet
               knew
               and
               taught
               thereby
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               God
               could
               worke
               miracles
               .
               Infinite
               places
               for
               this
               purpose
               might
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               which
               for
               brevity
               I
               omit
               and
               ove●slip
               .
            
             
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               among
               other
               reasons
               ,
               whereby
               he
               proveth
               the
               ceasing
               of
               miracles
               ,
               
               saith
               ;
               Now
               blinde
               flesh
               doth
               not
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blinde
               ●y
               the
               miracle
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               heart
               are
               opened
               by
               the
               word
               ●f
               God.
               Now
               is
               not
               our
               dead
               carcase
               raised
               any
               more
               up
               by
               miracle
               ,
               but
               our
               dead
               bodies
               be
               still
               in
               the
               g●ave
               ,
               and
               our
               soules
               are
               raised
               to
               life
               by
               ●hrist
               .
               Now
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               deafe
               are
               not
               opened
               by
               miracle
               ,
               but
               they
               ●hich
               had
               their
               ears
               shut
               before
               ,
               have
               them
               now
               opened
               to
               their
               salvation
               .
               The
               miraculous
               healing
               of
               the
               sick
               ,
               by
               anointing
               ,
               spoken
               of
               by
               S.
               Iames
               ,
               is
               ●bjected
               by
               many
               ,
               specially
               by
               the
               papists
               ,
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               their
               ●●crament
               of
               extreame
               unction
               :
               which
               is
               apishly
               and
               vainly
               used
               in
               the
               ●●omish
               church
               ,
               
               as
               though
               that
               miraculous
               gift
               had
               continuance
               till
               this
               ●ay
               :
               herein
               you
               shall
               see
               what
               Calvine
               speaketh
               in
               his
               institutions
               .
               ●he
               grace
               of
               healing
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               spoken
               of
               by
               Saint
               Iames
               ,
               is
               ●●nished
               away
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               other
               miracles
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               would
               have
               ●●ewed
               onely
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               make
               the
               new
               preaching
               of
               the
               ●ospel
               mervellous
               for
               ever
               .
               Why
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               do
               not
               these
               (
               meaning
               mira●●e-mongers
               )
               appoint
               some
               Siloah
               to
               swim
               in
               ,
               whereinto
               at
               certaine
               or●●nary
               recourses
               of
               times
               sicke
               folke
               may
               plunge
               themselves
               ?
               Why
               do
               ●●ey
               nor
               lie
               along
               upon
               the
               dead
               ,
               because
               Paul
               raised
               up
               a
               dead
               child
               〈◊〉
               that
               meanes
               ?
               Verily
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               James
               in
               the
               miracle
               to
               anoint
               ,
               spake
               ●●r
               that
               time
               ,
               whiles
               the
               church
               still
               enjoyed
               such
               blessings
               of
               God.
               Item
               ,
               〈◊〉
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               present
               with
               his
               in
               all
               ages
               ;
               and
               so
               often
               as
               need
               〈◊〉
               he
               helpeth
               their
               sicknesses
               ,
               no
               lesse
               than
               in
               old
               time
               .
               But
               he
               doth
               〈◊〉
               so
               utter
               his
               manifest
               powers
               ,
               nor
               distributeth
               miracles
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               hands
               〈◊〉
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               the
               gift
               was
               but
               for
               a
               time
               .
               Calvine
               even
               their
               ●ncludeth
               thus
               ;
               They
               say
               such
               vertues
               or
               miracles
               remaine
               ,
               but
               exper●●●ce
               saies
               nay
               .
               And
               see
               how
               they
               agree
               among
               themselves
               .
               Danaeus
               saith
               ,
               at
               neither
               witch
               nor
               devil
               can
               worke
               miracles
               .
               
                 Giles
                 Alley
              
               saith
               directly
               ,
               
               that
               witches
               worke
               miracles
               .
               Calvine
               saith
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               ceased
               .
               All
               witchmongers
               say
               ,
               they
               continue
               .
               But
               some
               affirme
               ,
               that
               popish
               miracles
               are
               vanished
               and
               gone
               away
               :
               howbeit
               witches
               miracles
               remaine
               in
               full
               force
               .
               So
               as
               S.
               Loy
               is
               out
               of
               credit
               for
               a
               horseleach
               ,
               Master
               T.
               and
               mother
               B●●gy
               remaine
               in
               estimation
               for
               prophets
               :
               nay
               Hobgoblin
               and
               Robin
               〈◊〉
               fellow
               are
               contemned
               among
               young
               children
               ,
               and
               mother
               Alice
               and
               another
               Bungy
               are
               fea●ed
               among
               old
               fooles
               .
               The
               estimation
               of
               these
               continue
               ,
               because
               the
               matter
               hath
               not
               been
               called
               in
               question
               :
               the
               credit
               〈◊〉
               the
               other
               decayeth
               ,
               because
               the
               matter
               hath
               been
               looked
               into
               .
               Where
               I
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               S.
               Anthonies
               blisse
               will
               helpe
               your
               pig
               ,
               where
               ever
               mother
               Bungy
               doth
               hurt
               it
               with
               her
               curse
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               〈◊〉
               warned
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
               in
               any
               wise
               not
               to
               feare
               their
               curses
               .
               ●e
               let
               all
               the
               witchmongers
               ,
               and
               specially
               the
               miracle-mongers
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               answer
               me
               to
               this
               supposition
               ;
               Put
               case
               that
               a
               woman
               of
               credit
               ,
               〈◊〉
               a
               woman-witch
               should
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               she
               is
               a
               true
               prophet
               of
               〈◊〉
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               revealeth
               those
               secret
               mysteries
               unto
               her
               ,
               whereby
               ●●
               detecteth
               the
               lewd
               acts
               and
               imaginations
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               th●●
               〈◊〉
               him
               she
               worketh
               miracles
               ,
               and
               prophesieth
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               think
               they
               must
               〈◊〉
               yeeld
               ,
               or
               confesse
               that
               miracles
               are
               ceased
               .
               But
               such
               thing
               :
               (
               saith
               C●●dane
               )
               as
               seeme
               miraculous
               ,
               
               are
               chiefly
               done
               by
               deceipt
               ,
               legierdema●
               or
               confederacy
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               yet
               seeme
               unpossible
               else
               things
               are
               said
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               never
               were
               nor
               can
               be
               done
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 gift
                 of
                 prophesie
                 is
                 ceased
                 .
              
            
             
               
               THat
               witches
               ,
               nor
               the
               woman
               of
               Endor
               ,
               nor
               yet
               her
               familiar
               or
               devil
               can
               tell
               what
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               may
               plainly
               appear
               by
               the
               words
               of
               〈◊〉
               prophet
               ,
               who
               saith
               ;
               Shew
               what
               things
               are
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               say
               〈◊〉
               are
               gods
               indeed
               .
               According
               to
               that
               which
               Solomon
               saith
               ;
               who
               〈◊〉
               a
               man
               what
               shall
               happen
               him
               under
               the
               sun
               ?
               
               Marry
               that
               can
               I
               (
               saith
               witch
               of
               Endor
               to
               Saul
               .
               )
               But
               I
               will
               rather
               beleeve
               Paul
               and
               Peters
               〈◊〉
               say
               ,
               that
               prophesie
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               worldly
               thing
               .
               Th●
               cousening
               queane
               ,
               that
               taketh
               upon
               her
               to
               do
               all
               things
               and
               can
               do
               thing
               but
               beguile
               men
               :
               up
               steppeth
               also
               mother
               Bungy
               ,
               and
               she
               〈◊〉
               you
               where
               your
               horse
               or
               your
               asse
               is
               bestowed
               ,
               or
               any-thing
               that
               you
               〈◊〉
               lost
               is
               become
               ,
               as
               Samuel
               could
               ;
               and
               what
               you
               have
               done
               in
               all
               〈◊〉
               age
               past
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               to
               the
               woman
               of
               Sichar
               at
               Iacobs
               well
               ;
               yea
               〈◊〉
               what
               your
               errand
               is
               ,
               
               before
               you
               speak
               ,
               as
               Elizeus
               did
               .
            
             
               Peter
               Martyr
               saith
               ,
               that
               onely
               God
               and
               man
               knoweth
               the
               heart
               of
               〈◊〉
               and
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               devil
               must
               be
               secluded
               ,
               alledging
               these
               place
               
                 Solus
                 Deus
                 est
                 scrutator
                 cordium
              
               ,
               Onely
               God
               is
               the
               searcher
               of
               hearts
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Nemo
                 scit
                 quae
                 sunt
                 hominis
                 ,
                 nisi
                 spiritus
                 hominis
                 qui
                 est
                 in
                 eo
                 ,
              
               None
               ●o●●eth
               the
               thigs
               of
               man
               ,
               
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               which
               is
               within
               him
               .
               So●●mon
               saith
               ,
               
                 Tu
                 solus
                 nosti
                 cogitationes
                 hominum
              
               ,
               Thou
               onely
               knowest
               〈◊〉
               thoughts
               of
               men
               .
               And
               Jeremy
               saith
               in
               the
               person
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Ego
                 〈◊〉
                 scrutans
                 corda
                 &
                 renes
              
               ▪
               I
               am
               God
               searching
               hearts
               and
               reines
               .
               Also
               〈◊〉
               thew
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Iesus
                 autem
                 videus
                 cogitationes
                 eorum
              
               .
               And
               〈◊〉
               seeing
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               who
               in
               Scripture
               is
               called
               the
               searcher
               and
               〈◊〉
               
               of
               the
               thoughts
               in
               the
               heart
               :
               as
               appeareth
               in
               Acts
               ,
               1.
               
               &
               15.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               
               Matth.
               9.12
               .
               &
               22.
               
               Marke
               2.
               
               Luke
               6.
               
               &
               7.
               
               &
               11.
               
               John
               1.2.6
               .
               &
               13.
               
               Apoc.
               2.
               
               &
               3.
               and
               in
               other
               places
               infinite
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               Peter
               Martyr
               also
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               devil
               may
               suspect
               ,
               but
               not
               know
               our
               thoughts
               :
               
               for
               if
               he
               should
               know
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               he
               should
               understand
               our
               faith
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               assault
               us
               with
               one
               temptation
               .
               Indeed
               we
               reade
               that
               Samuel
               could
               tell
               where
               things
               lost
               were
               straied
               ,
               &c.
               but
               we
               see
               that
               gift
               also
               ceased
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Paul
               ;
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               diverse
               manners
               God
               sp●ke
               in
               the
               old
               times
               by
               our
               fathers
               the
               prophets
               ,
               in
               these
               last
               dayes
               he
               hath
               spoken
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               sonne
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               And
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               wherewith
               God
               in
               times
               past
               endued
               his
               people
               ,
               is
               also
               ceased
               ,
               and
               counterfeits
               and
               coufeners
               are
               come
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               saying
               of
               Peter
               :
               There
               were
               false
               prophets
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               even
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               false
               teachers
               among
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               think
               not
               that
               so
               notable
               a
               gift
               should
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               beloved
               and
               the
               elect
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               committed
               to
               mother
               Bungy
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               of
               her
               profession
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               prophet
               Zacharie
               are
               plaine
               touching
               ,
               
               the
               ceasing
               both
               of
               the
               good
               and
               bad
               prophets
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               I
               will
               cause
               the
               prophets
               &
               uncleane
               spirits
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               &
               when
               any
               shall
               yet
               prophesie
               ,
               his
               parents
               shall
               say
               to
               him
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               live
               ,
               for
               thou
               speakest
               lies
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               his
               parents
               shall
               thrust
               him
               through
               when
               he
               prophesieth
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               No
               ,
               no
               :
               the
               foretelling
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               is
               the
               onely
               worke
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               disposeth
               all
               things
               sweetly
               ,
               of
               whose
               counsel
               there
               hath
               never
               yet
               been
               any
               man.
               And
               to
               know
               our
               labours
               ,
               the
               times
               and
               moments
               God
               hoth
               placed
               in
               his
               owne
               power
               .
               Also
               Phavorinus
               saith
               ,
               that
               if
               these
               cold
               prophets
               or
               oraclers
               tell
               thee
               of
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               deceiv
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               made
               a
               miser
               through
               vain
               expectation
               :
               if
               they
               tell
               thee
               of
               adversity
               ,
               &c.
               and
               ly
               ,
               thou
               art
               made
               a
               miser
               through
               vaine
               fear
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               may
               as
               well
               look
               to
               heare
               prophesies
               at
               the
               tabernacle
               ,
               in
               the
               bush
               ,
               of
               the
               cherubin
               ,
               among
               the
               clouds
               ,
               from
               the
               angels
               ,
               within
               the
               arke
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               flame
               ,
               &c.
               as
               to
               expect
               an
               oracle
               of
               a
               prophet
               in
               these
               dayes
               .
            
             
               But
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               that
               one
               in
               our
               Common-wealth
               should
               step
               up
               and
               say
               he
               were
               a
               prophet
               (
               as
               many
               frantick
               persons
               do
               )
               who
               would
               beleeve
               him
               ,
               
               or
               not
               think
               rather
               that
               he
               were
               a
               lewd
               person
               ?
               See
               the
               statutes
               Elizab.
               5.
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               laws
               made
               against
               them
               ,
               condemning
               their
               arrogancy
               and
               cousenage
               :
               so
               also
               the
               canon
               lawes
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 Oracles
                 are
                 ceased
                 .
              
            
             
               TOuching
               oracles
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               were
               Idols
               of
               silver
               ,
               gold
               ,
               wood
               ,
               stones
               ,
               &c.
               within
               whose
               bodies
               some
               say
               uncleane
               spirits
               hid
               themselves
               ,
               and
               gave
               answers
               as
               some
               others
               say
               ,
               that
               exhalations
               rising
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               ;
               
               inspire
               their
               minds
               ,
               whereby
               their
               priests
               gave
               out
               oracles
               ;
               so
               as
               spirits
               and
               winds
               rose
               up
               out
               of
               that
               soile
               ,
               and
               indued
               those
               men
               
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               though
               in
               truth
               they
               were
               all
               devises
               to
               cousen
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               profit
               of
               priests
               ,
               who
               received
               the
               idols
               answers
               over
               night
               ,
               and
               delivered
               them
               back
               to
               the
               idolaters
               the
               next
               morning
               :
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               although
               it
               had
               been
               so
               as
               it
               is
               supposed
               ;
               yet
               by
               reasons
               and
               proofes
               before
               rehearsed
               ,
               they
               should
               now
               cease
               :
               and
               whatsoever
               hath
               affinity
               with
               such
               miraculous
               actions
               ,
               as
               witehcraft
               ,
               conjuration
               ,
               &c.
               is
               knocked
               on
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               nailed
               on
               the
               crosse
               with
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               broken
               the
               power
               of
               devils
               ,
               and
               satisfied
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               
               who
               also
               hath
               troden
               them
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               subdued
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               At
               whose
               coming
               the
               prophet
               Zacharie
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               cut
               the
               names
               of
               idols
               out
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               remembred
               ;
               and
               he
               will
               then
               cause
               the
               prophets
               and
               uncle●ne
               spirits
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               land
               .
               It
               is
               also
               written
               ;
               I
               will
               cut
               off
               thine
               inchanters
               out
               of
               thine
               hand
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               more
               soothsayers
               ▪
               And
               indeed
               ,
               the
               gospel
               of
               Christ
               hath
               so
               laid
               open
               their
               knavery
               ,
               &c.
               that
               since
               the
               preaching
               thereof
               ,
               their
               combes
               are
               cut
               ,
               and
               ●ew
               that
               are
               wise
               regard
               them
               .
               And
               if
               ever
               these
               prophesies
               came
               to
               take
               effect
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               upon
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whereat
               you
               see
               the
               devils
               were
               troubled
               and
               fainted
               ,
               when
               they
               met
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               or
               rather
               exclaming
               upon
               〈◊〉
               on
               this
               wise
               ,
               
                 Fili
                 Dei
                 cur
                 venisti
                 nos
                 cruciare
                 ante
                 tempus
              
               ?
               O
               thou
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               why
               comest
               thou
               to
               molest
               us
               (
               or
               confound
               us
               )
               before
               our
               tim●
               appointed
               ?
               Which
               he
               indeed
               prevented
               ,
               and
               now
               remaineth
               he
               our
               defender
               and
               keeper
               from
               his
               clawes
               .
               So
               as
               now
               you
               see
               here
               is
               no
               roome
               left
               for
               such
               guests
               .
            
             
               Howbeit
               ,
               you
               shall
               heare
               the
               opinion
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               have
               beene
               ●
               much
               deceived
               as
               your selves
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               and
               yet
               are
               driven
               to
               confesse
               ,
               that
               GOD
               hath
               constituted
               his
               sonne
               to
               beat
               down
               the
               power●
               of
               devils
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               and
               to
               heale
               our
               wound
               received
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               promise
               in
               Genesis
               3.
               
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               shall
               tread
               downe
               the
               serpent
               ,
               or
               the
               devil
               .
               Eusebius
               )
               in
               his
               first
               booke
               
                 De
                 praedicatione
                 Evangelij
              
               ,
               the
               title
               whereof
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               po●●●
               of
               devils
               is
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               )
               saith
               ;
               All
               answers
               made
               by
               devils
               ,
               all
               soothsayings
               and
               divinations
               of
               men
               are
               gone
               and
               vanished
               away
               .
               Item
               he
               ci●eth
               Porphyrie
               in
               his
               booke
               against
               christian
               religion
               ,
               wherein
               these
               words
               are
               rehearsed
               ;
               It
               is
               no
               marvel
               ,
               though
               the
               plague
               be
               so
               hot
               in
               this
               city
               :
               for
               ever
               since
               Jesus
               hath
               beene
               worshipped
               ,
               we
               can
               obtaine
               nothing
               that
               good
               is
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               Gods.
               And
               of
               this
               defection
               and
               ceasing
               of
               oracles
               writeth
               Cicero
               long
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               have
               happened
               also
               before
               his
               time
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               Chrysostome
               living
               long
               since
               Cicero
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               Apollo
               was
               forced
               to
               grant
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               any
               relike
               of
               a
               martyr
               was
               held
               to
               his
               nose
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               make
               any
               answer
               or
               oracle
               .
               So
               as
               one
               may
               perceive
               ,
               that
               the
               heathen
               were
               wiser
               in
               this
               behalfe
               than
               many
               christians
               ,
               who
               in
               times
               past
               were
               called
               
                 Oppugnatores
                 incantamentorum
              
               ,
               as
               the
               English
               Princes
               are
               called
               
                 Defens●●es
                 fidei
              
               .
               Plutarch
               calleth
               Poeo●ia
               (
               as
               we
               call
               bablers
               )
               by
               the
               name
               of
               many
               words
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               oracles
               there
               ,
               which
               now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               are
               like
               to
               a
               spring
               or
               fountaine
               which
               is
               dried
               up
               .
               If
               any
               one
               remained
               I
               would
               ride
               five
               hundred
               miles
               to
               see
               it
               :
               but
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               
               there
               is
               not
               one
               to
               be
               seene
               at
               this
               hour
               ;
               popish
               cousenages
               excepted
               .
            
             
               But
               Plutarch
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               defection
               of
               oracles
               ,
               was
               the
               devils
               death
               ,
               whose
               life
               he
               held
               to
               be
               determinable
               and
               mortal
               ,
               saying
               they
               died
               for
               very
               age
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               divining
               priests
               were
               blown
               up
               with
               a
               whirle-winde
               ,
               and
               sunke
               with
               an
               earthquake
               .
               Others
               imputed
               it
               to
               be
               the
               sight
               or
               the
               place
               of
               the
               planets
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               passed
               over
               them
               ,
               carried
               away
               that
               art
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               revolution
               may
               returne
               ,
               &c.
               
               Eusebius
               also
               citeth
               out
               of
               him
               the
               story
               of
               Pan
               ,
               which
               because
               it
               is
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               I
               will
               insert
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               since
               it
               mentioneth
               the
               devils
               death
               ,
               you
               may
               beleeve
               it
               if
               you
               list
               :
               for
               I
               will
               not
               ,
               as
               being
               assured
               that
               he
               is
               reserved
               alive
               to
               punish
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               impute
               unto
               those
               idols
               the
               power
               of
               Almighty
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 tale
                 written
                 by
                 many
                 grave
                 authors
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeved
                 by
                 many
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 devils
                 death
                 .
                 Another
                 story
                 written
                 by
                 papists
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeved
                 of
                 all
                 catholikes
                 ,
                 approving
                 the
                 devils
                 honesty
                 ,
                 conscience
                 and
                 courtesie
                 .
              
            
             
               PLutarch
               saith
               ,
               that
               his
               countrey-man
               Epotherses
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               passed
               by
               sea
               into
               Italy
               ,
               many
               passengers
               being
               in
               his
               boate
               ,
               in
               an
               evening
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               about
               the
               islands
               Echinadae
               ,
               the
               wind
               quite
               ceased
               ,
               and
               the
               ship
               driving
               with
               the
               tide
               ,
               was
               brought
               at
               last
               to
               Paxe
               .
               And
               whilest
               some
               slept
               and
               others
               quaft
               ,
               and
               othersome
               were
               awake
               (
               perhaps
               in
               as
               ill
               case
               as
               the
               rest
               )
               after
               supper
               suddainly
               a
               voice
               was
               heard
               calling
               Thamus
               ;
               
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               every
               man
               marvelled
               .
               This
               Thamus
               was
               a
               pilot
               borne
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               unknowne
               to
               many
               that
               were
               in
               the
               ship
               .
               Wherefore
               being
               twice
               called
               ,
               he
               answered
               nothing
               ;
               but
               the
               third
               time
               he
               answered
               :
               and
               the
               other
               with
               a
               louder
               voice
               commanded
               him
               ,
               that
               wheu
               he
               came
               to
               Palodes
               ,
               he
               should
               tell
               them
               that
               the
               great
               God
               Pan
               was
               departed
               .
               Whereat
               every
               one
               was
               astonied
               (
               as
               Epitherses
               affirmed
               .
               )
               And
               being
               in
               consultation
               what
               were
               best
               to
               do
               ,
               Thamus
               concluded
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               winde
               were
               high
               ,
               they
               must
               passe
               by
               with
               silence
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               weather
               were
               calme
               ,
               he
               must
               utter
               that
               which
               he
               had
               heard
               .
               But
               when
               they
               came
               to
               Palodes
               ,
               and
               the
               weather
               calme
               ,
               Thamus
               looking
               out
               toward
               the
               land
               ,
               cried
               aloud
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               god
               Pan
               was
               deceased
               :
               and
               immediately
               there
               followed
               a
               lamentable
               noise
               of
               a
               multitude
               of
               people
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               great
               wonder
               and
               admiration
               .
               And
               because
               there
               were
               many
               in
               the
               ship
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               the
               same
               thereof
               was
               speedily
               brought
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Thamus
               sent
               for
               by
               Tiberius
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               gave
               such
               credit
               thereto
               ,
               that
               he
               diligently
               inquired
               and
               asked
               ,
               who
               that
               Pan
               was
               .
               The
               learned
               men
               about
               him
               supposed
               ,
               that
               Pan
               was
               he
               who
               was
               the
               son
               of
               Mercurie
               and
               Penelope
               ,
               &c.
               
               Eusebius
               saith
               ,
               that
               this
               chanced
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Tiberius
               the
               Emperous
               ,
               whe●
               Christ
               expelled
               all
               devils
               ,
               &c.
               
               Paulus
               Marsus
               ,
               in
               his
               notes
               upo●
               Ovids
               Fasti
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               this
               voice
               was
               
               heard
               out
               of
               Paxe
               ,
               that
               very
               night
               that
               Christ
               suffered
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Tiberius
               the
               nineteenth
               .
               
               Surely
               ,
               this
               was
               a
               merry
               jest
               devised
               by
               Thamus
               who
               with
               some
               confederates
               thought
               to
               make
               sport
               with
               the
               passengers
               ,
               who
               were
               some
               asleep
               ,
               and
               some
               drunk
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               at
               play
               ,
               &c.
               while
               the
               first
               voice
               was
               used
               .
               And
               at
               the
               second
               voice
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               deliver
               his
               message
               ,
               he
               being
               an
               old
               Pilot
               ,
               knew
               where
               some
               noise
               was
               usuall
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               some
               eccho
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               thought
               he
               would
               (
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               them
               )
               accomplish
               his
               devise
               ,
               if
               the
               wether
               proved
               calme
               .
               Whereby
               may
               appear
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               in
               other
               cases
               of
               tempests
               ,
               &c.
               rather
               attend
               to
               more
               serious
               businesse
               ,
               then
               to
               that
               ridiculous
               matter
               .
               For
               why
               else
               should
               he
               not
               do
               his
               errand
               in
               rough
               wether
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               calme
               ?
               Or
               what
               need
               he
               tell
               the
               devill
               thereof
               ,
               when
               the
               devill
               told
               it
               him
               before
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               more
               expedition
               could
               have
               done
               the
               errand
               himself
               ?
            
             
               But
               you
               shall
               reade
               in
               the
               Legend
               a
               fable
               ,
               an
               oracle
               I
               would
               say
               ,
               more
               authentike
               .
               
               For
               many
               will
               say
               that
               this
               was
               a
               prophane
               story
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               canonical
               as
               those
               which
               are
               verifyed
               by
               the
               Popes
               authority
               :
               and
               this
               it
               is
               written
               .
               A
               woman
               in
               her
               travel
               sent
               her
               Sister
               to
               Di●n●
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               devil
               in
               an
               idol
               (
               as
               all
               those
               oracles
               are
               said
               to
               be
               )
               and
               wil
               led
               her
               to
               make
               her
               prayers
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               request
               ,
               to
               know
               of
               her
               safe
               deliverie
               ;
               which
               thing
               she
               did
               .
               But
               the
               devil
               answered
               ;
               Why
               praye●
               thou
               to
               me
               ?
               I
               cannot
               help
               thee
               ,
               but
               go
               pray
               to
               Andrew
               the
               Apostle
               ▪
               and
               he
               may
               help
               thy
               sister
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               Lo
               ,
               this
               was
               not
               only
               a
               gentle
               ,
               bot●
               godly
               devil
               ,
               pittying
               the
               womans
               case
               ,
               who
               revealing
               his
               own
               disability
               ,
               enabled
               S.
               Andrew
               more
               .
               I
               know
               some
               protestants
               will
               say
               ,
               tha●
               the
               devil
               ,
               to
               maintain
               idolatrie
               ,
               &c.
               referred
               the
               maid
               to
               S.
               Andrew
               .
               But
               what
               answer
               will
               the
               Papists
               make
               ,
               who
               think
               it
               great
               piety
               to
               pray
               unto
               Saints
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               honest
               courtesie
               in
               the
               devil
               ,
               to
               se●●
               her
               to
               S.
               Andrew
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               faile
               to
               serve
               her
               turn
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 judgements
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 fathers
                 touching
                 oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 abolishment
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 now
                 transferred
                 from
                 Delphos
                 〈◊〉
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               opinions
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               oracles
               are
               ceased
               by
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               in
               these
               places
               following
               ,
               to
               wit
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 In
                 dialogis
                 adversus
                 Iudaeos
              
               ,
               
               
                 Athanasius
                 De
                 humanitate
                 verbi
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 De
                 civitate
                 Dei
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 Lib.
              
               7.
               cap.
               6.
               
               Item
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               1.8
               .
               
                 Rupertu●●
                 Ioan.
                 lib.
              
               10.12
               .
               
                 Plutarch
                 De
                 abolitione
                 oraculorum
                 ,
                 Plinie
                 lib.
              
               30.
               
                 natural
                 historiae
              
               .
               Finally
               ,
               Athanasius
               concludes
               ,
               that
               in
               times
               past
               there
               were
               oracles
               in
               
                 Delphos
                 ,
                 Boeolia
                 ,
                 Lycia
              
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               :
               but
               now
               since
               Christ
               is
               preached
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               this
               madnesse
               is
               ceased
               .
               So
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               th●●
               whatsoever
               estimation
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               conceived
               (
               by
               hearesay
               )
               of
               those
               miraculous
               matters
               of
               idols
               and
               oracles
               ,
               &c.
               they
               themselves
               refuse
               now
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               bear
               witnesse
               of
               ;
               but
               also
               affirm
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               ●●nce
               Christs
               comming
               their
               mouthes
               have
               been
               stopped
               .
            
             
             
               For
               the
               ceasing
               of
               the
               knaveries
               and
               cousening
               devises
               of
               priests
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               authoritie
               of
               Scripture
               or
               ancient
               Father
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               strange
               illusions
               shewed
               by
               them
               even
               till
               the
               end
               .
               And
               truly
               ,
               whosoever
               knoweth
               and
               noteth
               the
               order
               and
               devises
               of
               and
               in
               popish
               pilgrimages
               ,
               shall
               see
               both
               the
               oracles
               and
               their
               conclusions
               remaining
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               transferred
               from
               Delphos
               to
               Rome
               ,
               where
               that
               adulterous
               generation
               continually
               seeketh
               a
               signe
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               Moses
               and
               the
               prophets
               ,
               yea
               even
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               also
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Where
                 and
                 wherein
                 couseners
                 ,
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 priests
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 give
                 oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worke
                 their
                 feats
                 .
              
            
             
               THese
               cousening
               oracles
               ,
               or
               rather
               oraclers
               used
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               exercise
               their
               feats
               and
               to
               do
               their
               miracles
               most
               commonly
               in
               maids
               ,
               in
               beasts
               ,
               in
               images
               ,
               in
               dens
               ,
               in
               cloisters
               ,
               in
               dark
               holes
               ,
               in
               trees
               ,
               in
               churches
               or
               churchyards
               ,
               &c.
               where
               priests
               ,
               monks
               ,
               and
               friers
               had
               laid
               their
               plots
               ,
               and
               made
               their
               confederacies
               aforehand
               ,
               to
               beguile
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               gaine
               money
               ,
               and
               to
               add
               credit
               to
               their
               prosession
               .
               
               This
               practise
               began
               in
               the
               oakes
               of
               Dodona
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               was
               a
               wood
               ,
               the
               trees
               thereof
               (
               they
               say
               )
               could
               speake
               .
               And
               this
               was
               done
               by
               a
               knave
               in
               a
               hollow
               tree
               ,
               that
               seemed
               sound
               unto
               the
               simple
               people
               .
               This
               wood
               was
               in
               Molossus
               a
               part
               of
               Greece
               ,
               called
               Epyrus
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               named
               Dodonas
               oracles
               There
               were
               many
               oracles
               in
               Aegypt
               ;
               namely
               ,
               of
               Hercules
               ,
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               of
               Minerva
               ,
               of
               Diana
               ,
               of
               Mars
               ,
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ox
               Apys
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               Jupiter
               ,
               but
               his
               image
               was
               worshipped
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               an
               ox
               .
               Lato●a
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               mother
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               was
               an
               oracle
               in
               the
               city
               of
               Bute
               .
               The
               priests
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               counterfeited
               fury
               and
               madnesse
               ,
               gave
               oracles
               in
               the
               temple
               called
               Clarius
               ,
               within
               the
               city
               of
               Colophon
               in
               Greece
               .
               At
               Thebes
               in
               Boeotia
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               Loebadia
               ,
               Trophonius
               was
               ●he
               chiefe
               oracle
               .
               At
               Memphis
               a
               cow
               ,
               at
               Corinth
               an
               ox
               called
               Mineus
               ,
               in
               Arsinoe
               a
               crocodile
               ,
               in
               Athens
               a
               prophet
               called
               Amphiaraus
               ,
               who
               indeed
               ●ied
               at
               Thebes
               ,
               where
               they
               say
               the
               earth
               opened
               ,
               and
               swallowed
               him
               up
               quick
               .
               At
               Delphos
               was
               the
               great
               temple
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               where
               devils
               gave
               oracles
               by
               maids
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               hough
               indeed
               it
               was
               done
               by
               priests
               .
               ●t
               was
               built
               upon
               Parnassus
               hill
               in
               G●eece
               .
               And
               the
               defenders
               of
               oracles
               ●ay
               ,
               that
               even
               as
               rivers
               oftentimes
               are
               diverted
               to
               another
               course
               ;
               so
               ●●kewise
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               inspired
               the
               cheefe
               prophets
               ,
               may
               for
               a
               time
               ●e
               silent
               ,
               and
               revive
               againe
               by
               revolution
               .
            
             
               Demetrius
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               spirits
               ,
               which
               attended
               on
               oracles
               ,
               waxed
               ●eary
               of
               the
               peoples
               curiosity
               and
               importunity
               ,
               and
               for
               shame
               forsooke
               ●he
               temple
               .
               But
               as
               one
               that
               of
               late
               hath
               written
               against
               prophesies
               saith
               ;
               ●t
               is
               no
               marvel
               ,
               
               that
               when
               the
               familiars
               that
               speak
               in
               tru●ks
               were
               repel●ed
               ●rom
               their
               harbour
               for
               feare
               of
               discovery
               ,
               the
               blocks
               almighty
               lost
               their
               ●enses
               .
               For
               these
               are
               all
               gone
               now
               ,
               and
               their
               knavery
               is
               espied
               ,
               〈◊〉
               as
               they
               can
               to
               longer
               abu●●
               the
               world
               with
               such
               bables
               .
               But
               whereas
               
               these
               great
               doctors
               supp●se
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               dispatch
               was
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ;
               if
               they
               meane
               that
               the
               devil
               died
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               he
               was
               born
               or
               that
               then
               he
               gave
               over
               his
               occupation
               :
               they
               are
               deceived
               .
               For
               the
               popish
               church
               hath
               made
               a
               continuall
               practise
               hereof
               ,
               partly
               for
               their
               own
               private
               profit
               ,
               lucre
               ,
               and
               gaine
               ;
               and
               partly
               to
               be
               had
               in
               estimation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               admiration
               among
               the
               simple
               .
               But
               indeed
               ,
               〈◊〉
               that
               have
               learned
               Christ
               ,
               and
               been
               conversant
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               have
               discovered
               and
               shaken
               off
               the
               vanity
               and
               abomination
               hereof
               .
               But
               if
               those
               doctors
               had
               lived
               till
               this
               day
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               said
               and
               written
               ,
               that
               oracles
               had
               ceased
               ,
               or
               rather
               been
               driven
               out
               of
               England
               in
               the
               time
               〈◊〉
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
               ,
               and
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               his
               daughter
               ;
               who
               〈◊〉
               done
               so
               much
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ,
               
               as
               at
               this
               houre
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               all
               gone
               but
               forgotten
               here
               in
               this
               English
               nation
               ,
               where
               they
               swarmed
               as
               this
               as
               they
               did
               in
               Boe●tia
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               place
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               the
               credit
               they
               had
               ,
               depended
               not
               upon
               their
               desert
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               credulity
               〈◊〉
               others
               .
               Now
               therefore
               I
               will
               conclude
               and
               make
               an
               end
               of
               this
               ●●●ter
               ,
               with
               the
               opinion
               and
               saying
               of
               the
               prophet
               ;
               Vaine
               is
               the
               answer
               〈◊〉
               idols
               .
               
               For
               they
               have
               eyes
               and
               see
               not
               ,
               eares
               and
               heare
               not
               ,
               mounthes
               〈◊〉
               speak
               not
               ,
               &c.
               and
               let
               them
               shew
               what
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               say
               ●●
               are
               gods
               indeed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             ninth
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Kasam
                 expounded
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 a
                 Christian
                 may
                 conjecture
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               KAsam
               (
               as
               Iohn
               Wierus
               upon
               his
               owne
               knovvledge
               affirmeth
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               Andraeas
               Masius
               reporteth
               )
               differeth
               little
               in
               signification
               from
               the
               former
               word
               Ob
               ;
               betokening
               Vaticinari
               ,
               
               which
               is
               ,
               To
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               commonly
               taken
               in
               evil
               part
               ;
               as
               in
               Deut.
               18.
               
               Jer.
               27.
               &c.
               howbeit
               ,
               sometime
               in
               good
               part
               ;
               as
               in
               Esay
               3.
               verse
               2.
               
               To
               foretel
               things
               to
               come
               upon
               probable
               conjectures
               ,
               so
               as
               therein
               we
               reach
               no
               further
               than
               becometh
               humane
               capacity
               ,
               is
               not
               (
               in
               mine
               opinion
               )
               unlawful
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               commendable
               manifestation
               of
               wisdome
               and
               judgement
               ,
               
               the
               good
               gifts
               and
               notable
               blessings
               of
               GOD
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               thankful
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               yeeld
               due
               honour
               and
               praise
               unto
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               noble
               order
               which
               he
               hath
               appointed
               in
               nature
               :
               praying
               him
               to
               lighten
               our
               hearts
               with
               the
               beames
               of
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               more
               and
               more
               profit
               in
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               the
               workemanship
               of
               his
               hands
               .
               But
               some
               are
               so
               nice
               ,
               that
               they
               condemne
               generally
               all
               sorts
               of
               divinations
               ,
               denying
               those
               things
               that
               in
               nature
               have
               manifest
               causes
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               framed
               ,
               as
               they
               soreshew
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               shew
               amonish
               us
               of
               things
               after
               to
               insue
               ,
               exhibiting
               ●ignes
               of
               unknowne
               and
               future
               matters
               to
               be
               judged
               upon
               ,
               by
               the
               order
               ,
               law
               ,
               and
               course
               of
               nature
               proposed
               unto
               us
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               some
               on
               the
               other
               side
               are
               so
               bewitched
               with
               solly
               ,
               as
               they
               attribute
               to
               creatures
               that
               estimation
               ,
               which
               rightly
               and
               truly
               appertaineth
               to
               God
               the
               creator
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               affirming
               that
               the
               publike
               and
               private
               destinies
               of
               all
               humane
               matters
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               a
               man
               would
               know
               of
               things
               come
               or
               gone
               ,
               is
               manifested
               to
               us
               in
               the
               heavens
               :
               so
               as
               by
               the
               starres
               and
               planets
               all
               things
               might
               be
               knowne
               .
               These
               would
               also
               ,
               that
               nothing
               should
               be
               taken
               in
               hand
               or
               gone
               about
               ▪
               without
               the
               favourable
               aspect
               of
               the
               planets
               .
               By
               which
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               like
               devises
               they
               deprave
               and
               prophane
               the
               ancient
               and
               commendable
               observations
               of
               our
               forefathers
               :
               as
               did
               Colebrasus
               ,
               who
               taught
               ,
               that
               all
               mans
               life
               was
               governed
               by
               the
               seven
               planets
               ;
               
               and
               yet
               a
               christian
               ,
               and
               condemned
               for
               heresie
               .
               But
               let
               us
               so
               farre
               forth
               imbrace
               and
               allow
               this
               philosophie
               and
               prophesying
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               giveth
               us
               leave
               ,
               and
               commendeth
               the
               same
               unto
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Proofes
                 by
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament●
                 that
                 certaine
                 observations
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 are
                 lawful
                 .
              
            
             
               WHen
               God
               by
               his
               word
               and
               wisdome
               had
               made
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               placed
               the
               starres
               in
               the
               firmanent
               ,
               
               he
               said
               ;
               Let
               them
               be
               for
               signes
               ,
               and
               for
               seasons
               ,
               and
               for
               dayes
               ,
               and
               years
               .
               When
               he
               created
               the
               rainebowe
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               he
               said
               it
               should
               be
               for
               a
               signe
               and
               token
               unto
               us
               .
               Which
               we
               find
               true
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               ●●ood
               past
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               shewers
               to
               come
               .
               And
               therefore
               according
               to
               Jesus
               Sirachs
               advise
               ,
               let
               us
               behold
               it
               ,
               and
               praise
               him
               that
               made
               it
               .
               The
               ●rophet
               David
               saith
               ;
               The
               heavens
               declare
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               the
               earth
               sheweth
               his
               handy
               worke
               :
               day
               unto
               day
               uttereth
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               night
               unto
               night
               teacheth
               knowledge
               .
               It
               is
               also
               written
               that
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               holy
               one
               the
               starres
               are
               placed
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               their
               order
               ,
               and
               ●aile
               not
               in
               their
               watch
               .
               I●
               should
               appeare
               ,
               
               that
               Christ
               himselfe
               did
               not
               altogether
               neglect
               the
               course
               and
               order
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               said
               ;
               When
               you
               see
               a
               cloud
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               west
               ,
               streightway
               you
               say
               a
               shewer
               cometh
               :
               and
               so
               it
               is
               .
               And
               when
               you
               see
               the
               southwinde
               blowe
               ;
               
               you
               say
               it
               will
               be
               hot
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               cometh
               to
               passe
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               evening
               ,
               you
               say
               ●aire
               weather
               ,
               for
               the
               skie
               is
               red
               :
               and
               in
               the
               morning
               you
               say
               ,
               to
               day
               shall
               be
               a
               tempest
               ,
               for
               the
               skie
               is
               red
               and
               louring
               .
               
               Wherein
               as
               he
               noteth
               that
               these
               things
               do
               truly
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               according
               to
               ancient
               observation
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rule
               astronomical
               :
               so
               doth
               he
               also
               by
               other
               words
               following
               admonish
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               attending
               too
               much
               to
               those
               observations
               ,
               we
               neglect
               not
               specially
               to
               follow
               our
               christian
               vocation
               .
            
             
               The
               physician
               is
               commended
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               allowed
               in
               the
               scriptures
               :
               but
               so
               to
               put
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               neglect
               and
               distrust
               God
               ,
               is
               severely
               forbidden
               and
               reproved
               .
               Surely
               it
               is
               most
               necessary
               for
               us
               to
               know
               and
               observe
               divers
               rules
               astrological
               ;
               
               otherwise
               we
               could
               not
               with
               opportunity
               dispatch
               our
               ordinary
               affaires
               .
               And
               yet
               Lactantius
               condemneth
               and
               recounteth
               it
               among
               the
               number
               of
               witchcrafts
               :
               from
               whose
               censure
               Calvine
               doth
               not
               much
               varie
               .
               The
               poore
               husbandman
               perceiveth
               that
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               moone
               maketh
               plants
               and
               living
               creatures
               fruitful
               :
               so
               as
               in
               the
               full
               moone
               they
               are
               in
               best
               strength
               ,
               decaying
               in
               the
               wane
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               conjunction
               do
               utterly
               wither
               and
               sade
               .
               Which
               when
               by
               observation
               ,
               use
               and
               practise
               they
               have
               once
               learned
               ,
               they
               distribute
               their
               businesse
               accordingly
               ;
               〈◊〉
               their
               times
               and
               seasons
               to
               sowe
               ,
               to
               plant
               ,
               to
               pruine
               ,
               to
               let
               their
               〈◊〉
               blood
               ,
               to
               cut
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 certaine
                 observations
                 are
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 certaine
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 certaine
                 impious
                 ,
                 whence
                 that
                 cunning
                 is
                 derived
                 of
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Aruspices
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Know
               not
               whether
               to
               disallow
               or
               discommend
               the
               curious
               observation
               used
               by
               our
               elders
               ,
               
               who
               conjectured
               upon
               nativities
               :
               so
               as
               ,
               if
               Saturne
               and
               Mercurie
               were
               opposite
               in
               any
               brute
               signe
               ,
               a
               man
               then
               borne
               should
               be
               dumb
               or
               stammer
               much
               ;
               whereas
               it
               is
               d●yly
               seene
               ,
               that
               children
               naturally
               imitate
               their
               parents
               conditions
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               Also
               they
               have
               noted
               ,
               that
               one
               borne
               in
               the
               spring
               of
               the
               moone
               ,
               shall
               be
               healthy
               ;
               in
               that
               time
               of
               the
               wane
               ,
               when
               the
               moone
               is
               utterly
               decayed
               ,
               the
               childe
               then
               borne
               cannot
               live
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               conjunction
               ,
               it
               cannot
               long
               continue
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               opinion
               of
               Julius
               Maternus
               is
               most
               impious
               ,
               who
               writeth
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               is
               borne
               when
               Saturne
               is
               in
               Leone
               ,
               shall
               live
               long
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               death
               shall
               go
               to
               heaven
               presently
               .
               
               And
               so
               is
               this
               of
               Albumazar
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               prayeth
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               the
               moone
               is
               in
               Capite
               draconis
               ,
               shall
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               obtaine
               his
               prayer
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               to
               play
               the
               cold
               prophet
               ,
               as
               to
               recount
               it
               good
               or
               bad
               luck
               ,
               when
               salt
               or
               wine
               falleth
               on
               the
               table
               ,
               or
               is
               shed
               ,
               &c.
               or
               to
               prognosticate
               that
               guests
               approach
               to
               your
               house
               ,
               upon
               the
               chattering
               of
               pies
               or
               haggisters
               ,
               whereof
               there
               can
               be
               yeelded
               no
               probable
               reason
               ,
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               and
               superstition
               :
               as
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               more
               largely
               shewed
               .
               But
               to
               make
               simple
               people
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               can
               foretel
               good
               or
               evil
               fortune
               ,
               is
               meere
               witchcraft
               or
               cousenage
               :
               for
               God
               is
               the
               onely
               searcher
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               delivereth
               not
               his
               counsel
               to
               so
               lewd
               reprobates
               I
               know
               divers
               writers
               affirme
               ,
               that
               witches
               foretel
               things
               ,
               as
               prompted
               by
               a
               real
               devil
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               againe
               learneth
               it
               out
               of
               the
               prophesies
               written
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               
               and
               by
               other
               nimble
               sleights
               ,
               wherein
               he
               passeth
               any
               other
               creature
               earthly
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               same
               devil
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               his
               fellowes
               runnes
               or
               flies
               as
               far
               as
               Rochester
               ,
               to
               mother
               Bungy
               :
               or
               to
               Canturbury
               to
               M.
               T.
               or
               to
               Delphos
               ,
               to
               Apollo
               ;
               or
               to
               Aesculapius
               ,
               in
               Pergamo
               ;
               or
               to
               some
               other
               idol
               or
               witch
               ,
               and
               there
               by
               way
               of
               oracle
               answers
               all
               questions
               ,
               through
               his
               understanding
               of
               the
               prophesies
               contained
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               especially
               in
               Daniel
               and
               Esay
               :
               whereby
               the
               devil
               knew
               of
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               monarchie
               from
               Babylon
               to
               Graecia
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               either
               they
               have
               learned
               this
               of
               some
               oracle
               or
               witch
               ;
               or
               else
               I
               know
               not
               where
               the
               devil
               they
               find
               it
               .
               Marry
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               herein
               they
               shew
               themselves
               to
               be
               witches
               and
               ●ond
               diviners
               :
               for
               they
               find
               no
               such
               thing
               written
               in
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               idoll
               called
               Apollo
               ,
               I
               have
               somewhat
               already
               spoken
               in
               the
               former
               title
               of
               Ob
               or
               Pytho
               ;
               and
               some
               occasion
               I
               shall
               have
               to
               speak
               thereof
               hereafter
               :
               and
               therefore
               at
               this
               time
               it
               shall
               suffice
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               tht
               the
               credit
               gained
               thereunto
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               craft
               and
               cunning
               of
               the
               priests
               ,
               which
               tended
               thereupon
               ;
               who
               with
               their
               counterfeit
               miracles
               so
               
               bewitched
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               such
               vertue
               to
               have
               been
               contained
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               those
               idols
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               not
               promised
               to
               any
               of
               his
               angels
               ,
               or
               elect
               people
               .
               For
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               if
               Apollo
               were
               in
               a
               chafe
               ,
               he
               would
               sweat
               :
               
               if
               he
               had
               remorse
               to
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               could
               no●
               help
               them
               ,
               he
               would
               shed
               tears
               ,
               which
               I
               believe
               might
               have
               been
               wiped
               away
               with
               that
               handkerchiefe
               ,
               that
               wiped
               and
               d●yed
               the
               Rood
               of
               graces
               face
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               like
               perplexities
               .
               Even
               as
               another
               sort
               of
               witching
               priests
               called
               Ar●spices
               prophesied
               victory
               to
               Alexander
               ,
               because
               〈◊〉
               eagle
               lighted
               one
               his
               head
               :
               which
               eagle
               might
               (
               I
               beleeve
               )
               be
               cooped
               or
               caged
               with
               Mahomets
               dove
               ,
               that
               picked
               ●eason
               out
               of
               his
               eare
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 predictions
                 of
                 soothsayers
                 and
                 lewd
                 peiests
                 ,
                 the
                 prognostications
                 of
                 Astronomers
                 and
                 Physitians
                 allowable
                 ,
                 Divine
                 Prophesie
                 holy
                 and
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               cousening
               tricks
               of
               oracling
               priests
               and
               monkes
               ,
               are
               and
               have
               been
               specially
               most
               abominable
               .
               The
               superstitious
               observations
               of
               se●lesse
               augurors
               and
               soothsaiers
               (
               contrary
               to
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               without
               authority
               of
               scripture
               )
               are
               very
               ungodly
               and
               ridiculous
               .
               
               Howbeit
               ,
               I
               reject
               not
               the
               prognostications
               of
               astronomers
               ,
               nor
               the
               conjectures
               or
               fore
               warnings
               of
               Physitians
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               interpetations
               of
               Philosophers
               ;
               although
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               divine
               prophesies
               contained
               in
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               weighed
               or
               regarded
               .
               For
               the
               end
               of
               these
               and
               the
               other
               is
               not
               only
               far
               differing
               ;
               but
               whereas
               these
               contain
               onely
               ●he
               words
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               are
               mingled
               most
               horrible
               lies
               and
               cousenages
               .
               For
               though
               there
               be
               many
               of
               them
               learned
               and
               godly
               ,
               yet
               lurke
               there
               in
               corner
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               profession
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               counterfeits
               and
               couseners
               .
               I.
               Bodin
               putteth
               this
               difference
               between
               divine
               prophets
               and
               inchantors
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               one
               saith
               alwaies
               true
               ,
               the
               others
               words
               (
               proceeding
               from
               the
               devil
               )
               are
               alwaies
               false
               ;
               or
               for
               one
               truth
               they
               tell
               a
               hundred
               lies
               .
               And
               then
               why
               may
               not
               every
               witch
               be
               thought
               as
               cunning
               as
               Apollo
               ?
               And
               why
               not
               every
               counter●eit
               consener
               as
               good
               〈◊〉
               witch
               as
               mother
               Bungie
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               ods
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               hit
               the
               truth
               once
               in
               a
               hundred
               divinations
               as
               well
               as
               the
               best
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 diversity
                 of
                 true
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 of
                 Vrim
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 propheticall
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 precious
                 stones
                 contained
                 therein
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 voice
                 called
                 Eccho
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               should
               appear
               ,
               that
               even
               of
               holy
               prophets
               there
               were
               divers
               sor●●
               .
               For
               David
               and
               Solomon
               ,
               
               although
               in
               their
               psalmes
               and
               parables
               are
               contained
               most
               excellent
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               notable
               allegories
               :
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               indued
               with
               that
               degree
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               that
               Ely
               and
               Elisha
               were
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               For
               as
               often
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               that
               God
               spake
               to
               David
               or
               Solomon
               ,
               it
               is
               meant
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               prophets
               .
               For
               NATHAN
               or
               GAD
               were
               the
               Messengers
               and
               Prophets
               to
               reveale
               Gods
               will
               to
               David
               .
               And
               Ahiam
               the
               Silonite
               was
               sent
               from
               God
               to
               Solomon
               .
               Item
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophesie
               which
               Elias
               had
               ,
               was
               doubled
               upon
               Elisha
               .
               Also
               some
               prophets
               prophesied
               all
               their
               lives
               ,
               some
               had
               but
               one
               vision
               ,
               and
               some
               had
               more
               according
               to
               Gods
               pleasure
               ;
               yea
               some
               prophesied
               unto
               the
               people
               of
               such
               things
               as
               came
               not
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               where
               Gods
               wrath
               was
               pacifyed
               by
               repentance
               .
               But
               these
               prophets
               were
               alwaies
               reputed
               among
               the
               people
               to
               be
               wise
               and
               godly
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Heathen
               prophets
               were
               evermore
               known
               and
               said
               to
               be
               mad
               and
               foolish
               :
               as
               it
               is
               written
               both
               of
               the
               prophets
               of
               Sibylla
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               Apollo
               ;
               and
               at
               this
               day
               also
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               that
               any
               of
               these
               extraordinary
               gifts
               remain
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               
               Bodin
               ,
               nor
               any
               witchmonger
               in
               the
               world
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               prove
               :
               though
               he
               in
               his
               book
               of
               devilish
               madnesse
               would
               make
               men
               believe
               it
               .
               For
               these
               were
               miraculously
               maintained
               by
               God
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               who
               were
               instructed
               by
               them
               of
               all
               such
               things
               as
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               ;
               or
               else
               informed
               by
               Urim
               :
               so
               as
               the
               priests
               by
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               twelve
               pretious
               stones
               contained
               therein
               ,
               
               could
               prognosticate
               or
               expound
               any
               thing
               .
               Which
               brightnesse
               and
               vertue
               ceased
               (
               as
               Josephus
               reporteth
               )
               two
               hundred
               years
               before
               he
               was
               born
               .
               So
               as
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               no
               answers
               were
               yielded
               thereby
               of
               Gods
               will
               and
               pleasure
               .
               
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               the
               Hebrewes
               write
               ;
               that
               there
               hath
               been
               ever
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               a
               divine
               voice
               heard
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               in
               Latine
               is
               called
               
                 Filia
                 vocis
              
               ,
               in
               Greek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               English
               the
               Daughter
               of
               speech
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Prophesies
                 conditionall
                 :
                 whereof
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 do
                 intreat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 published
                 ;
                 witchmongers
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 objections
                 against
                 witches
                 supernaturall
                 actions
                 .
              
            
             
               CHrist
               and
               his
               Apostles
               prophesied
               of
               the
               calamities
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               shall
               greeve
               and
               disturb
               the
               church
               of
               God
               in
               this
               life
               :
               also
               of
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               signes
               and
               tokens
               that
               shall
               be
               shewed
               before
               that
               day
               :
               and
               finally
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               requisite
               for
               us
               to
               foreknow
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               all
               prophesies
               ,
               threatnings
               ,
               plagues
               ,
               
               and
               punishments
               are
               annexed
               to
               conditions
               of
               repentance
               :
               as
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               corporall
               blessings
               are
               tied
               under
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               crosse
               and
               castigation
               .
               So
               as
               by
               them
               the
               mysteries
               of
               our
               salvation
               being
               discovered
               unto
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               seek
               new
               signes
               and
               miracles
               ;
               but
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               preached
               Christ
               exhibited
               and
               crucifyed
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               ascension
               ,
               and
               thereby
               the
               redemption
               of
               as
               many
               as
               believe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               prophesies
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               treat
               of
               the
               conti●ance
               ,
               the
               government
               ,
               and
               the
               difference
               of
               estates
               :
               of
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               four
               Monarchies
               ,
               of
               their
               order
               ,
               decay
               and
               instauration
               ;
               of
               the
               changes
               and
               
               ruines
               of
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               Juda
               ,
               
               Israel
               ,
               Aegypt
               ,
               Persia
               ,
               Graecia
               ,
               &c.
               and
               specially
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               how
               he
               should
               be
               borne
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               where
               ,
               of
               his
               Tribe
               ,
               passion
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               prophesies
               were
               published
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               and
               peculiar
               Prophets
               ,
               endued
               with
               his
               particular
               and
               excellent
               gifts
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ;
               I
               will
               raise
               them
               up
               a
               Prophet
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               words
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               though
               it
               were
               specially
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               also
               spoken
               of
               those
               particular
               prophets
               ,
               which
               were
               placed
               among
               them
               by
               God
               to
               declare
               his
               will
               which
               were
               also
               figures
               of
               Christ
               the
               prophet
               himself
               .
               Now
               if
               prophesie
               be
               an
               extraordinary
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               peculiar
               to
               himself
               ,
               as
               witho●●
               whose
               special
               assistance
               no
               creature
               can
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               shew
               what
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               why
               should
               we
               believe
               ,
               that
               those
               lewd
               persons
               can
               perform
               by
               divinations
               and
               miracles
               that
               which
               is
               not
               in
               humane
               but
               in
               Divine
               power
               to
               accomplish
               ?
            
             
               Howbeit
               when
               I
               deny
               that
               witches
               can
               ride
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               the
               miraculous
               circumstance
               thereof
               :
               by
               and
               by
               it
               is
               objected
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               Enoch
               and
               Ely
               were
               rapt
               into
               the
               heaven
               bodily
               ;
               and
               Abacuck
               was
               carryed
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               
               to
               feed
               Daniel
               :
               and
               so
               falsly
               oppose
               a
               devils
               or
               a
               witches
               power
               against
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               If
               I
               ●eride
               the
               Poets
               opinions
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               witches
               cannot
               
                 Coelo
                 deducere
                 lunam
              
               ,
               fetch
               the
               moon
               from
               heaven
               ,
               &c.
               they
               tell
               me
               that
               at
               Joshua's
               battel
               the
               sunne
               stayed
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               passion
               of
               Christ
               there
               was
               palpable
               darknesse
               .
               If
               I
               deny
               their
               cunning
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               dreams
               ,
               advising
               them
               to
               remember
               Jeremie's
               counsel
               ,
               not
               to
               follow
               or
               credit
               the
               expositors
               of
               dreams
               ;
               they
               hit
               me
               in
               the
               teeth
               with
               Daniel
               and
               Joseph
               :
               for
               that
               the
               one
               of
               them
               expounded
               Pharaoh
               the
               Persian
               Kings
               ,
               the
               other
               N●buchadn●zzer
               the
               Aegyptian
               Kings
               dream
               .
               If
               I
               say
               with
               Solomon
               ,
               
               that
               the
               dead
               know
               nothing
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               dead
               know
               us
               not
               ,
               neither
               are
               remooveable
               out
               of
               Abrahams
               bosome
               ,
               &c.
               they
               produce
               the
               story
               of
               Samuel
               :
               
               wherein
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               set
               the
               power
               〈…〉
               creature
               as
               high
               as
               the
               Creator
               .
               If
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               witches
               cannot
               transubstantiate
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               others
               into
               beasts
               ,
               &c.
               they
               ci●e
               the
               story
               of
               Nebuchadnezzer
               ;
               as
               though
               indeed
               he
               were
               made
               a
               ma●e●iall
               beast
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               by
               witch-craft
               ;
               and
               strengthen
               that
               their
               assertion
               with
               the
               fables
               of
               Circe
               and
               Ulysses
               his
               companions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 were
                 the
                 miracles
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 looke
                 for
                 any
                 more
                 miracles
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               miracles
               expressed
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               were
               many
               ,
               but
               the
               end
               of
               them
               all
               was
               one
               ,
               
               though
               they
               were
               divers
               and
               differing
               in
               shew●
               as
               where
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Elias
               and
               Solomon
               ,
               being
               abundantly
               wet
               were
               burnt
               with
               fire
               from
               heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               variety
               of
               tongues
               at
               the
               building
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               Isaacs
               birth
               of
               Sarah
               being
               by
               nature
               past
               children
               ,
               
               the
               passage
               through
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               Daniels
               foretelling
               of
               the
               four
               monarchies
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               whereof
               he
               apparently
               foresheweth
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord.
               All
               these
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               ,
               which
               are
               expressed
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               were
               merciful
               instructions
               and
               notable
               ▪
               miracles
               to
               strengthen
               the
               faith
               of
               Gods
               people
               in
               their
               Messias
               .
               If
               you
               had
               gone
               to
               Delphos
               ,
               Apollo
               would
               have
               made
               you
               beleeve
               with
               his
               amphibological
               answers
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               have
               foretold
               you
               all
               these
               things
               .
               
            
             
               The
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               were
               the
               raising
               up
               of
               the
               dead
               (
               which
               many
               would
               impute
               to
               the
               woman
               of
               Endor
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               our
               witches
               and
               conjurors
               )
               the
               restoring
               of
               the
               lame
               to
               limbs
               ,
               the
               blinde
               to
               sight
               ,
               the
               dumb
               to
               speech
               ,
               and
               finally
               the
               healing
               of
               all
               diseases
               ,
               which
               many
               beleeve
               our
               witches
               can
               do
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               themselves
               will
               take
               it
               upon
               them
               .
               As
               for
               casting
               out
               of
               devils
               (
               which
               was
               another
               kind
               of
               miracles
               usual
               with
               Christ
               )
               witches
               and
               conjurors
               are
               said
               to
               be
               as
               good
               thereat
               as
               ever
               he
               was
               :
               and
               yet
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               beleeve
               Christs
               words
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               so
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               ;
               
               Every
               kingdome
               divided
               against
               it selfe
               ,
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               nought
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               Satan
               cast
               out
               Satan
               ,
               he
               is
               divided
               ,
               &c.
               and
               his
               kingdome
               shall
               not
               endure
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Peters
               chaines
               fell
               off
               in
               prison
               ,
               so
               did
               Richard
               Gallisies
               fetters
               at
               Windsor
               :
               marry
               the
               prison
               doores
               opened
               not
               to
               Richard
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               to
               Peter
               .
               Helias
               by
               special
               grace
               obtained
               raine
               ,
               our
               witches
               can
               make
               it
               raine
               ,
               when
               they
               list
               ,
               &c.
               
               Bu●
               sithens
               Christ
               did
               these
               miracles
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               confirme
               his
               truth
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               finally
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               people
               (
               as
               appeareth
               in
               John
               6.7
               .
               and
               12.
               insomuch
               as
               he
               vehemently
               reproved
               such
               ,
               
               as
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               them
               would
               not
               beleeve
               ,
               saying
               ▪
               Wo
               be
               to
               thee
               Corazin
               ,
               wo
               be
               to
               thee
               Bethsaida
               .
               If
               the
               miracles
               had
               been
               done
               in
               Tyre
               and
               Sidon
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               done
               in
               you
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               great
               while
               ago
               repented
               ,
               &c.
               
               Let
               us
               setle
               and
               acquiet
               our
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               beleeving
               all
               his
               wonderous
               works
               ,
               let
               us
               reject
               these
               old
               wives
               fables
               ,
               as
               lying
               vanities
               :
               whereof
               you
               may
               finde
               in
               the
               golden
               legend
               ,
               M.
               Mal.
               and
               specially
               in
               Bodin
               miraculous
               stuffe
               ,
               enough
               to
               checke
               all
               the
               miracles
               expressed
               in
               the
               old
               &
               new
               testament
               ;
               which
               are
               of
               more
               credit
               with
               many
               bewitched
               people
               ,
               then
               the
               true
               miracles
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               they
               stand
               in
               more
               awe
               of
               the
               menacies
               of
               a
               witch
               ,
               then
               of
               all
               the
               threatnings
               and
               curses
               pronounced
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               expressed
               in
               his
               word
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               touching
               the
               word
               Kasam
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             tenth
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Onen
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 dreams
                 ,
                 and
                 divinati●ns
                 thereupon
                 .
              
            
             
               ONEN
               differeth
               not
               much
               from
               Kasam
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               extended
               to
               the
               interpretation
               of
               dreames
               .
               And
               as
               for
               dreames
               ,
               whatsoever
               credit
               is
               attributed
               unto
               them
               ,
               proceedeth
               of
               folly
               :
               and
               they
               are
               fooles
               that
               trust
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               why
               ?
               
               they
               have
               deceived
               many
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               the
               prophet
               giveth
               us
               good
               warning
               ,
               not
               to
               follow
               nor
               harken
               to
               the
               expositors
               of
               dreames
               ,
               for
               they
               come
               through
               the
               m●●titude
               of
               businesse
               .
               And
               therefore
               those
               witches
               ,
               that
               make
               men
               beleeve
               they
               can
               prophesie
               upon
               dreames
               ,
               as
               knowing
               the
               interpretation
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               either
               for
               money
               or
               glory
               abuse
               men
               and
               women
               thereby
               ,
               are
               meere
               couseners
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               great
               punishment
               :
               as
               are
               such
               witchmongers
               ,
               as
               beleeving
               them
               ,
               attribute
               unto
               them
               s●chdivine
               power
               〈◊〉
               onely
               belongeth
               to
               God
               :
               
               as
               appeareth
               in
               Jeremy
               the
               prophet
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 divine
                 ,
                 naturall
                 ,
                 and
                 casuall
                 dreames
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 differing
                 causes
                 and
                 effects
                 .
              
            
             
               MAcrobius
               recounteth
               five
               differences
               of
               images
               ,
               or
               rather
               imaginations
               exhibited
               unto
               them
               that
               sleepe
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               do
               figni●ie
               somewhat
               in
               admonition
               .
               
               There
               be
               also
               many
               subdivisions
               made
               hereof
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               needlesse
               to
               rehearse
               .
               In
               Jasper
               Pe●cer
               they
               are
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               with
               the
               cause●
               and
               occasions
               of
               dreames
               .
               There
               were
               wo●●
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               God
               himselfe
               o●
               his
               angels
               ,
               certaine
               dreames
               and
               visions
               unto
               the
               prophets
               and
               holy
               fathers
               :
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Joel
               ;
               I
               will
               poure
               my
               spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               
               your
               young
               men
               shall
               dream
               dreames
               ,
               and
               your
               old
               men
               shall
               see
               visions
               .
               These
               kind
               of
               dreames
               (
               I
               say
               )
               were
               the
               admonishments
               and
               forewarnings
               of
               God
               to
               his
               people
               :
               as
               that
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               to
               abide
               with
               Mary
               his
               wife
               ,
               after
               she
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               convey
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               into
               Aegypt
               ,
               &c.
               the
               interpretation
               whereof
               are
               the
               peculiar
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               
               which
               Joseph
               the
               patriarch
               ,
               and
               Daniel
               the
               prophet
               had
               most
               specially
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               physical
               conjectures
               upon
               dreames
               ,
               the
               scriptures
               improve
               them
               not
               :
               for
               by
               them
               the
               physitians
               many
               times
               do
               understand
               the
               state
               of
               their
               patients
               bodies
               .
               For
               some
               of
               them
               come
               by
               meanes
               of
               choler
               ,
               flegme
               ,
               melancholy
               ,
               or
               blood
               ;
               and
               some
               by
               love
               ,
               surfet
               ,
               hunger
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               &c.
               
               Galen
               and
               Boetius
               were
               said
               to
               deale
               with
               devils
               ,
               because
               they
               
               told
               so
               justly
               their
               patients
               dreames
               ,
               or
               rather
               by
               their
               dreames
               their
               special
               diseases
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               physical
               dreames
               are
               natural
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               them
               dwelleth
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               man.
               For
               they
               are
               the
               inward
               actions
               of
               the
               mind
               in
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               braine
               ,
               whilest
               the
               body
               is
               occupied
               with
               sleepe
               :
               for
               as
               touching
               the
               minde
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               never
               sleepeth
               .
               These
               dreams
               vary
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               humors
               &
               vapors
               .
               There
               are
               also
               casual
               dreams
               ,
               
               which
               (
               as
               Solomon
               saith
               )
               come
               through
               the
               multitude
               of
               businesse
               .
               For
               as
               a
               looking-glasse
               sheweth
               the
               image
               or
               figure
               thereunto
               opposite
               :
               so
               in
               dreames
               ,
               the
               phantasie
               and
               imagination
               informes
               the
               understanding
               of
               such
               things
               as
               haunt
               the
               outward
               sense
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               poet
               saith
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Somnia
                   ne
                   cures
                   ,
                   nam
                   mens
                   humana
                   quod
                   optat
                   ,
                
                 
                   Dum
                   vigil
                   at
                   sperans
                   ,
                   
                   per
                   somnum
                   cernit
                   id
                   ipsum
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Regard
                   no
                   dreames
                   ,
                   for
                   why
                   ?
                   the
                   mind
                
                 
                   Of
                   that
                   in
                   sleepe
                   a
                   view
                   doth
                   take
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   it
                   doth
                   wish
                   and
                   hope
                   to
                   find
                   ,
                
                 
                   At
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   awake
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 opinion
                 of
                 divers
                 old
                 writers
                 touching
                 dreames
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 vary
                 in
                 noting
                 the
                 causes
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               SYnesius
               ,
               Themistius
               ,
               Democritus
               ,
               and
               others
               grounding
               themselves
               upon
               examples
               that
               chance
               hath
               sometimes
               verified
               ,
               
               perswade
               men
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               dreamed
               in
               vaine
               :
               affirming
               that
               the
               heavenly
               influencies
               do
               b●ing
               forth
               divers
               formes
               in
               corporal
               matters
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               same
               influencies
               ,
               visions
               and
               dreames
               are
               printed
               in
               the
               fantastical
               power
               ,
               which
               is
               instrumental
               ,
               with
               a
               celestial
               disposition
               meete
               to
               bring
               forth
               some
               effect
               ,
               especially
               in
               sleepe
               ,
               when
               the
               mind
               (
               being
               free
               from
               bodily
               cares
               )
               may
               more
               liberally
               receive
               the
               heavenly
               influencies
               ,
               whereby
               many
               things
               are
               knowne
               to
               them
               sleeping
               in
               dreames
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               wake
               cannot
               see
               .
               Plato
               attributeth
               them
               to
               the
               formes
               and
               ingendred
               knowledges
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               Avicen
               to
               the
               last
               intelligence
               that
               moveth
               the
               moone
               ,
               through
               the
               light
               that
               lighteneth
               the
               fantasie
               in
               sleepe
               ;
               Aristotle
               to
               the
               phantastical
               sense
               ;
               Averroës
               to
               the
               imaginative
               ;
               Albert
               to
               the
               influence
               of
               superior
               bodies
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Against
                 interpreters
                 of
                 dreames
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 cause
                 of
                 dreamer
                 ,
                 Hemingius
                 his
                 opinion
                 of
                 diabolical
                 dreames
                 ,
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 dreames
                 ceased
                 .
              
            
             
               THere
               are
               bookes
               carried
               about
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               Philo
               
                 In
                 lib.
                 gigantum
              
               saith
               )
               was
               the
               first
               inventor
               of
               the
               exposition
               of
               dreames
               :
               and
               so
               likewise
               of
               Solomon
               and
               Daniel
               .
               But
               Cicero
               In
               
                 lib.
                 de
                 divinatione
              
               confuteth
               the
               vanity
               and
               folly
               of
               them
               that
               give
               credit
               to
               dreames
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               interpreters
               of
               dreams
               ,
               as
               they
               know
               not
               before
               the
               dreame
               ,
               nor
               yet
               after
               any
               ceatainty
               ;
               yet
               when
               any
               thing
               afterwards
               happeneth
               ,
               then
               they
               apply
               the
               dreame
               to
               that
               which
               hath
               chanced
               .
            
             
               Certainly
               men
               never
               lightly
               fa●le
               to
               dreame
               by
               night
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               they
               meditate
               by
               day
               :
               and
               by
               day
               they
               see
               divers
               and
               sundry
               things
               ,
               and
               conceive
               them
               severally
               in
               their
               minds
               .
               Then
               those
               mixed
               conceits
               being
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               closet
               of
               the
               memory
               ,
               strive
               together
               ;
               which
               ,
               because
               the
               phantasie
               cannot
               discerne
               nor
               discusse
               ▪
               some
               certaine
               thing
               gathered
               of
               many
               conceits
               is
               bred
               and
               contrived
               in
               one
               together
               .
               
               And
               therefore
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               it
               is
               time
               vainly
               employed
               ,
               to
               study
               about
               the
               interpretation
               of
               dreames
               .
               He
               that
               list
               to
               see
               the
               folly
               and
               vanity
               thereof
               ,
               may
               read
               a
               vaine
               treatise
               ,
               set
               out
               by
               Thomas
               Hill
               Londone●
               ,
               1568.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               are
               diabolical
               dreames
               ,
               which
               Nicholaus
               Hemingius
               devideth
               into
               three
               sorts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               devil
               immediately
               of
               himselfe
               (
               he
               meaneth
               corporally
               )
               offereth
               any
               matter
               of
               dreame
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               the
               devil
               sheweth
               revelations
               to
               them
               that
               have
               made
               request
               unto
               him
               therefore
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               magicians
               by
               art
               bring
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               other
               men
               dreame
               what
               they
               will.
               Assuredly
               these
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               the
               rest
               (
               as
               they
               may
               be
               used
               )
               are
               very
               magicall
               and
               devilish
               dreames
               .
               For
               although
               we
               may
               receive
               comfort
               of
               minde
               by
               those
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               divine
               dreames
               ,
               and
               health
               of
               body
               through
               physical
               dreames
               :
               yet
               if
               we
               take
               upon
               us
               to
               use
               the
               office
               of
               God
               in
               the
               revelation
               or
               rather
               the
               interpretation
               of
               them
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               attribute
               unto
               them
               miraculous
               effects
               (
               now
               when
               we
               see
               the
               gifts
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               
               and
               of
               interpretation
               of
               dreames
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               operation
               of
               miracles
               are
               ceased
               ,
               which
               were
               special
               and
               peculiar
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               confirme
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               establish
               his
               people
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               who
               is
               now
               exhibited
               unto
               us
               both
               in
               the
               testament
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               )
               we
               are
               bewitched
               ,
               and
               both
               abuse
               and
               offend
               the
               majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               seduce
               ,
               delude
               and
               cousen
               all
               such
               as
               by
               our
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               light
               beleefe
               ,
               give
               us
               credit
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 neither
                 witches
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 can
                 either
                 by
                 words
                 or
                 hearb●
                 ,
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 a
                 sleeping
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 cogitations
                 or
                 dreams
                 they
                 list
                 ;
                 and
                 whence
                 magicall
                 dreames
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Grant
               there
               may
               be
               hearbs
               and
               stones
               found
               and
               known
               to
               the
               physitians
               ,
               which
               may
               procure
               dreames
               ;
               
               and
               other
               hearbs
               and
               stones
               ,
               &c.
               to
               make
               one
               bewraie
               all
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               when
               his
               body
               sleepeth
               ,
               or
               at
               least-wise
               to
               procure
               speech
               in
               sleep
               .
               But
               that
               witches
               or
               magicians
               have
               power
               by
               words
               ,
               hearbs
               ,
               or
               imprecations
               to
               thrust
               into
               the
               mind
               or
               conscience
               of
               man
               ,
               what
               it
               shall
               please
               them
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               charmes
               ,
               hearbs
               ,
               stones
               or
               familiars
               ,
               &c.
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               Hemingius
               ,
               I
               deny
               :
               though
               therewithal
               I
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               devil
               both
               by
               day
               and
               also
               by
               night
               ,
               travelleth
               to
               seduce
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               him
               from
               God
               ;
               yea
               &
               that
               no
               way
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               where
               he
               placeth
               himself
               as
               God
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               them
               that
               are
               so
               credulous
               ,
               to
               attribute
               unto
               him
               ,
               or
               unto
               witches
               that
               which
               is
               only
               in
               the
               office
               ,
               nature
               and
               power
               of
               God
               to
               accomplish
               .
            
             
               Doth
               not
               Daniel
               the
               prophet
               say
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               only
               that
               knoweth
               such
               secrets
               ,
               
               as
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               dreames
               is
               required
               ?
               And
               doth
               not
               Joseph
               repeat
               those
               very
               words
               to
               Pharaohs
               officers
               ,
               who
               consulted
               with
               him
               therein
               ?
               
               Examples
               of
               divine
               dreames
               you
               may
               find
               a
               great
               number
               in
               the
               scripture
               ,
               such
               (
               I
               mean
               )
               as
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               reveale
               his
               pleasure
               by
               .
               Of
               physicall
               dreames
               we
               may
               both
               read
               in
               Authors
               ,
               and
               see
               in
               our
               own
               experience
               daily
               ,
               or
               rather
               nightly
               .
               Such
               dreames
               also
               as
               are
               casual
               ,
               they
               are
               likewise
               usual
               ,
               and
               come
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               through
               the
               maltitude
               of
               affairs
               and
               businesse
               .
               Those
               which
               in
               these
               daies
               are
               called
               magical
               or
               diabolical
               dreams
               ,
               may
               rather
               be
               called
               melancholical
               .
               For
               out
               of
               that
               black
               vapor
               in
               sleep●
               through
               dreams
               appeareth
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               saith
               )
               some
               horrible
               thing
               ;
               
               and
               as
               it
               were
               the
               image
               of
               an
               ugly
               devil
               :
               sometimes
               also
               other
               terrible
               visions
               ,
               imagniations
               ,
               counsels
               ,
               and
               practises
               .
               As
               where
               we
               read
               of
               a
               certain
               man
               ,
               that
               dreamed
               there
               appeared
               one
               unto
               him
               that
               required
               him
               to
               throw
               himself
               into
               a
               deep
               pit
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               reape
               great
               benefit
               thereby
               at
               Gods
               hands
               .
               So
               as
               the
               miserable
               wretch
               giving
               credit
               thereunto
               ,
               performed
               the
               matter
               and
               killed
               himself
               .
               Now
               I
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               interpretation
               or
               execution
               of
               that
               dreame
               was
               indeed
               diabolical
               :
               but
               the
               dreame
               was
               casual
               ,
               derived
               from
               the
               heavy
               and
               black
               humor
               of
               melancholy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 cousened
                 or
                 abused
                 by
                 dreames
                 to
                 dig
                 and
                 search
                 for
                 money
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               many
               have
               been
               bewitched
               with
               dreames
               ,
               and
               thereby
               made
               to
               consume
               themselves
               with
               digging
               and
               searching
               for
               money
               ,
               
               &c.
               whereof
               they
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               have
               dreamt
               ?
               I
               my self
               could
               manifest
               ,
               as
               having
               known
               how
               wise
               men
               have
               been
               that
               way
               abused
               by
               very
               simple
               persons
               ,
               even
               where
               no
               dreame
               hath
               been
               met
               withall
               ,
               but
               waking
               dreams
               .
               And
               this
               hath
               been
               used
               heretofore
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               finest
               cousening
               fea●s
               :
               in
               so
               much
               as
               there
               is
               a
               very
               formal
               art
               thereof
               devised
               ,
               with
               many
               excellent
               superstitions
               and
               ceremonies
               thereunto
               belonging
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               set
               down
               as
               briefly
               as
               may
               be
               .
               Albeit
               that
               here
               in
               England
               ;
               this
               proverbe
               hath
               been
               current
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               dreames
               prove
               contrary
               :
               according
               to
               the
               answer
               o●
               the
               priests
               boy
               to
               his
               master
               ,
               who
               told
               his
               said
               boy
               that
               he
               dream●
               he
               kissed
               his
               taile
               :
               yea
               master
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               but
               dreames
               prove
               contrary
               ,
               you
               must
               kisse
               mine
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 art
                 and
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 digging
                 for
                 money
                 ,
                 revealed
                 by
                 dreams
                 :
                 how
                 to
                 procure
                 pleasant
                 dreames
                 :
                 of
                 morning
                 and
                 midnight
                 dreams
                 .
              
            
             
               
               THere
               must
               be
               made
               upon
               a
               hazel
               wand
               three
               crosses
               ,
               and
               certaine
               words
               both
               blasphemous
               and
               impious
               must
               be
               said
               over
               it
               ,
               and
               hereunto
               must
               be
               added
               certain
               characters
               ,
               and
               barbarous
               names
               .
               And
               whilst
               the
               Treasure
               is
               a
               digging
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               read
               the
               psalmes
               ,
               
                 De
                 profundi●
                 ,
                 Missa
                 ,
                 Misereatur
                 nostri
                 ,
                 Requiem
                 ,
                 Pater
                 noster
                 ,
                 Ave
                 Maria
                 ,
                 Et
                 ne
                 〈◊〉
                 inducas
                 in
                 tentationem
                 ,
                 sed
                 libera
                 nos
                 à
                 malo
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 A
                 porta
                 inferni
                 cred●
                 videre
                 bona
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Expectate
                 Dominum
                 ,
                 Requiem
                 aeternam
                 .
              
               And
               then
               a
               certain
               prayer
               .
               And
               if
               the
               time
               of
               digging
               be
               neglected
               ,
               the
               devil
               will
               carry
               all
               the
               treasure
               away
               .
               See
               other
               more
               absolute
               conjurations
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               in
               the
               word
               Iidoni
               following
               .
            
             
               
               You
               shall
               find
               in
               Johannes
               ,
               Baptista
               Neapolitanus
               ,
               divers
               receipts
               by
               hearbs
               and
               potions
               ,
               to
               procure
               pleasant
               or
               fearfull
               dreames
               ;
               and
               perfumes
               also
               to
               that
               effect
               :
               who
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               dreames
               in
               the
               dead
               of
               the
               night
               are
               commonly
               preposterous
               and
               monstrous
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               morning
               when
               the
               grosse
               humors
               be
               spent
               ,
               there
               happen
               more
               pleasant
               and
               certain
               dreames
               ,
               the
               bloud
               being
               more
               pure
               then
               at
               other
               times
               :
               the
               reason
               whereof
               is
               there
               expressed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Sundry
                 receipts
                 and
                 ointments
                 ,
                 made
                 and
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 transportation
                 of
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 miraculous
                 effects
                 :
                 an
                 instance
                 thereof
                 reported
                 and
                 credited
                 by
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 lea●ned
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               here
               in
               this
               place
               to
               repeate
               an
               oinment
               greatly
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               rehearsed
               by
               the
               aforesaid
               John
               Bapt.
               Neap.
               wherein
               although
               he
               may
               be
               overtaken
               and
               cousened
               by
               an
               old
               witch
               ,
               and
               made
               not
               onely
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               report
               a
               false
               tale
               ;
               yet
               because
               it
               greatly
               overthroweth
               the
               opinion
               of
               M.
               Mal.
               Bodin
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               ,
               as
               write
               so
               absolutely
               in
               maintenance
               of
               witches
               transportations
               .
               I
               will
               set
               downe
               his
               words
               in
               this
               behalfe
               .
               The
               receipt
               is
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               The
               fat
               of
               young
               children
               ,
               
               and
               seeth
               it
               with
               water
               in
               a
               brazen
               vessel
               ,
               reserving
               the
               thickest
               of
               that
               which
               remaineth
               boiled
               in
               the
               bottome
               ,
               which
               they
               lay
               up
               and
               keep
               ,
               until
               occasion
               serveth
               to
               use
               it
               .
               They
               put
               hereunto
               
                 Eleoselinum
                 ,
                 Aconitum
                 ,
                 Frondes
                 populeas
                 ,
              
               Mountain
               Persly
               ,
               Wolfes-bane
               ,
               leaves
               of
               the
               poplar
               and
               Soote
               .
            
             
               Another
               receipt
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             
               
                 Sium
                 ,
                 acarum
                 vulgare
                 ,
                 pentaphyllon
                 ,
              
               yellow
               water-cresses
               ,
               common
               Acorus
               ,
               Cinquefoile
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               a
               flitter-mouse
               ,
               
                 solanum
                 somniferum
                 ,
                 &
                 oleum
              
               .
               Sleeping
               nightshade
               and
               oyle
               .
               They
               stampe
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               rub
               all
               parts
               of
               their
               bodies
               exceedingly
               ,
               till
               they
               looke
               red
               ,
               and
               be
               very
               hot
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               pores
               may
               be
               opened
               ,
               and
               their
               flesh
               soluble
               and
               loose
               .
               They
               joyne
               herewithal
               either
               fat
               ,
               or
               oyle
               in
               stead
               thereof
               ,
               that
               the
               force
               of
               the
               ointment
               may
               the
               rather
               pierce
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               more
               effectual
               .
               By
               this
               meanes
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               in
               a
               moone-light
               night
               they
               seeme
               to
               be
               carried
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               to
               feasting
               ,
               singing
               ,
               dancing
               ,
               kissing
               ,
               ●ulling
               ,
               and
               other
               acts
               of
               venery
               ,
               with
               such
               youthes
               as
               they
               love
               and
               desire
               most
               :
               for
               the
               force
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               their
               imagination
               is
               so
               vehement
               ,
               that
               almost
               all
               that
               part
               of
               the
               braine
               ,
               wherein
               the
               memory
               consisteth
               ,
               is
               full
               of
               such
               conceits
               .
               And
               whereas
               they
               are
               naturally
               prone
               to
               beleeve
               any
               thing
               ;
               so
               do
               they
               receive
               such
               impressions
               and
               stedfast
               imaginations
               into
               their
               minds
               ,
               as
               even
               their
               spirits
               are
               altered
               thereby
               ;
               not
               thinking
               upon
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               either
               by
               day
               or
               by
               night
               .
               And
               this
               helpeth
               them
               forward
               in
               their
               imaginations
               ,
               
               that
               their
               usuall
               food
               is
               none
               other
               commonly
               but
               beets
               ,
               rootes
               ,
               nuts
               ,
               beanes
               ,
               pease
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               when
               I
               considered
               throughly
               hereof
               ,
               remaining
               doubtful
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               there
               fell
               into
               my
               hands
               a
               witch
               ,
               who
               of
               her
               owne
               accord
               did
               promise
               me
               to
               fetch
               me
               an
               errand
               out
               of
               hand
               from
               far
               countries
               ,
               and
               willed
               all
               them
               ,
               whom
               I
               had
               brought
               to
               witnesse
               the
               matter
               ,
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               chamber
               .
               And
               when
               she
               had
               undressed
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               f●oted
               her
               body
               with
               certaine
               ointments
               (
               which
               action
               we
               beheld
               through
               a
               chinke
               or
               little
               hole
               of
               the
               doore
               )
               she
               fell
               downe
               through
               the
               force
               those
               soporiferous
               or
               sleepy
               ointments
               into
               a
               most
               sound
               and
               heavy
               sleep
               :
               so
               as
               we
               did
               break
               open
               the
               doore
               ,
               and
               did
               beate
               her
               exceedingly
               ;
               but
               
               the
               force
               of
               her
               sleepe
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               it
               took
               away
               from
               her
               the
               sense
               of
               feeling
               :
               and
               we
               departed
               for
               a
               time
               .
               Now
               when
               her
               strength
               and
               powers
               were
               weary
               and
               decayed
               ,
               she
               awoke
               of
               her
               owne
               accord
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               speak
               many
               vaine
               and
               doting
               words
               ,
               affirming
               that
               she
               had
               passed
               over
               both
               seas
               and
               mountaines
               ;
               delivering
               to
               us
               many
               untrue
               and
               false
               reports
               :
               we
               earnestly
               denied
               them
               ,
               she
               impudently
               affirmed
               them
               .
               This
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               will
               not
               so
               come
               to
               passe
               with
               every
               one
               ,
               but
               onely
               with
               old
               women
               that
               are
               melancholick
               ,
               whose
               nature
               is
               extreame
               cold
               ,
               and
               their
               evaporation
               small
               ;
               and
               they
               both
               perceive
               and
               remember
               what
               they
               see
               in
               that
               case
               and
               taking
               of
               theirs
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 follies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 concerning
                 ointments
                 ,
                 dreames
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 consultations
                 and
                 bankets
                 at
                 sundry
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 dreames
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               if
               it
               be
               true
               that
               S.
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               writers
               that
               witches
               nightwalkings
               are
               but
               phantasies
               and
               dreames
               :
               then
               all
               the
               reports
               of
               their
               bargaine
               ,
               transporting
               ,
               and
               meetings
               with
               Diana
               ,
               Minerva
               ,
               &c.
               are
               but
               fables
               ;
               and
               then
               do
               they
               ly
               that
               maintaine
               those
               actions
               to
               be
               done
               in
               deed
               and
               verity
               ,
               which
               in
               truth
               are
               done
               no
               way
               .
               It
               were
               marvel
               on
               the
               one
               side
               (
               if
               those
               things
               happened
               in
               dreames
               ,
               which
               neverthelesse
               the
               witches
               affirme
               to
               be
               otherwise
               )
               that
               when
               those
               witches
               awake
               ,
               they
               neither
               consider
               nor
               remember
               that
               they
               were
               in
               a
               dreame
               .
               It
               were
               marvel
               that
               their
               ointments
               ,
               by
               the
               physicians
               opinions
               having
               no
               force
               at
               all
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               as
               they
               confesse
               which
               are
               inquisitors
               ,
               should
               have
               such
               operation
               .
               It
               were
               marvel
               that
               their
               ointments
               cannot
               be
               found
               any
               where
               ,
               
               saving
               onely
               in
               the
               inquisitors
               bookes
               .
               It
               were
               marvel
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               stranger
               is
               anointed
               therewith
               ,
               they
               have
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               alwayes
               ,
               the
               like
               operation
               as
               with
               witches
               ;
               which
               all
               the
               inquisitors
               confesse
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               this
               last
               ,
               frier
               Bartholomaeus
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               witches
               themselves
               ,
               before
               they
               anoint
               themselves
               ,
               do
               heare
               in
               the
               night
               time
               a
               great
               noise
               of
               minstrels
               ,
               which
               fly
               over
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               lady
               of
               the
               fairies
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               addresse
               themselves
               to
               their
               journy
               .
               
               But
               then
               I
               marvel
               againe
               ,
               that
               no
               body
               else
               hearth
               nor
               seeth
               this
               troope
               of
               minstrels
               ,
               especially
               riding
               in
               a
               moon-light
               night
               .
               It
               is
               marvel
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               think
               this
               to
               be
               but
               in
               a
               dreame
               ,
               can
               be
               perswaded
               that
               all
               the
               rest
               is
               any
               other
               th●●
               dreames
               .
               
               It
               is
               marvel
               that
               in
               dreames
               ,
               witches
               of
               old
               acquaintance
               meet
               so
               just
               together
               ,
               and
               conclude
               upon
               murthers
               ,
               and
               receive
               ointments
               ,
               rootes
               ,
               powders
               ,
               &c.
               (
               as
               witchmongers
               report
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               make
               the
               witches
               confesse
               )
               and
               yet
               ly
               at
               home
               fast
               asleepe
               .
               It
               is
               marvel
               that
               such
               preparation
               is
               made
               for
               them
               (
               as
               Sprenger
               ,
               Bartholomew
               ,
               and
               Bodin
               report
               )
               as
               well
               in
               noble
               mens
               houses
               ,
               as
               in
               alehouses
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               come
               in
               dreames
               ,
               and
               eate
               up
               their
               meate
               :
               and
               the
               al●wi●e
               specially
               is
               not
               wearied
               with
               them
               for
               non-payment
               of
               their
               score
               ,
               
               or
               false
               payment
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               imaginary
               money
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               is
               not
               substantial
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               talke
               not
               afterwards
               about
               the
               reckoning
               ,
               and
               so
               discover
               the
               matter
               .
               And
               it
               is
               most
               marvel
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               hostesse
               ,
               &c.
               doth
               not
               sit
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               part
               of
               their
               good
               cheer
               .
               For
               so
               it
               is
               that
               if
               any
               part
               of
               these
               their
               meetings
               and
               league
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               true
               and
               as
               certainly
               proved
               and
               confessed
               ,
               that
               at
               some
               ale-house
               ,
               or
               some
               time
               at
               some
               Gentlemans
               house
               ,
               
               there
               is
               continuall
               preparation
               made
               monethly
               for
               this
               assembly
               :
               as
               appeareth
               in
               S.
               Germans
               story
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 prophesies
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 were
                 revealed
                 in
                 dreams
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 such
                 revelations
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 have
                 dreamt
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 dreams
                 prove
                 contrary
                 Nabuchadnezzers
                 rule
                 to
                 know
                 a
                 true
                 Expositor
                 of
                 Dreames
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               held
               and
               maintained
               by
               divers
               ,
               and
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               12.
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               that
               all
               which
               was
               written
               or
               spoken
               by
               the
               prophets
               ,
               among
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               (
               Moses
               excepted
               )
               was
               propounded
               to
               them
               by
               dreames
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               thought
               by
               the
               unlearned
               to
               have
               been
               really
               finished
               ,
               have
               been
               only
               performed
               by
               dreames
               and
               visions
               .
               As
               where
               Solomon
               required
               of
               God
               the
               gift
               of
               wisdome
               :
               
               that
               was
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               a
               dream
               ;
               and
               also
               where
               he
               received
               promise
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Israel
               in
               his
               line
               .
               So
               was
               Esay's
               vision
               in
               the
               6.
               of
               his
               prophesie
               :
               as
               also
               that
               of
               Ezechiel
               the
               12.
               
               Finally
               ,
               
               where
               Jeremie
               was
               commanded
               to
               hide
               his
               girdle
               in
               the
               clift
               of
               a
               rock
               at
               the
               River
               Euphrates
               in
               Babylon
               ;
               and
               that
               after
               certain
               daies
               ,
               it
               did
               there
               putrefy
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               a
               dream
               ;
               for
               Jeremy
               was
               never
               (
               or
               at
               least
               wise
               not
               then
               )
               at
               Babylon
               .
               We
               that
               are
               christians
               must
               not
               now
               slumber
               and
               dream
               ,
               but
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               meditate
               upon
               our
               salvation
               in
               Christ
               both
               day
               and
               night
               .
               And
               if
               we
               expect
               revelations
               in
               our
               dreams
               ,
               now
               ,
               when
               Christ
               is
               come
               ,
               we
               shall
               deceive
               our selves
               :
               for
               in
               him
               are
               fullfilled
               all
               dreams
               &
               prophesies
               .
               
               Howbeit
               ,
               Bodin
               holdeth
               that
               dreams
               and
               visions
               continue
               till
               this
               day
               ,
               in
               as
               miraculous
               manner
               as
               ever
               they
               did
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               reade
               Artemidorus
               ,
               you
               shall
               reade
               many
               stories
               of
               such
               as
               dreamt
               of
               things
               that
               afterwards
               came
               to
               passe
               .
               But
               he
               might
               have
               cited
               a
               thousand
               for
               one
               that
               fel
               out
               contrary
               :
               for
               as
               for
               such
               dreamers
               among
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               ,
               as
               had
               not
               extraordinary
               visions
               miraculously
               exhibited
               unto
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               counted
               couseners
               ,
               as
               may
               appear
               by
               these
               words
               of
               the
               prophet
               Zacharie
               ;
               Surely
               the
               idols
               have
               spoken
               vanity
               ,
               and
               the
               soothsayers
               have
               seen
               a
               ly
               ,
               
               and
               the
               dreamers
               have
               told
               a
               vainthing
               .
               According
               to
               Solomons
               saying
               ;
               
               In
               the
               multitude
               of
               dreames
               and
               vanities
               are
               many
               words
               .
               It
               appeareth
               in
               Jeremie
               23.
               that
               the
               false
               prophets
               ,
               whilest
               they
               illuded
               the
               people
               with
               lies
               ,
               counterfeiting
               the
               true
               prophets
               ,
               used
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               Dreames
               ,
               dreames
               ;
               We
               have
               dreamed
               a
               dreame
               ,
               &c.
               
               Finally
               ,
               Nabuchadnezzer
               teacheth
               all
               men
               to
               know
               a
               true
               expositor
               of
               dreames
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               hath
               his
               revelation
               from
               God.
               For
               he
               can
               (
               as
               Daniel
               did
               )
               repeate
               your
               dream
               before
               you
               discover
               it
               :
               
               which
               thing
               if
               any
               expounder
               of
               dreames
               can
               do
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               I
               will
               believe
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             eleventh
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Nahas
                 expounded
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 augury
                 ,
                 who
                 invented
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 slovenly
                 a
                 science
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 and
                 sacrificers
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 causes
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               NAHAS
               ,
               is
               to
               observe
               the
               flying
               of
               birds
               ,
               and
               comprehendeth
               all
               such
               other
               observations
               ,
               where
               men
               do
               ghesse
               upon
               uncertain
               toies
               .
               It
               is
               found
               in
               Deut.
               18.
               and
               in
               2.
               
               Chron.
               33.
               and
               elsewhere
               .
               Of
               this
               art
               of
               augury
               Tyresias
               the
               king
               of
               the
               Thebans
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               first
               inventor
               :
               but
               Tages
               first
               published
               the
               discipline
               thereof
               ,
               
               being
               but
               a
               little
               boy
               ;
               as
               Cicero
               reporteth
               out
               of
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               Hetruscans
               themselves
               .
               Some
               points
               of
               this
               art
               are
               more
               high
               and
               profound
               than
               some
               others
               ,
               &
               yet
               are
               they
               more
               homely
               and
               slovenly
               then
               the
               rest
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               the
               divination
               upon
               the
               entrails
               of
               beasts
               ,
               which
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               their
               sacrifices
               specially
               observed
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               Marcus
               Varro
               ,
               seeing
               the
               absurdity
               thereof
               ,
               said
               that
               these
               gods
               were
               not
               only
               idle
               ,
               but
               very
               slovens
               ,
               that
               used
               so
               to
               hide
               their
               secrets
               and
               councels
               in
               the
               guts
               and
               bowels
               of
               beasts
               .
            
             
               How
               vainly
               ,
               absurdly
               ,
               and
               superstitiously
               the
               heathen
               used
               this
               kind
               of
               divination
               in
               their
               sacrifices
               ,
               is
               manifested
               by
               their
               actions
               and
               ceremonies
               in
               that
               behalfe
               practised
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               as
               at
               this
               hour
               .
               The
               Aegyptians
               had
               666.
               several
               sorts
               and
               kinds
               of
               sacrifices
               ;
               the
               Romans
               had
               almost
               as
               many
               ;
               the
               Graecians
               had
               not
               so
               few
               as
               they
               ;
               the
               Persians
               and
               the
               Medes
               were
               not
               behind
               them
               ;
               the
               Indians
               and
               other
               nations
               have
               at
               this
               instant
               their
               sacrifices
               full
               of
               variety
               ,
               and
               more
               full
               of
               barbarous
               impiety
               .
               For
               in
               sundry
               places
               ,
               these
               offer
               sacrifices
               to
               the
               devil
               ,
               hoping
               thereby
               to
               move
               him
               to
               lenity
               :
               yea
               these
               commonly
               sacrifice
               such
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               taken
               in
               war
               :
               as
               we
               reade
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               ancient
               time
               did
               offer
               sacrifice
               ,
               to
               appease
               the
               wrath
               and
               indignation
               of
               their
               feigned
               gods
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Iews
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Moloch
                 ,
                 a
                 discourse
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Jewes
               used
               one
               kind
               of
               diabolical
               sacrifice
               ,
               never
               taught
               them
               by
               Moses
               ,
               
               namely
               ,
               to
               offer
               their
               children
               to
               Moloch
               ,
               making
               their
               sonnes
               and
               their
               daughters
               to
               runne
               through
               the
               fi●e
               ;
               supposing
               such
               grace
               and
               efficacy
               to
               have
               been
               in
               that
               action
               ,
               as
               other
               witche●
               affirm
               to
               be
               in
               charmes
               and
               words
               .
               And
               therefore
               among
               other
               points
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               this
               is
               specially
               and
               namely
               forbidden
               by
               Moses
               We
               reade
               of
               no
               more
               miracles
               wrought
               hereby
               ,
               than
               by
               any
               other
               kind
               of
               witchcraft
               in
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               expressed
               .
               It
               was
               no
               ceremony
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               
               no
               figure
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               perhaps
               it
               might
               be
               a
               sacrament
               or
               rather
               a
               figure
               of
               purgatory
               ,
               the
               which
               place
               was
               not
               remembred
               by
               Moses
               .
               Neither
               was
               there
               any
               sacrifice
               appointed
               by
               the
               law
               for
               the
               releefe
               of
               the
               Israelites
               soules
               that
               there
               should
               be
               tormented
               .
               Which
               without
               all
               doubt
               should
               not
               have
               beene
               omitted
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               place
               of
               purgatory
               had
               been
               then
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               hath
               lately
               devised
               for
               his
               private
               and
               speciall
               lucre
               .
               This
               sacrificing
               to
               Moloch
               (
               as
               some
               affirme
               )
               was
               usual
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               Jewes
               brought
               it
               into
               Israel
               :
               and
               there
               (
               of
               likelyhood
               )
               the
               Eutichists
               learned
               the
               obomination
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Canibals
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 of
                 popish
                 sacrifices
                 exceeding
                 in
                 tyranny
                 the
                 Iewes
                 or
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               incivility
               and
               cruel
               sacrifices
               of
               popish
               priests
               do
               yet
               exceed
               both
               the
               Jew
               and
               the
               Gentile
               :
               
               for
               these
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               sacrifice
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               And
               to
               make
               their
               tyranny
               the
               more
               apparent
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               contended
               to
               have
               killed
               him
               once
               ,
               but
               dayly
               and
               hourely
               torment
               him
               with
               new
               deaths
               ;
               yea
               they
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               sweare
               ,
               that
               with
               their
               carnal
               hands
               they
               teare
               his
               humane
               substance
               ,
               breaking
               it
               into
               small
               gobbets
               ;
               and
               with
               their
               external
               teeth
               chew
               his
               flesh
               and
               bones
               ,
               contrary
               to
               divine
               or
               humane
               nature
               ;
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               prophesie
               ,
               which
               saith
               ;
               There
               shall
               not
               a
               bone
               of
               him
               be
               broken
               .
               Finally
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               their
               sacrifices
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               they
               eate
               him
               up
               rawe
               ,
               
               and
               swallow
               downe
               into
               their
               guts
               every
               member
               and
               parcel
               of
               him
               :
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               convey
               him
               into
               the
               place
               where
               they
               bestowe
               the
               residue
               of
               all
               that
               which
               they
               have
               devoured
               that
               day
               .
               And
               this
               same
               barbarous
               impiety
               exceedeth
               the
               cruelty
               of
               all
               others
               :
               for
               all
               the
               Gentiles
               consumed
               their
               sacrifices
               with
               fire
               ,
               which
               they
               thought
               to
               be
               holy
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 superstition
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 about
                 the
                 element
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 grew
                 in
                 such
                 reverence
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 inkling
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 fathers
                 doings
                 in
                 that
                 behalfe
                 .
              
            
             
               AS
               touching
               the
               element
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               superstition
               thereof
               about
               those
               businesses
               ,
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               many
               superstitious
               people
               of
               all
               nations
               have
               received
               ,
               and
               reverenced
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               holy
               thing
               among
               their
               sacrifices
               :
               insomuch
               (
               I
               say
               )
               as
               they
               have
               worshipped
               it
               among
               their
               gods
               ,
               calling
               it
               Orimasda
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               holy
               fire
               ,
               and
               divine
               light
               .
               The
               Greekes
               called
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Romans
               Vesta
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               The
               fire
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Surely
               they
               had
               heard
               of
               the
               fire
               that
               came
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               consumed
               the
               oblations
               of
               the
               fathers
               ;
               and
               they
               understood
               it
               to
               be
               God
               himselfe
               .
               For
               there
               came
               to
               the
               heathen
               ,
               the
               bare
               names
               of
               things
               ,
               from
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               godly
               fathers
               and
               patriarches
               ,
               and
               those
               so
               obscured
               
               with
               fables
               ,
               and
               corrupted
               with
               lies
               ,
               so
               overwhelmed
               with
               superstitions
               ,
               &
               disguised
               with
               ceremonies
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               judge
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               .
               Some
               cause
               thereof
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               was
               partly
               the
               translations
               of
               governments
               ,
               whereby
               one
               nation
               learned
               folly
               of
               another
               ;
               and
               partly
               blind
               devotion
               ,
               without
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               word
               :
               but
               specially
               the
               want
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               they
               sought
               not
               for
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               and
               will.
               And
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               had
               some
               inkling
               of
               the
               godly
               fathers
               doings
               ,
               may
               diversly
               appeare
               .
               Do
               not
               the
               Muscovits
               ,
               and
               Indian
               prophets
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               
               like
               apes
               ,
               imitate
               Esay
               ?
               Because
               he
               went
               naked
               certaine
               years
               ,
               they
               forsooth
               counterfeit
               madnes
               ,
               and
               drink
               potions
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               thinking
               that
               whatsoever
               they
               say
               in
               their
               madnesse
               ,
               will
               certainly
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               But
               hereof
               is
               more
               largely
               discoursed
               before
               in
               the
               word
               Kasam
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Romane
                 sacrifices
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 estimation
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 augury
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 tables
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Romans
               ,
               even
               after
               they
               were
               growne
               to
               great
               civility
               ,
               and
               enjoyed
               a
               most
               flourishing
               state
               and
               common-wealth
               ;
               would
               sometimes
               sacrifice
               themselves
               ,
               sometimes
               their
               children
               ,
               sometimes
               their
               friends
               ,
               &c.
               consuming
               the
               same
               with
               fire
               ,
               which
               they
               thought
               holy
               .
               Such
               estimation
               (
               I
               say
               )
               was
               attributed
               to
               that
               of
               divination
               upon
               the
               entrails
               of
               beasts
               ,
               &c.
               
               At
               Rome
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               princes
               themselves
               exercised
               the
               same
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Romulus
               ,
               Fabius
               Maximus
               ,
               &c.
               insomuch
               as
               there
               was
               a
               decree
               made
               there
               ,
               by
               the
               whole
               senate
               ,
               that
               ●ix
               of
               the
               cheefe
               magistrates
               sonnes
               should
               from
               time
               to
               time
               be
               put
               forth
               ,
               to
               learne
               the
               mystery
               of
               these
               arts
               of
               augury
               and
               divination
               ,
               at
               Hetruria
               ,
               where
               the
               cunning
               and
               knowledge
               thereof
               most
               abounded
               .
               When
               they
               came
               home
               well
               informed
               and
               instructed
               in
               this
               art
               ,
               their
               estimation
               and
               dignity
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               accounted
               ,
               reputed
               ,
               and
               taken
               to
               be
               the
               intrepretors
               of
               the
               gods
               ,
               or
               rather
               betweene
               the
               gods
               and
               them
               .
               No
               high
               priest
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               great
               officer
               was
               elected
               ,
               but
               these
               did
               either
               absolutely
               nominate
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               did
               exhibit
               the
               names
               of
               two
               ,
               whereof
               the
               senate
               must
               choose
               the
               one
               .
            
             
               In
               their
               ancient
               lawes
               were
               written
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Prodigia
                 &
                 portenta
                 ad
                 Hetruscos
                 aruspices
                 (
                 si
                 senatus
                 iusserit
                 )
                 deferunto
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Hetruriaeque
                 principes
                 disciplinam
                 discunto
                 .
                 Quibus
                 divis
                 decreverunto
                 ,
                 procuranto
                 ,
                 isdem
                 fulgura
                 &
                 ostenta
                 pianto
                 ,
                 auspicia
                 servanto
                 ,
                 auguri
                 parento
              
               :
               the
               effect
               of
               which
               words
               is
               this
               ;
               Let
               all
               prodigious
               and
               portentous
               matters
               be
               carried
               to
               the
               soothsayers
               of
               Hetruria
               ,
               at
               the
               will
               and
               commandement
               of
               the
               senate
               ;
               and
               let
               the
               young
               princes
               be
               sent
               to
               Hetruria
               ,
               there
               to
               learne
               that
               discipline
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               that
               art
               or
               knowledge
               .
               Let
               there
               be
               alwayes
               some
               solicitor
               ,
               to
               learne
               with
               what
               gods
               they
               have
               decreed
               or
               determined
               their
               matters
               ;
               and
               let
               sacrifices
               be
               made
               unto
               them
               in
               times
               of
               lightening
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               strange
               or
               supernatural
               shew
               .
               Let
               all
               such
               conjecturing
               tokens
               be
               observed
               ;
               whatsoever
               the
               soothsayer
               commandeth
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               religiously
               obeyed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Colledges
                 of
                 Augurors
                 ,
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 augury
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 practisers
                 of
                 that
                 art
                 were
                 couseners
                 ,
                 their
                 profession
                 ,
                 their
                 places
                 of
                 exercise
                 ,
                 their
                 apparell
                 ,
                 their
                 superstition
                 .
              
            
             
               ROmulus
               erected
               three
               Colledges
               or
               Centuries
               of
               those
               kinds
               of
               soothsayers
               ,
               which
               only
               (
               and
               none
               other
               )
               should
               have
               authority
               to
               expound
               the
               minds
               and
               admonishment
               of
               the
               gods
               .
               Afterwards
               that
               number
               was
               augmented
               to
               five
               ,
               
               and
               after
               that
               to
               nine
               :
               for
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               odd
               .
               In
               the
               end
               they
               increased
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               faine
               to
               make
               a
               decree
               for
               stay
               from
               the
               further
               proceeding
               in
               those
               erections
               :
               like
               to
               our
               Statute
               of
               Mortmaine
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               Sylla
               (
               contrary
               to
               all
               orders
               and
               constitutions
               before
               made
               )
               increased
               that
               number
               to
               four
               and
               twenty
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               Augurium
               be
               most
               properly
               that
               divination
               ,
               which
               is
               gathered
               by
               birds
               ;
               yet
               because
               this
               word
               Nahas
               comprehendeth
               all
               other
               kinds
               of
               divination
               ,
               as
               
                 Extispicium
                 ,
                 aruspicium
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               is
               as
               well
               the
               guessing
               upon
               the
               entrails
               of
               beasts
               ,
               as
               divers
               other
               waies
               :
               omitting
               physiognomy
               and
               palmestry
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               for
               the
               tediousnesse
               and
               folly
               thereof
               ;
               I
               will
               speake
               a
               little
               of
               such
               arts
               ,
               as
               were
               above
               measure
               regarded
               of
               our
               elders
               :
               neither
               mind
               I
               to
               discover
               the
               whole
               circumstance
               ,
               but
               to
               refute
               the
               vanity
               thereof
               ,
               and
               specially
               of
               the
               Professors
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               and
               alwaies
               have
               been
               cousening
               arts
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               contained
               both
               special
               and
               several
               kinds
               of
               witchcrafts
               .
               For
               the
               masters
               of
               these
               faculties
               have
               ever
               taken
               upon
               them
               to
               occupy
               the
               place
               and
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               blasphemously
               ascribing
               unto
               themselves
               his
               omnipotent
               power
               ,
               to
               foretell
               ,
               &c.
               whereas
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               they
               could
               or
               can
               do
               nothing
               ,
               but
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               that
               which
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               One
               matter
               ,
               
               to
               bewray
               their
               cousening
               ,
               is
               ;
               that
               they
               could
               never
               worke
               nor
               foreshew
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               poor
               or
               inferior
               sort
               of
               people
               :
               for
               portentous
               shewes
               (
               say
               they
               )
               alwaies
               concerned
               great
               estates
               .
               Such
               matters
               as
               touched
               the
               baser
               sort
               ,
               were
               inferior
               causes
               ;
               which
               the
               superstition
               of
               the
               people
               themselves
               would
               not
               neglect
               to
               learn.
               Howbeit
               ,
               the
               professors
               of
               this
               art
               descended
               not
               so
               lowe
               ,
               as
               to
               communicate
               with
               them
               :
               for
               they
               were
               priests
               (
               which
               in
               all
               ages
               and
               nations
               have
               been
               jolly
               fellows
               )
               whose
               office
               was
               ,
               to
               tell
               what
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               either
               touching
               good
               luck
               or
               bad
               fortune
               ;
               to
               expound
               the
               minds
               ,
               admonitions
               ,
               warnings
               and
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               to
               foreshew
               calamities
               ,
               &c.
               which
               might
               be
               (
               by
               their
               sacrifices
               and
               common
               contrition
               )
               removed
               and
               qualifyed
               .
               And
               before
               their
               entrance
               into
               that
               action
               ,
               they
               had
               many
               observations
               ,
               which
               they
               executed
               very
               superstitiously
               ;
               pretending
               that
               every
               bird
               and
               beast
               ,
               &c.
               should
               be
               sent
               from
               the
               gods
               as
               foreshewers
               of
               somewhat
               .
               And
               therefore
               first
               they
               used
               to
               choose
               a
               clear
               day
               ,
               and
               faire
               weather
               to
               do
               their
               businesse
               in
               :
               for
               the
               which
               their
               place
               was
               certainly
               assigned
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Rome
               as
               in
               Hetruria
               ,
               wherein
               they
               observed
               every
               quarter
               of
               the
               element
               ,
               which
               way
               to
               look
               ,
               and
               which
               way
               to
               stand
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               Their
               apparel
               was
               very
               priestlike
               ,
               of
               fashion
               altered
               from
               all
               others
               ,
               specially
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               prayers
               ,
               wherein
               they
               might
               not
               omit
               a
               word
               no●
               a
               syllable
               :
               in
               respect
               whereof
               one
               read
               the
               service
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               residue
               repeated
               it
               after
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               procession
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 to
                 exercise
                 augury
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 order
                 thereof
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 .
              
            
             
               NO
               lesse
               regard
               was
               there
               had
               of
               the
               times
               of
               their
               practise
               in
               that
               ministery
               :
               for
               they
               must
               begin
               at
               midnight
               ,
               
               and
               end
               at
               noon
               ,
               no●
               travelling
               therein
               in
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               neither
               in
               the
               sixth
               or
               seventh
               hour
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               nor
               yet
               after
               the
               moneth
               of
               August
               ;
               because
               then
               young
               birds
               flie
               about
               ,
               and
               are
               diseased
               and
               unperfect
               ,
               mounting
               their
               fethers
               ,
               and
               flying
               out
               of
               the
               countrey
               :
               so
               as
               no
               certain
               guesse
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               gods
               purposes
               by
               them
               at
               those
               season●
               .
               But
               in
               their
               due
               times
               they
               standing
               with
               a
               bowed
               wand
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               their
               face
               toward
               the
               east
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               top
               of
               an
               high
               tower
               ,
               the
               wether
               being
               clear
               ,
               watch
               for
               birds
               ,
               noting
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               ,
               and
               whither
               they
               fly
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               sort
               they
               wag
               their
               wings
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Vpon
                 what
                 signes
                 and
                 tokens
                 augurors
                 did
                 prognosticate
                 ,
                 observations
                 touching
                 the
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 with
                 notes
                 of
                 beasts
                 behaviour
                 in
                 the
                 slaughter-house
                 .
              
            
             
               THese
               kind
               of
               witches
               ,
               whom
               we
               have
               now
               in
               hand
               ,
               did
               also
               prognosticate
               good
               or
               bad
               luck
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               soundnes
               or
               imperfectiō
               of
               the
               entrails
               of
               beasts
               ;
               or
               according
               to
               the
               superfluities
               or
               infirmities
               of
               nature
               ;
               or
               according
               to
               the
               abundance
               of
               humours
               unnecessary
               ,
               appearing
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
               &
               bowels
               of
               the
               beasts
               sacrificed
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               outward
               parts
               ,
               it
               was
               alwaies
               provided
               and
               foreseen
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               without
               blemish
               .
               
               And
               yet
               there
               were
               many
               tokens
               and
               notes
               to
               be
               taken
               of
               the
               external
               actions
               of
               those
               beasts
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               sacrifice
               :
               as
               if
               they
               would
               not
               quietly
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               forceably
               hailed
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               brake
               loose
               ;
               or
               if
               by
               hap
               ,
               cunning
               or
               strength
               they
               withstood
               the
               first
               blow
               ,
               or
               if
               after
               the
               butchers
               blow
               they
               leaped
               up
               ,
               rored
               ,
               stood
               fast
               ;
               or
               being
               fallen
               ,
               kicked
               ,
               or
               would
               not
               quietly
               die
               ,
               or
               bled
               not
               well
               ;
               or
               if
               any
               ill
               news
               had
               bin
               heard
               ,
               or
               any
               ill
               fight
               seen
               at
               the
               time
               of
               slaughter
               or
               sacrifice
               :
               which
               were
               all
               significations
               of
               ill
               luck
               and
               unhappy
               successe
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               the
               slaughterman
               performed
               his
               office
               well
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               beast
               had
               been
               well
               chosen
               ,
               not
               infected
               ,
               but
               whole
               and
               sound
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               fair
               killed
               ;
               all
               had
               been
               safe
               :
               for
               then
               the
               gods
               smiled
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 augury
                 ,
                 Plato
                 his
                 reverend
                 opinion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 of
                 contrary
                 events
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 predictions
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               what
               credit
               is
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               such
               toies
               and
               chances
               ,
               which
               grow
               not
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               are
               gathered
               by
               the
               superstition
               of
               the
               interpretors
               ?
               As
               for
               birds
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               ignorant
               that
               conceiveth
               not
               ,
               that
               one
               flyeth
               one
               way
               ,
               another
               another
               way
               ,
               about
               their
               private
               necessities
               ?
               And
               yet
               are
               the
               other
               divinations
               more
               vain
               and
               foolish
               .
               
               Howbeit
               ,
               Plato
               thinketh
               a
               commonwealth
               cannot
               stand
               without
               this
               art
               ,
               and
               numbereth
               it
               among
               the
               liberal
               sciences
               .
               These
               fellowes
               promised
               Pompeie
               ,
               Cassius
               ,
               and
               Caesar
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               should
               die
               before
               they
               were
               old
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               their
               own
               houses
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               honour
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               all
               died
               clean
               contrarily
               .
               Howbeit
               doubtlesse
               ,
               the
               heathen
               in
               this
               point
               were
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               as
               the
               sacrificing
               papists
               :
               for
               they
               were
               directed
               hereunto
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God's
               promises
               ;
               neither
               knew
               they
               the
               end
               why
               such
               ceremonies
               and
               sacrifices
               were
               instituted
               ;
               
               but
               only
               understood
               by
               an
               uncertain
               and
               slender
               report
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               wont
               to
               send
               good
               or
               ill
               successe
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               old
               patriarchs
               and
               fathers
               ,
               upon
               his
               acceptance
               or
               disallowance
               of
               their
               sacrifices
               and
               oblations
               .
               But
               men
               in
               all
               ages
               have
               been
               so
               desirous
               to
               know
               the
               effect
               of
               their
               purposes
               ,
               the
               sequel
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               the
               end
               of
               their
               fear
               and
               hope
               ;
               that
               a
               seely
               witch
               ,
               which
               hath
               learned
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               art
               of
               cousenage
               ,
               may
               make
               a
               great
               many
               jolly
               fools
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 cousening
                 art
                 of
                 sortilege
                 or
                 lotary
                 ,
                 practised
                 especially
                 by
                 Aegyptian
                 vagabonds
                 ,
                 of
                 allowed
                 lots
                 ,
                 of
                 Pythagoras
                 his
                 lot
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               THe
               counterfeit
               Aegyptians
               ,
               which
               were
               indeed
               cousening
               vagabonds
               ,
               practising
               the
               art
               called
               Sortilegium
               ,
               had
               no
               small
               credit
               among
               the
               multitude
               :
               
               howbeit
               ,
               their
               divinations
               were
               as
               was
               their
               fast
               and
               loose
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               witches
               cures
               and
               hurts
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               soothsayers
               answers
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               conjurors
               raising
               up
               of
               spirits
               ,
               and
               as
               Apollos
               or
               the
               Rood
               of
               graces
               oracles
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               jugglers
               knacks
               of
               legierdemaine
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               papists
               exorcismes
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               witches
               charmes
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               counterfeit
               visions
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               couseners
               knaveries
               .
               Hereupon
               it
               was
               said
               ;
               
                 Non
                 inveniatur
                 inter
                 vos
                 menabas
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Sortilegus
               ,
               which
               were
               like
               to
               these
               Aegyptian
               couseners
               .
               As
               for
               other
               lots
               ,
               they
               were
               used
               ,
               and
               that
               lawfully
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               Jonas
               and
               others
               that
               were
               holy
               men
               ,
               &
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               among
               all
               common-wealths
               ,
               for
               the
               deciding
               of
               divers
               controversies
               ,
               &c.
               wherein
               thy
               neighbour
               is
               not
               misused
               ,
               nor
               God
               any
               way
               offended
               .
               But
               in
               truth
               I
               think
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               cousenage
               that
               so
               easily
               may
               be
               used
               herein
               ,
               
               God
               forbad
               it
               in
               the
               common-wealth
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               good
               use
               thereof
               it
               was
               allowed
               in
               matters
               of
               great
               weight
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               both
               in
               the
               old
               and
               new
               testament
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               well
               in
               doubtful
               cases
               and
               distributions
               ,
               as
               in
               elections
               and
               inheritances
               ,
               and
               pacification
               of
               variances
               .
               I
               omit
               to
               speake
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               lots
               comprised
               in
               verses
               ,
               
               concerning
               the
               luck
               ensuing
               ,
               either
               of
               Virgil
               ,
               Homer
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               wherein
               fortune
               is
               gathered
               by
               the
               sudden
               turning
               unto
               them
               :
               because
               it
               is
               a
               childish
               and
               ridiculous
               toie
               ,
               and
               like
               unto
               childrens
               play
               at
               
                 Primus
                 ,
                 secundus
              
               ,
               or
               the
               game
               called
               the
               philosophers
               table
               :
               but
               herein
               I
               will
               referre
               you
               to
               the
               bable
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               Bodin
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               such
               sober
               writer
               thereupon
               ;
               of
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               want
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               lot
               also
               called
               Pythagoras
               lot
               ,
               which
               (
               some
               say
               )
               Aristotle
               beleeved
               :
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               where
               the
               characters
               of
               letters
               have
               certaine
               proper
               numbers
               ;
               whereby
               they
               divine
               (
               through
               the
               proper
               names
               of
               men
               )
               so
               as
               the
               numbers
               of
               each
               letters
               being
               gathered
               in
               a
               summe
               ,
               and
               put
               together
               ,
               give
               victory
               to
               them
               whose
               summe
               is
               the
               greater
               ;
               whether
               the
               question
               be
               of
               warre
               ,
               life
               ,
               matrimony
               ,
               victory
               ,
               &c.
               even
               as
               the
               unequal
               number
               of
               vowels
               in
               proper
               names
               portendeth
               lack
               of
               sight
               ,
               halting
               &c.
               which
               the
               godfathers
               and
               godmothers
               might
               easily
               prevent
               ,
               if
               the
               case
               stood
               so
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Cabilestical
                 art
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 traditions
                 and
                 unwritten
                 varities
                 learned
                 without
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 division
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               HEre
               is
               also
               place
               for
               the
               Cabalistical
               art
               ,
               consisting
               of
               unwritten
               verities
               ,
               which
               the
               Jewes
               do
               beleeve
               and
               brag
               that
               God
               himselfe
               gave
               to
               Moses
               in
               the
               mount
               Sinai
               ;
               and
               afterwards
               was
               taught
               onely
               with
               lively
               voice
               ,
               by
               degrees
               of
               succession
               ,
               without
               writing
               ,
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               Esdras
               :
               even
               as
               the
               scholars
               of
               Archippus
               did
               use
               wit
               and
               memory
               in
               stead
               of
               bookes
               .
               
               They
               divide
               this
               in
               twaine
               ;
               the
               one
               expoundeth
               with
               philosophical
               reason
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               law
               and
               the
               bible
               ,
               wherein
               (
               they
               say
               )
               that
               Solomon
               was
               very
               cunning
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               stories
               ,
               that
               he
               disputed
               from
               the
               Cedar
               of
               Libanus
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Hysope
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               birds
               ,
               beasts
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               other
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               symbolical
               divinity
               of
               the
               highest
               contemplation
               ,
               of
               the
               divine
               and
               angelike
               vertues
               ,
               of
               holy
               names
               and
               signes
               ;
               wherein
               the
               letters
               ,
               numbers
               ,
               figures
               ,
               things
               and
               armes
               ,
               the
               pricks
               over
               the
               letters
               ,
               the
               lines
               ,
               the
               points
               ,
               and
               ●he
               accents
               do
               all
               signifie
               very
               profound
               things
               and
               great
               secrets
               .
               By
               these
               arts
               the
               Atheists
               suppose
               Moses
               wrote
               all
               his
               miracles
               ,
               and
               that
               hereby
               they
               have
               power
               over
               angels
               and
               devils
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               do
               miracles
               :
               yea
               and
               that
               hereby
               all
               the
               miracles
               that
               either
               any
               of
               the
               prophets
               ,
               or
               Christ
               himselfe
               wrought
               ,
               were
               accomplished
               .
            
             
               
               But
               C.
               Agrippa
               having
               searched
               to
               the
               bottome
               of
               this
               art
               ,
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               superstition
               and
               folly
               .
               Otherwise
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               Christ
               would
               not
               have
               hidden
               it
               from
               his
               Church
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               Jewes
               
               were
               so
               skilful
               in
               the
               names
               of
               God.
               But
               there
               is
               none
               other
               name
               in
               heaven
               or
               earth
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               Jesus
               :
               neither
               is
               that
               meant
               by
               his
               bare
               name
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               vertue
               and
               goodnesse
               towards
               us
               .
               These
               Cabalists
               do
               further
               brag
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               able
               hereby
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               finde
               out
               and
               know
               the
               unspeakeable
               mysteries
               of
               God
               ;
               
               but
               also
               the
               secrets
               which
               are
               above
               scripture
               ;
               whereby
               also
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               to
               worke
               miracles
               :
               yea
               hereby
               they
               can
               make
               what
               they
               list
               to
               be
               scripture
               ;
               as
               Valeria
               Proba
               did
               pick
               certaine
               verses
               out
               of
               Virgile
               ,
               alluding
               them
               to
               Christ.
               And
               therefore
               these
               their
               revolutions
               are
               nothing
               but
               allegoricall
               games
               ,
               which
               idle
               men
               busied
               in
               letters
               ,
               points
               ,
               and
               numbers
               (
               which
               the
               Hebrew
               tongue
               easily
               suffereth
               )
               devise
               ,
               to
               delude
               and
               cousen
               the
               simple
               and
               ignorant
               .
               And
               this
               they
               call
               Alphabetary
               or
               Arythmantical
               divinity
               ,
               which
               Christ
               shewed
               to
               his
               Apostles
               onely
               ,
               and
               which
               Paul
               saith
               he
               speaketh
               but
               among
               perfect
               men
               ;
               and
               being
               high
               mysteries
               are
               not
               to
               be
               committed
               unto
               writing
               and
               so
               made
               popular
               .
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               readeth
               any
               thing
               of
               this
               Cabalistical
               art
               ,
               but
               must
               needs
               think
               upon
               the
               Popes
               cunning
               practises
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               who
               hath
               in
               
                 scrinio
                 pectoris
              
               ,
               
               not
               onely
               the
               exposition
               of
               all
               lawes
               ,
               both
               divine
               &
               humane
               ,
               but
               also
               authority
               to
               add
               thereunto
               ,
               or
               to
               draw
               back
               there
               from
               at
               his
               pleasure
               :
               and
               this
               may
               he
               lawfully
               do
               even
               with
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               either
               by
               addition
               or
               substraction
               ,
               after
               his
               own
               pontifical
               liking
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               he
               hath
               added
               the
               Apocrypha
               (
               whereunto
               he
               might
               as
               well
               have
               joined
               S.
               Augustines
               works
               ,
               or
               the
               course
               of
               the
               civil
               law
               ,
               &c.
               )
               Again
               ,
               he
               hath
               diminished
               from
               the
               decalogue
               or
               ten
               commandements
               ,
               not
               one
               or
               two
               words
               ,
               but
               a
               whole
               precept
               ,
               namely
               the
               second
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               to
               dash
               out
               with
               his
               pen
               :
               and
               truly
               he
               might
               as
               well
               by
               the
               same
               authority
               have
               raised
               out
               of
               the
               testament
               S.
               Markes
               gospel
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 When
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 What
                 sort
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 first
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 prophaned
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Pop●
                 corrupteth
                 the
                 sacraments
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               AT
               the
               first
               God
               manifested
               to
               our
               father
               Adam
               ,
               
               by
               the
               prohibition
               of
               the
               Apple
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               man
               live
               unde●
               a
               law
               ,
               in
               obedience
               and
               submission
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               wander
               like
               a
               beast
               without
               order
               or
               discipline
               .
               And
               after
               man
               had
               transgressed
               ,
               and
               deserved
               thereby
               Gods
               heavy
               displeasure
               ,
               yet
               his
               mercy
               prevailed
               ;
               and
               taking
               compassion
               upon
               man
               ,
               he
               promised
               the
               Messias
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               borne
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               breake
               the
               serpents
               head
               :
               
               〈◊〉
               declaring
               by
               evident
               testimonies
               ,
               that
               his
               pleasure
               was
               that
               man
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               savour
               and
               grace
               ,
               through
               Christ
               :
               and
               binding
               the
               minds
               of
               men
               to
               this
               promise
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               fixed
               upon
               their
               Messias
               ,
               established
               figures
               and
               ceremonies
               wherewith
               to
               nourish
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               the
               same
               with
               miracles
               ,
               prohibiting
               and
               excluding
               all
               mans
               devises
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               
               And
               upon
               his
               promise
               renewed
               ,
               he
               injoyed
               (
               I
               say
               )
               and
               erected
               a
               new
               forme
               of
               worship
               ,
               whereby
               
               he
               would
               have
               his
               promises
               constantly
               beheld
               ,
               faithfully
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               reverenly
               regarded
               .
               He
               ordained
               six
               sorts
               of
               divine
               sacrifices
               ;
               three
               propitiatory
               ,
               not
               as
               meriting
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               as
               figures
               of
               Christs
               propitiation
               :
               the
               other
               three
               were
               of
               thanksgiving
               .
               These
               sacrifices
               were
               full
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               they
               were
               powdered
               with
               consecrated
               salt
               ,
               and
               kindled
               with
               fire
               ,
               which
               was
               preserved
               in
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               which
               fire
               (
               some
               think
               )
               was
               sent
               downe
               from
               heaven
               .
               GOD
               himselfe
               commanded
               these
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               to
               our
               forefathers
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               &c.
               promising
               therein
               both
               the
               amplification
               of
               their
               families
               ,
               and
               also
               their
               Messias
               .
               But
               in
               tract
               of
               time
               (
               I
               say
               )
               wantonnesse
               ,
               negligence
               ,
               and
               contempt
               ,
               through
               the
               instigation
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
               abolished
               this
               institution
               of
               GOD
               :
               so
               as
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               was
               forgotten
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               became
               pagans
               and
               heathens
               ,
               devising
               their
               own
               wayes
               ,
               until
               every
               countrey
               had
               devised
               and
               erected
               both
               new
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               also
               new
               gods
               particular
               unto
               themselves
               .
               Whose
               example
               the
               Pope
               followeth
               ,
               in
               prophaning
               of
               Christs
               sacraments
               ,
               disguising
               them
               with
               his
               devises
               and
               superstitious
               ceremonies
               ;
               contriving
               and
               comprehending
               therein
               the
               folly
               of
               all
               nations
               :
               
               the
               which
               because
               little
               children
               do
               now
               perceive
               and
               scorne
               ,
               I
               will
               passe
               over
               ;
               and
               returne
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               whome
               I
               cannot
               excuse
               of
               cousenage
               ,
               superstition
               ,
               nor
               yet
               of
               vanity
               in
               this
               behalfe
               :
               For
               if
               God
               suffered
               false
               prophets
               among
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               being
               Gods
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               and
               hypocrits
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               no
               marvel
               if
               there
               were
               such
               people
               amongst
               the
               heathen
               ,
               which
               neither
               professed
               nor
               knew
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 objects
                 whereupon
                 the
                 augurors
                 used
                 to
                 prognosticate
                 ,
                 with
                 certaine
                 cautions
                 and
                 notes
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Gentiles
               ,
               which
               treat
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               repeat
               an
               innumerable
               multitude
               of
               objects
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               prognosticate
               good
               or
               bad
               luck
               .
               And
               a
               great
               matter
               is
               made
               of
               neezing
               ,
               wherein
               the
               number
               of
               neezings
               and
               the
               time
               thereof
               is
               greatly
               noted
               ;
               the
               tingling
               in
               the
               finger
               ,
               the
               elbowe
               ,
               the
               toe
               ,
               the
               knee
               ,
               &c.
               are
               singular
               notes
               also
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               this
               art
               ;
               though
               specially
               herein
               are
               marked
               the
               flying
               of
               fowles
               ,
               and
               meetings
               of
               beasts
               ;
               with
               this
               general
               caution
               ,
               that
               the
               object
               or
               matter
               whereon
               men
               divine
               ,
               must
               be
               sudden
               and
               unlooked
               for
               :
               which
               regard
               ,
               children
               and
               some
               old
               fooles
               have
               to
               the
               gathering
               primroses
               ,
               true
               loves
               ,
               and
               foure-leaved
               grasse
               ;
               Item
               the
               person
               unto
               whom
               such
               an
               object
               offereth
               it selfe
               unawares
               ;
               Item
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               divinor
               ,
               wherethe
               object
               which
               is
               met
               ,
               is
               referred
               to
               augurie
               ;
               Item
               the
               houre
               in
               which
               the
               object
               is
               without
               foreknowledge
               upon
               the
               sudden
               met
               withal
               :
               and
               so
               forth
               .
            
             
               
               Plinie
               reporteth
               that
               gryphes
               flie
               alwayes
               to
               the
               place
               of
               slaughter
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               dayes
               before
               the
               battel
               is
               fought
               ;
               which
               was
               seene
               and
               tried
               at
               the
               battel
               of
               Troy
               :
               and
               in
               respect
               thereof
               ,
               the
               griphe
               was
               allowed
               to
               
               be
               the
               chiefe
               bird
               of
               augurie
               .
               
               But
               among
               the
               innumerable
               number
               of
               the
               portentous
               beasts
               ,
               fowles
               ,
               serpents
               ,
               and
               other
               creatures
               ,
               the
               toade
               is
               the
               most
               excellent
               object
               ,
               whose
               ugly
               deformity
               signifieth
               sweet
               and
               amiable
               fortune
               :
               in
               respect
               whereof
               some
               superstitious
               witches
               preserve
               toades
               for
               their
               familiars
               .
               And
               some
               one
               of
               good
               credit
               (
               whom
               I
               could
               name
               )
               having
               convented
               the
               witches
               themselves
               ,
               hath
               starved
               diverse
               of
               their
               devils
               ,
               which
               they
               kept
               in
               boxes
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               toades
               .
            
             
               Plutarch
               Chironaeus
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               the
               place
               and
               fite
               of
               the
               signes
               that
               we
               receive
               by
               augury
               ,
               are
               specially
               to
               be
               noted
               :
               for
               if
               we
               receive
               them
               on
               the
               left
               side
               ,
               good
               lucke
               ;
               if
               on
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               ill
               lucke
               insueth
               :
               because
               terrene
               and
               mortal
               things
               are
               opposite
               and
               contrary
               to
               divine
               and
               heavenlythings
               ;
               for
               that
               which
               the
               gods
               deliver
               with
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               falleth
               to
               our
               left
               side
               ;
               and
               so
               contrarywise
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP
               XIV
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 division
                 of
                 augury
                 ,
                 persons
                 admittable
                 into
                 the
                 colledges
                 of
                 augury
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 superstition
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               latter
               divinors
               in
               these
               mysteries
               ,
               
               have
               divided
               their
               soothsayings
               into
               twelve
               superstitions
               :
               as
               Augustinus
               Niphus
               termeth
               them
               .
               The
               first
               is
               prosperity
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               ill
               lucke
               ,
               as
               when
               one
               goeth
               out
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               seeth
               an
               unluckybeast
               lying
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               his
               way
               ;
               the
               third
               is
               destinie
               ;
               the
               fourth
               is
               fortune
               ;
               the
               fift
               is
               ill
               hap
               ,
               as
               when
               an
               infortunate
               beast
               ●eedeth
               on
               the
               right
               side
               of
               your
               way
               ;
               the
               sixt
               is
               utility
               ;
               the
               seventh
               is
               hurt
               ;
               the
               eight
               is
               called
               a
               cautel
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               beast
               followeth
               one
               ,
               and
               staieth
               at
               any
               side
               ,
               not
               passing
               beyond
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               good
               lucke
               ;
               the
               ninth
               is
               infelicity
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               eight
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               beast
               passeth
               before
               one
               ;
               the
               tenth
               is
               perfection
               ,
               the
               eleventh
               is
               imperfection
               ;
               the
               twelfth
               is
               conclusion
               .
               Thus
               farre
               he
               .
            
             
               Among
               the
               Romans
               none
               could
               be
               received
               into
               the
               college
               of
               augurors
               that
               had
               a
               bile
               ,
               
               or
               had
               beene
               bitten
               with
               a
               dog
               ,
               &c.
               and
               at
               the
               times
               of
               their
               exercise
               ,
               even
               at
               noone
               dayes
               ,
               they
               lighted
               candles
               .
               From
               whence
               the
               papists
               convey
               unto
               their
               church
               ,
               those
               points
               of
               infidelity
               .
               Finally
               ,
               their
               observations
               were
               so
               infinite
               and
               ridiculous
               ,
               that
               there
               flew
               not
               a
               sparkle
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               but
               it
               betokened
               somewhat
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 common
                 peoples
                 fo●d
                 and
                 superstitious
                 collections
                 and
                 observations
                 .
              
            
             
               AMongst
               us
               there
               be
               many
               women
               ,
               and
               effemenate
               men
               (
               marry
               papists
               alwayes
               ,
               
               as
               by
               their
               superstition
               may
               appeare
               )
               that
               make
               great
               divinations
               upon
               the
               shedding
               of
               salt
               ,
               wine
               ,
               &c.
               and
               for
               the
               observation
               of
               dayes
               and
               houres
               use
               as
               great
               witchcraft
               as
               in
               any
               thing
               .
               For
               if
               one
               
               chance
               to
               take
               a
               fall
               from
               a
               horse
               ,
               either
               in
               a
               slippery
               ot
               stumbling
               way
               ,
               he
               will
               note
               the
               day
               and
               houre
               ,
               and
               count
               that
               time
               unlucky
               for
               a
               journy
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               he
               that
               receiveth
               a
               mischance
               ,
               will
               consider
               whether
               he
               met
               not
               a
               cat
               ,
               or
               a
               hare
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               first
               out
               of
               his
               doores
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               or
               stumbled
               not
               at
               the
               threshhold
               at
               his
               going
               out
               ;
               or
               put
               not
               on
               his
               shirt
               the
               wrong
               side
               outwards
               ;
               or
               his
               left
               shoe
               on
               his
               right
               foot
               ,
               which
               Augustus
               Caesar
               reputed
               for
               the
               worst
               luck
               that
               might
               befal
               .
               But
               above
               all
               other
               nations
               (
               as
               Martinus
               de
               A●les
               witnesseth
               )
               the
               Spaniards
               are
               most
               superstitious
               herein
               ,
               
               and
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               the
               province
               of
               Lusitania
               is
               the
               most
               fond
               .
               For
               one
               will
               say
               ;
               I
               had
               a
               dreame
               to
               night
               ,
               or
               a
               crow
               croked
               upon
               my
               house
               ,
               or
               an
               owle
               flew
               by
               me
               and
               screeched
               (
               which
               augury
               Lucius
               Sylla
               took
               of
               his
               death
               )
               or
               a
               cocke
               crew
               contrary
               to
               his
               houre
               .
               Another
               saith
               ;
               The
               moone
               is
               at
               the
               prime
               ;
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               sun
               rose
               in
               a
               cloud
               and
               looked
               pale
               ,
               or
               a
               star
               shot
               and
               shined
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               or
               a
               strange
               cat
               came
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               or
               a
               hen
               fell
               from
               the
               top
               of
               the
               house
               .
            
             
               
               Many
               will
               go
               to
               bed
               againe
               ,
               if
               they
               neeze
               before
               their
               shoes
               be
               on
               their
               feet
               ;
               some
               will
               hold
               fast
               their
               left
               thumb
               in
               their
               right
               hand
               when
               they
               hickot
               ;
               or
               else
               will
               hold
               their
               chinne
               with
               their
               right
               hand
               whiles
               a
               gospel
               is
               sung
               .
               It
               is
               thought
               very
               ill
               lucke
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               a
               child
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               living
               creature
               ,
               should
               passe
               betweene
               two
               friends
               as
               they
               walke
               together
               ;
               for
               they
               say
               it
               portendeth
               a
               division
               of
               friendship
               .
               Among
               the
               papists
               themselves
               ,
               if
               any
               hunters
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               a
               hunting
               ,
               chanced
               to
               meet
               a
               frier
               or
               a
               priest
               ;
               they
               thought
               it
               so
               ill
               luck
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               couple
               up
               their
               hounds
               ,
               and
               go
               home
               ,
               being
               in
               despaire
               of
               any
               further
               sport
               that
               day
               .
               Marry
               if
               they
               had
               used
               venery
               with
               a
               begger
               ,
               they
               should
               win
               all
               the
               money
               they
               played
               for
               that
               day
               at
               dice.
               The
               like
               folly
               is
               to
               be
               imputed
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               observe
               (
               as
               true
               or
               probable
               )
               old
               verses
               ,
               wherein
               can
               be
               no
               reasonable
               cause
               of
               such
               effects
               ;
               which
               are
               brought
               to
               passe
               onely
               by
               Gods
               power
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Of
               this
               sort
               be
               these
               that
               follow
               .
               
                 
                   
                     
                     Vincenti
                     festo
                     si
                     sol
                     radiet
                     memor
                     est●
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Remember
                     on
                     S.
                     Vincents
                     day
                     ,
                  
                   
                     If
                     that
                     the
                     sun
                     his
                     beames
                     display
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Clara
                     dies
                     Pauli
                     bona
                     tempora
                     denotat
                     anni
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     Paul
                     th'apostles
                     day
                     be
                     clear
                     ,
                  
                   
                     It
                     doth
                     foreshew
                     a
                     lucky
                     year
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Si
                     sol
                     splendescat
                     Mariâ
                     purificante
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Major
                     erit
                     glacies
                     post
                     festum
                     quàm
                     fuil
                     ante
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     If
                     Maries
                     purifying
                     day
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     Be
                     cleare
                     and
                     bright
                     with
                     sunny
                     raie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Then
                     frost
                     and
                     cold
                     shall
                     be
                     much
                     more
                     ,
                  
                   
                     After
                     the
                     feast
                     than
                     was
                     before
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Serò
                     rubens
                     coelum
                     cras
                     indicat
                     esse
                     serenum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Si
                     manè
                     rubeseit
                     .
                     ventus
                     vel
                     pluvia
                     crescit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     skie
                     being
                     red
                     at
                     evening
                     ,
                  
                   
                     For
                     eshewes
                     a
                     faire
                     and
                     clear
                     morning
                     ;
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     if
                     the
                     morning
                     riseth
                     red
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Of
                     wind
                     or
                     raine
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     sped
                     .
                  
                
              
               Some
               stick
               a
               needle
               or
               a
               buckle
               into
               a
               certain
               tree
               ,
               neere
               to
               the
               cathedral
               church
               of
               S.
               Christopher
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               other
               saint
               ;
               hoping
               thereby
               to
               be
               delivered
               that
               yeare
               from
               the
               headach
               .
               Item
               maids
               forsooth
               hang
               some
               of
               their
               haire
               before
               the
               image
               of
               S.
               Urbane
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               have
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               haire
               grow
               long
               and
               be
               yellow
               .
               Item
               ,
               women
               with
               child
               runne
               to
               church
               ,
               and
               tie
               their
               girdles
               or
               shoe-lachets
               about
               a
               bell
               ,
               and
               strike
               upon
               the
               same
               thrice
               ,
               thinking
               that
               the
               sound
               thereof
               hasteth
               their
               good
               delivery
               .
               
               But
               sithence
               these
               things
               begin
               to
               touch
               the
               vanities
               and
               superstitions
               of
               incantations
               ,
               I
               will
               referre
               you
               thither
               ,
               where
               you
               shall
               see
               of
               that
               stuffe
               abundance
               ;
               beginning
               at
               the
               word
               Habar
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 old
                 writers
                 vary
                 about
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 things
                 augurificall
                 are
                 moved
                 .
              
            
             
               THeophrastus
               and
               Themistius
               affirme
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               happeneth
               unto
               man
               suddenly
               and
               by
               chance
               ,
               cometh
               from
               the
               providence
               of
               God.
               So
               as
               Themistius
               gathereth
               ,
               that
               men
               in
               that
               respect
               prophesie
               ,
               when
               they
               speake
               what
               cometh
               in
               their
               braine
               ,
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ;
               though
               not
               knowing
               or
               understanding
               what
               they
               say
               .
               
               And
               that
               seeing
               God
               hath
               a
               care
               for
               us
               ,
               it
               agreeth
               with
               reason
               (
               as
               Theophrastus
               saith
               )
               that
               he
               shew
               us
               by
               some
               meane
               whatsoever
               shall
               happen
               .
               For
               with
               Pythogoras
               he
               concludeth
               ,
               that
               all
               foreshewes
               and
               auguries
               are
               the
               voices
               and
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               he
               foretelleth
               man
               the
               good
               or
               evil
               that
               shall
               betide
               .
            
             
               Trimsmegistus
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               all
               augurificaal
               things
               are
               moved
               by
               devils
               ;
               Porphyrie
               saith
               by
               gods
               ,
               or
               rather
               good
               angels
               :
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               Plotinus
               and
               lamblichus
               .
               Some
               other
               affirme
               they
               are
               moved
               by
               the
               moone
               wandering
               through
               the
               twelve
               signes
               of
               the
               Zodiake
               :
               because
               the
               moone
               hath
               dominion
               in
               all
               sudden
               matters
               .
               The
               Aegyptian
               astronomers
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               moone
               ordereth
               not
               those
               portentous
               matters
               ,
               but
               
                 Stella
                 errans
              
               ,
               a
               wandering
               starre
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 ridiculous
                 an
                 art
                 augury
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 Cato
                 mocked
                 it
                 ,
                 Aristotles
                 reason
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 fond
                 collections
                 of
                 augurors
                 ,
                 who
                 allowed
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 disallowed
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               VErily
               all
               these
               observtaions
               being
               neither
               grounded
               on
               Gods
               word
               ,
               nor
               physical
               or
               philosophical
               reason
               ,
               
               are
               vanities
               ,
               superstitions
               ,
               lies
               ,
               and
               meerwitchcraft
               ;
               as
               whereby
               the
               world
               hath
               long
               time
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               still
               abused
               and
               cousened
               .
               It
               is
               written
               ;
               
                 Non
                 est
                 vestrum
                 scire
                 tempora
                 &
                 ●●menta
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               is
               not
               for
               you
               to
               know
               the
               times
               and
               seasons
               ,
               which
               the
               father
               hath
               put
               in
               his
               owne
               power
               .
               The
               most
               godly
               men
               and
               the
               wisest
               philosophers
               have
               given
               no
               credit
               hereunto
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               saith
               ;
               
                 Qui
                 bis
                 divinationibus
                 credit
                 ,
                 sciat
                 se
                 fidem
                 christianam
                 &
                 baptismum
                 praevaricasse
                 ,
                 &
                 paganum
                 Deique
                 inimicum
                 esse
                 .
              
               He
               that
               gives
               credit
               to
               these
               divinations
               ,
               let
               him
               know
               that
               he
               hath
               abused
               the
               Christian
               faith
               and
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               and
               enemy
               to
               God.
               One
               told
               Cato
               ,
               that
               a
               rat
               had
               carried
               away
               and
               eaten
               his
               hose
               ,
               which
               the
               party
               said
               was
               a
               wonderful
               signe
               .
               Nay
               (
               said
               Cato
               )
               I
               think
               not
               so
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               hose
               had
               eaten
               the
               rat
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               a
               wonderful
               token
               indeed
               .
               When
               Nonius
               told
               Cicero
               that
               they
               should
               have
               good
               successe
               in
               battel
               ,
               because
               seven
               eagles
               were
               taken
               in
               Pompeies
               campe
               ,
               he
               answered
               thus
               ;
               No
               doubt
               it
               will
               be
               even
               so
               ,
               if
               that
               we
               chance
               to
               sight
               with
               pies
               .
               In
               the
               like
               case
               also
               he
               answered
               Labienus
               ,
               who
               prophesied
               like
               successe
               by
               such
               divinations
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               through
               the
               hope
               of
               such
               toies
               ,
               Pompeie
               lost
               all
               his
               pavillions
               not
               long
               before
               .
            
             
               What
               wiseman
               would
               think
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               commit
               his
               councel
               to
               ●
               daw
               ,
               an
               owle
               ,
               a
               swine
               ,
               or
               a
               toade
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               would
               hide
               his
               secret
               purposes
               in
               the
               dung
               and
               bowels
               of
               beasts
               ?
               
               Aristotle
               thus
               reasoneth
               ;
               A●gury
               or
               divinations
               are
               neither
               the
               causes
               nor
               effects
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               thereby
               foretell
               things
               truly
               ,
               but
               by
               chance
               .
               As
               if
               I
               dreame
               that
               my
               friend
               will
               come
               to
               my
               house
               ,
               and
               he
               cometh
               indeed
               :
               yet
               neither
               dreame
               nor
               imagination
               is
               more
               the
               cause
               of
               my
               friends
               coming
               than
               the
               chattering
               of
               a
               pie
               .
            
             
               When
               Hannibal
               overthrew
               Marcus
               Marcellus
               ,
               the
               beast
               sacrificed
               wanted
               a
               peece
               of
               his
               heart
               ;
               therefore
               forsooth
               Marius
               ,
               when
               he
               sacrificed
               a●
               Utica
               ,
               and
               the
               beast
               lacked
               his
               ●iver
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               have
               the
               like
               successe
               .
               These
               are
               their
               collections
               ,
               and
               as
               vaine
               as
               if
               they
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               building
               of
               Tenderden
               steeple
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               Goodwine
               sands
               ,
               
               or
               the
               decay
               of
               Sandwitch
               haven
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               that
               these
               observations
               are
               most
               superstitious
               .
               But
               we
               reade
               in
               the
               fourth
               psalme
               ,
               a
               sentence
               which
               might
               disswade
               any
               christian
               from
               this
               folly
               and
               impiety
               ;
               O
               ye
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               how
               long
               will
               you
               turne
               my
               glory
               into
               shame
               ,
               loving
               vanity
               ,
               and
               seeing
               lies
               ?
               The
               like
               is
               read
               in
               many
               other
               places
               of
               scripture
               .
            
             
               Of
               such
               as
               allow
               this
               folly
               ,
               I
               can
               commend
               Plinie
               best
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               operation
               of
               these
               auguries
               is
               as
               we
               take
               them
               .
               For
               if
               we
               take
               then
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               they
               are
               signes
               of
               good
               luck
               ;
               if
               we
               take
               them
               in
               ill
               part
               ,
               ill
               lo●●
               
               followeth
               ;
               
               if
               we
               neglect
               them
               ,
               and
               way
               them
               not
               ,
               they
               do
               neither
               good
               nor
               harme
               .
               Thomas
               of
               Aquine
               reasoneth
               in
               this
               wise
               ;
               The
               starres
               ,
               whose
               course
               is
               certaine
               ,
               have
               greater
               affinity
               and
               community
               with
               mans
               actions
               ,
               than
               auguries
               ;
               and
               yet
               our
               doings
               are
               neither
               directed
               nor
               proceed
               from
               the
               starres
               .
               Which
               thing
               also
               Ptolomey
               witnesseth
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 Sapiens
                 dominabitur
                 astrit
              
               ,
               A
               wiseman
               overruseth
               the
               starres
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Fond
                 distinctions
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 writers
                 ,
                 concerning
                 augury
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               heathen
               made
               a
               distinction
               betweene
               divine
               ,
               
               naturall
               ,
               and
               casual
               auguries
               .
               Divine
               auguries
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               men
               were
               made
               beleeve
               were
               done
               miraculously
               ,
               as
               when
               dogs
               spake
               ;
               as
               at
               the
               expulsion
               of
               Tarnquinius
               out
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ;
               or
               when
               trees
               spake
               ,
               as
               before
               the
               death
               of
               Caesar
               ;
               or
               when
               horses
               spake
               ,
               as
               did
               a
               horse
               whose
               name
               was
               Zanthus
               .
               Many
               learned
               christians
               confesse
               ,
               that
               such
               things
               as
               may
               indeed
               have
               divine
               cause
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               divine
               auguries
               ;
               or
               rather
               forewarnings
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               tokens
               either
               of
               his
               blessings
               or
               discontentation
               ;
               as
               the
               starre
               was
               a
               token
               of
               a
               safe
               passage
               to
               the
               magicians
               that
               sought
               Christ
               ;
               so
               was
               the
               cockcrowing
               an
               augury
               to
               Peter
               for
               his
               conversion
               .
               And
               many
               such
               other
               divinations
               or
               auguries
               (
               if
               it
               be
               lawful
               so
               to
               terme
               them
               )
               are
               the
               in
               scriptures
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 natural
                 and
                 casual
                 augury
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 allowed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 disallowed
                 .
              
            
             
               NAtural
               augury
               is
               a
               physical
               or
               philosophical
               observation
               ;
               because
               humane
               and
               natural
               reason
               may
               be
               yeelded
               for
               such
               events
               :
               as
               if
               one
               heare
               the
               cock
               crow
               many
               times
               together
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               guesse
               that
               raine
               will
               follow
               shortly
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               crying
               of
               rookes
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               extraordinary
               using
               of
               their
               wings
               in
               their
               flight
               ,
               because
               through
               a
               natural
               instinct
               ,
               provoked
               by
               the
               impression
               of
               the
               heavenly
               bodies
               ,
               they
               are
               moved
               to
               know
               the
               times
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               weather
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               their
               natures
               .
               And
               therefore
               Jeremy
               saith
               ;
               
                 Milv●s
                 in
                 coelo
                 cognovit
                 tempus
                 suum
                 .
              
               The
               phisician
               may
               argue
               a
               strength
               towards
               in
               his
               patient
               ,
               when
               he
               heareth
               him
               neeze
               twice
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               natural
               cause
               to
               judge
               by
               ,
               and
               conjecture
               upon
               .
               But
               sure
               it
               is
               meere
               casual
               ,
               and
               also
               very
               foolish
               and
               incredible
               ,
               that
               by
               two
               neezings
               ,
               a
               man
               should
               be
               sure
               of
               good
               luck
               or
               successe
               in
               his
               businesse
               ;
               or
               by
               meeting
               of
               a
               toade
               ,
               a
               man
               should
               escape
               a
               danger
               ,
               or
               atchieve
               an
               enterprise
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 casual
                 augury
                 which
                 is
                 meere
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 uncertainty
                 those
                 divinations
                 are
                 grounded
                 .
              
            
             
               WHat
               imagination
               worketh
               in
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               many
               leaves
               would
               not
               comprehend
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               qualities
               thereof
               are
               strange
               ,
               and
               almost
               incredible
               ,
               so
               would
               the
               discourse
               thereof
               be
               long
               and
               tedious
               ,
               whereof
               I
               had
               occasion
               to
               speak
               elsewhere
               .
               But
               the
               power
               of
               our
               imagination
               extendeth
               not
               to
               beasts
               ,
               nor
               reacheth
               to
               birds
               ,
               and
               therefore
               pertaineth
               nor
               hereunto
               .
               Neither
               can
               the
               chance
               for
               the
               right
               or
               left
               side
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               luck
               in
               it selfe
               .
               Why
               should
               any
               occurrent
               or
               augury
               be
               good
               ?
               Because
               it
               cometh
               out
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               where
               the
               good
               or
               beneficial
               stars
               are
               placed
               .
               By
               that
               reason
               ,
               all
               things
               should
               be
               good
               and
               happy
               that
               live
               on
               that
               side
               ;
               but
               we
               see
               the
               contrary
               experience
               ,
               and
               as
               commonly
               as
               that
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               absurdity
               and
               error
               is
               in
               them
               that
               credit
               those
               divinations
               ▪
               because
               the
               starres
               over
               the
               ninth
               house
               have
               dominion
               at
               the
               time
               of
               augury
               .
               
               If
               it
               should
               betoken
               good
               luck
               ,
               joy
               or
               gladnesse
               ,
               to
               heare
               a
               noise
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               when
               the
               moone
               is
               in
               Aries
               :
               and
               contrarywise
               ,
               if
               it
               be●signe
               of
               ill
               luck
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               griefe
               for
               a
               beast
               to
               come
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               the
               moone
               being
               in
               the
               same
               signe
               :
               here
               might
               be
               found
               a
               foule
               error
               and
               contrariety
               .
               And
               forsomuch
               as
               both
               may
               happen
               at
               once
               ,
               the
               rule
               must
               needs
               be
               false
               and
               ridiculous
               .
               And
               if
               there
               were
               any
               certaine
               rules
               or
               notes
               to
               be
               gathered
               in
               these
               divinatious
               ;
               the
               abuse
               therein
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               of
               God
               must
               needs
               be
               verified
               therein
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               I
               will
               destroy
               the
               tokens
               of
               soothsayers
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               that
               conjecture
               ,
               sooles
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 figure-casters
                 are
                 witches
                 ,
                 the
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 their
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 Agrippa's
                 sentence
                 against
                 judicial
                 astrologie
                 .
              
            
             
               THese
               casters
               of
               figures
               may
               be
               numbered
               among
               the
               cousening
               witches
               ,
               whose
               practise
               is
               above
               their
               reach
               ,
               their
               purpose
               to
               gaine
               their
               kgowledge
               stolne
               from
               poets
               ,
               their
               a●t
               uncertaine
               and
               full
               of
               vanity
               ,
               more
               plainly
               derided
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               folly
               .
               And
               thereupon
               many
               other
               trifling
               vanities
               are
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               ;
               
               as
               physiognomy
               ,
               palmestry
               ,
               interpreting
               of
               dreames
               ,
               monsters
               ,
               auguries
               ,
               &c.
               the
               professors
               whereof
               confesse
               this
               to
               be
               the
               necessary
               key
               to
               open
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               their
               secrets
               .
               For
               these
               fellowes
               erect
               a
               figure
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               by
               the
               exposition
               whereof
               (
               together
               with
               the
               conjectures
               of
               similitudes
               and
               signes
               )
               they
               seeke
               to
               find
               out
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               significa●tors
               ,
               attributing
               to
               them
               the
               ends
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               contrary
               to
               truth
               ,
               reason
               ,
               and
               divinity
               :
               their
               rules
               being
               so
               inconstant
               ,
               that
               few
               writers
               agree
               in
               
               the
               very
               principles
               thereof
               .
               For
               the
               Rabbins
               ,
               the
               old
               and
               new
               writers
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               best
               philosophers
               dissent
               in
               the
               cheese
               grounds
               thereof
               ,
               differing
               in
               the
               propriety
               of
               the
               houses
               ,
               whereout
               they
               wring
               the
               foretelling
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               contending
               even
               about
               the
               number
               of
               spheres
               ,
               being
               not
               yet
               resolved
               how
               to
               erect
               the
               beginnings
               and
               endes
               of
               the
               houses
               :
               for
               Ptolomy
               make●h
               them
               after
               one
               sort
               ,
               Campanus
               after
               another
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               as
               Alpetragus
               thinketh
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               in
               the
               heavens
               divers
               movings
               as
               yet
               to
               men
               unknown
               ,
               so
               do
               others
               affirme
               (
               not
               without
               probability
               )
               that
               there
               may
               be
               starres
               and
               bodies
               ,
               to
               whom
               these
               movings
               may
               accord
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               seen
               ,
               either
               through
               their
               exceeding
               highnesse
               ,
               or
               that
               hitherto
               are
               not
               tried
               with
               any
               observation
               of
               the
               art
               .
               The
               true
               motion
               of
               Mars
               is
               not
               yet
               perceived
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               find
               out
               the
               true
               entring
               of
               the
               Sunne
               into
               the
               equinoctiall
               points
               .
               
               It
               is
               not
               denied
               ,
               that
               the
               astronomers
               themselves
               have
               received
               their
               light
               ,
               and
               their
               very
               art
               〈◊〉
               poets
               ,
               without
               whose
               fables
               the
               twelve
               signes
               ,
               and
               the
               northerly
               southerly
               figures
               had
               nev●r
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               .
               And
               yet
               (
               as
               C.
               Agrippa
               saith
               )
               astrologers
               do
               live
               ,
               cosen
               men
               ,
               and
               gaine
               by
               these
               fables
               ;
               whiles
               the
               poets
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               inventors
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               live
               in
               beggery
               .
            
             
               The
               very
               skillfullest
               mathematicians
               confesse
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               unpossible
               to
               find
               out
               any
               certain
               thing
               concerning
               the
               knowledge
               of
               judgements
               ,
               as
               weal
               for
               the
               innumerable
               causes
               which
               worke
               together
               with
               the
               heavens
               ,
               being
               alltogether
               ,
               and
               one
               with
               the
               other
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               as
               also
               because
               influencies
               do
               not
               constraine
               but
               incline
               .
               For
               many
               ordinary
               and
               extraordinary
               occasions
               do
               interrupt
               them
               ;
               as
               education
               ,
               custome
               ,
               place
               ,
               honesty
               ,
               birth
               ,
               blood
               ,
               sicknesse
               ,
               health
               ,
               strength
               ,
               weaknesse
               ,
               meate
               ,
               drink
               ,
               liberty
               of
               mind
               ,
               learning
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               they
               that
               have
               written
               the
               rules
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               agree
               neerest
               therein
               ,
               being
               of
               equal
               authority
               and
               learning
               ,
               publish
               so
               contrary
               opinions
               upon
               one
               thing
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               an
               astrologian
               to
               pronounce
               a
               certainty
               upon
               so
               variable
               opinions
               ;
               and
               otherwise
               ,
               upon
               so
               uncertain
               reports
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               judge
               herein
               .
               So
               as
               (
               according
               to
               Ptolomy
               )
               the
               foreknowledge
               of
               things
               to
               come
               by
               the
               starres
               ,
               depende●h
               as
               well
               upon
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               〈◊〉
               upon
               the
               obsevation
               of
               the
               planets
               ,
               proceeding
               rather
               from
               chance
               than
               art
               ,
               as
               whereby
               they
               deceive
               others
               ,
               and
               are
               deceived
               themselves
               ●lso
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 subtilty
                 of
                 astrologers
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 their
                 art
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 remain
                 in
                 credit
                 ,
                 certain
                 impieties
                 contained
                 in
                 astrologers
                 assertions
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               you
               marke
               the
               cunning
               ones
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               them
               speak
               darkly
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               
               devising
               by
               artificiall
               subtilty
               ,
               doubtfull
               prognostications
               ,
               ea●●ly
               to
               be
               applyed
               to
               every
               thing
               ,
               time
               ,
               prince
               ,
               and
               nation
               :
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               come
               to
               passe
               according
               to
               their
               divina●ions
               ,
               they
               fortifie
               their
               old
               ●●ognostiations
               with
               new
               reasons
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               in
               the
               multitu●de
               
               and
               varietie
               of
               starres
               ,
               yea
               even
               in
               the
               very
               middest
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               〈◊〉
               out
               some
               places
               in
               a
               good
               aspect
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               an
               ill
               ;
               and
               take
               occasion
               hereupon
               to
               say
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               promising
               unto
               some
               men
               honour
               ,
               long
               〈◊〉
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               victory
               ,
               children
               ,
               marriage
               ,
               friends
               ,
               offices
               ;
               and
               finally
               everlasting
               felicity
               .
               But
               if
               with
               any
               they
               be
               discontent
               ,
               they
               say
               the
               starre●
               be
               not
               favourable
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               threaten
               them
               with
               hanging
               ,
               drowning
               beggery
               ,
               sicknesse
               ,
               misfortune
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               if
               one
               of
               these
               prognostications
               fall
               out
               right
               ,
               then
               they
               triumph
               above
               measure
               .
               If
               the
               prognosticators
               be
               found
               to
               forge
               and
               ly
               alwaies
               (
               without
               such
               fortune
               as
               the
               bl●●●man
               had
               in
               killing
               the
               crowe
               )
               they
               will
               excuse
               the
               matter
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 S●piens
                 dominatur
                 astris
              
               ,
               whereas
               (
               according
               to
               Agrippas
               words
               )
               neither
               the
               wiseman
               ruleth
               the
               starres
               ,
               nor
               the
               starres
               the
               wiseman
               ,
               but
               God
               rule
               them
               both
               .
               Corn.
               Tacitus
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               a
               people
               disloiall
               to
               prince
               deceiving
               them
               that
               beleeve
               them
               .
               And
               Varro
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               vanity
               all
               superstitions
               floweth
               out
               of
               the
               bosome
               of
               astrologie
               .
               And
               if
               our
               〈◊〉
               and
               fortune
               depend
               not
               on
               the
               starres
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               to
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               astrologers
               seek
               where
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               found
               .
               But
               we
               are
               so
               fond
               ,
               〈◊〉
               trustful
               and
               credulous
               ,
               that
               we
               fear
               more
               the
               fables
               of
               Robin
               good-fellow
               ▪
               astrologers
               ,
               and
               witches
               ,
               and
               beleeve
               more
               the
               things
               that
               are
               not
               ,
               tha●
               the
               things
               that
               are
               .
               And
               the
               more
               unpossible
               a
               thing
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               〈◊〉
               stand
               in
               feare
               thereof
               ;
               and
               the
               lesse
               likely
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               beleeved
               it
               .
               And
               if
               we
               were
               not
               such
               ,
               I
               think
               with
               Cornelius
               Agrippa
               ,
               that
               these
               divinors
               ,
               astrologers
               ,
               conjurors
               ,
               and
               cosenors
               would
               die
               for
               hunger
               .
            
             
               And
               our
               foolish
               light
               beleefe
               ,
               forgetting
               things
               past
               ,
               neglecting
               things
               present
               ,
               and
               very
               hasty
               to
               know
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               doth
               so
               comfort
               and
               maintain
               these
               coseners
               ;
               that
               whereas
               in
               other
               men
               ,
               for
               making
               one
               〈◊〉
               the
               faith
               of
               him
               that
               speaketh
               is
               so
               much
               mistrusted
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               〈◊〉
               being
               true
               is
               not
               regarded
               .
               Contrariwise
               ,
               in
               these
               cosenages
               among
               〈◊〉
               divinors
               ,
               one
               truth
               spoken
               by
               hap
               giveth
               such
               credit
               to
               all
               their
               lies
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ever
               after
               we
               beleeve
               whatsoever
               they
               say
               :
               how
               incredible
               ,
               impossible
               〈◊〉
               false
               soever
               it
               be
               .
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Moore
              
               saith
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               who
               are
               in
               their
               own
               chambers
               ,
               
               neither
               who
               maketh
               themselves
               cuckoldes
               ,
               that
               take
               upon
               them
               all
               this
               cunning
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               great
               foresight
               .
               But
               to
               〈◊〉
               their
               credit
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               manifest
               their
               impudency
               ,
               they
               say
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               the
               force
               of
               religion
               ,
               the
               secrets
               of
               conscience
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               ●vils
               ,
               the
               vertue
               of
               miracles
               ,
               the
               efficacy
               of
               prayers
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               the
               life
               〈◊〉
               come
               ,
               &c.
               doth
               onely
               depend
               upon
               the
               starres
               ,
               and
               is
               given
               and
               know
               by
               them
               alone
               .
               For
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               signe
               of
               Gemini
               is
               ascende
               and
               Saturne
               and
               Mercury
               be
               joined
               in
               Aquary
               ,
               in
               the
               nineth
               house
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               
               there
               is
               a
               prophet
               borne
               :
               and
               therefore
               that
               Christ
               had
               so
               〈◊〉
               vertues
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               in
               that
               place
               Saturne
               and
               Gemini
               .
               Yea
               ,
               these
               ●●strologers
               do
               not
               stick
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               starres
               distribute
               all
               sorts
               of
               religions
               :
               wherein
               Iupiter
               is
               the
               especiall
               patrone
               ,
               who
               being
               joyned
               〈◊〉
               Saturne
               ,
               maketh
               the
               religion
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               with
               Mercury
               ,
               of
               the
               Chr●stians
               ,
               with
               the
               Moon
               ,
               of
               Antichristianity
               .
               Yea
               they
               affirme
               that
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               every
               man
               may
               be
               known
               to
               them
               as
               well
               as
               to
               God.
               And
               that
               Chri●●
               himself
               did
               use
               the
               election
               of
               houres
               in
               his
               miracles
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               Jews
               coul●
               not
               hurt
               him
               whilest
               he
               went
               to
               Ierusalem
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               he
               said
               to
               〈◊〉
               disciples
               that
               forbad
               him
               to
               go
               ;
               
               are
               there
               not
               twelve
               houres
               in
               the
               day
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Who
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 devils
                 with
                 their
                 onely
                 presence
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 receive
                 of
                 God
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 aske
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 obtain
                 everlasting
                 life
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 constellations
                 ,
                 as
                 nativity-casters
                 affirm
                 .
              
            
             
               THey
               say
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               hath
               Mars
               happily
               placed
               in
               the
               nineth
               house
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               shall
               have
               power
               to
               drive
               awaie
               devils
               with
               his
               onely
               presence
               from
               them
               that
               be
               possessed
               .
               And
               he
               that
               shall
               pray
               to
               God
               when
               he
               findeth
               the
               Moon
               and
               Iupiter
               joined
               with
               the
               Dragons
               head
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               shall
               obtaine
               whatsoever
               he
               asketh
               ▪
               and
               that
               Iupiter
               and
               Saturne
               do
               give
               blessednesse
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               
               But
               if
               any
               in
               his
               nativity
               shall
               have
               Saturne
               happily
               placed
               in
               Leone
               ,
               his
               soul
               shall
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
               And
               hereunto
               subscribe
               Peter
               de
               Appona
               ,
               Roger
               Bacon
               ,
               Guido
               Bonatus
               ,
               Arnold
               de
               villa
               nova
               ,
               and
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Alia
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               is
               denied
               ,
               and
               the
               miracles
               of
               Christ
               are
               diminished
               ,
               when
               these
               powers
               of
               the
               heavens
               and
               their
               influencies
               are
               in
               such
               sort
               advanced
               .
               Moses
               ,
               Esay
               ,
               Job
               and
               Jeremy
               seem
               to
               dislike
               and
               reject
               it
               :
               and
               at
               Rome
               in
               times
               past
               it
               was
               banished
               ,
               and
               by
               Justinian
               condemned
               under
               pain
               of
               death
               .
               
               Finally
               ,
               Seneca
               derideth
               these
               soothsaying
               witches
               in
               this
               sort
               ;
               Amongst
               the
               Cleones
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               there
               was
               a
               custome
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               were
               gazers
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               watching
               when
               a
               storm
               of
               hail
               should
               fall
               )
               when
               they
               saw
               by
               any
               cloud
               that
               the
               shower
               was
               imminent
               and
               at
               hand
               ;
               the
               use
               was
               (
               I
               say
               )
               because
               of
               the
               hurt
               which
               it
               might
               do
               to
               their
               vines
               &c.
               diligently
               to
               warn
               the
               people
               thereof
               ;
               who
               used
               not
               to
               provide
               clokes
               or
               any
               such
               defense
               aginst
               it
               ,
               but
               provided
               sacrifices
               ;
               the
               rich
               ,
               cocks
               and
               white
               lambes
               ;
               the
               poor
               would
               spoile
               themselves
               by
               cutting
               their
               thombes
               ;
               as
               though
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               little
               bloud
               could
               ascend
               up
               to
               the
               cloudes
               ,
               and
               do
               any
               good
               for
               their
               relief
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               by
               the
               waie
               ,
               
               I
               will
               impart
               unto
               you
               a
               Venetian
               superstition
               ,
               of
               great
               antiquity
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               day
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               reade
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               in
               use
               .
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               every
               year
               ordinarily
               upon
               Ascension
               day
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Venice
               ,
               accompanyed
               with
               the
               States
               ,
               goeth
               with
               great
               solemnity
               unto
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               after
               certaine
               ceremonies
               ended
               ,
               casteth
               thereinto
               a
               gold
               ring
               of
               great
               value
               and
               estimation
               for
               a
               pacificatory
               oblation
               :
               wherewithal
               their
               predecessors
               supposed
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Sea
               was
               asswaged
               .
               
               By
               this
               action
               ,
               as
               a
               late
               writer
               saith
               ,
               they
               do
               
                 D●sponsare
                 sibimare
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               espouse
               the
               sea
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               prophets
               advise
               ,
               aske
               raine
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               hours
               of
               the
               latter
               time
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               send
               white
               cloudes
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               raine
               &c
               :
               for
               surely
               ,
               the
               idols
               (
               as
               the
               same
               prophet
               saith
               (
               have
               spoken
               vanity
               ,
               the
               soothsaiers
               have
               seen
               a
               ly
               ,
               and
               the
               dreamers
               have
               told
               a
               vaine
               thing
               .
               They
               comfort
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               went
               away
               like
               sheep
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               any
               sheepbiter
               or
               witchmonger
               will
               follow
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               go
               alone
               for
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twlfeth
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Habar
                 expounded
                 ,
                 where
                 also
                 the
                 supposed
                 secret
                 force
                 of
                 charmes
                 and
                 inchantments
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 words
                 is
                 diverse
                 waies
                 declared
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               Hebrew
               word
               Habar
               ,
               being
               in
               Greeke
               Epathin
               ,
               and
               in
               Latine
               Incantare
               ,
               is
               in
               English
               ,
               To
               inchant
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               you
               had
               rather
               have
               it
               so
               )
               to
               bewitch
               .
               In
               these
               inchantments
               ,
               certain
               words
               ,
               verses
               ,
               or
               charmes
               ,
               &c.
               are
               secretly
               uttered
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               miraculous
               efficacie
               .
               There
               is
               great
               variety
               hereof
               :
               but
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               charmes
               ,
               voices
               ,
               images
               ,
               characters
               ,
               stones
               ,
               plans
               ,
               metals
               ,
               herbes
               ,
               &c
               there
               must
               herewithall
               a
               speciall
               form
               of
               words
               be
               alwaies
               used
               ,
               either
               divine
               ,
               diabolicall
               ,
               insensible
               ,
               or
               papistical
               ,
               whereupon
               all
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               work
               is
               supposed
               to
               depend
               .
               This
               word
               is
               specially
               used
               in
               the
               58.
               
               Psalm
               ,
               
               which
               place
               though
               it
               be
               taken
               up
               for
               mine
               adversaries
               strongest
               argument
               against
               me
               ;
               yet
               me
               thinks
               it
               maketh
               so
               with
               me
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               never
               be
               able
               to
               answer
               it
               .
               For
               there
               it
               plainly
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               adder
               heareth
               not
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               charmer
               ,
               
               charm
               he
               never
               so
               cunningly
               :
               contrary
               to
               the
               poets
               fabling
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     
                     Frigidus
                     in
                     pratis
                     cantando
                     rumpitur
                     anguis
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     The
                     coldish
                     snake
                     in
                     meadowes
                     green
                     ,
                  
                   
                     With
                     charmes
                     is
                     burst
                     in
                     pieces
                     clean
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               here
               of
               more
               shall
               be
               said
               hereafter
               in
               due
               place
               .
            
             
               I
               grant
               that
               words
               sometimes
               have
               singular
               vertue
               and
               efficacy
               ,
               either
               in
               perwasion
               or
               disswasion
               ,
               as
               also
               diverse
               other
               waies
               ;
               so
               as
               thereby
               some
               are
               converted
               from
               the
               waie
               of
               perdition
               ,
               
               to
               the
               estate
               of
               salvation
               :
               and
               so
               contrariwise
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Solomon
               ;
               Death
               and
               life
               are
               in
               the
               instrument
               of
               the
               tongue
               :
               but
               even
               therein
               God
               worketh
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               framing
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               in
               directing
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               other
               :
               as
               appeareth
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 forbidden
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 concerning
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 superstition
                 of
                 the
                 Cabalists
                 and
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 createth
                 substances
                 ,
                 to
                 imitate
                 God
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 is
                 presumption
                 ,
                 words
                 of
                 sanctification
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               which
               is
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               touching
               inchantment
               or
               witch
               craft
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               wonderfull
               working
               with
               words
               .
               For
               where
               
               words
               have
               had
               miraculous
               operation
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               alwaies
               the
               special
               providence
               ,
               power
               and
               grace
               of
               God
               uttered
               to
               the
               strengthening
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               
               and
               to
               the
               furtherance
               of
               the
               gospel
               :
               as
               when
               the
               apostle
               with
               a
               word
               slue
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               .
               But
               the
               prophanation
               of
               Gods
               name
               ,
               the
               seducing
               ,
               abusing
               ,
               and
               cosening
               of
               the
               people
               and
               mans
               presumption
               is
               hereby
               prohibited
               ,
               as
               whereby
               many
               take
               upon
               them
               after
               the
               recital
               of
               such
               names
               ,
               as
               God
               in
               the
               scripture
               seemeth
               to
               appropriate
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               foreshew
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               to
               worke
               miracles
               ,
               to
               detect
               fellonies
               ,
               &c.
               as
               the
               Cabalists
               in
               times
               past
               tooke
               upon
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               ten
               names
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
               expressed
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               to
               worke
               wonders
               :
               and
               as
               the
               papists
               at
               this
               day
               by
               the
               like
               names
               ,
               by
               crosses
               ,
               by
               gospels
               hanged
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               by
               masses
               ,
               by
               exorcismes
               ,
               by
               holy
               water
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               consecrated
               or
               rather
               execrated
               things
               ,
               promise
               unto
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               both
               health
               of
               body
               and
               soul.
               
            
             
               But
               as
               herein
               we
               are
               not
               to
               imitate
               the
               papists
               ,
               so
               in
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               peculiar
               actions
               of
               God
               ,
               
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               take
               upon
               us
               to
               counterfeit
               or
               resemble
               him
               ,
               which
               with
               his
               word
               created
               all
               things
               .
               For
               we
               ,
               neither
               all
               the
               conjurors
               ,
               Cabalists
               ,
               papists
               ,
               soothsayers
               ,
               inchanters
               ,
               witches
               ,
               nor
               charmers
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               neither
               any
               other
               humane
               or
               yet
               diabolicall
               cunning
               can
               adde
               any
               such
               strength
               to
               Gods
               workmanship
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               any
               thing
               anew
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               exchange
               one
               thing
               into
               another
               .
               New
               qualities
               may
               be
               added
               by
               humane
               art
               ,
               but
               no
               new
               substance
               can
               be
               made
               or
               created
               by
               man.
               And
               seeing
               that
               art
               faileth
               herein
               ,
               doubtlesse
               neither
               the
               illusions
               of
               devils
               ,
               nor
               the
               cunning
               of
               witches
               ,
               can
               bring
               any
               such
               thing
               truly
               to
               passe
               .
               For
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               words
               nothing
               cometh
               ,
               nothing
               goeth
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               God
               in
               nature
               hath
               ordained
               to
               be
               done
               by
               ordinary
               speech
               ,
               
               or
               else
               by
               his
               speciall
               ordinance
               .
               Indeed
               words
               of
               sanctification
               are
               necessary
               and
               commendable
               ,
               according
               to
               S.
               Pauls
               rule
               ;
               Let
               your
               meat
               be
               sanctified
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               prayer
               .
               But
               sanctification
               doth
               not
               here
               signifie
               either
               change
               of
               substance
               of
               the
               meate
               ,
               or
               the
               adding
               of
               any
               new
               strength
               thereunto
               :
               but
               it
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               received
               with
               thanksgiving
               and
               prayer
               ;
               that
               our
               bodies
               may
               be
               refreshed
               ,
               and
               our
               souls
               thereby
               made
               the
               apter
               to
               glorifie
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 effect
                 and
                 offence
                 witches
                 charmes
                 bring
                 ,
                 how
                 unapt
                 witches
                 are
                 and
                 how
                 unlikely
                 to
                 work
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 follow
                 if
                 the
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 true
                 which
                 are
                 lald
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               words
               and
               other
               the
               illusions
               of
               witches
               ,
               charmers
               ,
               and
               conjurors
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               such
               in
               operation
               and
               effect
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               commonly
               taken
               to
               be
               :
               yet
               they
               are
               offensive
               to
               the
               majestie
               and
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               obscuring
               the
               truth
               of
               divinity
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               philophie
               .
               For
               if
               God
               onely
               give
               life
               and
               being
               to
               all
               creatures
               ,
               who
               can
               put
               any
               such
               vertue
               
               or
               lively
               feeling
               into
               a
               body
               of
               gold
               ,
               silver
               ,
               bread
               ,
               or
               wax
               ,
               as
               is
               imagined
               ?
               If
               either
               priests
               ,
               devils
               ,
               or
               witches
               could
               so
               do
               ,
               the
               divine
               power
               should
               be
               checked
               and
               outfaced
               by
               magicall
               cunning
               ,
               and
               Gods
               creatures
               made
               servile
               to
               a
               witches
               pleasure
               .
               What
               is
               not
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               passe
               by
               these
               incantations
               ,
               
               if
               that
               be
               true
               which
               is
               attributted
               to
               witches
               ?
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               women
               that
               never
               went
               to
               schoole
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               nor
               had
               any
               teachers
               :
               and
               therefore
               without
               art
               or
               learning
               ;
               poore
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               able
               to
               make
               any
               provision
               of
               metals
               or
               stones
               ,
               &c.
               whereby
               to
               bring
               to
               passe
               strange
               matters
               ,
               by
               natural
               magicke
               ;
               old
               and
               stiffe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               nimble-handed
               to
               deceive
               your
               eye
               with
               legierdemaine
               ;
               heavy
               ,
               and
               commonly
               lame
               ,
               and
               therefore
               unapt
               to
               flie
               in
               the
               aire
               ;
               or
               to
               dance
               with
               the
               fairies
               ;
               sad
               ,
               melancholike
               ,
               sullen
               ,
               and
               miserable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               should
               be
               unto
               them
               (
               
                 Invita
                 Minerva
              
               )
               to
               bancket
               or
               dance
               with
               Minerva
               ;
               or
               yet
               with
               Herodias
               ,
               as
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               all
               writers
               herein
               is
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               we
               see
               they
               are
               so
               malicious
               and
               spitefull
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               devils
               ,
               could
               trouble
               the
               elements
               ,
               we
               should
               never
               have
               fair
               weather
               .
               If
               they
               could
               kill
               men
               ,
               children
               ,
               or
               cattel
               ,
               they
               would
               spare
               none
               ;
               but
               would
               destroy
               and
               kill
               whole
               countries
               and
               housholds
               .
               If
               they
               could
               transferre
               corne
               (
               as
               is
               affirmed
               )
               from
               their
               neighbours
               field
               into
               their
               owne
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               would
               be
               poore
               ,
               none
               other
               should
               be
               rich
               .
               If
               they
               could
               transforme
               themselves
               and
               others
               (
               as
               it
               is
               most
               constantly
               affirmed
               )
               oh
               what
               a
               number
               of
               apes
               and
               owls
               should
               there
               be
               of
               us
               !
               If
               Incubus
               could
               beget
               Merlins
               among
               us
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               a
               jolly
               many
               of
               cold
               prophets
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 Why
                 God
                 forbad
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 the
                 absurdity
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 tables
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 their
                 estimation
                 in
                 miraculous
                 actions
                 is
                 grounded
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 wonderous
                 works
                 .
              
            
             
               
               THough
               it
               be
               apparent
               ,
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               forbiddeth
               this
               art
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               cosenage
               comprehended
               therein
               :
               yet
               I
               confesse
               ,
               the
               customes
               and
               laws
               almost
               of
               all
               nations
               do
               declare
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               miraculous
               works
               before
               by
               me
               cited
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               things
               more
               wonderfull
               ,
               were
               attributed
               to
               the
               power
               of
               witches
               .
               The
               which
               lawes
               ,
               with
               the
               executions
               and
               judicials
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               the
               witches
               confessions
               ,
               have
               beguiled
               almost
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               What
               absurdities
               cōcerning
               witchcraft
               ,
               are
               writtē
               in
               the
               law
               of
               the
               twelve
               tables
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               highest
               and
               most
               ancient
               law
               of
               the
               Romans
               ?
               Whereupon
               the
               strongest
               argument
               of
               witches
               omnipotent
               power
               is
               framed
               ;
               as
               that
               the
               wisdome
               of
               such
               lawgivers
               could
               not
               be
               abused
               .
               Whereof
               (
               me
               thinks
               )
               might
               be
               made
               a
               more
               strong
               argument
               on
               our
               side
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               if
               the
               chief
               and
               principall
               lawes
               of
               the
               world
               be
               in
               this
               case
               ridiculous
               ,
               vaine
               ,
               false
               ,
               incredible
               ,
               yea
               and
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               law
               ;
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               laws
               and
               arguments
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               suspected
               .
               If
               that
               argument
               should
               hold
               ,
               it
               might
               prove
               all
               the
               popish
               lawes
               against
               protestants
               ,
               and
               the
               heathenish
               
               princes
               lawes
               against
               christians
               ,
               to
               be
               good
               and
               in
               soree
               :
               for
               it
               is
               like
               they
               would
               not
               have
               made
               them
               ,
               except
               they
               had
               been
               good
               .
               Were
               it
               not
               (
               think
               you
               )
               a
               strange
               proclamation
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               (
               upon
               paine
               of
               death
               )
               should
               pull
               the
               moon
               out
               of
               heaven
               ?
               And
               yet
               very
               many
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               witchmongers
               make
               their
               arguments
               upon
               weaker
               grounds
               ;
               
               as
               namely
               in
               this
               forme
               and
               manner
               ;
               We
               find
               in
               poets
               ,
               that
               witches
               wrought
               such
               and
               such
               miracles
               ;
               Ergo
               they
               can
               accomplish
               and
               do
               this
               or
               that
               wonder
               .
               The
               words
               of
               the
               law
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 Qui
                 fruges
                 incantasset
                 poenas
                 dato
                 ,
                 Neve
                 alienam
                 segetem
                 pellexeris
                 excantando
                 ,
                 neque
                 incantando
                 ,
                 Ne
                 agrum
                 defruganto
              
               :
               the
               sense
               whereof
               in
               English
               is
               this
               ;
               Let
               him
               be
               executed
               that
               bewitcheth
               corne
               ,
               Transferre
               not
               other
               mens
               corn
               into
               thy
               ground
               by
               inchantment
               ,
               Take
               heede
               thou
               inchant
               not
               at
               all
               neither
               make
               thy
               neighbours
               field
               barren
               :
               he
               that
               doth
               these
               things
               shall
               dye
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 An
                 instance
                 of
                 one
                 arraigned
                 upon
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Tables
                 ,
                 wher-the
                 said
                 law
                 is
                 proved
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 witches
                 that
                 could
                 do
                 wonders
                 .
              
            
             
               ALthough
               among
               us
               ,
               we
               think
               them
               bewitched
               that
               wax
               suddenly
               poor
               ,
               and
               not
               them
               that
               growe
               hastily
               rich
               ;
               yet
               at
               Rome
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               Plinie
               reporteth
               )
               upon
               these
               articles
               one
               C.
               Furius
               Cressus
               was
               convented
               before
               Spurius
               Albinus
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               being
               but
               a
               little
               while
               free
               ,
               
               and
               delivered
               from
               bondage
               ,
               occupying
               onely
               tillage
               ;
               grew
               rich
               on
               the
               sudden
               ,
               as
               having
               good
               crops
               :
               so
               as
               it
               was
               suspected
               that
               he
               transferred
               his
               neighbours
               corne
               into
               his
               fields
               .
               None
               intercession
               ,
               no
               delay
               ,
               none
               excuse
               ,
               no
               denial
               would
               serve
               ,
               '
               neither
               in
               jest
               nor
               derision
               ,
               nor
               yet
               through
               ●sober
               or
               honest
               means
               :
               but
               he
               was
               assigned
               a
               peremptory
               day
               ,
               to
               answer
               for
               life
               .
               And
               therefore
               fearing
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               given
               there
               ,
               by
               the
               voice
               and
               verdict
               of
               three
               men
               (
               as
               we
               here
               are
               tried
               by
               twelve
               )
               made
               his
               appearance
               at
               the
               day
               assigned
               ,
               and
               brought
               with
               him
               his
               ploughes
               and
               harrowes
               ,
               spades
               and
               shovels
               ,
               and
               other
               instruments
               of
               husbandry
               ,
               his
               oxen
               ,
               horses
               and
               working
               bullocks
               ,
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               also
               his
               daughter
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               sturdy
               wench
               and
               a
               good
               houswife
               ,
               and
               also
               (
               as
               Piso
               reporteth
               )
               well
               trimmed
               up
               in
               apparell
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               the
               whole
               bench
               in
               this
               wise
               ;
               Lo
               here
               my
               Lords
               here
               I
               make
               my
               appearance
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               promise
               and
               your
               pleasures
               ,
               presenting
               unto
               you
               my
               charmes
               and
               witchcrafts
               ,
               which
               have
               so
               inriched
               me
               .
               As
               for
               the
               labour
               ,
               sweat
               ,
               watching
               ,
               care
               ,
               and
               diligence
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               used
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               I
               cannot
               shew
               you
               them
               at
               this
               time
               .
               And
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               was
               dismissed
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               ●ourt
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               (
               as
               it
               was
               thought
               )
               should
               hardly
               have
               escaped
               the
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               punishment
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               constantly
               affirmed
               in
               M.
               Mal.
               that
               Stafus
               used
               alwaies
               to
               hide
               himself
               in
               a
               monshoall
               ,
               
               and
               had
               a
               disciple
               called
               Hoppo
               ,
               who
               made
               Stadlin
               a
               master
               witch
               ,
               and
               could
               all
               when
               they
               list
               ,
               in●isibly
               transfer
               the
               third
               part
               of
               their
               neighbours
               dung
               ,
               hay
               ,
               corne
               ,
               &c.
               into
               their
               own
               ground
               ,
               make
               
               haile
               ,
               tempests
               and
               flouds
               ,
               with
               thunder
               and
               lightening
               ;
               and
               kill
               children
               ,
               cattell
               ,
               &c.
               reveale
               things
               hidden
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               tricks
               ,
               when
               and
               where
               they
               list
               .
               But
               these
               two
               shifted
               not
               so
               well
               with
               the
               inquisitors
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               with
               the
               Romane
               and
               heathen
               judges
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               Sraf●●
               was
               too
               hard
               for
               them
               all
               :
               for
               none
               of
               all
               the
               Lawyers
               nor
               inquisitors
               could
               bring
               him
               to
               appear
               before
               them
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               that
               witchmongers
               write
               in
               these
               matters
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 Lawes
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 such
                 witches
                 as
                 work
                 miracles
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 certain
                 popish
                 lawes
                 published
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               THere
               are
               other
               lawes
               of
               other
               nations
               made
               to
               this
               incredible
               effects
               
                 Lex
                 Salicarum
              
               provideth
               punishment
               for
               them
               that
               flie
               in
               the
               aire
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               
               and
               meet
               at
               their
               nightly
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               brave
               bankets
               carrying
               wi●h
               them
               plate
               ,
               and
               such
               stuffe
               ▪
               &c.
               even
               as
               we
               should
               make
               a
               〈◊〉
               to
               hang
               him
               that
               should
               take
               a
               church
               in
               his
               hand
               at
               Dover
               ,
               &
               throw
               it
               to
               Callice
               .
               And
               because
               in
               this
               case
               als●
               popish
               lawes
               shall
               be
               seen
               be
               to
               as
               foolish
               and
               lewd
               as
               any
               other
               whatsoever
               ,
               &
               specially
               as
               tyrannous
               as
               that
               which
               is
               most
               cruel
               :
               you
               shall
               heare
               what
               trim
               new
               lawes
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               lately
               devised
               .
               These
               are
               therefore
               the
               words
               of
               pope
               Innocent
               the
               eight
               to
               the
               inquisitors
               of
               Almanie
               ,
               
               and
               of
               pope
               Julius
               the
               second
               sent
               to
               the
               inquisitors
               of
               Bergomen
               .
               It
               is
               come
               to
               our
               eares
               ,
               that
               many
               lewd
               persons
               ,
               of
               both
               kinds
               ,
               as
               well
               male
               as
               female
               ,
               using
               the
               company
               of
               the
               devils
               Incubus
               and
               Succubus
               ,
               wi●h
               incantations
               ,
               charmes
               ,
               conjutations
               ,
               &c.
               do
               destroy
               ,
               &c.
               the
               births
               of
               women
               with
               child
               ,
               the
               young
               of
               all
               cattel
               ,
               the
               corne
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               the
               grapes
               of
               the
               vines
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               trees
               :
               Item
               ,
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               all
               kind
               of
               cattel
               and
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               :
               and
               with
               their
               said
               inchantments
               ,
               &c.
               do
               utterly
               extinguish
               ,
               suffocate
               ,
               and
               spoile
               all
               vineyards
               ,
               orchards
               ,
               meadowes
               ,
               pastures
               ,
               grasse
               ,
               greene
               corne
               ,
               and
               ripe
               corne
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               podware
               :
               yea
               men
               and
               women
               themselves
               are
               by
               their
               imprecations
               so
               afflicted
               with
               externall
               and
               inward
               paines
               and
               diseases
               ,
               that
               men
               cannot
               beget
               ,
               nor
               women
               bring
               forth
               any
               children
               ,
               nor
               yet
               accomplish
               the
               duty
               of
               wedlock
               ,
               denying
               the
               faith
               which
               they
               in
               baptisme
               prosessed
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               their
               own
               soules
               ,
               &c.
               
               Our
               pleasu●●
               therefore
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               impediments
               that
               may
               hinder
               the
               inquisitors
               office
               be
               utterly
               removed
               from
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               lest
               this
               blot
               of
               heresie
               proceed
               to
               poison
               ,
               and
               defile
               them
               that
               be
               yet
               Innocent
               ,
               And
               therefore
               we
               do
               ordaine
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               apostolical
               authority
               ,
               that
               our
               inquisitors
               of
               high
               Almanie
               ,
               may
               execute
               the
               office
               of
               inquisition
               by
               all
               tortures
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               persons
               ,
               what
               and
               wheresoever
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               every
               place
               and
               diocesse
               ,
               as
               upon
               any
               person
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               freely
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               named
               ,
               expressed
               ,
               or
               cited
               in
               this
               our
               commission
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 ●oeticall
                 authorities
                 commonly
                 alleadged
                 by
                 witchmongers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 witches
                 miraculous
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 supernaturall
                 power
                 .
              
            
             
               HEre
               have
               I
               a
               place
               and
               opportunity
               ,
               to
               discover
               the
               whole
               art
               of
               witchcraft
               ;
               even
               all
               their
               charmes
               ,
               periapts
               ,
               characters
               ,
               amulets
               ,
               ●rayers
               ,
               blessings
               ,
               cursings
               ,
               hurtings
               ,
               helpings
               ,
               knaveries
               ,
               cosenages
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               first
               I
               will
               shew
               what
               authorities
               are
               produced
               to
               defend
               and
               maintain
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               serious
               sort
               ,
               by
               Bodin
               ,
               Spinaeus
               ,
               Hemingins
               ,
               Vari●●s
               ,
               Danaeus
               ,
               Hyperius
               ,
               M.
               Mal.
               and
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Carmina
                   vel
                   caelpossunt
                   de
                   ducere
                   lunam
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Carminibus
                   Circe
                   socios
                   mutavit
                   Vlyssis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Frigidus
                   in
                   pratis
                   cantando
                   rumpitur
                   anguis
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Inchantments
                   pluck
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   skie
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   moon
                   ,
                   though
                   she
                   be
                   plac't
                   one
                   high
                   :
                
                 
                   Dame
                   Circes
                   with
                   her
                   charmes
                   so
                   fine
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ulysses
                   mates
                   did
                   turne
                   to
                   swine
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   snake
                   with
                   charmes
                   is
                   burst
                   in
                   twaine
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   meadows
                   ,
                   where
                   she
                   doth
                   remain
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Againe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 poet
                 they
                 cite
                 further
                 matter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Has
                 berbas
                 ,
                 atque
                 haec
                 Ponto
                 mihi
                 lecta
                 venena
                 ,
              
               
                 Ipsa
                 dedit
                 Maeris
                 :
                 
                 nascuntur
                 plurima
                 Ponto
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 ego
                 saepè
                 lupam
                 fieri
                 ,
                 &
                 se
                 condere
                 sylvis
                 ,
              
               
                 Maerim
                 saepè
                 animas
                 imis
                 exirc
                 sepulchris
                 ,
              
               
                 Atquesatas
                 aliò
                 vidi
                 traducere
                 messes
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 herbs
                 did
                 Meris
                 give
                 to
                 me
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 poisons
                 pluckt
                 at
                 Pontus
                 ,
              
               
                 For
                 there
                 they
                 grow
                 and
                 multiply
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 these
                 she
                 made
                 herself
                 become
                 ,
              
               
                 A
                 wolfe
                 ,
                 and
                 hid
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
              
               
                 She
                 fetcht
                 up
                 soules
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 tombe
                 ,
              
               
                 Removing
                 corne
                 from
                 where
                 it
                 stood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Furthermore
                 out
                 of
                 Ovid
                 they
                 alleadge
                 these
                 following
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Nocte
                   volant
                   ,
                   puerósque
                   petunt
                   nutricis
                   egentes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   vitiant
                   cunis
                   corpora
                   capta
                   suis
                   :
                
                 
                   Carpere
                   dicuntur
                   lactentia
                   viscera
                   rostris
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Et
                   plenum
                   potu
                   sanguine
                   guttur
                   habent
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   children
                   they
                   do
                   fly
                   by
                   night
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   catch
                   them
                   while
                   their
                   nursses
                   sleep
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   spoile
                   their
                   little
                   bodies
                   quite
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   home
                   they
                   bear
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   beake
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Again
                 out
                 of
                 Virgil
                 in
                 form
                 following
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                   Hinc
                   mihi
                   Massylae
                   gentis
                   monstrata
                   sacerdos
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hesperidum
                   templi
                   custos
                   ,
                   epulásque
                   draconi
                
                 
                   Quae
                   dabat
                   ,
                   &
                   sacros
                   servabat
                   in
                   arbore
                   ramos
                   ,
                
                 
                   Spargens
                   humida
                   mella
                   ,
                   soporiferúmque
                   papaver
                   .
                
                 
                   Haec
                   se
                   carminibus
                   promittit
                   solvere
                   mentes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quas
                   velit
                   ,
                   ast
                   aliis
                   duras
                   immittere
                   curas
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sistere
                   aquam
                   fluviis
                   ,
                   &
                   vertere
                   sidera
                   retrò
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nocturnósque
                   ciet
                   manes
                   ,
                   mugire
                   videbis
                
                 
                   Sub
                   pedibus
                   terram
                   ,
                   &
                   descendere
                   montibus
                   ornos
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   From
                   thence
                   a
                   virgine
                   Priest
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                
                 
                   From
                   out
                   Massyla
                   land
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   the
                   Temple
                   there
                   she
                   kept
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   from
                   her
                   heavenly
                   hand
                
                 
                   The
                   dragon
                   meat
                   did
                   take
                   :
                   she
                   kept
                
                 
                   Also
                   the
                   fruit
                   divine
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   herbs
                   and
                   liquors
                   sweet
                   that
                   still
                
                 
                   To
                   sleep
                   did
                   men
                   incline
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   (
                   she
                   saith
                   )
                   from
                   love
                
                 
                   With
                   charmes
                   she
                   can
                   unbind
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   whom
                   she
                   list
                   :
                   but
                   others
                   can
                
                 
                   She
                   cast
                   to
                   cares
                   unkind
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   running
                   streames
                   do
                   stand
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                
                 
                   Their
                   course
                   the
                   starres
                   do
                   wreath
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   souls
                   she
                   conjure
                   can
                   :
                   thou
                   shalt
                
                 
                   See
                   sister
                   underneath
                
                 
                   The
                   ground
                   with
                   roring
                   gape
                   ,
                   and
                   trees
                
                 
                   And
                   mountaines
                   turne
                   upright
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Moreover
                 out
                 of
                 Ovid
                 they
                 alledge
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                   Cùm
                   volui
                   ripis
                   ipsis
                   mirantibus
                   amnes
                
                 
                   In
                   fontes
                   rediere
                   suos
                   ,
                   concussáque
                   sisto
                   ,
                
                 
                   Stantia
                   concu●io
                   ,
                   cantu
                   freta
                   nubila
                   pesto
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nubiláque
                   induco
                   ,
                   ventos
                   abigóque
                   vocóque
                   ,
                
                 
                   Vipereas
                   rumpo
                   verbis
                   &
                   carmine
                   fauces
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Viváque
                   saxa
                   ,
                   suâ
                   convulsáque
                   robora
                   terrâ
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   sylvas
                   inoveo
                   ,
                   jubeóque
                   tremescere
                   montes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   mugire
                   solum
                   ,
                   manésque
                   exire
                   sepulchris
                   ,
                
                 
                   Téque
                   luna
                   traho
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   rivers
                   I
                   can
                   make
                   retire
                   ,
                
                 
                   Into
                   the
                   Fountains
                   whence
                   they
                   flowe
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   Whereat
                   the
                   bank
                   ,
                   themselves
                   admire
                   )
                
                 
                   I
                   can
                   make
                   standing
                   waters
                   go
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   charmes
                   I
                   drive
                   both
                   sea
                   and
                   cloud
                   ,
                
                 
                   I
                   make
                   it
                   calme
                   and
                   blowe
                   aloud
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   vipers
                   jawes
                   ,
                   the
                   rocky
                   stone
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   words
                   and
                   charmes
                   I
                   breake
                   in
                   twaine
                
                 
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   earth
                   congeal'd
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                
                 
                   I
                   move
                   and
                   shake
                   both
                   woods
                   and
                   plaine
                   ;
                
                 
                   I
                   make
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   arise
                   ,
                
                 
                   I
                   pull
                   the
                   moon
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   skies
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Also
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 poet
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verbáque
                   ter
                   dixit
                   placidos
                   facientia
                   somnos
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Quae
                   mare
                   turbatum
                   ,
                   quae
                   flumina
                   concita
                   sistant
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   thrice
                   she
                   spake
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   caus'd
                
                 
                   Sweet
                   sleep
                   and
                   quiet
                   rest
                   ,
                
                 
                   She
                   staid
                   the
                   raging
                   of
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   mighty
                   flouds
                   supprest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   miserum
                   tenues
                   in
                   jecur
                   urget
                   acus
                   ,
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   She
                   sticketh
                   also
                   needles
                   fine
                
                 
                   In
                   livers
                   ,
                   whereby
                   men
                   do
                   pine
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Also
                 out
                 of
                 other
                 poets
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Carmine
                   laesa
                   Ceres
                   ,
                   
                   sterilem
                   vanescit
                   in
                   berbam
                   ,
                
                 
                   Deficiunt
                   laesi
                   carmine
                   fontis
                   aquae
                   ,
                
                 
                   Illicibus
                   glandes
                   ,
                   cantantáqne
                   vitibus
                   uva
                
                 
                   Decidit
                   ,
                   &
                   nullo
                   poma
                   movente
                   fluunt
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   With
                   charmes
                   the
                   corne
                   is
                   spoiled
                   so
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   that
                   it
                   vades
                   to
                   barren
                   grasse
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   charmes
                   the
                   Springs
                   are
                   dried
                   lowe
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   none
                   can
                   see
                   where
                   watet
                   was
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   grapes
                   from
                   vines
                   ,
                   the
                   mast
                   from
                   okes
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   beats
                   down
                   fruit
                   with
                   charming
                   strokes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                   Quae
                   sider
                   a
                   excantata
                   voce
                   Thessalâ
                
                 
                   Lunámque
                   coelo
                   diripit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   She
                   plucks
                   downe
                   moon
                   and
                   starres
                   from
                   skie
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   chaunting
                   voice
                   of
                   Thessaly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   Hanc
                   ego
                   de
                   coelo
                   ducentem
                   sidera
                   vidi
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fluminis
                   ac
                   rapidi
                   carmine
                   vertititer
                   ,
                
                 
                   Haec
                   cantu
                   findí●que
                   solum
                   ,
                   manésque
                   sepulcbris
                
                 
                   Elicit
                   ,
                   &
                   tepido
                   devorat
                   ossa
                   rego
                   :
                
                 
                   Cùm
                   lubet
                   haec
                   tristi
                   depellit
                   lumina
                   coelo
                   ,
                
                 
                   Cùm
                   lubet
                   aestivo
                   convocat
                   orbe
                   nives
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   She
                   plucks
                   each
                   starre
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   throne
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   turneth
                   back
                   the
                   raging
                   waves
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   charmes
                   she
                   makes
                   the
                   earth
                   to
                   cone
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   raiseth
                   souls
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   graves
                   :
                
                 
                   She
                   burns
                   mens
                   bones
                   as
                   with
                   a
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   pulleth
                   downe
                   the
                   lights
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   makes
                   it
                   snowe
                   at
                   her
                   desire
                
                 
                   Even
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   summer-season
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   Mens
                   bausti
                   nullâ
                   sanie
                   polluta
                   veneni
                   ,
                
                 
                   Incantata
                   perit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   man
                   inchanted
                   runneth
                   mad
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   never
                   any
                   poison
                   had
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Cessavere
                   vices
                   rerum
                   ,
                   dilatáque
                   longâ
                
                 
                   
                   Haesit
                   nocte
                   dies
                   ,
                   legi
                   non
                   paruit
                   ae●ber
                   ,
                
                 
                   Torpuit
                   &
                   praeceps
                   audito
                   carmine
                   mundus
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   course
                   of
                   nature
                   ceased
                   quite
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   aire
                   obeyed
                   not
                   his
                   lawe
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   day
                   delay'd
                   by
                   length
                   of
                   night
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   made
                   both
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   to
                   yawe
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   was
                   through
                   that
                   charming
                   geare
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   caus'd
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   quake
                   for
                   feare
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   Carmine
                   Thessalidum
                   dura
                   in
                   praecordia
                   fluxit
                   ,
                
                 
                   Non
                   fatis
                   adductus
                   amor
                   ,
                   flaminísque
                   severi
                
                 
                   Illicitis
                   arsere
                   ignes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   With
                   Thessall
                   charmes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   fate
                
                 
                   Hot
                   love
                   is
                   forced
                   for
                   to
                   flowe
                   ,
                
                 
                   Even
                   where
                   before
                   hath
                   been
                   debate
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   cause
                   affection
                   for
                   to
                   grow
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   Gens
                   invisa
                   diis
                   maculandi
                   callida
                   coeli
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Quos
                   genuit
                   terra
                   ,
                   mali
                   qui
                   sidera
                   mundi
                
                 
                   Iuráque
                   fixarum
                   possunt
                   perver●ere
                   rerum
                   :
                
                 
                   Nam
                   nunc
                   stare
                   polos
                   ,
                   &
                   flumina
                   mittere
                   nôrunt
                   ,
                
                 
                   Aethera
                   sub
                   terras
                   adigunt
                   ,
                   montésque
                   revellunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   These
                   witches
                   hatefull
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   cunning
                   to
                   defile
                   the
                   aire
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   can
                   disorder
                   with
                   a
                   nod
                   ▪
                
                 
                   The
                   course
                   of
                   nature
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                
                 
                   Do
                   cause
                   the
                   wandering
                   starres
                   to
                   stay
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   drive
                   the
                   winds
                   below
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   send
                   the
                   streames
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   throw
                   downe
                   hills
                   where
                   they
                   abound
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   linguis
                   dixere
                   volucrum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Consultare
                   fibras
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   rumpere
                   vocibus
                   angues
                   ,
                
                 
                   Solicitare
                   umbras
                   ,
                   ipsúmque
                   Acheront
                   a
                   movere
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   noctémque
                   dies
                   ,
                   in
                   lucem
                   vertere
                   noctes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Omnia
                   conando
                   docilis
                   solertia
                   vincit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   They
                   talked
                   with
                   the
                   tongues
                   of
                   birds
                   ,
                
                 
                   Consulting
                   with
                   the
                   salt
                   sea
                   coasts
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   burst
                   the
                   snakes
                   with
                   witching
                   words
                   ,
                
                 
                   Solliciting
                   the
                   spirituall
                   ghosts
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   turne
                   the
                   night
                   into
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   also
                   drive
                   the
                   light
                   away
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   what
                   '
                   its
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   made
                
                 
                   By
                   them
                   that
                   do
                   apply
                   this
                   trade
                   ?
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Poetry
                 and
                 popery
                 compared
                 is
                 inchantments
                 ,
                 popish
                 witchmongers
                 have
                 more
                 advantage
                 herein
                 than
                 protestants
                 .
              
            
             
               YOu
               see
               in
               these
               verses
               ,
               the
               poets
               (
               whether
               in
               earnest
               or
               in
               jest
               I
               know
               not
               )
               ascribe
               unto
               witches
               and
               to
               their
               charmes
               ,
               more
               than
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               humane
               or
               diabolical
               power
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               readers
               hereof
               will
               admit
               them
               to
               be
               fabulous
               ;
               although
               the
               most
               learned
               of
               mine
               adversaries
               (
               for
               lack
               of
               scripture
               )
               are
               ●aine
               to
               produce
               these
               poetries
               for
               proofes
               ,
               
               and
               for
               lack
               of
               judgement
               I
               am
               sure
               do
               think
               ,
               that
               Actaeons
               transformation
               was
               true
               .
               And
               why
               not
               ?
               As
               well
               as
               the
               metamorphosis
               or
               transubstantiation
               of
               Ulysses
               his
               companions
               into
               swine
               :
               which
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               great
               clerkes
               credit
               and
               report
               .
            
             
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               popish
               writers
               (
               I
               con●esse
               )
               have
               advantage
               herein
               of
               our
               protestants
               :
               for
               (
               besides
               these
               poeticall
               proofes
               )
               they
               have
               (
               for
               advantage
               )
               the
               word
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               pope
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               
               holy
               crew
               ,
               whose
               charmes
               ,
               conjurations
               ,
               blessings
               ,
               cursings
               .
               &c.
               I
               mean
               in
               part
               (
               for
               a
               taste
               )
               to
               set
               down
               ;
               giving
               you
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               poets
               are
               not
               altogether
               so
               impudent
               as
               papists
               herein
               ,
               neither
               seeme
               they
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               prophane
               ,
               or
               impious
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               how
               lowd
               also
               they
               lie
               ,
               
               and
               what
               they
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ascribe
               to
               their
               charmes
               and
               conjurations
               ;
               and
               together
               will
               set
               down
               with
               them
               all
               manner
               of
               witches
               charmes
               ,
               as
               conveniently
               as
               I
               may
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Popish
                 periapts
                 ,
                 amulets
                 and
                 charmes
                 ,
                 agnus
                 Dei
                 ,
                 a
                 wastecote
                 of
                 proofe
                 ,
                 a
                 charme
                 for
                 the
                 falling
                 evill
                 ,
                 a
                 writing
                 brought
                 to
                 S.
                 Leo
                 from
                 heaven
                 by
                 an
                 angell
                 ,
                 the
                 vertues
                 of
                 S.
                 Saviours
                 epistle
                 ,
                 a
                 charme
                 against
                 theeves
                 ,
                 a
                 writing
                 found
                 in
                 Christs
                 wounds
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               THese
               vertues
               under
               these
               verses
               (
               written
               by
               pope
               Urbane
               the
               fifth
               to
               the
               emperour
               of
               the
               Grecians
               )
               are
               contained
               in
               a
               periapt
               or
               tablet
               ,
               be
               continnally
               worne
               about
               one
               ,
               called
               Agnus
               Dei
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               little
               cake
               ,
               having
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               lambe
               carrying
               of
               a
               flag
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ;
               and
               Christs
               head
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               and
               is
               hollow
               :
               so
               as
               the
               gospel
               of
               &
               Iohn
               ,
               written
               in
               fine
               paper
               ,
               is
               placed
               in
               the
               concavitie
               thereof
               :
               and
               it
               is
               thus
               compounded
               or
               made
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               themselves
               report
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Balsamus
                   &
                   munda
                   cera
                   ,
                   cum
                   chrismatis
                   unda
                
                 
                   Conficiunt
                   agnum
                   ,
                   quod
                   munus
                   do
                   tibi
                   magnum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fonte
                   velut
                   natum
                   ,
                   per
                   mystica
                   sanctificatum
                   :
                
                 
                   Fulgura
                   de
                   sur
                   sum
                   depellit
                   &
                   omne
                   malignum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Peccatum
                   frangit
                   ,
                   ut
                   Christi
                   sanguis
                   ,
                   &
                   angit
                   ,
                
                 
                   Praegnans
                   servatur
                   ,
                   simul
                   &
                   partus
                   li●eratur
                   ,
                
                 
                   Dona
                   refert
                   dignis
                   ,
                   virtutem
                   destruit
                   ignis
                   ,
                
                 
                   Porta●us
                   mundè
                   de
                   fluctibus
                   eripit
                   undae
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   Balme
                   ,
                   vigine
                   wax
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   water
                   ,
                
                 
                   An
                   Agnus
                   Dei
                   make
                   :
                
                 
                   A
                   gift
                   than
                   which
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   greater
                   ,
                
                 
                   I
                   send
                   thee
                   for
                   to
                   take
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   fountain
                   clear
                   the
                   same
                   hath
                   issue
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   secret
                   sanctified
                   :
                
                 
                   'Gainst
                   lightning
                   it
                   hath
                   soveraigne
                   vertue
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   thunder
                   crackes
                   beside
                   .
                
                 
                   Each
                   hainous
                   sinne
                   it
                   weares
                   and
                   wasteth
                   ,
                
                 
                   Even
                   as
                   Christs
                   precious
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   women
                   ,
                   whiles
                   their
                   travel
                   lasteth
                   ,
                
                 
                   It
                   saves
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   doth
                   bestowe
                   great
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   On
                   such
                   as
                   well
                   deserve
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   borne
                   about
                   in
                   noisome
                   places
                   ,
                
                 
                   From
                   peril
                   doth
                   preserve
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                   whose
                   heat
                   destroyeth
                   ,
                
                 
                   It
                   breaks
                   and
                   bringeth
                   down
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   he
                   or
                   she
                   that
                   this
                   enjoyeth
                   ,
                
                 
                   No
                   water
                   shall
                   them
                   drowne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Charme
                 against
                 shot
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 wastecote
                 of
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 BEfore
                 the
                 coming
                 up
                 of
                 these
                 Agnus
                 Dei's
                 ,
                 a
                 holy
                 garment
                 called
                 a
                 wastecote
                 for
                 necessity
                 was
                 much
                 used
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 holy
                 relique
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 pope
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 arch-conjuror
                 ,
                 who
                 promised
                 thereby
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 immunity
                 to
                 the
                 wearer
                 thereof
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 hurt
                 with
                 any
                 shot
                 or
                 other
                 violence
                 .
                 And
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 woman
                 that
                 would
                 weare
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 quick
                 deliverance
                 the
                 composition
                 thereof
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Christmas
                 day
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 a
                 threed
                 must
                 be
                 spunne
                 of
                 flax
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 virgine
                 girle
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 her
                 woven
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 wrought
                 with
                 the
                 needle
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 brest
                 or
                 fore-part
                 thereof
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 needle-worke
                 two
                 heads
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 hat
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 long
                 beard
                 ;
                 the
                 left
                 head
                 must
                 have
                 on
                 a
                 crowne
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 horrible
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 resemble
                 Beelzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 wastecote
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 crosse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Against
                 the
                 falling
                 evill
                 .
              
               
                 MOreover
                 ,
                 this
                 insuing
                 is
                 another
                 counterfeit
                 charme
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 falling
                 evill
                 is
                 presently
                 remedied
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Gaspar
                     fert
                     myrrham
                     ,
                     thus
                     Melchior
                     ,
                     Balthasar
                     aurum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Haec
                     tria
                     qui
                     secum
                     portabit
                     nomina
                     regum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Solvitur
                     à
                     morbo
                     Christi
                     pietate
                     caduco
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Gasper
                     with
                     his
                     mirth
                     beganne
                  
                   
                     These
                     presents
                     to
                     unfold
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Then
                     Melchior
                     brought
                     in
                     frankincense
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     Balthasar
                     brought
                     in
                     gold
                     .
                  
                   
                     Now
                     he
                     that
                     of
                     these
                     holy
                     kings
                  
                   
                     The
                     names
                     about
                     shall
                     bear
                     ,
                  
                   
                     The
                     falling
                     ill
                     by
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   
                     Shall
                     never
                     need
                     to
                     fear
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 THis
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 a
                 copy
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 writing
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 brought
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 by
                 an
                 angell
                 to
                 S.
                 Leo
                 pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 ▪
                 did
                 bid
                 
                 him
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 king
                 Charles
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 battel
                 at
                 Ronceval
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 angell
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 beareth
                 this
                 writing
                 about
                 them
                 with
                 good
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 every
                 day
                 three
                 Pater
                 nosters
                 ,
                 three
                 Aves
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Creede
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 that
                 day
                 be
                 overcome
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 either
                 bodily
                 or
                 ghostly
                 ;
                 neither
                 shall
                 be
                 robbed
                 or
                 slaine
                 of
                 theeves
                 ,
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 thunder
                 ,
                 or
                 lightning
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 be
                 hurt
                 with
                 fire
                 or
                 water
                 ,
                 not
                 combred
                 with
                 spirits
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 have
                 displeasure
                 of
                 lords
                 or
                 ladies
                 :
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 condemned
                 with
                 false
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 taken
                 with
                 fairies
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 axes
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 with
                 the
                 falling
                 evil
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 woman
                 be
                 in
                 travel
                 ,
                 lay
                 this
                 writing
                 upon
                 her
                 belly
                 ,
                 she
                 shall
                 have
                 easie
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 child
                 right
                 shape
                 and
                 christendome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mother
                 purification
                 of
                 holy
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 through
                 vertue
                 of
                 these
                 holy
                 names
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ✚
                   Iesus
                   ✚
                   Christus
                   ✚
                   Messias
                   ✚
                   Soter
                   ✚
                   Emmanuel
                   ✚
                   Sabbaoth
                   ✚
                   Adonai
                   ✚
                   Vnigenitus
                   ✚
                   Majestas
                   ✚
                   Paracleius
                   ✚
                   Salva●or
                   noster
                   ✚
                   Agiros
                   iskiros
                   ✚
                   Agios
                   ✚
                   Adona●os
                   ✚
                   Gasper
                   ✚
                   Melchior
                   ✚
                   &
                   Balthasar
                   ✚
                   Matthaeus
                   ✚
                   Marcus
                   ✚
                   Lucas
                   ✚
                   Iohannes
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 epistle
                 of
                 S.
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 which
                 pope
                 Leo
                 sent
                 to
                 King
                 Charles
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 carrieth
                 the
                 same
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 day
                 soever
                 he
                 shall
                 reade
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 killed
                 with
                 any
                 iron
                 toole
                 ;
                 nor
                 be
                 burned
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 drowned
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 neither
                 any
                 evill
                 man
                 or
                 other
                 creature
                 may
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 defence
                 ✚
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 alwaies
                 with
                 me
                 ✚
                 the
                 crosse
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 alwaies
                 worship
                 ✚
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 true
                 health
                 ✚
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 doth
                 lose
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 death
                 ✚
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 ✚
                 I
                 take
                 my
                 journey
                 upon
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ✚
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 beateth
                 down
                 every
                 evill
                 ✚
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 giveth
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 ✚
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 taketh
                 away
                 paines
                 everlasting
                 ✚
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 save
                 me
                 ✚
                 O
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 me
                 ✚
                 because
                 the
                 ancient
                 enemie
                 cannot
                 abide
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thee
                 ✚
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 save
                 me
                 ,
                 keep
                 me
                 ,
                 governe
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 me
                 ✚
                 Thomas
                 bearing
                 this
                 note
                 of
                 thy
                 divine
                 majesty
                 ✚
                 
                   Alpha
                   ✚
                   Omega
                
                 ✚
                 first
                 ✚
                 and
                 last
                 ✚
                 middest
                 ✚
                 and
                 end
                 ✚
                 beginning
                 ✚
                 and
                 first
                 begotten
                 ✚
                 wisdome
                 ✚
                 vertue
                 ✚
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 popish
                 periapt
                 or
                 charme
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 never
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 carried
                 about
                 one
                 ,
                 against
                 theeves
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 Do
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 humility
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 lady
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 might
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 constancy
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 Clement
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 flood
                 of
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 
                   p
                   p
                   p
                   c
                   g
                   e
                   g
                   a
                   q
                   q
                   est
                   p
                   t
                
                 1
                 
                   k
                   a
                   b
                   g
                   l
                   k
                
                 2
                 
                   a
                   x
                   t
                   g
                   t
                   b
                   a
                   m
                   g
                
                 2
                 4
                 2
                 1
                 
                   que
                   p
                   x
                   c
                   g
                   k
                   q
                   a
                
                 9
                 9
                 
                   p
                   o
                   q
                   q
                   r.
                
                 Oh
                 onely
                 Father
                 ✚
                 oh
                 onely
                 lord
                 ✚
                 And
                 Iesus
                 ✚
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 them
                 ✚
                 went
                 In
                 ✚
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                 the
                 father
                 ✚
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ✚
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ✚
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 amulet
                 .
              
               
                 JOseph
                 of
                 A●imathea
                 did
                 find
                 this
                 writing
                 upon
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 written
                 with
                 Gods
                 finger
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 body
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 carry
                 this
                 writing
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 dye
                 any
                 evill
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 perplexities
                 he
                 shall
                 soone
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 him
                 fear
                 any
                 danger
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Fons
                 alpha
                 &
                 omega
                 ✚
                 figa
                 ✚
                 figalis
                 ✚
                 Sabbaoth
                 ✚
                 Emmanuel
                 ✚
                 Adonai
                 ✚
                 o
                 ✚
                 Neray
                 ✚
                 Elay
                 ✚
                 ●he
                 ✚
                 Rentone
                 ✚
                 Neger
                 ✚
                 Sahe
                 ✚
                 Pangeton
                 ✚
                 Commen
                 ✚
                 a
                 ✚
                 g
                 ✚
                 l
                 ✚
                 a
                 ✚
                 Mattheus
                 ✚
                 Marcus
                 ✚
                 Lucas
                 ✚
                 Iohannes
                 ✚
                 ✚
                 ✚
                 
                   titulus
                   triumphalis
                   ✚
                   Iesus
                   Nasareuus
                   rex
                   Iudaeorum
                   ✚
                   ecce
                   dominicae
                   crucis
                   signnm
                   ✚
                   fugite
                   partes
                   adversae
                   ,
                   vicit
                   leo
                   de
                   tribu
                   Iudae
                   ,
                   radix
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   aleluijah
                   ,
                   Kyrie
                   eleeson
                   ,
                   Christe
                   eleeson
                   ,
                   pater
                   noster
                   ,
                   ave
                   Maria
                   ,
                   &
                   ne
                   nos
                   ,
                   &
                   veniat
                   super
                   nos
                   salutare
                   tuum
                   .
                   Oremus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 a
                 Primer
                 intituled
                 The
                 houres
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Yorke
                 ,
                 printed
                 anno
                 1516.
                 a
                 charme
                 with
                 this
                 titling
                 in
                 red
                 letters
                 ;
                 To
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 afore
                 this
                 image
                 of
                 pity
                 devoutly
                 shall
                 say
                 five
                 
                   Pater
                   nosters
                
                 ,
                 five
                 Aves
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Credo
                 ,
                 pitiously
                 beholding
                 these
                 armes
                 of
                 Christs
                 passion
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 granted
                 thirty
                 two
                 thousand
                 seven
                 hundred
                 fifty
                 five
                 years
                 of
                 pardon
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 this
                 pardon
                 was
                 granted
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 pope
                 Boniface
                 the
                 nineth
                 ;
                 for
                 Platina
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 pardons
                 were
                 sold
                 so
                 cheape
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 apostolicall
                 authority
                 grew
                 into
                 contempt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 papistical
                 charme
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SIgnum
                   sanctae
                   crucis
                   defendat
                   me
                   a
                   malis
                   praesentibus
                   ,
                   praeteritis
                   ,
                   &
                   futuris
                   ,
                   interioribus
                   &
                   exterioribus
                
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 defend
                 me
                 from
                 evils
                 present
                 ,
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 charme
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 masse
                 .
              
               
                 ALso
                 this
                 charge
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 masse
                 ,
                 
                   Haec
                   sacrosancta
                   commixtio
                   corporis
                   &
                   sanguinis
                   domini
                   nostri
                   Iesu
                   Christi
                   fiat
                   mihi
                   ,
                   omnibusque
                   sumentibus
                   salus
                   mentis
                   &
                   corporis
                   ,
                   &
                   ad
                   vitam
                   promerendam
                   ,
                   &
                   capessendam
                   ,
                   praeparatio
                   salutaris
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Let
                 this
                 holy
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 all
                 receivers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 health
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 deserving
                 and
                 receiving
                 of
                 life
                 an
                 healthful
                 preparative
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Other
                 papisticall
                 charmes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Aqua
                   benedicta
                   ,
                   sit
                   mihi
                   salus
                   &
                   vita
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   holy
                   water
                   be
                   ,
                   
                   both
                   health
                   and
                   life
                   to
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Adque
                   nomen
                   Martini
                   omnis
                   haereticus
                   fugiat
                   palladus
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   When
                   Martins
                   name
                   is
                   sung
                   or
                   said
                   ,
                
                 
                   Let
                   hereticks
                   flie
                   as
                   men
                   dismaid
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 papists
                 have
                 a
                 harder
                 charme
                 than
                 that
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Fire
                 and
                 ●agot
                 Fire
                 and
                 fagot
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 charme
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 crosse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nulla
                   salus
                   est
                   in
                   domo
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nisi
                   cruce
                   munit
                   homo
                
                 
                   Superliminaria
                   .
                
                 
                   Neque
                   sentit
                   gladium
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nec
                   amisit
                   filium
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quisquis
                   egit
                   talia
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   No
                   health
                   within
                   the
                   house
                   doth
                   dwell
                   ,
                
                 
                   Except
                   a
                   man
                   do
                   crosse
                   him
                   well
                   ,
                
                 
                   At
                   every
                   doore
                   or
                   frame
                   ,
                
                 
                   He
                   never
                   feeleth
                   the
                   swords
                   point
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   of
                   his
                   sonne
                   shall
                   lose
                   a
                   joint
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   doth
                   performe
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Furthermore
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                   Ista
                   suos
                   fortiores
                
                 
                   Semper
                   facit
                   ,
                   &
                   victores
                   ,
                
                 
                   Morbos
                   sanat
                   &
                   languores
                   ,
                
                 
                   Reprimit
                   daemonia
                   .
                
                 
                   Dat
                   captivis
                   libertatem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Vitae
                   confert
                   novitatem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ad
                   antiquam
                   dignitarem
                   ,
                
                 
                   Crux
                   reduxit
                   omnia
                   .
                
                 
                   O
                   Crux
                   lignum
                   triumphale
                   ,
                
                 
                   Mundi
                   vera
                   salus
                   vale
                   ,
                
                 
                   Inter
                   ligna
                   nullum
                   tale
                   ,
                
                 
                   Frande
                   ,
                   flore
                   ,
                   germine
                   .
                
                 
                   Medicina
                   Christiana
                   ,
                
                 
                   Salva
                   sanos
                   ,
                   aegros
                   sana
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quod
                   non
                   valet
                   vis
                   humana
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fit
                   in
                   tuo
                   nomine
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   It
                   makes
                   her
                   souldiers
                   excellent
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   crowne●h
                   them
                   with
                   victory
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                   Restores
                   the
                   lame
                   and
                   impotent
                   ,
                
                 
                   and
                   healeth
                   every
                   malady
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   devils
                   of
                   hell
                   it
                   conquereth
                   ,
                
                 
                   releaseth
                   from
                   imprisonment
                   ,
                
                 
                   Newnesse
                   of
                   life
                   it
                   offereth
                   ,
                
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   all
                   at
                   commandement
                   .
                
                 
                   O
                   crosse
                   of
                   wood
                   incomparable
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   most
                   wholesome
                   :
                
                 
                   No
                   wood
                   is
                   half
                   so
                   honourable
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   branch
                   ,
                   in
                   bud
                   or
                   blossome
                   .
                
                 
                   O
                   medicine
                   which
                   Christ
                   did
                   ordaine
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   sound
                   save
                   every
                   hower
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   sick
                   and
                   sore
                   make
                   whole
                   again
                   ,
                
                 
                   By
                   vertue
                   of
                   thy
                   power
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   which
                   mans
                   unablenesse
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hath
                   never
                   comprehended
                   ,
                
                 
                   Grant
                   by
                   thy
                   name
                   of
                   holynesse
                   ,
                
                 
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   fully
                   ended
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 charme
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Primer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THis
                   charm
                   following
                   is
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Primer
                   aforesaid
                   .
                
                 Omnipotens
                 ✚
                 Dominus
                 ✚
                 Christus
                 ✚
                 Messias
                 ✚
                 
                   with
                   34.
                   names
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   many
                   crosses
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   proceeds
                   in
                   this
                   wife
                
                 ;
                 Ista
                 nomina
                 me
                 protegant
                 ab
                 omni
                 adversitate
                 ,
                 plaga
                 ,
                 &
                 infirmitate
                 corporis
                 &
                 animae
                 ,
                 plenè
                 liberent
                 ,
                 &
                 assistent
                 in
                 auxilium
                 ista
                 nomina
                 regum
                 ,
                 Gasper
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 &
                 12.
                 
                 Apostoli
                 (
                 videlicet
                 )
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 &
                 4.
                 
                 Evangelistae
                 (
                 vedelicet
                 )
                 Matthaeus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 mibi
                 assistent
                 in
                 omnibus
                 necessitatibus
                 meis
                 ,
                 ac
                 me
                 defendant
                 &
                 liberent
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 periculis
                 &
                 corporis
                 &
                 animae
                 ,
                 &
                 omnibus
                 malis
                 praeteritis
                 ,
                 praesentibus
                 ,
                 &
                 futuris
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 make
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertues
                 thereof
                 ,
                 St.
                 Rufins
                 charm
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 wearing
                 and
                 bearing
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrament
                 of
                 confession
                 and
                 the
                 eucharist
                 is
                 of
                 as
                 much
                 efficacy
                 as
                 other
                 charms
                 and
                 magnified
                 by
                 L.
                 Vairus
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               I
               did
               well
               ,
               I
               should
               shew
               you
               the
               confection
               of
               all
               their
               stuffe
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               prepare
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               would
               be
               too
               long
               .
               And
               therefore
               you
               shall
               only
               have
               in
               this
               place
               a
               few
               notes
               for
               the
               composition
               of
               certaine
               receipts
               ,
               which
               instead
               of
               an
               Apothecary
               if
               you
               deliver
               to
               any
               morrowm●sse
               priest
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               them
               as
               well
               as
               the
               pope
               himselfe
               .
               Mary
               now
               they
               wax
               every
               Parliament
               deerer
               and
               deerer
               ,
               although
               therewithall
               ,
               they
               utter
               many
               stale
               drugs
               of
               their
               own
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               look
               in
               the
               popish
               pontifical
               ,
               
               you
               shall
               see
               how
               they
               make
               their
               holy
               water
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               this
               sort
               :
               I
               conjure
               thee
               thou
               creature
               of
               water
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy-ghost
               ,
               that
               thou
               drive
               the
               devill
               out
               of
               every
               corner
               and
               hole
               of
               this
               church
               ,
               and
               altar
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               remaine
               not
               within
               our
               precincts
               that
               are
               just
               and
               righteous
               .
               And
               water
               thus
               used
               (
               as
               Durandus
               saith
               )
               hath
               power
               of
               his
               own
               nature
               to
               drive
               away
               divels
               .
               
               If
               you
               will
               learn
               to
               make
               any
               more
               of
               this
               popish
               stuffe
               ,
               you
               may
               go
               to
               the
               very
               masse-book
               ,
               and
               find
               many
               good
               receipts
               :
               marry
               if
               you
               search
               Durandus
               ,
               &c.
               you
               shall
               find
               abundance
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               that
               all
               these
               charmes
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               paltery
               confections
               (
               though
               
               they
               were
               far
               more
               impious
               and
               foolish
               )
               will
               be
               maintained
               and
               defended
               by
               massemongers
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               residue
               will
               be
               by
               witchmongers
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               in
               this
               place
               insert
               a
               charm
               ,
               the
               authority
               whereof
               is
               equal
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               desiring
               to
               have
               their
               opinions
               herein
               I
               find
               in
               a
               book
               called
               
                 Pomoerium
                 sermonum
                 quadragefimalium
              
               ,
               
               that
               S.
               Francis
               seeing
               Rufinus
               provoked
               of
               the
               devil
               to
               think
               himself
               damned
               ,
               charged
               Rufinus
               to
               say
               this
               charme
               ,
               when
               he
               next
               met
               with
               the
               devill
               ;
               
                 Aperios
                 ,
                 &
                 ibi
                 〈◊〉
                 nam
                 stercus
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               as
               much
               to
               say
               in
               English
               as
               ,
               Open
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               pu●
               in
               a
               plum
               :
               a
               very
               ruffinly
               charme
               .
            
             
               Leonard
               Vairus
               writeth
               ,
               
                 De
                 veris
                 ,
                 piis
                 ,
                 ac
                 sanctis
                 amuletis
                 fascinum
                 ●●que
                 omnia
                 veneficia
                 destruent
                 ibus
              
               ;
               
               wherein
               he
               specially
               commendeth
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               to
               be
               worne
               .
               But
               the
               sacrament
               of
               confession
               he
               extolleth
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               whereas
               Christ
               with
               his
               power
               did
               be●throw
               divels
               out
               of
               mens
               bodies
               ,
               
               the
               priest
               driveth
               the
               devil
               out
               of
               man
               soul
               by
               confession
               .
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               these
               words
               of
               the
               priest
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ep
                 te
                 absolvo
              
               ,
               are
               as
               effectuall
               to
               drive
               away
               the
               princes
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               throo●
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               that
               saying
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               to
               drive
               away
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               when
               at
               the
               beginning
               he
               said
               
                 Fiat
                 lux
              
               .
               He
               commendeth
               also
               as
               wholesome
               things
               to
               drive
               away
               devils
               ,
               the
               sacrament
               of
               the
               eucharist
               ,
               and
               solitarinesse
               ,
               and
               silence
               .
               Finally
               he
               saith
               ,
               tha●
               if
               there
               be
               added
               hereunto
               an
               Agnus
               Dei
               ,
               &
               the
               same
               be
               worne
               about
               on●
               neck
               by
               one
               void
               of
               sin
               ,
               nothing
               is
               wanting
               that
               is
               good
               and
               wholesome
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               But
               he
               concludeth
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               wear
               and
               make
               〈◊〉
               in
               your
               forehead
               ,
               with
               crossing
               your selfe
               when
               you
               put
               on
               your
               shoe
               ▪
               and
               at
               every
               other
               action
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               is
               also
               a
               present
               remedie
               to
               din●
               away
               devils
               ,
               for
               they
               cannot
               abide
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Noble
                 balme
                 used
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 apishly
                 counterfeited
                 in
                 the
                 ch●rc●
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               noble
               balme
               that
               Moses
               made
               ,
               having
               indeed
               many
               excellent
               v●●●tues
               ,
               besides
               the
               pleasant
               and
               comfortable
               savour
               thereof
               ;
               whe●
               withall
               Moses
               in
               his
               politike
               lawes
               enjoined
               Kings
               ,
               Queens
               ,
               and
               Prince
               to
               be
               anointed
               in
               their
               true
               and
               lawful
               elections
               and
               coronations
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               everlasting
               King
               had
               put
               on
               man
               upon
               him
               ,
               is
               apishly
               counterfeit
               in
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               with
               divers
               terrible
               conjurations
               ,
               three
               bre●●●ings
               ,
               crossewise
               ,
               (
               able
               to
               make
               a
               quezie
               stomach
               spue
               )
               nine
               mumbli●●
               and
               three
               curtsies
               ,
               saying
               thereunto
               ,
               
                 Ave
                 sanctum
                 oleum
                 ,
                 ter
                 ave
                 sancta
                 balsamum
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               devil
               is
               thrust
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               let
               〈◊〉
               to
               his
               place
               .
               But
               as
               for
               Moses
               his
               balm
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               now
               to
               be
               found
               either
               〈◊〉
               Rome
               or
               elsewhere
               that
               I
               can
               learn.
               And
               according
               to
               this
               papisti●●
               order
               ,
               witches
               and
               other
               superstitious
               people
               follow
               on
               ,
               with
               charm●
               and
               conjurations
               made
               in
               form
               ;
               which
               many
               bad
               Physicians
               also
               practi●●●
               when
               their
               learning
               faileth
               ,
               as
               may
               appear
               by
               example
               in
               the
               sequele
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 opin●on
                 of
                 Ferrarins
                 touching
                 charmes
                 ,
                 periapis
                 ,
                 appensions
                 ,
                 amulets
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 Homericall
                 medicines
                 ,
                 of
                 constant
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               ARgerius
               Ferrarius
               ,
               a
               physician
               in
               these
               dayes
               of
               great
               account
               ,
               doth
               say
               ,
               that
               forsomuch
               as
               by
               no
               diet
               nor
               physicke
               any
               disease
               can
               be
               so
               taken
               away
               or
               extinguished
               ,
               
               but
               that
               certain
               dregs
               and
               reliques
               will
               remaine
               :
               therefore
               physicians
               use
               physical
               alligations
               ,
               appensions
               ,
               peraipts
               ,
               amulets
               ,
               charmes
               ,
               characters
               .
               &c.
               which
               he
               supposeth
               may
               do
               good
               ;
               but
               harm
               he
               is
               sure
               they
               can
               do
               none
               :
               urging
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               and
               ex●pedient
               for
               a
               physician
               to
               leave
               nothing
               undone
               that
               may
               be
               devised
               for
               his
               patients
               recovery
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               such
               means
               many
               great
               cures
               are
               done
               .
               He
               citeth
               a
               great
               number
               of
               experiments
               out
               of
               
                 Alexander
                 Trallianus
                 ,
                 Aetius
                 ,
                 Octavianus
                 ,
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 Philodotus
                 ,
                 Archigines
                 ,
                 Philostratus
                 ,
                 Plinie
                 ,
              
               &c
               Dioscorides
               ;
               and
               would
               make
               men
               beleeve
               that
               Galen
               (
               who
               in
               truth
               despised
               and
               derided
               all
               those
               vanities
               )
               recanted
               in
               his
               latter
               dayes
               his
               former
               opinion
               ,
               
               and
               all
               his
               invectives
               tending
               against
               these
               magicall
               cures
               :
               writing
               also
               a
               book
               intituled
               
                 De
                 Homerica
                 medicatione
              
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               could
               ever
               see
               ,
               but
               one
               Alexander
               Trallianus
               ,
               who
               saith
               he
               saw
               it
               :
               and
               further
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               honest
               mans
               part
               to
               cure
               the
               sicke
               ,
               by
               hook
               or
               by
               crooke
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               means
               whatsoever
               .
               Yea
               he
               saith
               that
               Galen
               (
               who
               indeed
               wrote
               and
               taught
               that
               
                 Incantamenta
                 sunt
                 muliercularum
                 figmenta
              
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               onely
               clokes
               of
               bad
               physicians
               )
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               vertue
               and
               great
               force
               in
               incantations
               .
               As
               for
               example
               (
               saith
               Trallian
               )
               Galen
               ,
               being
               now
               reconciled
               to
               this
               opinion
               ,
               holdeth
               and
               writeth
               ,
               that
               the
               bones
               which
               stick
               in
               ones
               throate
               ,
               are
               avoided
               and
               cast
               out
               with
               the
               violence
               of
               charmes
               and
               inchanting
               words
               ;
               yea
               and
               that
               thereby
               the
               stone
               ,
               the
               chollick
               ,
               the
               falling
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               all
               feavers
               ,
               gowts
               ,
               fluxes
               ,
               fistula's
               ,
               issues
               of
               blood
               ,
               and
               finally
               whatsoever
               cure
               (
               even
               beyond
               the
               skill
               of
               himselfe
               or
               any
               other
               foolish
               physician
               )
               is
               cured
               and
               perfectly
               healed
               by
               words
               of
               inchantment
               .
               Marry
               M.
               Ferrarius
               (
               although
               he
               allowed
               and
               practised
               this
               kind
               of
               physick
               )
               yet
               he
               protesteth
               that
               he
               thinketh
               it
               none
               otherwise
               effectuall
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               way
               of
               constant
               opinion
               :
               so
               as
               he
               affirmeth
               that
               neither
               the
               character
               ,
               nor
               the
               charme
               ,
               nor
               the
               witch
               ,
               nor
               the
               devill
               accomplish
               the
               cure
               ;
               as
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               experiment
               of
               the
               toothach
               will
               manifestly
               declare
               ,
               wherein
               the
               cure
               is
               wrought
               by
               the
               confidence
               or
               diffidence
               as
               well
               of
               the
               patient
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               agent
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               poets
               saying
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Nos
                     habitat
                     non
                     tartara
                     ,
                     sed
                     nec
                     sider
                     coeli
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Spiritus
                     in
                     nobis
                     qui
                     viget
                     illa
                     facit
                     .
                     a
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Not
                     hellish
                     furies
                     dwell
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     starres
                     with
                     influence
                     heavenly
                     ;
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     spirit
                     that
                     lives
                     and
                     rules
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Doth
                     every
                     thing
                     ingeniously
                     ,
                  
                
              
               
               This
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               commeth
               to
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               through
               the
               opinion
               which
               they
               conceive
               of
               the
               characters
               and
               holy
               words
               :
               but
               the
               learned
               that
               know
               the
               force
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               imagination
               ,
               worke
               miracles
               by
               miracles
               by
               means
               thereof
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               unlearned
               must
               have
               external
               helps
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               which
               the
               learned
               can
               do
               with
               a
               word
               onely
               .
               He
               saith
               that
               this
               is
               called
               
                 Homerica
                 medicatio
              
               ,
               because
               Homer
               discovered
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               word
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               the
               infections
               healed
               by
               or
               in
               mysteries
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 amulets
                 ,
                 the
                 drift
                 of
                 Argerius
                 Ferrarius
                 in
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 charmes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 foure
                 sorts
                 of
                 Homericall
                 medicines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 choice
                 thereof
                 ;
                 of
                 imagination
                 .
              
            
             
               AS
               touching
               mine
               opinion
               of
               these
               amulets
               ,
               characters
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               bables
               ,
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               uttered
               it
               else-where
               :
               and
               I
               will
               bewray
               the
               vanity
               of
               these
               superstitious
               trifles
               more
               largely
               hereafter
               .
               And
               therefore
               at
               this
               time
               I
               onely
               say
               ,
               that
               those
               amulets
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               hanged
               or
               carried
               about
               one
               ,
               if
               they
               consist
               of
               herbs
               ,
               rootes
               ,
               stones
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               metall
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               diverse
               medicinable
               operations
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               vertue
               given
               to
               them
               by
               God
               in
               their
               creation
               ,
               may
               worke
               strange
               effects
               and
               cures
               :
               and
               to
               impute
               this
               vertue
               to
               any
               other
               matter
               is
               witchcraft
               .
               And
               whereas
               A.
               Ferrarius
               commendeth
               certaine
               amulets
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               shew
               of
               physicall
               operation
               ;
               as
               a
               naile
               taketh
               from
               a
               crosse
               ,
               holy
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               signe
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               with
               such
               like
               popish
               stuffe
               :
               I
               think
               he
               laboureth
               thereby
               rather
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               popery
               ,
               than
               to
               teach
               or
               perswade
               them
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               physick
               or
               philosophie
               .
               And
               I
               think
               thus
               the
               rather
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               himselfe
               seeth
               the
               fraud
               hereof
               ;
               confessing
               that
               where
               these
               magical
               physicians
               apply
               three
               seeds
               of
               three-leaved
               grass
               to
               a
               tertian
               ague
               ,
               and
               foure
               to
               a
               quartaine
               ,
               that
               the
               number
               is
               not
               material
               .
            
             
               
               But
               to
               these
               Homerical
               medicines
               he
               saith
               there
               are
               foure
               sorts
               ,
               whereof
               amulets
               ,
               characters
               ,
               and
               charmes
               ,
               are
               three
               :
               howbeit
               he
               commendeth
               and
               preferreth
               the
               fourth
               above
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               saith
               consisteth
               in
               illusions
               ,
               which
               he
               more
               properly
               calleth
               stratagems
               .
               Of
               which
               sort
               of
               illusions
               he
               alleadgeth
               for
               example
               ,
               how
               Philodotus
               did
               put
               a
               cap
               of
               lead
               upon
               ones
               head
               ,
               who
               imagined
               he
               was
               headlesse
               ,
               whereby
               the
               party
               was
               delivered
               from
               his
               disease
               or
               conceipt
               .
               Item
               another
               cured
               a
               woman
               that
               imagined
               ,
               that
               a
               serpent
               or
               snake
               did
               continually
               gnaw
               and
               teare
               her
               entrailes
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               done
               onely
               by
               giving
               her
               a
               vomit
               ,
               and
               by
               foisting
               into
               the
               matter
               vomited
               a
               little
               serpent
               or
               snake
               ,
               like
               unto
               that
               which
               she
               imagined
               was
               in
               her
               belly
               .
               
            
             
               Item
               ,
               another
               imagined
               that
               he
               alwaies
               burned
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               under
               whose
               bed
               a
               fire
               was
               privily
               conveyed
               ,
               which
               being
               raken
               out
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               his
               fansie
               was
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               his
               heat
               allayed
               .
               Hereunto
               pertaineth
               ,
               that
               the
               hickot
               is
               cured
               with
               sudden
               feare
               or
               strange
               newes
               :
               yea
               by
               that
               meanes
               agues
               and
               many
               other
               strange
               and
               extreame
               diseases
               have
               been
               healed
               .
               And
               some
               that
               have
               lien
               so
               sick
               and
               sore
               of
               the
               gowt
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               remove
               a
               joint
               ,
               through
               sudden
               feare
               of
               fire
               ,
               or
               ruin
               
               of
               houses
               ,
               have
               forgotten
               their
               infirmities
               and
               greefs
               ,
               and
               have
               run
               away
               .
               But
               in
               my
               tract
               upon
               melancholy
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               of
               imagination
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               discourse
               of
               natural
               magick
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               these
               matters
               largely
               touched
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
            
             
               
                 Choice
                 of
                 Charmes
                 against
                 the
                 falling
                 evill
                 ,
                 the
                 biting
                 of
                 a
                 mad
                 dog
                 ,
                 the
                 stinging
                 of
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 ,
                 the
                 tooth-ach
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 travel
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 kings
                 evil
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 thorne
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 member
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 bone
                 out
                 of
                 ones
                 throte
                 ,
                 charmes
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 fasting
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 hearbs
                 ,
                 for
                 sore
                 eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 locks
                 ,
                 against
                 spirits
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 bots
                 in
                 a
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 for
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Alba's
                 horse
                 ,
                 for
                 sower
                 Wines
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               THere
               be
               innumerable
               charmes
               of
               conjurers
               ,
               bad
               physitians
               ,
               lewd
               Chirurgians
               ,
               melancholike
               witches
               ,
               and
               couseners
               ,
               for
               all
               diseases
               and
               griefs
               ;
               specially
               for
               such
               as
               bad
               Physitians
               and
               Chirurgians
               know
               not
               how
               to
               cure
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               are
               good
               stuffe
               to
               shadow
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               wherof
               I
               will
               repeate
               some
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 falling
                 evill
                 .
              
               
                 TAke
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 whisper
                 these
                 words
                 softly
                 in
                 his
                 ear
                 ,
                 I
                 conjure
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 sun
                 and
                 moon
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 gospel
                 of
                 this
                 day
                 delivered
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 Hubert
                 ,
                 Giles
                 ,
                 Cornelius
                 and
                 John
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 rise
                 and
                 fall
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Drink
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 at
                 a
                 spring
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 skull
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 slaine
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Eat
                 a
                 pig
                 killed
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 that
                 flew
                 a
                 man.
                 Otherwise
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Ananizapta
                     ferit
                     mortem
                     ,
                     dum
                     laedere
                     quaerit
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Est
                     mala
                     mors
                     capta
                     ,
                     dum
                     dicitur
                     Ananizapta
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Ananizapta
                     Dei
                     nunc
                     miserere
                     mei
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Ananizapta
                     smiteth
                     death
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Whiles
                     harm
                     intendeth
                     he
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     This
                     word
                     Ananizapta
                     say
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     death
                     shall
                     captive
                     be
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Ananizapta
                     O
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Have
                     mercy
                     now
                     on
                     me
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Against
                 the
                 biting
                 of
                 a
                 mad
                 dog
                 .
              
               
                 PUt
                 a
                 silver
                 ring
                 on
                 the
                 finger
                 ,
                 
                 within
                 the
                 which
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 graven
                 ✚
                 
                   Habay
                   ✚
                   habar
                   ✚
                   hebar
                
                 ✚
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 bitten
                 with
                 a
                 mad
                 dog
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 saviour
                 ,
                 lose
                 not
                 thy
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 prick
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 nose
                 thrice
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 each
                 time
                 he
                 bleed
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 take
                 pilles
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 skull
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 hanged
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 write
                 upon
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 
                   Irioni
                   ,
                   khiriora
                   ,
                   esser
                   ,
                   khuder
                   ,
                   fer●s
                
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 eaten
                 by
                 the
                 
                 party
                 bitten
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 
                   O
                   Rex
                   gloriae
                   Iesu
                   Christe
                   ,
                   veni
                   cum
                   pace
                   〈◊〉
                   nomine
                   patris
                   max
                   ,
                   in
                   nomine
                   filii
                   max
                   ,
                   in
                   nomine
                   spiritus
                   sancti
                   prax
                   ●
                   Gasper
                   ,
                   Melchior
                   ,
                   Balthasar
                   ✚
                   prax
                   ✚
                   max
                   ✚
                   Deus
                
                 I
                 max
                 ✚
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 troth
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 speedily
                 and
                 cunningly
                 prevented
                 ,
                 either
                 death
                 or
                 frensie
                 insueth
                 ,
                 through
                 infection
                 of
                 the
                 humour
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 wound
                 bitten
                 by
                 a
                 mad
                 dog
                 :
                 which
                 because
                 bad
                 Chirurgians
                 cannot
                 cure
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 therefore
                 used
                 foolish
                 co●sening
                 charms
                 .
                 But
                 Dodonaeus
                 in
                 his
                 hearball
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 hearb
                 Alysson
                 cureth
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 experiment
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 will
                 prove
                 more
                 true
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 charms
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 hanged
                 at
                 a
                 mans
                 gate
                 or
                 entry
                 ,
                 preserveth
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 cattel
                 from
                 inchantment
                 ,
                 or
                 bewitching
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 overtaken
                 with
                 folly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Against
                 the
                 biting
                 of
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 .
              
               
                 SAy
                 to
                 an
                 asse
                 secretly
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 whispering
                 in
                 his
                 eare
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 bitten
                 with
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Against
                 the
                 toothach
                 .
              
               
                 SCarifie
                 the
                 gums
                 in
                 the
                 griefe
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 tooth
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 slaine
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 
                   Galbes
                   galbat
                   ,
                   galdes
                   galdat
                
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   ●●hur
                   hus
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 At
                 saccaring
                 of
                 masse
                 hold
                 your
                 teeth
                 together
                 and
                 say
                 *
                 
                   Os
                   non
                   comminuetis
                   ex
                   eo
                
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 
                   Strigiles
                   falcesque
                   de●t●tae
                   ,
                   dentium
                   dolorem
                   persanate
                
                 ;
                 O
                 horse-combs
                 and
                 sickles
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 teeth
                 ,
                 come
                 heal
                 of
                 my
                 toothach
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 charme
                 to
                 release
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 travel
                 .
              
               
                 THrowe
                 over
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 travel
                 lieth
                 ,
                 ●
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 killed
                 three
                 living
                 creatures
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 wild
                 bore
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 she-bear
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 heale
                 the
                 Kings
                 or
                 Queens
                 evil
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 sorenesse
                 in
                 the
                 throte
                 .
              
               
                 REmedies
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 Kings
                 or
                 Queens
                 evil
                 ,
                 is
                 first
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 place
                 with
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 died
                 an
                 untimely
                 death
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Let
                 a
                 virgine
                 fasting
                 lay
                 her
                 hand
                 on
                 the
                 sore
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 Apollo
                 denieth
                 that
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 can
                 increase
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 naked
                 virgine
                 quencheth
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 spet
                 three
                 times
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 charm
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 church
                 ,
                 upon
                 Saint
                 Blazes
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 fetch
                 a
                 thorne
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 ones
                 body
                 ,
                 a
                 bone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 throte
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Lect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 fetching
                 of
                 a
                 thorne
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 ones
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 bone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 throte
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 reade
                 a
                 charm
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 church
                 upon
                 St.
                 Blazes
                 day
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 ▪
                 and
                 remember
                 St.
                 Blaze
                 .
                 This
                 St.
                 Blaze
                 could
                 also
                 heale
                 all
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 sick
                 or
                 lame
                 ,
                 with
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 :
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 lesson
                 read
                 on
                 his
                 day
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 matter
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 A
                 Charme
                 for
                 the
                 head-ach
                 .
              
               
                 TIe
                 a
                 halter
                 about
                 your
                 head
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 one
                 hath
                 been
                 hanged
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 charme
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 each
                 morning
                 by
                 a
                 witch
                 fasting
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 before
                 she
                 go
                 abroad
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 fire
                 bites
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 bites
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 bites
                 ;
                 Hogs
                 turd
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 hogs
                 turd
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 hogs
                 turd
                 over
                 it
                 ;
                 The
                 father
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 between
                 us
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 ter
                 .
                 Then
                 spit
                 over
                 one
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 three
                 times
                 right
                 forward
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 charme
                 that
                 witches
                 use
                 at
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 their
                 medicinable
                 herbs
                 .
              
               
                 Haile
                 be
                 thou
                 holy
                 herbe
              
               
                 Growing
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
              
               
                 All
                 in
                 the
                 mount
                 *
                 Calvarie
              
               
                 First
                 wert
                 thou
                 found
                 ,
              
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 good
                 for
                 many
                 a
                 sore
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 healest
                 many
                 a
                 wound
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 sweet
                 Iesus
              
               
                 I
                 take
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 An
                 old
                 womans
                 charme
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 she
                 did
                 much
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 famous
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 AN
                 old
                 woman
                 that
                 healed
                 all
                 diseases
                 of
                 cattel
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 she
                 never
                 took
                 any
                 reward
                 but
                 a
                 peny
                 &
                 a
                 loafe
                 )
                 being
                 seriously
                 examined
                 by
                 what
                 words
                 she
                 brought
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 confessed
                 that
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 touched
                 the
                 sick
                 creature
                 ,
                 she
                 alwayes
                 departed
                 immediately
                 ;
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   
                     My
                     loase
                     in
                     my
                     lap
                     ,
                  
                   
                     My
                     penny
                     in
                     my
                     purse
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     never
                     the
                     better
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     I
                     am
                     never
                     the
                     worse
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 like
                 charme
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Gentlewoman
                 having
                 sore
                 eyes
                 ,
                 made
                 her
                 mone
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 promised
                 her
                 helpe
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 follow
                 his
                 advise
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 onely
                 to
                 weare
                 about
                 her
                 neck
                 a
                 scroll
                 sealed
                 up
                 ,
                 whereinto
                 she
                 might
                 not
                 looke
                 .
                 and
                 she
                 conceaving
                 hope
                 of
                 cure
                 thereby
                 ,
                 received
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 her
                 weeping
                 and
                 teares
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 she
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 bewaile
                 the
                 miserable
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 she
                 doubted
                 to
                 indure
                 :
                 whereby
                 in
                 short
                 time
                 her
                 eyes
                 were
                 well
                 amended
                 :
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 she
                 lost
                 soon
                 after
                 that
                 pretious
                 ,
                 jewell
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 returned
                 to
                 her
                 wonted
                 weeping
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 to
                 her
                 sore
                 eyes
                 .
                 Howbeit
                 ,
                 her
                 jewell
                 or
                 scroll
                 being
                 sound
                 againe
                 ,
                 was
                 looked
                 into
                 by
                 her
                 deer
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 onely
                 posie
                 was
                 contained
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   devill
                   pull
                   out
                   both
                   thine
                   eyes
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   *
                   etish
                   in
                   the
                   holes
                   likewise
                   .
                
              
               
                 Whereby
                 partly
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 constant
                 opinion
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Plato
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 mans
                 fansie
                 or
                 mind
                 give
                 him
                 assurance
                 th●●
                 a
                 hurtfull
                 thing
                 shall
                 do
                 him
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 charme
                 to
                 open
                 locks
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 the
                 herbs
                 called
                 Aethiopides
                 will
                 open
                 all
                 locks
                 (
                 if
                 all
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 inchanters
                 say
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 certain
                 words
                 :
                 so
                 be
                 there
                 charmes
                 also
                 and
                 periap●s
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 any
                 herbs
                 can
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 ●
                 for
                 example
                 .
                 Take
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 wax
                 crossed
                 in
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 but
                 pri●●
                 certain
                 flowers
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 tie
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 hinder
                 fl●irt
                 of
                 your
                 shirt
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 would
                 undo
                 the
                 lock
                 ,
                 blow
                 thrice
                 therein
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 
                   Arato
                   〈◊〉
                   partiko
                   ho●
                   maratarykin
                
                 .
                 I
                 open
                 this
                 doore
                 in
                 thy
                 name
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 breake
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 brakest
                 hell-gates
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   patris
                   ,
                   &
                   filii
                   ,
                   &
                   spi●i●●
                   sancti
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 A
                 charme
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 spirits
                 that
                 haunt
                 any
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 HAng
                 in
                 every
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 corners
                 of
                 your
                 house
                 this
                 sentence
                 written
                 upon
                 virgin
                 parchment
                 ,
                 
                   Omnis
                   spiritus
                   l●udet
                   Dominum
                   :
                   M●se●
                   habent
                   &
                   prophetas
                   :
                   Exurgat
                   Deus
                   ,
                   &
                   dissipan●ur
                   inimici
                   ejus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 pretty
                 charme
                 or
                 conclusion
                 for
                 one
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 possessed
                 body
                 must
                 go
                 upon
                 his
                 or
                 her
                 knees
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 ho●
                 farre
                 so
                 ever
                 it
                 be
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 lodging
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 creep
                 without
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 common
                 high
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 sort
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 soule
                 and
                 dirty
                 soever
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 ;
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 shunning
                 any
                 thing
                 whatsoever
                 ▪
                 untill
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 where
                 〈◊〉
                 must
                 heare
                 masse
                 devoutly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 followeth
                 recovery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 must
                 be
                 commended
                 to
                 some
                 poore
                 begger
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 
                   Pater
                   nosters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 Aves
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 so
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 possessed
                 ,
                 or
                 bewitched
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 led
                 into
                 the
                 garden
                 ▪
                 secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 sweat
                 both
                 water
                 and
                 blood
                 ;
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 condemned
                 ;
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 crucified
                 gui●●lesse
                 ;
                 and
                 fiftly
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 Then
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 sick
                 body
                 heare
                 masse
                 eight
                 daies
                 together
                 ,
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 where
                 the
                 gospell
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 mingle
                 holy
                 water
                 with
                 his
                 meate
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 sal●
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 mixture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THe
                 sick
                 man
                 must
                 fast
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 parents
                 〈◊〉
                 come
                 to
                 church
                 ,
                 upon
                 an
                 embering
                 friday
                 ;
                 and
                 must
                 heare
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 that
                 day
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 saturday
                 and
                 sunday
                 following
                 And
                 the
                 priest
                 must
                 read
                 upon
                 the
                 sick-mans
                 head
                 that
                 gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 September
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 grap-hearvest
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 holy
                 crosse
                 .
                 In
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   quatuor
                   temporum
                
                 ,
                 in
                 ember-daies
                 :
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 write
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 abo●●
                 his
                 necke
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 cured
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Another
                 charme
                 or
                 witch-craft
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 office
                 or
                 conjuration
                 following
                 was
                 first
                 authorized
                 and
                 printed
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 at
                 Avenion
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1515.
                 
                 And
                 lest
                 that
                 the
                 devill
                 should
                 lie
                 hid
                 in
                 some
                 secret
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 every
                 part
                 thereof
                 is
                 named
                 ;
                 
                   Obsecro
                   te
                   Iesu
                   Christe
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 :
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 O
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 pull
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 all
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 haire
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 braine
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 forehead
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 nose
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 eares
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 teeth
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 jawes
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 throate
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 backe
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 brest
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 paps
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 stomach
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 sides
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 legs
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 fingers
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 soles
                 of
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 marrow
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 sinewes
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 every
                 joint
                 of
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Doubtlesse
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 starting
                 hole
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 hereby
                 every
                 way
                 prevented
                 and
                 pursued
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 cure
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 appeareth
                 hereby
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 insufficient
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 ;
                 Depart
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 thou
                 unclean
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 so
                 said
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 performe
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 heathens
                 superstitious
                 fables
                 ,
                 or
                 among
                 the
                 witches
                 ,
                 conjurors
                 ,
                 poets
                 ;
                 knaves
                 ,
                 coseners
                 ,
                 fooles
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 ever
                 wrot
                 ,
                 so
                 impudent
                 and
                 impious
                 a
                 lie
                 or
                 charm
                 as
                 is
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Barnardine
                   de
                   bustis
                
                 ;
                 
                 where
                 ,
                 to
                 cure
                 a
                 sick
                 man
                 ,
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 :
                 a
                 wafer-cake
                 ,
                 was
                 outwardly
                 applied
                 to
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 entered
                 into
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 standers
                 by
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 grave
                 authors
                 report
                 such
                 lies
                 ,
                 what
                 credit
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 shall
                 we
                 attribute
                 unto
                 the
                 old
                 wives
                 ales
                 ,
                 that
                 Sprenger
                 ,
                 Institor
                 ,
                 Bodin
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 write
                 ?
                 Even
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 Ovids
                 Metamorphosis
                 ,
                 Aesops
                 fables
                 ,
                 Moores
                 Utopia
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 ●ansies
                 ;
                 which
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 truth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 hath
                 sight
                 in
                 his
                 eye
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 charme
                 for
                 the
                 bots
                 in
                 a
                 horse
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 must
                 both
                 say
                 and
                 do
                 thus
                 upon
                 the
                 diseased
                 horse
                 three
                 dayes
                 together
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 sunne
                 rising
                 :
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   pa
                   ✚
                   tris
                   &
                   fi
                   ✚
                   lii
                   &
                   spiritus
                   ✚
                   sancti
                   ;
                   Exorcizo
                   te
                   ve●mem
                   per
                   Deum
                   pa
                   ✚
                   trem
                   ,
                   &
                   si
                   ✚
                   lium
                   &
                   spiritum
                   ✚
                   sanctum
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 I
                 conjure
                 thee
                 O
                 worm
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 that
                 thou
                 neither
                 eate
                 nor
                 drink
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 blood
                 or
                 bones
                 of
                 this
                 horse
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 hereby
                 maist
                 be
                 made
                 as
                 patient
                 as
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 baptized
                 Christ
                 in
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   pa
                   ✚
                   ●ris
                   &
                   fi
                   ✚
                   lii
                   et
                   spiritus
                   ✚
                   sancti
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 say
                 three
                 
                   Pater
                   nosters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 Aves
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 eare
                 of
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 trinity
                 .
                 
                   Do
                   ✚
                   minus
                   fili
                   ✚
                   us
                   spiri
                   ✚
                   tus
                   Mari
                   ✚
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 divers
                 bookes
                 imprinted
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 appeare
                 with
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 contained
                 many
                 medicinall
                 prayers
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 against
                 all
                 diseases
                 of
                 horses
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 every
                 impediment
                 and
                 fault
                 in
                 a
                 horse
                 :
                 insomuch
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 shoe
                 fall
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 prayer
                 to
                 warrant
                 your
                 horses
                 
                 hoof
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 no
                 ●
                 breake
                 ,
                 how
                 farre
                 so
                 ever
                 he
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 Smithes
                 forge
                 .
              
               
                 Item
                 ,
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 Alba
                 his
                 horse
                 was
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 or
                 canonized
                 in
                 the
                 Low-Countries
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 solemne
                 masse
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 Popes
                 bull
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 his
                 charm
                 was
                 published
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 hereafter
                 recite
                 )
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 sitting
                 as
                 Vice-roy
                 with
                 ●his
                 consecrated
                 standart
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 till
                 masse
                 was
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 charm
                 against
                 vineger
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THat
                 wine
                 wax
                 not
                 eager
                 ,
                 write
                 on
                 the
                 vessel
                 ,
                 
                   Gustate
                   &
                   videte
                   ,
                   qu●●
                   am
                   suavis
                   est
                   Dominus
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 inchanting
                 of
                 serpents
                 and
                 snakes
                 ,
                 objections
                 answered
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 fond
                 reasons
                 why
                 charmes
                 take
                 effect
                 the
                 rein
                 ,
                 M●homets
                 pigeon
                 ,
                 miracles
                 wrought
                 by
                 an
                 asse
                 at
                 Memphis
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 popish
                 charmes
                 against
                 serpents
                 ,
                 of
                 miracleworkers
                 ,
                 the
                 taming
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 snakes
                 ,
                 Bodins
                 lie
                 of
                 snakes
                 .
              
            
             
               COncerning
               the
               charming
               of
               Serpents
               and
               snakes
               ,
               mine
               adversaries
               (
               〈◊〉
               I
               have
               said
               )
               think
               they
               have
               great
               advantage
               by
               the
               words
               of
               David
               is
               the
               fifty
               eight
               psalme
               ;
               and
               by
               Jeremy
               ;
               chap.
               eight
               ;
               expounding
               the
               one
               prophet
               by
               Virgil
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               Ovid.
               For
               the
               words
               of
               David
               are
               these
               Their
               poison
               is
               like
               the
               poison
               of
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               
               and
               like
               a
               deafe
               Adder
               ,
               th●
               Stoppeth
               his
               eare
               ,
               and
               heareth
               not
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               charmer
               ,
               charm
               〈◊〉
               never
               so
               cunningly
               .
               The
               words
               of
               Virgil
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 Frigidus
                 ,
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 cantando
                 rumpitur
                 anguis
                 .
              
               
               As
               he
               might
               say
               ,
               David
               thou
               liest
               ;
               for
               the
               cold-natured
               snake
               is
               by
               the
               charms
               of
               the
               inchanters
               broken
               all
               to
               peece
               in
               the
               field
               where
               he
               lieth
               .
               Then
               cometh
               Ovid
               ,
               and
               he
               taketh
               his
               countreymans
               part
               ,
               
               saying
               in
               the
               name
               and
               person
               of
               a
               witch
               ;
               
                 Vipereas
                 〈◊〉
                 verbis
                 &
                 carmine
                 fauces
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               with
               my
               words
               and
               charmes
               can
               bre●●
               in
               sunder
               the
               vipers
               jawes
               .
               Matry
               Jeremy
               on
               the
               other
               side
               encountereth
               this
               poetical
               witch
               ,
               and
               he
               not
               onely
               defendeth
               ,
               but
               expoundeth
               his
               fellowe
               prophets
               words
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               in
               his
               own
               name
               but
               in
               the
               na●●
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               saying
               ;
               I
               will
               send
               serpents
               and
               cockatrices
               among
               you
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               charmed
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               any
               indifferent
               man
               (
               christian
               or
               heathen
               )
               judge
               ,
               whe
               th●●
               the
               words
               and
               minds
               of
               the
               prophets
               do
               not
               directly
               oppugne
               these
               po●●
               words
               (
               I
               will
               not
               say
               minds
               )
               for
               that
               I
               am
               sure
               they
               did
               therein
               but
               jest
               〈◊〉
               trifle
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               fabling
               of
               lying
               poets
               .
               And
               certainly
               ,
               I
               〈◊〉
               encounter
               them
               two
               with
               other
               two
               poets
               ,
               namely
               Propertius
               and
               Horace
               the
               one
               merrily
               deriding
               ,
               the
               other
               seriously
               impugning
               their
               fantastic●
               poetries
               ,
               concerning
               the
               power
               and
               omnipotency
               of
               witches
               .
               For
               when
               Virgil
               ,
               Ovid
               ,
               &c.
               write
               that
               witches
               with
               their
               charmes
               fetch
               down
               the
               Moon
               and
               starres
               from
               heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
               Propertius
               mocketh
               them
               in
               the
               words
               following
               :
               
                 
                 
                   
                     At
                     vos
                     deductae
                     quibus
                     est
                     fallacia
                     Lunae
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     labor
                     in
                     magicis
                     sacra
                     piare
                     focis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     En
                     agedum
                     dominae
                     mentem
                     convertite
                     nostrae
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     facite
                     illa
                     meo
                     palle
                     at
                     ore
                     magis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Tunc
                     ego
                     crediderim
                     vobis
                     &
                     sidera
                     &
                     amnes
                  
                   
                     Posse
                     Circeis
                     ducere
                     carminibus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     you
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     subtil
                     slight
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     fetching
                     down
                     the
                     moon
                     from
                     skies
                     ;
                  
                   
                     And
                     with
                     inchanting
                     fire
                     bright
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Attempt
                     to
                     purge
                     your
                     sacrifice
                     :
                  
                   
                     Lo
                     now
                     ,
                     go
                     too
                     ,
                     turn
                     (
                     if
                     you
                     can
                     )
                  
                   
                     Our
                     madams
                     mind
                     and
                     sturdy
                     heart
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     make
                     her
                     face
                     more
                     pale
                     and
                     wan
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Than
                     mine
                     :
                     which
                     if
                     by
                     magick
                     art
                  
                   
                     You
                     do
                     ,
                     then
                     will
                     I
                     soon
                     believe
                     ,
                  
                   
                     That
                     by
                     your
                     witching
                     charmes
                     you
                     can
                  
                   
                     From
                     skies
                     aloft
                     the
                     starres
                     remeeve
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     rivers
                     turne
                     from
                     whence
                     they
                     ran
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               And
               that
               you
               may
               see
               more
               certainly
               ,
               that
               these
               poets
               did
               but
               jest
               and
               deride
               the
               credulous
               and
               timerous
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               shew
               you
               what
               Ovid
               saith
               against
               himself
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               written
               so
               incredibly
               and
               ridiculously
               of
               witches
               omnipotency
               :
               
                 
                   
                     Nec
                     mediae
                     magicis
                     finduntur
                     cantibus
                     angues
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nec
                     redit
                     in
                     fonies
                     unda
                     supina
                     suos
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Snakes
                     in
                     the
                     middle
                     are
                     not
                     riven
                  
                   
                     With
                     charmes
                     of
                     witches
                     cunning
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     waters
                     to
                     their
                     Fountains
                     driven
                  
                   
                     By
                     force
                     of
                     backward-running
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               As
               for
               Horace
               his
               verses
               I
               omit
               them
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               cited
               them
               in
               another
               place
               .
               And
               concerning
               this
               matter
               Card
               anus
               saith
               ,
               that
               at
               every
               eclipse
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               thinke
               ,
               
               that
               witches
               pulled
               down
               the
               sun
               and
               moon
               from
               heaven
               .
               And
               doubtlesse
               ,
               hence
               came
               the
               opinion
               of
               that
               matter
               ,
               which
               spred
               so
               farre
               ,
               and
               continued
               so
               long
               in
               the
               common
               peoples
               mouthes
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               end
               learned
               men
               grew
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               affirm
               it
               in
               writing
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ,
               
               that
               because
               it
               is
               said
               (
               in
               the
               places
               by
               me
               alleadged
               )
               that
               snakes
               or
               ●ipers
               cannot
               be
               charmed
               ;
               Ergo
               other
               things
               may
               :
               To
               answer
               this
               argument
               ,
               I
               would
               aske
               the
               witchmonger
               this
               question
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               expedient
               ,
               that
               to
               satisfy
               his
               folly
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               must
               of
               necessity
               make
               mention
               of
               every
               particular
               thing
               that
               he
               imagineth
               may
               be
               bewitched
               ?
               I
               would
               also
               ask
               of
               him
               ,
               whatt
               priviledge
               a
               snake
               hath
               more
               then
               other
               creatures
               ,
               that
               he
               only
               may
               no
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               creatures
               may
               be
               bewitched
               ;
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               either
               
               their
               faith
               or
               infidelity
               is
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ;
               
               neither
               do
               I
               admit
               the
               answer
               of
               such
               divines
               as
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               be
               bewitched
               :
               for
               that
               he
               seduced
               Eve
               ;
               by
               meanes
               whereof
               God
               himselfe
               cursed
               him
               ;
               and
               thereby
               he
               is
               so
               priviledged
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               witches
               charme
               can
               take
               hold
               of
               him
               .
               But
               more
               shall
               be
               said
               hereof
               in
               the
               sequel
               .
            
             
               Danaeus
               saith
               ,
               that
               witches
               charmes
               take
               soonest
               hold
               upon
               snakes
               and
               adders
               ;
               because
               of
               their
               conference
               and
               familiarity
               with
               the
               devil
               ,
               whereby
               the
               rather
               mankind
               through
               them
               was
               seduced
               .
               Let
               us
               seek
               then
               an
               answer
               for
               this
               cavil
               ;
               although
               in
               truth
               it
               needeth
               not
               :
               for
               the
               phrase
               of
               speech
               is
               absolute
               ,
               and
               imports
               not
               a
               special
               quality
               proper
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               viper
               any
               more
               ,
               than
               when
               I
               say
               :
               A
               cony
               cannot
               flie
               :
               you
               should
               gather
               and
               conclude
               thereupon
               ,
               that
               I
               meant
               that
               all
               other
               beasts
               could
               flie
               .
               But
               you
               sha●l
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               why
               these
               vipers
               can
               rather
               withstand
               the
               voice
               and
               practise
               of
               inchanters
               and
               sorcerers
               ,
               than
               other
               c●eatures
               ,
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               being
               in
               body
               and
               nature
               venomous
               cannot
               so
               soone
               or
               properly
               receive
               their
               destruction
               by
               venome
               ,
               whereby
               the
               witches
               in
               other
               creatures
               bring
               their
               mischievous
               practises
               more
               easily
               to
               passe
               ,
               according
               to
               Virgile
               saying
               ;
               
                 
                   
                     
                     Corrup●
                     que
                     lacius
                     ,
                     infecit
                     pabula
                     tabo
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     She
                     did
                     infect
                     with
                     poison
                     strong
                  
                   
                     Both
                     ponds
                     and
                     pastures
                     all
                     along
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               And
               thereupon
               the
               prophet
               alludeth
               unto
               their
               corrupt
               and
               inflexible
               nature
               ,
               with
               that
               comparison
               ;
               and
               not
               (
               as
               Tremelius
               is
               f●in
               to
               shift
               it
               )
               with
               stopping
               one
               eare
               with
               his
               tale
               ,
               and
               laying
               the
               other
               close
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               because
               he
               would
               not
               heare
               the
               charmers
               voice
               .
               For
               the
               snake
               hath
               neither
               such
               reason
               ,
               nor
               the
               words
               such
               effect
               :
               otherwise
               the
               snake
               must
               know
               our
               thoughts
               .
               It
               is
               also
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               how
               untame
               by
               nature
               these
               vipers
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               are
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               they
               be
               not
               by
               mans
               industry
               or
               cunning
               to
               be
               made
               familiar
               ,
               or
               train'd
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               whereby
               admiration
               may
               be
               procured
               :
               as
               Bomelio
               Feats
               his
               dog
               could
               do
               ;
               or
               Mahomets
               pigeon
               ,
               which
               would
               resort
               unto
               him
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               campe
               ,
               and
               picke
               a
               pease
               out
               of
               his
               eare
               ▪
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               many
               of
               the
               people
               thought
               that
               the
               holy
               ghost
               came
               and
               told
               him
               a
               tale
               in
               his
               eare
               :
               
               the
               same
               pigeon
               also
               brought
               him
               a
               scroll
               ,
               wherein
               was
               written
               ,
               
                 Re●e
                 esto
              
               ,
               and
               laid
               the
               same
               in
               his
               neck
               .
               And
               because
               I
               have
               spoken
               of
               the
               docility
               of
               a
               dog
               and
               a
               pigeon
               ,
               though
               I
               could
               cite
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               like
               tales
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               bold
               to
               trouble
               you
               but
               with
               one
               more
               .
            
             
               At
               Memphis
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               among
               other
               juggling
               knacks
               ,
               which
               were
               there
               usually
               shewed
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               that
               took
               such
               paines
               with
               an
               asse
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               taught
               him
               all
               these
               qualities
               following
               .
               
               And
               for
               gaine
               he
               caused
               a
               stage
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               an
               assembly
               of
               people
               to
               meet
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               play
               ,
               he
               came
               in
               with
               his
               asse
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               The
               Sultane
               hath
               great
               need
               of
               asses
               to
               help
               to
               carry
               stones
               and
               other
               stuffe
               ,
               towards
               his
               great
               building
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               hand
               .
               The
               asse
               immediately
               
               fell
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               signes
               shewed
               himselfe
               to
               be
               sick
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               to
               give
               up
               the
               ghost
               :
               so
               as
               the
               juggler
               begged
               of
               the
               assembly
               money
               towards
               his
               losse
               .
               And
               having
               gotten
               all
               that
               he
               could
               ,
               he
               said
               ;
               Now
               my
               masters
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               mine
               asse
               is
               yet
               alive
               ,
               and
               doth
               but
               counterfeit
               ;
               because
               he
               would
               have
               some
               money
               to
               buy
               him
               provender
               ,
               knowing
               that
               I
               was
               poor
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               need
               of
               releef
               .
               Hereupon
               he
               would
               needs
               lay
               a
               wager
               ,
               that
               his
               asse
               was
               alive
               ,
               who
               to
               every
               mans
               seeming
               was
               starke
               dead
               .
               And
               when
               one
               had
               laid
               money
               with
               him
               thereabout
               ,
               he
               commanded
               the
               asse
               to
               rise
               ,
               but
               he
               lay
               still
               as
               though
               he
               were
               dead
               :
               then
               did
               he
               beat
               him
               with
               a
               cudgel
               ,
               but
               that
               would
               not
               serve
               the
               turne
               ,
               untill
               he
               addressed
               his
               speech
               to
               the
               asse
               ,
               saying
               (
               as
               before
               )
               in
               open
               audience
               ;
               The
               Sultan
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               people
               shall
               ride
               out
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               triumph
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               faire
               ladies
               will
               then
               ride
               upon
               the
               fairest
               asses
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               notable
               provender
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               every
               asse
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               sweet
               water
               of
               Nilus
               :
               and
               then
               lo
               the
               asse
               did
               presently
               start
               up
               ,
               and
               advance
               himself
               exceedingly
               .
               Lo
               (
               quoth
               his
               master
               )
               now
               I
               have
               wonne
               :
               but
               in
               troth
               the
               Major
               hath
               borrowed
               mine
               asse
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               old
               ill-favoured
               witch
               his
               wife
               :
               and
               thereupon
               immediately
               he
               hung
               down
               his
               eares
               ,
               and
               halted
               down
               right
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               been
               stark
               lame
               .
               Then
               said
               his
               master
               ;
               I
               perceive
               you
               love
               young
               pretty
               wenches
               :
               at
               which
               words
               he
               looked
               up
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               joyful
               cheere
               .
               And
               then
               his
               master
               did
               bid
               him
               go
               choose
               one
               that
               should
               ride
               upon
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               ran
               to
               a
               very
               handsome
               woman
               ,
               and
               touched
               her
               with
               his
               head
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               A
               snake
               will
               never
               be
               brought
               to
               such
               familiarity
               ,
               &c.
               
               Bodin
               saith
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               man
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               an
               asse
               :
               but
               I
               may
               rather
               think
               that
               he
               is
               an
               asse
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               a
               man.
               Well
               ,
               to
               returne
               to
               our
               serpents
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               a
               story
               concerning
               the
               charming
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               event
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               city
               of
               Salisborough
               there
               was
               an
               inchanter
               ,
               that
               before
               all
               the
               people
               tooke
               upon
               him
               to
               conjure
               all
               the
               serpents
               and
               snakes
               within
               one
               mile
               compasse
               into
               a
               great
               pit
               or
               dike
               ,
               
               and
               there
               to
               kill
               them
               .
               When
               all
               the
               serpents
               were
               gathered
               together
               ,
               as
               he
               stood
               upon
               the
               brinke
               of
               the
               pit
               ,
               there
               came
               at
               the
               last
               a
               great
               and
               horrible
               serpent
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               be
               gotten
               downe
               with
               all
               the
               force
               of
               his
               incantations
               :
               so
               as
               (
               all
               the
               rest
               being
               dead
               )
               he
               flew
               upon
               the
               inchanter
               ,
               and
               clasped
               him
               in
               the
               middest
               ,
               and
               drew
               him
               down
               into
               the
               said
               dike
               ,
               and
               there
               killed
               him
               .
               You
               must
               think
               that
               this
               was
               a
               devil
               in
               a
               serpents
               likenesse
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               love
               he
               bare
               to
               the
               poore
               snakes
               ,
               killed
               the
               sorcerer
               ;
               to
               reach
               all
               other
               witches
               to
               beware
               of
               the
               like
               wicked
               practise
               .
               And
               surely
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               true
               ,
               there
               be
               a
               great
               number
               of
               lies
               contained
               in
               M.
               Mal.
               and
               I.
               Bodin
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               well
               weighed
               ,
               and
               conceived
               ,
               it
               beateth
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               all
               those
               witchmongers
               arguments
               ,
               that
               contend
               to
               wring
               witching
               miracles
               out
               of
               this
               place
               .
               For
               they
               disagree
               notably
               ,
               some
               denying
               and
               some
               affirming
               that
               serpents
               may
               be
               bewitched
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               because
               in
               every
               point
               you
               shall
               see
               how
               popery
               agreeth
               with
               paganisme
               ,
               I
               will
               recite
               certaine
               charmes
               against
               vipers
               ,
               allowed
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               and
               by
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               :
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               I
               conjure
               thee
               O
               serpent
               in
               this
               house
               ,
               by
               the
               five
               holy
               wounds
               of
               our
               
               Lord
               ,
               
               that
               thou
               remove
               not
               out
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               but
               here
               stay
               ,
               as
               certainly
               as
               God
               was
               borne
               of
               a
               pure
               virgine
               .
               Otherwise
               I
               conjure
               thee
               serpent
               
                 In
                 nomine
                 patris
                 ,
                 &
                 filii
                 ,
                 &
                 spiritus
                 sancti
              
               :
               I
               command
               thee
               serpent
               by
               our
               lady
               S.
               Mary
               ,
               that
               thou
               obey
               me
               ,
               as
               wax
               obeyeth
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               as
               fire
               obeyeth
               water
               ;
               that
               thou
               neither
               hurt
               me
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               christian
               ,
               as
               certainly
               as
               God
               was
               borne
               of
               an
               immaculate
               virgine
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               I
               take
               thee
               up
               ,
               
                 In
                 nomine
                 patris
                 ,
                 &
                 filii
                 ,
                 &
                 spiritus
                 sancti
                 :
                 Ely
                 lash
                 eiter
                 ,
                 ely
                 lash
                 eiter
                 ,
                 ely
                 lash
                 eiter
                 .
              
               Otherwise
               :
               O
               vermine
               ,
               thou
               must
               come
               as
               God
               came
               unto
               the
               Iewes
               .
               
               Otherwise
               L.
               Vairus
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Serpens
                 quernis
                 frondibus
                 contacta
              
               ,
               that
               a
               serpent
               touched
               with
               oake-leaves
               dieth
               ,
               and
               stayeth
               even
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               going
               ,
               if
               a
               feather
               of
               the
               bird
               Ibis
               be
               cast
               or
               thrown
               upon
               him
               :
               and
               that
               a
               viper
               smitten
               or
               hot
               with
               a
               reed
               is
               astonied
               ,
               and
               touched
               with
               a
               beechen
               branch
               is
               presently
               numme
               and
               stiffe
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               to
               be
               remembered
               ,
               that
               many
               use
               to
               boast
               that
               they
               are
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               race
               and
               kindred
               ,
               shewing
               upon
               their
               bodies
               the
               prints
               of
               serpent●
               which
               (
               as
               the
               papists
               affirme
               )
               was
               incident
               to
               all
               them
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               stock
               .
               
               Marry
               they
               say
               herewithall
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               kinsfolks
               can
               handle
               serpents
               ,
               or
               any
               poison
               without
               danger
               .
               Others
               likewise
               have
               (
               as
               they
               brag
               )
               a
               Katharine-wheele
               upon
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               they
               are
               kinne
               to
               S.
               Katharine
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               can
               carry
               burning
               coales
               in
               their
               bare
               hands
               ,
               and
               dip
               their
               said
               hands
               in
               hot
               skalding
               liquor
               ,
               and
               also
               go
               into
               hot
               ovens
               .
               Whereof
               though
               the
               last
               be
               but
               a
               bare
               jest
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               done
               by
               any
               that
               will
               prove
               (
               as
               a
               bad
               fellow
               in
               London
               had
               used
               to
               do
               ,
               making
               no
               tarrianc●e
               at
               all
               therein
               :
               )
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               shew
               made
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               certaine
               and
               undoubted
               ;
               
               by
               anointing
               the
               hands
               with
               the
               juice
               of
               mallowes
               ,
               mercury
               ,
               urine
               ,
               &c.
               which
               for
               a
               little
               time
               are
               defensatives
               against
               these
               scalding
               liquors
               ,
               and
               scorching
               fires
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               that
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               worke
               these
               mysteries
               and
               miracles
               ,
               do
               indeed
               (
               after
               rehearsall
               of
               these
               and
               such
               like
               words
               and
               charmes
               )
               take
               up
               even
               in
               their
               bare
               hands
               ,
               those
               snakes
               and
               vipers
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               p●●
               them
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               without
               receiving
               any
               hurt
               thereby
               ,
               to
               the
               terror
               and
               astonishment
               of
               the
               beholders
               ,
               which
               naturally
               both
               feare
               and
               abhorre
               all
               serpents
               .
               But
               these
               charmers
               (
               upon
               my
               word
               )
               dare
               not
               trust
               to
               their
               charmes
               ,
               but
               use
               such
               an
               inchantment
               ,
               as
               every
               man
               may
               lawfully
               use
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               lawfull
               use
               thereof
               may
               bring
               to
               passe
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               security
               ,
               and
               take
               no
               harme
               ,
               how
               much
               soever
               they
               handle
               them
               :
               marry
               with
               a
               woollen
               rag
               they
               pull
               out
               their
               teeth
               before
               hand
               ,
               as
               some
               men
               say
               ;
               but
               as
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               weary
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               of
               certainty
               .
               And
               surely
               this
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               which
               I
               terme
               private
               confederacy
               .
               Bodin
               saith
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               snakes
               in
               one
               countrey
               were
               by
               charmes
               and
               verses
               driven
               into
               another
               region
               :
               perhaps
               he
               meaneth
               Ireland
               ,
               where
               S.
               Patrik
               is
               said
               to
               have
               done
               it
               with
               his
               holynesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               James
               Sprenger
               and
               Henry
               Institor
               affirme
               ,
               that
               serpents
               and
               snakes
               ,
               and
               their
               skins
               exceed
               all
               other
               creatures
               for
               witchcraft
               :
               insomuch
               as
               witches
               do
               use
               to
               bury
               them
               under
               mens
               thresholds
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               house
               or
               stalles
               ,
               whereby
               barrennesse
               is
               procured
               both
               to
               woman
               and
               beast
               :
               yea
               and
               that
               the
               very
               earth
               and
               ashes
               of
               them
               continue
               to
               have
               force
               of
               fascination
               .
               In
               respect
               whereof
               they
               wish
               all
               men
               now
               and
               then
               to
               dig
               
               away
               the
               earth
               under
               their
               thresholds
               ,
               and
               to
               sprinkle
               holy
               water
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               hang
               boughes
               (
               hallowed
               on
               midsummer
               day
               )
               at
               the
               stall
               doore
               where
               the
               cattel
               stand
               :
               and
               produce
               examples
               thereupon
               ,
               of
               witches
               lies
               ,
               or
               else
               their
               owne
               ,
               which
               I
               omit
               ,
               because
               I
               see
               my
               book
               groweth
               to
               be
               greater
               than
               I
               meant
               it
               should
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               
                 Charmes
                 to
                 carry
                 water
                 in
                 a
                 sive
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 us
                 behind
                 our
                 backs
                 ,
                 for
                 bleere
                 eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 seeds
                 to
                 grow
                 well
                 ,
                 of
                 images
                 made
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 to
                 hang
                 her
                 up
                 ,
                 notable
                 authorities
                 against
                 waxen
                 images
                 ,
                 a
                 story
                 bewraying
                 the
                 knavery
                 of
                 waxen
                 images
                 .
              
            
             
               LEonardus
               Vairus
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               there
               was
               a
               prayer
               extant
               ,
               whereby
               might
               be
               carried
               in
               a
               sive
               ,
               water
               ,
               or
               other
               liquor
               :
               I
               think
               it
               was
               clam
               clay
               ;
               which
               a
               crow
               taught
               a
               maid
               ,
               that
               was
               promised
               a
               cake
               of
               so
               great
               quantity
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               kneaded
               of
               so
               much
               floure
               ,
               as
               she
               could
               wet
               with
               the
               water
               that
               she
               brought
               in
               a
               sive
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               she
               clamd
               it
               with
               clay
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               so
               much
               water
               ,
               as
               whereby
               she
               had
               a
               great
               cake
               ,
               and
               so
               beguiled
               her
               sisters
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               tale
               I
               heard
               among
               my
               grandams
               maides
               ,
               whereby
               I
               can
               decipher
               this
               witchcraft
               .
               Item
               ,
               by
               the
               tingling
               of
               the
               eare
               ,
               men
               heretofore
               could
               tell
               what
               was
               spoken
               of
               them
               .
               If
               any
               see
               a
               scorpion
               ,
               and
               say
               this
               word
               (
               Bud
               )
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               stung
               or
               bitten
               therewith
               .
               These
               two
               Greek
               letters
               Π
               and
               A
               written
               in
               a
               paper
               ,
               
               and
               hung
               about
               ones
               neck
               ,
               preserve
               the
               party
               from
               bleereyednesse
               .
               Cummin
               or
               hempseed
               sowen
               with
               cursing
               and
               opprobrious
               words
               grow
               the
               faster
               and
               the
               better
               .
               Berosus
               Anianus
               maketh
               witchcraft
               of
               great
               antiquity
               :
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               C
               ham
               touching
               his
               fathers
               naked
               member
               uttered
               a
               charme
               ,
               whereby
               his
               father
               became
               emasculated
               or
               deprived
               of
               the
               powers
               generative
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 charme
                 teaching
                 how
                 to
                 hurt
                 whom
                 you
                 list
                 with
                 images
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 MAke
                 an
                 image
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 would
                 hurt
                 or
                 kill
                 ,
                 of
                 new
                 virgine
                 wax
                 ;
                 under
                 the
                 right
                 arme-poke
                 whereof
                 place
                 a
                 swallows
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 liver
                 under
                 the
                 left
                 ;
                 then
                 hang
                 about
                 the
                 neck
                 thereof
                 a
                 new
                 thred
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 needle
                 pricked
                 into
                 the
                 member
                 which
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 hurt
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rehearsall
                 of
                 certain
                 words
                 :
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 foolish
                 superstition
                 and
                 credulity
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 omitted
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 inserted
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 undertake
                 ▪
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 no
                 harme
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 fooles
                 ,
                 and
                 catch
                 gudgins
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ;
                 Sometimes
                 these
                 images
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 hand
                 is
                 placed
                 where
                 the
                 foot
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foot
                 where
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 face
                 downward
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ;
                 For
                 a
                 greater
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 image
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 head
                 is
                 written
                 the
                 certain
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 or
                 her
                 ribs
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Ailif
                   ,
                   casyl
                   ,
                   zaze
                   ,
                   hit
                   ,
                   
                   mel
                   meltat
                
                 ;
                 
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 be
                 buried
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 dominio●
                 of
                 Mars
                 ,
                 two
                 images
                 must
                 be
                 prepared
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ;
                 each
                 image
                 must
                 have
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 a
                 sword
                 wherewith
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 been
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 slain
                 may
                 have
                 his
                 head
                 thrust
                 through
                 with
                 a
                 foin
                 .
                 In
                 both
                 must
                 be
                 written
                 certain
                 peculiar
                 characters
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 must
                 they
                 be
                 hid
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ;
                 To
                 obtain
                 a
                 womans
                 love
                 ,
                 an
                 image
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 Venus
                 ,
                 of
                 virgine
                 wax
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 beloved
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 a
                 character
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 warmed
                 at
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 doing
                 thereof
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 some
                 Angell
                 must
                 be
                 mentioned
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 utterly
                 rid
                 of
                 the
                 witch
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hang
                 her
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 haire
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 prepare
                 an
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 in
                 another
                 mans
                 name
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 character
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 written
                 :
                 then
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 perfumed
                 with
                 a
                 rotten
                 bone
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 these
                 psalmes
                 read
                 backward
                 ;
                 
                   Domine
                   Dominus
                   noster
                   ,
                   Dominus
                   illuminatio
                   mea
                   ,
                   Domine
                   exaudi
                   orationem
                   meam
                   ,
                   Deus
                   laudem
                   meam
                   〈◊〉
                   tacueris
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 bury
                 it
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 Howbit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 21.
                 article
                 of
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 th●●
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 images
                 of
                 brasse
                 ,
                 lead
                 ,
                 gold
                 ,
                 of
                 white
                 or
                 red
                 wax
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 conjured
                 ,
                 baptized
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 execrated
                 through
                 these
                 magical
                 arts
                 at
                 certaine
                 daies
                 ,
                 have
                 wonderful
                 vertue●
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 avowed
                 in
                 their
                 bookes
                 or
                 assertions
                 ,
                 is
                 error
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 astronomy
                 ;
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 concluded
                 in
                 the
                 22.
                 article
                 of
                 that
                 councell
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 error
                 to
                 believe
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 concerning
                 these
                 images
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 feare●
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 used
                 among
                 cousening
                 witches
                 ,
                 as
                 party
                 appeareth
                 in
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 mine
                 else-where
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 partly
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 contents
                 of
                 this
                 story
                 following
                 .
                 Not
                 long
                 sithence
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 maiden
                 (
                 dwelling
                 at
                 New
                 Romny
                 here
                 in
                 Kent
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 one
                 ●
                 .
                 L.
                 Stuppeny
                 (
                 late
                 Jurat
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 town
                 but
                 dead
                 before
                 the
                 execution
                 hereof
                 )
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 Thom.
                 Eps
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 Ma●or
                 of
                 Romny
                 )
                 was
                 visited
                 with
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 mother
                 and
                 father
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 being
                 abused
                 with
                 credulity
                 concerning
                 witches
                 supernatural
                 power
                 ,
                 repaired
                 to
                 a
                 famous
                 witch
                 called
                 mother
                 Baker
                 ,
                 dwelling
                 not
                 farre
                 from
                 thence
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Stonstreet
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 witches
                 couse●ing
                 custome
                 ,
                 asked
                 whether
                 they
                 mistrusted
                 not
                 some
                 bad
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 whom
                 they
                 answered
                 that
                 indeed
                 they
                 doubted
                 a
                 woman
                 neer
                 unto
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 honester
                 and
                 wiser
                 sort
                 of
                 her
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 reputed
                 a
                 good
                 creature
                 .
                 )
                 Neverthelesse
                 the
                 witch
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 these
                 was
                 great
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 suspition
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 said
                 she
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 part●
                 that
                 wrought
                 the
                 maidens
                 destruction
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 a
                 heart
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
                 &
                 pri●●ing
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 pins
                 and
                 needles
                 ;
                 affirming
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 neighbor
                 of
                 hers
                 had
                 bestowed
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 some
                 secret
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 the
                 house
                 was
                 searched
                 by
                 credible
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 The
                 witch
                 or
                 wise
                 woman
                 being
                 certified
                 hereof
                 ,
                 continued
                 her
                 assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 needs
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 where
                 she
                 herself
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 affirmed
                 )
                 would
                 certainly
                 find
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 she
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 she
                 used
                 her
                 cunning
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 chanced
                 ,
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 confusion
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 leastwise
                 
                 to
                 her
                 detection
                 :
                 for
                 herein
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 wiser
                 sort
                 mistrusted
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 do
                 ,
                 laying
                 down
                 privily
                 such
                 an
                 image
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 before
                 described
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 others
                 had
                 been
                 most
                 diligently
                 searched
                 and
                 looked
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 her
                 cousenage
                 was
                 notably
                 bewrayed
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 would
                 wish
                 that
                 all
                 witchmongers
                 might
                 pay
                 for
                 their
                 lewd
                 repaire
                 to
                 inchanters
                 ,
                 and
                 consultation
                 with
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 familiar
                 spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 which
                 partly
                 for
                 respect
                 of
                 neighbourhood
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 for
                 other
                 considerations
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 unspoken
                 of
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
            
             
               
                 Sundry
                 sorts
                 of
                 charms
                 tending
                 to
                 diverse
                 purposes
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 ,
                 certain
                 charms
                 to
                 make
                 taciturnity
                 in
                 tortures
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IMparibus
                 meritis
                 tria
                 
              
               
                 Pendont
                 corpora
                 ramis
                 ,
              
               
                 Dismas
                 &
                 Gestas
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 medio
                 est
                 divina
                 potestas
                 ,
              
               
                 Dismas
                 damnatur
                 ,
              
               
                 Gestas
                 ad
                 astra
                 levatur
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Three
                 bodies
                 on
                 a
                 bough
                 do
                 hang
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 For
                 merits
                 of
                 inequality
                 ,
              
               
                 Dismas
                 and
                 Gestas
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
              
               
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 divinity
                 .
              
               
                 Dismas
                 is
                 damn'd
                 ,
                 but
                 Gestas
                 lifted
                 up
                 above
                 the
                 starres
                 on
                 high
                 .
              
            
             
               Also
               this
               :
               
               
                 Eructavit
                 cor
                 meum
                 verbum
                 bonum
                 :
                 veritatem
                 nun
                 quam
                 di●am
                 regi
                 .
              
               Otherwise
               :
               As
               the
               milk
               of
               our
               lady
               was
               lussious
               to
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               so
               let
               this
               torture
               or
               rope
               be
               pleasant
               to
               mine
               armes
               and
               members
               .
               Otherwise
               ;
               
                 Iesus
                 autem
                 transiens
                 per
                 medium
                 illorum
                 ibat
                 .
              
               Otherwise
               ;
               You
               shall
               not
               breake
               a
               bone
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Counter-charms
                 against
                 these
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 witchcrafts
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 saying
                 also
                 whereof
                 witches
                 are
                 vexed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 ERuctavit
                 cor
                 meum
                 verbum
                 bonum
                 ,
                 
                 dicam
                 cuncta
                 opera
                 mea
                 regi
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Domine
                 labia
                 mea
                 aperies
                 ,
                 &
                 os
                 meum
                 annunciabit
                 veritatem
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Contere
                 brachia
                 iniqui
                 rei
                 ,
                 &
                 lingua
                 maligna
                 subvertet
                 ur
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 charm
                 for
                 the
                 choine
                 cough
                 .
              
               
                 TAke
                 three
                 sips
                 of
                 a
                 chalice
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 priest
                 hath
                 said
                 masse
                 ,
                 and
                 swallow
                 it
                 down
                 with
                 good
                 devotion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 For
                 corporall
                 or
                 spiritual
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   patris
                
                 ,
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   filii
                   &
                   spiritus
                   sancti
                
                 upon
                 my
                 crowne
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Crux
                   Christi
                
                 upon
                 my
                 brest
                 ,
              
               
                 Sweet
                 lady
                 send
                 me
                 eternal
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Charmes
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 theefe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THe
                 meanes
                 how
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 theefe
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 :
                 Turne
                 your
                 face
                 to
                 the
                 east
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 crosse
                 upon
                 christall
                 with
                 oile
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 crosse
                 write
                 these
                 two
                 words
                 (
                 Saint
                 Helen
                 .
                 )
                 Then
                 a
                 child
                 that
                 is
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 chaste
                 virgine
                 borne
                 in
                 true
                 wedlock
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 base
                 begotten
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 ten
                 yeares
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 the
                 christall
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 on
                 thy
                 knees
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 devoutly
                 and
                 reverently
                 say
                 over
                 this
                 prayer
                 thrice
                 :
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 my
                 lady
                 S.
                 Helen
                 ,
                 mother
                 of
                 king
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 which
                 diddest
                 find
                 the
                 crosse
                 whereupon
                 Christ
                 died
                 :
                 by
                 that
                 thy
                 holy
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 invention
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 joy
                 which
                 thou
                 conceivedst
                 at
                 the
                 finding
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 love
                 which
                 thou
                 bearest
                 to
                 thy
                 sonne
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 goodnesse
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 alwaies
                 use
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shew
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 christall
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 aske
                 or
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 ;
                 Amen
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 child
                 seeth
                 the
                 angel
                 in
                 the
                 christal
                 ,
                 demand
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 angel
                 will
                 make
                 answer
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Memorandum
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 be
                 done
                 just
                 at
                 the
                 sunne-rising
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 weather
                 is
                 faire
                 and
                 cleer
                 .
              
               
                 Cardanus
                 derideth
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 fables
                 ;
                 and
                 setteth
                 downe
                 his
                 judgement
                 therein
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 booke
                 
                   De
                   rerum
                   ver
                
                 .
                 These
                 conjurors
                 and
                 coseners
                 forsooth
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 the
                 theefe
                 that
                 hath
                 stolne
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 order
                 .
                 They
                 take
                 a
                 glasse-viall
                 full
                 of
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 upon
                 a
                 linnen
                 cloth
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 purified
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 washing
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 On
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 viall
                 or
                 urinall
                 ,
                 two
                 olive-leaves
                 must
                 be
                 laid
                 acrosse
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 conjuration
                 said
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 child
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Angele
                   bone
                   ,
                   angele
                   candide
                   ,
                   per
                   tuam
                   sanctitatem
                   ,
                   meamque
                   virginite●em
                   ,
                   ostende
                   mihi
                   furem
                
                 :
                 with
                 ●hree
                 
                   Pater
                   noste●s
                
                 ,
                 three
                 Aves
                 ,
                 and
                 betwixt
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 *
                 crosse
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 naile
                 of
                 the
                 thombe
                 upon
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 viall
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 angels
                 ascending
                 and
                 descending
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 motes
                 in
                 the
                 sunne-beames
                 .
                 The
                 theefe
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 shall
                 suffer
                 great
                 torments
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 face
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 plainly
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 plainly
                 I
                 beleeve
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 moone
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 toies
                 artificially
                 conveyed
                 into
                 glasse
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 water
                 bubble
                 ,
                 and
                 devises
                 to
                 make
                 images
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 bubbles
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 there
                 be
                 artificial
                 glasses
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 shew
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 shall
                 looke
                 thereinto
                 ,
                 many
                 images
                 of
                 divers
                 formes
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 so
                 small
                 and
                 curious
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 in
                 favour
                 resemble
                 whomsoever
                 you
                 think
                 upon
                 .
                 Looke
                 in
                 John
                 Bap.
                 Neap
                 ▪
                 for
                 the
                 confection
                 of
                 such
                 glasses
                 .
                 The
                 subtilties
                 hereof
                 are
                 so
                 de●ected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 glasses
                 so
                 common
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                 cosenage
                 so
                 well
                 knowne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 stand
                 upon
                 the
                 particular
                 confutation
                 hereof
                 .
                 Cardanus
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 cited
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 tried
                 with
                 children
                 these
                 and
                 divers
                 circumstances
                 the
                 whole
                 illusion
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 plaine
                 knavery
                 and
                 cosenage
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 way
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 theefe
                 that
                 ahht
                 stolne
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 GO
                 to
                 the
                 sea-side
                 ,
                 and
                 gather
                 as
                 many
                 pebles
                 as
                 you
                 suspect
                 persons
                 for
                 that
                 matter
                 ;
                 carry
                 them
                 home
                 ,
                 &
                 throw
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 &
                 bury
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 threshold
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 parties
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 come
                 over
                 .
                 There
                 let
                 them
                 lie
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 before
                 sun
                 rising
                 take
                 them
                 away
                 .
                 Then
                 set
                 a
                 porrenger
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 wherein
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 crosses
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 can
                 stand
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 written
                 ;
                 Christ
                 overcometh
                 ,
                 Christ
                 reigneth
                 ,
                 Christ
                 commandeth
                 .
                 The
                 porrenger
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 signed
                 with
                 a
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 conjuration
                 must
                 be
                 pronounced
                 .
                 Then
                 each
                 stone
                 must
                 be
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 suspected
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 you
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 stone
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 guilty
                 ,
                 the
                 stone
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 water
                 boile
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 glowing
                 iron
                 were
                 put
                 thereinto
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 knack
                 of
                 legierdemaine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 accomplished
                 divers
                 waies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 theeves
                 eye
                 .
              
               
                 Reade
                 the
                 seven
                 psalmes
                 with
                 the
                 Letany
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 a
                 horrible
                 prayer
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 curse
                 against
                 the
                 theefe
                 .
                 Then
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 step
                 of
                 your
                 foote
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 where
                 you
                 stand
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 circle
                 like
                 an
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 thereabout
                 certain
                 barbarous
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 with
                 a
                 coopers
                 hammer
                 ,
                 or
                 addes
                 into
                 the
                 middest
                 thereof
                 a
                 brazen
                 naile
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Iustus
                   es
                   Domine
                   ,
                   et
                   justa
                   judicia
                   tua
                   .
                
                 Then
                 the
                 thiefe
                 shall
                 be
                 bewraied
                 by
                 his
                 crying
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 way
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 thiefe
                 .
              
               
                 STick
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 sheeres
                 in
                 the
                 rind
                 of
                 a
                 sive
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 two
                 persons
                 set
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 their
                 forefingers
                 upon
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 sheeres
                 ,
                 holding
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 sive
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 steddily
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 aske
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 whether
                 A.
                 B.
                 or
                 C.
                 hath
                 stolne
                 the
                 thing
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 nomination
                 of
                 the
                 guilty
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 sive
                 will
                 turne
                 round
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 practise
                 in
                 all
                 countries
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 a
                 very
                 bable
                 .
                 For
                 with
                 the
                 beating
                 of
                 the
                 pulse
                 some
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 motion
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 cause
                 by
                 slight
                 of
                 the
                 fingers
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 wind
                 gathered
                 in
                 the
                 ●ive
                 to
                 be
                 staid
                 ,
                 &c.
                 at
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 holders
                 .
                 Some
                 cause
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 conceit
                 at
                 the
                 naming
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 altereth
                 the
                 common
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 pulse
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 a
                 ring
                 held
                 steddily
                 by
                 a
                 thred
                 betwixt
                 the
                 finger
                 and
                 the
                 thombe
                 ,
                 over
                 or
                 rather
                 in
                 a
                 goblet
                 or
                 glasse
                 ;
                 which
                 within
                 short
                 space
                 will
                 strike
                 against
                 the
                 side
                 thereof
                 so
                 many
                 strokes
                 as
                 the
                 holder
                 thinketh
                 it
                 a
                 clocke
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 stay
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 who
                 so
                 proveth
                 shall
                 find
                 true
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 Charme
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 or
                 spoile
                 a
                 theefe
                 .
              
               
                 OF
                 th●s
                 matter
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 theeves
                 by
                 w●●ds
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 ci●e
                 one
                 charme
                 ,
                 called
                 S.
                 Adelberts
                 curse
                 ;
                 being
                 both
                 for
                 
                 length
                 of
                 words
                 sufficient
                 to
                 wery
                 the
                 reader
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 substantiall
                 stuffe
                 comprehending
                 all
                 that
                 appertaineth
                 unto
                 blasphemous
                 speech
                 or
                 cursing
                 ,
                 allowed
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 excommunication
                 and
                 inchantment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Saint
                 Adelberts
                 curse
                 or
                 charme
                 against
                 theeves
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 omnipotent
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 virgine
                 Mary
                 mother
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesu
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 angels
                 and
                 archangels
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 John
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 risidue
                 of
                 the
                 apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 martyrs
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Sylvester
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 Adelbert
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 confessors
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Alegand
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 saints
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 given
                 power
                 to
                 bind
                 and
                 loose
                 :
                 we
                 do
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 damne
                 ,
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 bind
                 with
                 the
                 knots
                 and
                 bands
                 of
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 segregate
                 from
                 the
                 bounds
                 and
                 lists
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 mother
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 theeves
                 ,
                 sacrilegious
                 persons
                 ,
                 ravenous
                 catchers
                 ,
                 doers
                 ,
                 counsellers
                 ,
                 coadjutors
                 ,
                 male
                 or
                 female
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 committed
                 this
                 theft
                 or
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 usurped
                 any
                 part
                 thereof
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 use
                 .
                 Let
                 their
                 share
                 be
                 with
                 Dathan
                 and
                 Abiran
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 the
                 earth
                 swallowed
                 up
                 for
                 their
                 such
                 and
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 have
                 part
                 with
                 Iudas
                 that
                 betrayed
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ▪
                 and
                 with
                 Pontius
                 Pilat
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Depart
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 understand
                 thy
                 wayes
                 ;
                 let
                 their
                 children
                 be
                 made
                 orphanes
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 grove
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 woods
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 barnes
                 ,
                 chambers
                 ,
                 and
                 beds
                 ,
                 and
                 cursed
                 be
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 court
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 castle
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 churchyard
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 tribunall
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 battell
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 abode
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 market
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 talke
                 ,
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 in
                 eating
                 ,
                 in
                 watching
                 ,
                 in
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 in
                 drinking
                 ,
                 in
                 feeling
                 ,
                 in
                 sitting
                 ,
                 in
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 in
                 standing
                 ,
                 in
                 lying
                 ,
                 in
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 worke
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 five
                 wits
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 womb●
                 ,
                 and
                 cursed
                 be
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 lands
                 ,
                 and
                 cursed
                 be
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 ha●e
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 their
                 nostrels
                 ,
                 their
                 noses
                 ,
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 their
                 jawes
                 ,
                 their
                 teeth
                 ,
                 their
                 eyes
                 and
                 eye-lids
                 ,
                 their
                 braines
                 ,
                 the
                 roofe
                 of
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 their
                 throats
                 ,
                 their
                 breast
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 their
                 bellies
                 ,
                 their
                 livers
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 stomach
                 .
              
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 their
                 navels
                 ,
                 their
                 spleenes
                 ,
                 their
                 bladder
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 their
                 thighes
                 ,
                 their
                 legs
                 ,
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 their
                 toes
                 ,
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 their
                 shoulders
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 their
                 backs
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 their
                 armes
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 their
                 elbowes
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 fingers
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 both
                 the
                 nails
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 ;
                 cursed
                 be
                 their
                 ribbs
                 and
                 their
                 genitals
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 their
                 bones
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 their
                 bloud
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 the
                 skin
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 the
                 marrows
                 in
                 their
                 bones
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 they
                 from
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 the
                 foot
                 :
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 accursed
                 '
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 their
                 five
                 senses
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 their
                 seeing
                 ,
                 their
                 hearing
                 ,
                 their
                 smelling
                 ,
                 their
                 tasting
                 and
                 their
                 feeling
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 crosse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 five
                 wounds
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 effusion
                 
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 Virgine
                 Mary
                 .
                 I
                 conjure
                 thee
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 humanity
                 and
                 nativity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 rest
                 not
                 day
                 nor
                 night
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 bringest
                 them
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 drowning
                 or
                 hanging
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ,
                 or
                 burnt
                 ,
                 or
                 slain
                 by
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 hated
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 living
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 authority
                 to
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 successors
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 place
                 we
                 occupy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 us
                 (
                 though
                 unworthy
                 )
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 bind
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 loose
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 loose
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 amend
                 ,
                 do
                 shut
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 unto
                 them
                 Christian
                 burial
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 asses
                 leaze
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 curssed
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 buried
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 confounded
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 have
                 no
                 conversation
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 houseled
                 at
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 made
                 as
                 dust
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 wind
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 Lucifer
                 was
                 expelled
                 out
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 out
                 of
                 paradise
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 expelled
                 from
                 the
                 daylight
                 .
                 
                 Also
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 joyned
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 at
                 the
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 Go
                 ye
                 curssed
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 devill
                 and
                 his
                 angels
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 worme
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 fire
                 be
                 quenched
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 candle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 throwne
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 hand
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 out
                 :
                 so
                 let
                 their
                 works
                 and
                 their
                 soul
                 be
                 quenched
                 in
                 the
                 stench
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 restore
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 stolne
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 say
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 sung
                 *
                 
                   In
                   media
                   vita
                   in
                   morte
                   sumus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 terrible
                 curse
                 with
                 bell
                 ,
                 book
                 ,
                 and
                 candle
                 added
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 work
                 wonders
                 :
                 howbeit
                 among
                 theeves
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 weighed
                 ,
                 among
                 wise
                 and
                 true
                 men
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 liked
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 robbed
                 it
                 bringeth
                 small
                 releef
                 :
                 the
                 priests
                 stomach
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 eased
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 goods
                 stolne
                 will
                 never
                 the
                 sooner
                 be
                 restored
                 .
                 Hereby
                 is
                 bewrayed
                 both
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 folly
                 of
                 popish
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 whose
                 uncha●itable
                 impietie
                 is
                 so
                 impudently
                 published
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 order
                 uttered
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 sentence
                 (
                 if
                 opportunity
                 served
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 proved
                 both
                 heretical
                 and
                 diabolical
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 this
                 cruel
                 curse
                 with
                 another
                 curse
                 far
                 more
                 mild
                 and
                 civil
                 ,
                 performed
                 by
                 as
                 honest
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 )
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 whereof
                 mention
                 was
                 lately
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 Sir
                 John
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 once
                 went
                 abroad
                 a
                 jetting
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 moon-light
                 evening
                 robbed
                 a
                 millers
                 weire
                 and
                 stole
                 all
                 his
                 eeles
                 .
                 The
                 poor
                 miller
                 made
                 his
                 mone
                 to
                 Sir
                 John
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 willed
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 so
                 curse
                 the
                 theef
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 confederates
                 ,
                 with
                 bell
                 ,
                 book
                 and
                 candel
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 small
                 joy
                 of
                 their
                 fish
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 next
                 sunday
                 ,
                 Sir
                 John
                 got
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 pulpit
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 surplisse
                 on
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 stole
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 pronounced
                 these
                 words
                 following
                 in
                 the
                 audience
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   you
                   that
                   have
                   stolne
                   the
                   millers
                   eeles
                   ,
                
                 
                   Laudate
                   Dominum
                   de
                   coelis
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   they
                   that
                   have
                   consented
                   thereto
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Benedicamus
                   Domino
                   .
                
                 
                   Lo
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   there
                   is
                   savoe
                   for
                   your
                   eeles
                   my
                   masters
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 inchantment
                 .
              
               
                 CErtaine
                 priests
                 use
                 the
                 hundred
                 and
                 eight
                 psalm
                 as
                 an
                 inchantment
                 or
                 charm
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 leastwise
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 against
                 whomsoever
                 they
                 pronounce
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 live
                 one
                 whole
                 year
                 at
                 the
                 uttermost
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 charme
                 or
                 experiment
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 witch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IN
                 die
                 dominico
                 sotularia
                 juvenum
                 axungia
                 seu
                 pinguedine
                 porci
                 ,
                 ut
                 moris
                 est
                 ,
                 pro
                 restauratione
                 fieri
                 perungunt
              
               :
               and
               when
               she
               is
               once
               come
               into
               the
               church
               ,
               the
               witch
               can
               never
               get
               out
               ,
               untill
               the
               searchers
               for
               her
               give
               her
               expresse
               leave
               to
               depart
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               shew
               you
               how
               to
               prevent
               and
               cure
               all
               mischiefs
               wrought
               by
               these
               charmes
               and
               witchcrafts
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               M.
               Mal.
               and
               others
               .
               
               One
               principal
               way
               is
               to
               naile
               a
               horse-shoe
               at
               the
               inside
               of
               the
               outmost
               threshhold
               of
               your
               house
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               shall
               be
               sure
               no
               witch
               shall
               have
               power
               to
               enter
               thereinto
               .
               And
               if
               you
               marke
               it
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               rule
               observed
               in
               many
               countrey-houses
               .
               Otherwise
               :
               Item
               the
               triumphant
               title
               to
               be
               written
               crossewise
               ,
               in
               every
               corner
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               thus
               :
               
                 Iesus
                 ✚
                 Nazarenus
                 ✚
                 rex
                 ✚
                 Iudaeorum
                 ✚
                 Memorandum
              
               :
               you
               may
               join
               herewithal
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               the
               virgine
               Mary
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               four
               Evangelists
               ,
               or
               
                 Verbum
                 caro
                 factum
                 est
              
               .
               Otherwise
               :
               Item
               in
               some
               countries
               they
               naile
               a
               wolves
               head
               on
               the
               door
               .
               Otherwise
               :
               Item
               they
               hang
               Scilla
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               either
               a
               root
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               this
               place
               garlike
               )
               in
               the
               roof
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               for
               to
               keep
               away
               witches
               and
               spirits
               :
               and
               so
               they
               do
               Alicium
               also
               .
               Otherwise
               :
               Item
               perfume
               made
               of
               the
               gall
               of
               a
               black
               dog
               and
               his
               bloud
               besmeered
               on
               the
               posts
               and
               walles
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               driveth
               out
               of
               the
               doors
               both
               devils
               and
               witches
               .
               Otherwise
               :
               The
               house
               where
               
                 Herba
                 betonica
              
               is
               sown
               ,
               is
               free
               from
               all
               mischiefes
               :
               Otherwise
               :
               It
               is
               not
               unknown
               that
               the
               Romish
               church
               allowed
               and
               used
               the
               smoak
               of
               Sulphur
               ,
               to
               drive
               spirits
               out
               of
               their
               houses
               ;
               as
               they
               did
               frankincense
               and
               water
               hallowed
               .
               Otherwise
               :
               Apuleius
               saith
               ,
               that
               Mercury
               gave
               to
               Ulysses
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               neer
               to
               the
               inchantresse
               Circe
               ,
               an
               herb
               called
               Verbascum
               ,
               which
               in
               English
               is
               called
               Mullein
               ,
               or
               Tapsus
               barbatus
               ,
               or
               Longwoort
               ;
               and
               that
               preserved
               him
               from
               the
               inchantments
               .
               Otherwise
               .
               Item
               Pliny
               and
               Homer
               bo
               do
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               herb
               call'd
               Moly
               is
               an
               excellent
               herb
               against
               inchantments
               ,
               and
               say
               all
               ,
               that
               thereby
               Ulysses
               escaped
               Circes
               her
               sorceries
               ,
               and
               inchantments
               .
               Otherwise
               also
               diverse
               waies
               they
               went
               to
               worke
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               and
               some
               used
               this
               defensive
               ,
               some
               that
               preservative
               against
               incantations
               .
            
             
               And
               herein
               you
               shall
               see
               ,
               not
               only
               how
               the
               religion
               of
               papists
               ,
               and
               infidels
               agree
               ;
               but
               also
               how
               their
               ceremonies
               and
               their
               opinions
               are
               all
               one
               concerning
               witches
               and
               spirits
               .
            
             
               For
               thus
               writeth
               Ovid
               touching
               that
               matter
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 Térque
                 senem
                 flamma
                 ,
                 ter
                 aquâ
                 ,
                 ter
                 sulphure
                 lustrat
                 :
              
               
                 
                 She
                 purifies
                 with
                 fire
                 thrice
              
               
                 Old
                 ho●y-headed
                 Aeson
                 ,
              
               
               
                 With
                 water
                 thrice
                 ,
                 and
                 sulphur
                 thrice
                 ,
              
               
                 As
                 she
                 thought
                 meete
                 in
                 reason
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               same
               Ovid
               cometh
               in
               as
               before
               :
               
                 
                   Advenient
                   ,
                   quae
                   lustret
                   anus
                   ,
                   lectumque
                   locumque
                   ,
                
                 
                   Deferat
                   &
                   tremula
                   sulphur
                   &
                   ova
                   manu
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   some
                   old
                   woman
                   hither
                   come
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   purge
                   both
                   bed
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   bring
                   in
                   trembling
                   hand
                   new-egs
                
                 
                   And
                   sulphur
                   in
                   like
                   case
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               Virgill
               also
               harpeth
               upon
               the
               like
               string
               :
               
                 
                   —
                   baccare
                   frontem
                   
                
                 
                   Cingiteine
                   vati
                   noceat
                   mala
                   ligua
                   future
                   :
                
                 
                   Of
                   berry-bearing
                   baccar
                   bowze
                
                 
                   A
                   wreath
                   or
                   garland
                   knit
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   round
                   about
                   his
                   head
                   and
                   browze
                
                 
                   See
                   decently
                   it
                   sit
                   ;
                
                 
                   That
                   of
                   an
                   ill
                   talking
                   tongue
                
                 
                   Our
                   future
                   poet
                   be
                   not
                   stung
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               was
               it
               not
               in
               times
               of
               tempests
               the
               papists
               use
               ,
               or
               superstition
               ,
               to
               ring
               their
               bells
               against
               devils
               ;
               trusting
               rather
               to
               the
               tonging
               of
               their
               bells
               ,
               than
               to
               their
               owne
               cry
               unto
               God
               with
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ,
               assigned
               by
               him
               in
               all
               adversities
               and
               dangers
               :
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Thracian
               priests
               ,
               which
               would
               rore
               and
               cry
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               noise
               they
               could
               make
               ,
               
               in
               those
               tempests
               .
               
                 Olaus
                 Gothus
              
               ,
               saith
               that
               his
               countreymen
               would
               shoote
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               to
               assist
               their
               gods
               ,
               whom
               they
               thought
               to
               be
               then
               together
               by
               the
               eares
               with
               others
               ▪
               and
               had
               consecrated
               arrowes
               ,
               called
               
                 Sagittae
                 Ioviales
              
               ,
               even
               as
               our
               papists
               had
               .
               Also
               in
               stead
               of
               bells
               ,
               they
               had
               great
               hammers
               ,
               called
               
                 Mallei
                 Ioviales
              
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               noise
               in
               ▪
               time
               of
               thunder
               .
               In
               some
               countries
               they
               runne
               out
               of
               the
               doores
               in
               time
               of
               tempest
               ,
               blessing
               themselves
               with
               a
               cheese
               ,
               whereupon
               there
               was
               a
               crosse
               made
               with
               a
               ropes
               end
               upon
               ascension
               day
               .
               Also
               three
               hailestones
               to
               be
               throwne
               into
               the
               fire
               in
               a
               tempest
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               to
               be
               said
               three
               
                 Pater
                 nosters
              
               ,
               and
               three
               Aves
               ,
               S.
               Iohns
               gospel
               ,
               and
               
                 In
                 fine
                 fugiat
                 tempestas
              
               ,
               is
               a
               present
               remedy
               .
               Item
               ,
               to
               hang
               an
               eg
               laid
               on
               ascension
               day
               in
               the
               roof
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               preserveth
               the
               same
               from
               all
               hurts
               .
               *
               Item
               ,
               I
               conjure
               you
               haile
               and
               wind
               by
               the
               five
               wounds
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               three
               miles
               which
               pearced
               his
               hands
               and
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               foure
               evangelists
               ,
               Matthew
               ,
               Marke
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               ,
               that
               thou
               come
               down
               dissolved
               into
               water
               .
               Item
               ,
               it
               hath
               beene
               an
               usuall
               matter
               ,
               to
               carry
               out
               in
               tempests
               the
               sacraments
               and
               reliques
               ,
               &c.
               
               Item
               ,
               against
               stormes
               ,
               and
               many
               dumme
               creature●
               ,
               the
               popish
               church
               useth
               excommunication
               as
               a
               principal
               charme
               .
               And
               now
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               witches
               themselves
               ,
               they
               hang
               in
               their
               entries
               an
               herbe
               called
               pentaphyllon
               ,
               cinquefoile
               ,
               also
               an
               oliveb-ranch
               ,
               also
               ●rankincense
               ,
               myrrh
               ,
               valerian
               ,
               verven
               ,
               palme
               ,
               antirchmon
               ,
               &c.
               also
               hay-●horne
               ,
               otherwise
               white-thorne
               gathered
               on
               May-day
               :
               also
               the
               smoake
               of
               ●
               lappoints
               feathers
               driveth
               spirits
               away
               .
               There
               be
               innumerable
               popish
               exorcismes
               ,
               and
               conjurations
               for
               hearbs
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               to
               be
               thereby
               made
               wholsense
               both
               for
               the
               bodies
               and
               souls
               of
               men
               &
               beasts
               ,
               and
               also
               or
               
               contagion
               of
               weather
               .
               
               Memorandum
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               gathering
               of
               these
               magicall
               herbes
               ,
               the
               Credo
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               as
               Vairus
               affirmeth
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               not
               superstitious
               .
               Also
               Sprenger
               saith
               ,
               that
               to
               throw
               up
               a
               black
               chicken
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               will
               make
               all
               tempests
               to
               cease
               :
               so
               it
               be
               done
               with
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               witch
               .
               If
               a
               soule
               wander
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               by
               night
               ,
               molesting
               men
               ,
               with
               bewailing
               their
               torments
               in
               purgatory
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               tithes
               forgotten
               ,
               &c.
               and
               neither
               masses
               nor
               conjurations
               can
               helpe
               ;
               the
               exorcist
               in
               his
               ceremoniall
               apparel
               must
               go
               to
               the
               tombe
               of
               that
               body
               ,
               and
               spurne
               thereat
               ,
               with
               his
               soot
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Vade
                 ad
                 gehennam
              
               ,
               Get
               thee
               packing
               to
               hell
               :
               and
               by
               and
               by
               the
               soule
               goeth
               thither
               ,
               and
               there
               remaineth
               for
               ever
               .
               Otherwise
               :
               If
               there
               be
               no
               masses
               of
               purpose
               for
               this
               matter
               ,
               to
               unbewitch
               the
               bewitched
               .
               Otherwise
               :
               You
               must
               spet
               into
               the
               pisse-pot
               ,
               where
               you
               have
               made
               watter
               .
               Otherwise
               :
               Spet
               into
               the
               shoe
               of
               your
               right
               foot
               ,
               before
               you
               put
               it
               on
               :
               and
               that
               Vairus
               saith
               is
               good
               and
               wholseme
               to
               do
               ,
               before
               you
               go
               into
               any
               dangerous
               place
               .
               Otherwise
               :
               that
               neither
               hunters
               nor
               their
               dogs
               may
               be
               bewitched
               ,
               they
               cleave
               an
               oaken
               branch
               ,
               and
               both
               they
               and
               their
               dogs
               passe
               over
               it
               .
               
               Otherwise
               :
               S.
               Agustine
               saith
               ,
               that
               to
               pacifie
               the
               God
               Liber
               ,
               whereby
               women
               might
               have
               fruite
               of
               the
               seeds
               they
               sowe
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               gardens
               and
               fields
               should
               not
               be
               bewitched
               ;
               some
               chiefe
               〈◊〉
               matrone
               used
               to
               put
               a
               crowne
               upon
               his
               genital
               member
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               be
               publiquely
               done
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 spoile
                 a
                 thiefe
                 ,
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 evil
                 .
              
               
                 VPon
                 the
                 sabbath
                 day
                 before
                 sun-rising
                 ,
                 cut
                 a
                 hazel-wand
                 ,
                 saying
                 ▪
                 I
                 cut
                 thee
                 O
                 bough
                 of
                 this
                 summers
                 growth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 him
                 whom
                 I
                 meane
                 to
                 beate
                 or
                 maime
                 .
                 Then
                 cover
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ✚
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   patris
                   ✚
                   &
                   filii
                   ✚
                   &
                   spiritus
                   sancti
                   ✚
                   ter
                   .
                
                 And
                 striking
                 the●●
                 on
                 say
                 as
                 followeth
                 (
                 english
                 it
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 )
                 
                   Drochs
                   myroch
                   ,
                   esenaroth
                   ✚
                   ●etu
                   ✚
                   baroch
                   ✚
                   ass
                   ✚
                   maaroth
                
                 ✚
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 say
                 ;
                 Holy
                 trinity
                 punish
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 wrought
                 this
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 by
                 thy
                 great
                 justice
                 ,
                 
                   Eson
                   ✚
                   elion
                   ✚
                   emaris
                   ,
                   ales
                   ,
                   age
                
                 ;
                 and
                 strike
                 the
                 carpet
                 with
                 your
                 wand
                 .
                 
                   A
                   notable
                   charme
                   or
                   medicine
                   to
                   pull
                   out
                   an
                   arrow-head
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   that
                   sticketh
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   or
                   bones
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   cannot
                   otherwise
                   be
                   had
                   o●●
                   .
                
              
               
                 Say
                 three
                 severall
                 times
                 kneeling
                 ;
                 
                   Oremus
                   ,
                   praeceptis
                   salutaribus
                   moniti
                   ,
                   Pater
                   noster
                   ,
                   ave
                   Maria.
                
                 Then
                 make
                 a
                 crosse
                 saying
                 :
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 knight
                 strake
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesu
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 Jesu
                 Christ
                 ✚
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 iron
                 ,
                 speare
                 ,
                 blood
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 to
                 pull
                 out
                 this
                 iron
                 ▪
                 is
                 
                   nomine
                   patris
                   ✚
                   &
                   filii
                   ✚
                   &
                   spiritus
                   sancti
                
                 ✚
              
            
             
               
                 Coarmes
                 against
                 a
                 qu
                 tidian
                 ague
                 .
              
               
                 CUt
                 an
                 apple
                 in
                 three
                 peeces
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 upon
                 the
                 one
                 ;
                 The
                 father
                 is
                 uncreated
                 :
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 The
                 father
                 is
                 incomprehensible
                 :
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 The
                 father
                 is
                 eternall
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Write
                 upon
                 a
                 masse-cake
                 cut
                 in
                 three
                 peeces
                 ;
                 O
                 ague
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 O
                 sicknesse
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 health
                 and
                 joyes
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 
                   Pax
                   ✚
                   max
                   ✚
                   fax
                
                 ✚
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 eaten
                 fasting
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ;
                 Paint
                 upon
                 three
                 like
                 pieces
                 of
                 a
                 masse-cake
                 ,
                 
                   Pater
                   pax
                   ✚
                   Adonai
                   ✚
                   ●ilius
                   vita
                   ✚
                   sabbaoth
                   ✚
                   spiritus
                   sanctus
                   ✚
                   Tetragrammaton
                
                 ✚
                 and
                 eate
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 For
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 agues
                 intermittent
                 .
              
               
                 JOyn
                 two
                 little
                 sticks
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 of
                 one
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 hang
                 it
                 about
                 your
                 neck
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 crosse
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 disease
                 the
                 Turkes
                 put
                 within
                 their
                 doublet
                 a
                 ball
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 peece
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 strike
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 speaking
                 certain
                 frivolous
                 words
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Certain
                 monkes
                 hanged
                 scrolles
                 about
                 the
                 necks
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 sick
                 ,
                 willing
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 certain
                 prayers
                 at
                 each
                 fit
                 ,
                 &
                 at
                 the
                 3d.
                 fit
                 to
                 hope
                 well
                 :
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 believe
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 thereby
                 receive
                 cure
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Periapts
                 ,
                 characters
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 agues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cure
                 all
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deliver
                 from
                 all
                 evill
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 St.
                 Johns
                 Gospell
                 in
                 small
                 letters
                 consecrated
                 at
                 a
                 masse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hanged
                 about
                 ones
                 neck
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 incomparable
                 amulet
                 or
                 tablet
                 ,
                 which
                 delivereth
                 from
                 all
                 witchcrafts
                 and
                 devilish
                 practises
                 .
                 But
                 me
                 thinks
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 hang
                 a
                 whole
                 testament
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 bible
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 beguil
                 the
                 devil
                 terribly
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 so
                 would
                 S.
                 Barnard
                 have
                 don
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 devil
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 shew
                 him
                 seven
                 verses
                 in
                 the
                 psalter
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 dayly
                 repeated
                 ,
                 would
                 of
                 themselves
                 bring
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 him
                 from
                 hell
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 St.
                 Barnard
                 desired
                 the
                 devil
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 he
                 refused
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 then
                 think
                 him
                 a
                 fool
                 so
                 to
                 prejudice
                 himself
                 .
                 Well
                 (
                 quoth
                 St.
                 Barnard
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 well
                 enough
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 dayly
                 say
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 psalter
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 hea●ing
                 him
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 verses
                 ,
                 lest
                 in
                 reading
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 psalter
                 daily
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 merit
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 hanging
                 of
                 St.
                 Johns
                 Gospel
                 about
                 the
                 neck
                 be
                 so
                 beneficial
                 ;
                 how
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 eate
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 More
                 charmes
                 for
                 agues
                 .
              
               
                 TAke
                 the
                 party
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   Aeque
                   facilis
                   sit
                   tibi
                   haec
                   febris
                   ,
                   atque
                   Mariae
                   virgini
                   Christi
                   partus
                   .
                
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Wash
                 with
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 privily
                 say
                 this
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 
                   Exaltabo
                   te
                   Deus
                   meus
                   ,
                   rex
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Wear
                 about
                 your
                 neck
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 naile
                 taken
                 from
                 a
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 wrapped
                 in
                 wool
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 drink
                 wine
                 ,
                 wherein
                 a
                 sword
                 hath
                 been
                 drowned
                 that
                 hath
                 cut
                 off
                 ones
                 head
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 take
                 three
                 consecrated
                 masse
                 cakes
                 ;
                 and
                 write
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   Qualis
                   est
                   pater
                   talis
                   est
                   vita
                
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 
                   Qualis
                   est
                   filius
                   ,
                   talis
                   est
                   sanctus
                
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 
                   Qualis
                   est
                   spiritus
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   tale
                   est
                   remedium
                
                 .
                 Then
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 ,
                 enjoining
                 him
                 to
                 eate
                 none
                 other
                 thing
                 that
                 day
                 wherein
                 he
                 eateth
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 drink
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 say
                 fifteen
                 Pater
                 nosters
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Aves
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Lead
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 on
                 a
                 Friday
                 before
                 sun-rising
                 towards
                 the
                 east
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 hold
                 up
                 his
                 hands
                 towards
                 the
                 sun
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 crosse
                 shall
                 never
                 more
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 let
                 never
                 the
                 hot
                 or
                 cold
                 fit
                 of
                 this
                 ague
                 come
                 any
                 more
                 unto
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   patris
                   ✚
                   &
                   fi
                   ✚
                   lii
                   ,
                   &
                   spiritus
                   ✚
                   sancti
                
                 ✚
                 .
                 Then
                 say
                 seven
                 and
                 twenty
                 Pater
                 nosters
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Aves
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 this
                 three
                 daies
                 together
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 
                   
                     Fécana
                     ,
                     cagé
                     ti
                     ,
                     daphnes
                     ,
                     gebáre
                     ,
                     gedáco
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     Gébali
                     stant
                     ,
                     sed
                     non
                     stant
                     phebas
                     ,
                     hecas
                     ,
                     &
                     hedas
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 must
                 be
                 written
                 upon
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 be
                 given
                 in
                 order
                 one
                 day
                 after
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 sick
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 he
                 be
                 cured
                 .
                 This
                 saith
                 Nicholas
                 Hemingius
                 he
                 chanced
                 to
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 schools
                 in
                 jest
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 one
                 noting
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 practised
                 the
                 medicine
                 in
                 earnest
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 cured
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 cured
                 many
                 others
                 thereby
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 miraculous
                 cure
                 ▪
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 illusion
                 of
                 the
                 devill
                 :
                 whereas
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 fall
                 on
                 most
                 commonly
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 tertian
                 ague
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 any
                 man
                 longer
                 then
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 medicine
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 words
                 spoken
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 This
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Abra
                   cadabra
                
                 written
                 on
                 a
                 paper
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 figure
                 joined
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 hanged
                 about
                 ones
                 neck
                 helpeth
                 the
                 ague
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ▪
                 let
                 the
                 urine
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 body
                 made
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 be
                 softly
                 heated
                 nine
                 daies
                 together
                 continually
                 ,
                 untill
                 all
                 be
                 consumed
                 into
                 vapour
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 A
                 crosse
                 made
                 of
                 two
                 little
                 twigs
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 when
                 the
                 party
                 is
                 touched
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 he
                 whole
                 ;
                 specially
                 if
                 he
                 wear
                 it
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Take
                 a
                 like
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 three
                 ponds
                 of
                 equal
                 bignesse
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 thereof
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 earthen
                 vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 it
                 when
                 the
                 fit
                 commeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1568.
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 and
                 Italians
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 pope
                 ,
                 this
                 incantation
                 following
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 promised
                 both
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 successe
                 in
                 their
                 warres
                 in
                 the
                 Lo●●
                 Countries
                 .
                 Which
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 prophane
                 and
                 impious
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 witches
                 charm
                 ,
                 I
                 report
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 indifferent
                 Reader
                 .
                 ✚
                 
                   Crucem
                   pro
                   〈◊〉
                   subiit
                   ✚
                   &
                   stans
                   in
                   illa
                   sitiit
                   ✚
                   Iesus
                   sacratis
                   manibus
                   ;
                   clavis
                   ferreis
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   bus
                   perfossis
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   Iesus
                   :
                   Domine
                   libera
                   nos
                   ab
                   hoc
                   malo
                   ,
                   &
                   〈◊〉
                   peste
                   :
                
                 then
                 three
                 Pater
                 nosters
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 Ave
                 Maries
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 their
                 ensigns
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 aforesaid
                 conjured
                 with
                 certaine
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 against
                 their
                 Enemies
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 read
                 the
                 histories
                 of
                 these
                 warres
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 victory
                 they
                 gained
                 hereby
                 .
                 Item
                 ,
                 they
                 baptised
                 their
                 chief
                 standard
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 name
                 &
                 Margaret
                 ,
                 who
                 overthrew
                 the
                 devill
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 you
                 shall
                 understand
                 the
                 mystery
                 hereof
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 rather
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 being
                 indeed
                 worth
                 the
                 reading
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 a
                 bloody
                 flux
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 an
                 issue
                 of
                 bloud
                 .
              
               
                 TAke
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 fall
                 thereinto
                 three
                 drops
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 each
                 drop
                 say
                 a
                 Pater
                 noster
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Art
                 ,
                 then
                 drink
                 to
                 the
                 patient
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ;
                 who
                 shall
                 help
                 you
                 ?
                 The
                 patience
                 must
                 answer
                 St.
                 Mary
                 .
                 Then
                 say
                 you
                 ,
                 St.
                 Mary
                 stop
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 blo●d
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 
                 Write
                 upon
                 the
                 patients
                 forehead
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 bloud
                 ;
                 
                   C●●
                   summatum
                   est
                
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 patient
                 ;
                 
                   Sanguis
                   mane
                   in
                   te
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   fecit
                   Christus
                   in
                   se
                   ;
                   Sanguie
                   mane
                   in
                   tua
                   vena
                   ,
                   ficut
                   Christus
                   in
                   sua
                   〈◊〉
                   Sanguis
                   mane
                   fixus
                   ,
                   sicut
                   Christus
                   quando
                   fuit
                   crucifixus
                   ;
                   ter
                   .
                
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Adam
                   death
                   was
                   taken
                   ✚
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   it
                   was
                   all
                   to
                   shaken
                   ✚
                
                 
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   bloud
                   I
                   do
                   thee
                   charge
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   thou
                   do
                   run
                   no
                   longer
                   at
                   large
                   .
                   Otherwise
                
              
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 borne
                 at
                 Bethelem
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 bloud
                 was
                 troubled
                 .
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 even
                 as
                 Jordan
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 John
                 baptised
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   patris
                   ✚
                   &
                   filii
                   ✚
                   &
                   spiritus
                   sancti
                
                 ✚
                 Otherwise
                 Put
                 thy
                 namelesse
                 finger
                 in
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 therewith
                 three
                 crosses
                 upon
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 five
                 Pater
                 nosters
                 ,
                 five
                 Aves
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Credo
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 five
                 wounds
                 .
                 
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Touch
                 that
                 part
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   latere
                   ejus
                   exivit
                   sanguis
                   &
                   aqua
                   .
                
                 Otherwise
                 ;
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   patris
                   ✚
                   &
                   filii
                   ✚
                   &
                   spiritus
                   sancti
                   ✚
                   &c.
                   Chimrat
                   ;
                   chara
                   ,
                   sarite
                   ,
                   confirma
                   ,
                   consona
                   ,
                   ●●●ohalite
                   .
                
                 Otherwise
                 ;
                 
                   Sepa
                   ✚
                   sepaga
                   ✚
                   sepagoga
                   ✚
                   sta
                   sanguis
                   in
                   nomine
                   patris
                   ✚
                   podendi
                   ✚
                   &
                   filii
                   ✚
                   podera
                   ✚
                   &
                   spiritus
                   sancti
                   ✚
                   pandorica
                   ✚
                   pax
                   tecum
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Cures
                 commenced
                 and
                 finished
                 by
                 witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 was
                 a
                 jolly
                 fellow
                 that
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 notable
                 Chirurgian
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dutchy
                 of
                 Mentz
                 ,
                 1567.
                 to
                 whom
                 there
                 resorted
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 vexed
                 with
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 named
                 Elibert
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 kerchiefe
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 guise
                 of
                 sick
                 folke
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Chirurgian
                 made
                 him
                 pull
                 off
                 his
                 kerchiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 willed
                 him
                 to
                 drink
                 with
                 him
                 freely
                 .
                 The
                 sick
                 man
                 said
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 forbidden
                 by
                 physick
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Tush
                 (
                 said
                 this
                 cunning
                 man
                 )
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 your
                 disease
                 ;
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 your
                 drink
                 lustily
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 thought
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 tippled
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 beguile
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 bargaine
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 his
                 reward
                 the
                 greater
                 ▪
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 receive
                 in
                 part
                 aforehand
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 well
                 drunk
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 the
                 greatnes
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 his
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 it
                 grew
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 withcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 he
                 universally
                 spread
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 all
                 his
                 cattel
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 prevented
                 :
                 and
                 impudently
                 perswaded
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 to
                 receive
                 c●re
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 
                 And
                 after
                 bargain
                 made
                 ,
                 he
                 demanded
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 might
                 assuredly
                 trust
                 .
                 The
                 sick
                 man
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 daughter
                 and
                 a
                 servant
                 .
                 The
                 cousener
                 asked
                 how
                 old
                 his
                 daughter
                 was
                 ?
                 The
                 patient
                 said
                 twenty
                 .
                 Well
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 cousener
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 our
                 turn
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 mother
                 and
                 father
                 to
                 kneel
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 to
                 their
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 desire
                 her
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 physician
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 do
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 as
                 he
                 commanded
                 her
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 her
                 father
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 health
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 her
                 parents
                 humbly
                 besought
                 her
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 assigned
                 her
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 lodging
                 her
                 fathers
                 haire
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 mothers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 he
                 kept
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 woman
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 cattel
                 .
                 When
                 she
                 came
                 therewith
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 match
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 parents
                 commandment
                 ,
                 he
                 lead
                 her
                 down
                 into
                 a
                 low
                 parlour
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 long
                 speech
                 ,
                 he
                 opened
                 a
                 book
                 that
                 lay
                 on
                 the
                 boord
                 ,
                 and
                 layeth
                 thereon
                 two
                 knives
                 acrosse
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 circumstance
                 of
                 words
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 conjureth
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 strange
                 characters
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 maketh
                 a
                 circle
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 causeth
                 her
                 to
                 stick
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 conjured
                 knives
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 more
                 strange
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 her
                 stick
                 the
                 other
                 knife
                 beside
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 fell
                 down
                 the
                 maid
                 in
                 a
                 swoon
                 for
                 fear
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 frote
                 her
                 and
                 put
                 a
                 sop
                 into
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 receipt
                 whereof
                 she
                 was
                 sore
                 troubled
                 and
                 amazed
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 made
                 her
                 breasts
                 to
                 be
                 uncovered
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 bare
                 ,
                 he
                 dallied
                 
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 diversly
                 and
                 long
                 together
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 made
                 her
                 lie
                 right
                 upward
                 all
                 uncovered
                 and
                 bare
                 below
                 her
                 pappes
                 .
                 Wherein
                 the
                 maid
                 being
                 loath
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 resisted
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 shame
                 forbad
                 that
                 villainy
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 knave
                 ;
                 Your
                 fathers
                 destruction
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 :
                 for
                 except
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 ruled
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 family
                 shall
                 sustaine
                 greater
                 griefe
                 and
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 yet
                 happened
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 remedy
                 ,
                 except
                 you
                 will
                 seeke
                 his
                 utter
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 carnall
                 copulation
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 &
                 therewithal
                 sell
                 into
                 her
                 ,
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 overthrew
                 her
                 and
                 her
                 virginity
                 .
                 So
                 did
                 he
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 attempted
                 the
                 like
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 failed
                 then
                 of
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wench
                 confessed
                 afterwards
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 he
                 ministred
                 so
                 cruel
                 medicines
                 to
                 the
                 sick
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 torments
                 thereof
                 he
                 feared
                 present
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 faine
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 walked
                 about
                 before
                 very
                 well
                 and
                 lustily
                 .
                 The
                 patient
                 in
                 his
                 torments
                 calleth
                 unto
                 him
                 for
                 remedy
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 slack
                 and
                 negligent
                 in
                 that
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 made
                 roome
                 for
                 the
                 daughter
                 to
                 accompany
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 who
                 asked
                 her
                 what
                 she
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 cure
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 hope
                 she
                 had
                 of
                 his
                 recovery
                 ?
                 Who
                 with
                 teares
                 remained
                 silent
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 oppressed
                 with
                 grief
                 ;
                 till
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 in
                 abundance
                 of
                 sorrow
                 she
                 uttered
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 to
                 her
                 father
                 .
                 This
                 doth
                 Iohannes
                 Wierus
                 report
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 came
                 unto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 lamentable
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 here
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 for
                 none
                 other
                 purpose
                 rehearsed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 hereby
                 learne
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 such
                 cosening
                 merchants
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 what
                 they
                 be
                 that
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 cunning
                 in
                 witchcraft
                 ;
                 le●t
                 they
                 be
                 bewitched
                 ;
                 as
                 master
                 Elibert
                 and
                 his
                 daughter
                 were
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 witchraft
                 or
                 knavery
                 ,
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Chirurgian
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Chirurgian
                 ministred
                 to
                 a
                 noble
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 lay
                 sick
                 of
                 an
                 ague
                 ,
                 offering
                 unto
                 him
                 three
                 pieces
                 of
                 a
                 roote
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 at
                 three
                 morsels
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 
                 I
                 would
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 borne
                 ;
                 unto
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 suffered
                 ;
                 unto
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 risen
                 againe
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 putting
                 them
                 about
                 the
                 sick
                 mans
                 neck
                 ,
                 said
                 ;
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 cheere
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 lost
                 them
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 tooke
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 should
                 therewithall
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 ague
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ;
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 which
                 was
                 Born
                 ,
                 deliver
                 thee
                 from
                 this
                 infirmity
                 ✚
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 which
                 died
                 ✚
                 deliver
                 thee
                 from
                 this
                 infirmity
                 ✚
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 which
                 rose
                 againe
                 ✚
                 deliver
                 thee
                 from
                 this
                 infirmity
                 .
                 Then
                 dayly
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 five
                 Pater
                 nosters
                 and
                 five
                 Aves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 experiment
                 for
                 one
                 bewitched
                 .
              
               
                 
                 ANother
                 such
                 cosening
                 physician
                 perswaded
                 one
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 timpany
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 old
                 viper
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 young
                 maintained
                 in
                 his
                 belly
                 by
                 witchcraft
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 watched
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 convey
                 vipers
                 into
                 his
                 ordure
                 or
                 excrements
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 purgations
                 ;
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 told
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 childbirth
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 prevented
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 into
                 his
                 breech
                 ,
                 and
                 rake
                 out
                 those
                 wormes
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 the
                 sick
                 party
                 having
                 warning
                 hereof
                 said
                 she
                 could
                 do
                 that
                 her selfe
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 cosener
                 was
                 prevented
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 party
                 died
                 onely
                 of
                 a
                 timpany
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knave
                 ran
                 away
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 
                 MOnsieur
                 Bodin
                 telleth
                 of
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 who
                 undertaking
                 to
                 cure
                 a
                 woman
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 caused
                 a
                 masse
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 at
                 midnight
                 in
                 our
                 ladies
                 chappel
                 .
                 
                 And
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 overlaien
                 the
                 sick
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 breathed
                 certaine
                 words
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 
                 she
                 was
                 healed
                 .
                 Wherein
                 Bodin
                 saith
                 ,
                 she
                 followed
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Elisha
                 the
                 prophet
                 ,
                 who
                 raised
                 the
                 Shunamits
                 son
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 story
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 for
                 goodman
                 Hardivin
                 Blesensis
                 his
                 host
                 at
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 lion
                 told
                 him
                 the
                 story
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 knack
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 you
                 be
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 JT
                 is
                 also
                 expedient
                 to
                 learne
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 a
                 sick
                 man
                 be
                 bewitched
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 practise
                 hereof
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 hold
                 molten
                 lead
                 over
                 the
                 sick
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 poure
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 porrenger
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 there
                 appeare
                 upon
                 the
                 lead
                 ,
                 any
                 image
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 then
                 known
                 the
                 party
                 is
                 bewitched
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 one
                 witchcraft
                 may
                 lawfully
                 meete
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               SCotus
               ,
               Hostiensis
               ,
               Gofridus
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               old
               canonists
               agree
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               take
               away
               witchcraft
               by
               witchcraft
               ,
               
               
                 Et
                 vana
                 vanis
                 conlundere
              
               .
               And
               Scotus
               saith
               ,
               It
               were
               folly
               to
               forbear
               to
               encounter
               withcraft
               by
               witchcraft
               ,
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               there
               can
               be
               none
               inconvenience
               therein
               ,
               because
               the
               overthrower
               of
               witchcraft
               assenteth
               not
               to
               the
               works
               of
               the
               devil
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               saith
               further
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               meritorious
               so
               to
               extinguish
               and
               overthrow
               the
               devils
               works
               .
               As
               though
               he
               should
               say
               ;
               It
               maketh
               no
               matter
               ,
               though
               S.
               Paul
               say
               ;
               
                 Non
                 facies
                 malum
                 ,
                 ut
                 inde
                 veniat
                 bonum
                 ,
              
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               do
               evil
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               thereof
               .
               Lombertus
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               witchcraft
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               that
               meanswhereby
               it
               was
               brought
               .
               But
               Gofridus
               inveyeth
               sore
               against
               the
               oppugners
               thereof
               .
               
               Pope
               Nicholas
               the
               fifth
               gave
               indulgence
               and
               leave
               to
               bishop
               Miraties
               (
               who
               was
               so
               bewitched
               in
               his
               privities
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               use
               the
               gift
               of
               venery
               )
               to
               seeke
               remedy
               at
               witches
               hands
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               clause
               of
               his
               dispensation
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 ex
                 duobus
                 malis
                 fugiatur
                 majus
                 ,
              
               that
               of
               two
               evils
               ,
               the
               greater
               should
               be
               avoided
               .
               And
               so
               a
               witch
               ,
               by
               taking
               his
               doublet
               cured
               him
               ,
               and
               killed
               the
               other
               witch
               ;
               as
               the
               story
               saith
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               M.
               Mal.
               and
               divers
               other
               writers
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
            
             
               
                 Who
                 are
                 priviledged
                 from
                 witches
                 ,
                 what
                 bodies
                 are
                 aptest
                 to
                 be
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 witches
                 ,
                 why
                 women
                 are
                 rather
                 witches
                 than
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               if
               you
               will
               know
               who
               and
               what
               persons
               are
               priviledged
               from
               witches
               ,
               
               you
               must
               understand
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               even
               such
               as
               cannot
               be
               bewitched
               .
               In
               the
               number
               of
               whom
               first
               be
               the
               inquisitors
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               exercise
               publique
               justice
               upon
               them
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               *
               a
               Justice
               in
               Essex
               ,
               whom
               for
               divers
               respects
               I
               have
               left
               unnamed
               ,
               not
               long
               since
               thought
               he
               was
               bewitched
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               instant
               whiles
               he
               examined
               the
               witch
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               leg
               was
               broken
               thereby
               ,
               &c.
               which
               either
               was
               false
               ,
               or
               else
               this
               rule
               untrue
               ,
               or
               both
               rather
               injurious
               unto
               Gods
               providence
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               observe
               duly
               the
               rites
               &
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               holy
               church
               ,
               &
               worship
               them
               with
               reverence
               ,
               through
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               holy
               water
               ,
               and
               receiving
               consecrated
               salt
               ,
               by
               the
               lawful
               use
               of
               candle
               hallowed
               on
               Candlemas
               day
               ,
               and
               greene
               leaves
               consecrated
               on
               palme
               sunday
               (
               which
               things
               they
               say
               the
               
               church
               useth
               for
               the
               qualifying
               of
               the
               devils
               power
               )
               are
               preserved
               from
               witchcraft
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               some
               are
               preserved
               by
               their
               good
               angels
               ,
               which
               attend
               and
               waite
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               may
               not
               omit
               here
               the
               reasons
               ,
               which
               they
               bring
               ,
               to
               prove
               what
               bodies
               are
               the
               more
               apt
               &
               effectual
               to
               execute
               the
               art
               of
               fascination
               .
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               first
               they
               say
               the
               force
               of
               celestiall
               bodies
               ,
               which
               indifferently
               communicated
               their
               vertues
               unto
               men
               ,
               beasts
               ,
               trees
               ,
               stones
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               this
               gift
               and
               naturall
               influence
               of
               fascination
               may
               be
               increased
               in
               man
               ,
               
               according
               to
               his
               affections
               and
               perturbations
               ;
               as
               through
               anger
               ,
               feare
               ,
               love
               ,
               hate
               &c.
               
               For
               by
               hate
               (
               saith
               Vairus
               )
               entereth
               a
               firy
               inflamation
               into
               the
               eye
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               being
               violently
               sent
               out
               by
               beames
               and
               streames
               ,
               &c.
               infect
               and
               bewitch
               those
               bodies
               against
               whom
               they
               are
               opposed
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               saith
               (
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               women
               )
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               women
               are
               oftner
               found
               to
               be
               witches
               than
               men
               .
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               they
               have
               such
               an
               unbridled
               force
               of
               fury
               and
               concupiscence
               naturally
               ,
               that
               by
               no
               meanes
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               them
               to
               temper
               or
               moderate
               the
               same
               .
               So
               as
               upon
               every
               trifling
               occasion
               ,
               they
               (
               like
               brute
               beasts
               )
               fix
               ther
               furious
               eyes
               upon
               the
               party
               whom
               they
               bewitch
               .
               Hereby
               it
               cometh
               to
               passe
               ,
               
               that
               whereas
               women
               having
               a
               marvellous
               fickle
               nature
               ,
               what
               griefe
               soever
               happeneth
               unto
               them
               ,
               immediately
               all
               peaceablenesse
               of
               minde
               departeth
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               so
               troubled
               with
               evil
               humours
               ,
               that
               out
               go
               their
               venemous
               exhalatinos
               ,
               ingendred
               thorough
               their
               ill-favoured
               diet
               ;
               and
               increased
               by
               means
               of
               their
               pernicious
               excrements
               ,
               which
               they
               expel
               .
               Women
               are
               also
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               monethly
               filled
               full
               of
               superfluous
               humours
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               the
               melancholike
               blood
               boileth
               ;
               whereof
               spring
               vapours
               ,
               and
               are
               carried
               up
               ,
               and
               conveyed
               through
               the
               nostrels
               and
               mouth
               ,
               &c.
               to
               the
               bewitching
               of
               whatsoever
               it
               meeteth
               .
               For
               they
               belch
               up
               a
               certaine
               breath
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               bewitch
               whomsoever
               they
               li●t
               .
               And
               of
               all
               other
               women
               ,
               
               leane
               ,
               hollow-eyed
               ,
               old
               ,
               beetlebrowed
               women
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               are
               the
               most
               infectious
               .
               Marry
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               hot
               ,
               subtil
               ,
               and
               thinne
               bodies
               are
               most
               subject
               to
               be
               bewitched
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               moist
               ,
               and
               all
               they
               generally
               ,
               whose
               veines
               ,
               pipes
               ,
               and
               passages
               of
               their
               bodies
               are
               open
               .
               And
               finally
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               all
               beautiful
               things
               wha●soever
               ,
               are
               soo●
               subject
               to
               be
               bewitched
               ;
               as
               namely
               goodly
               young
               men
               ,
               faire
               women
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               naturally
               borne
               to
               be
               rich
               ,
               goodly
               beasts
               ,
               faire
               horses
               ,
               ranke
               corn
               ,
               beautiful
               trees
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yea
               a
               friend
               of
               his
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               one
               with
               his
               eye
               break
               a
               precious
               stone
               in
               peeces
               .
               And
               all
               this
               he
               telleth
               as
               soberly
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               true
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               honest
               women
               may
               be
               witches
               ,
               in
               despight
               of
               all
               inquisitors
               :
               neither
               can
               any
               avoid
               being
               a
               witch
               ,
               except
               she
               lock
               her selfe
               up
               in
               a
               chamber
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 miracles
                 withmongers
                 report
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 witches
                 words
                 ,
                 &c.
                 contradictions
                 of
                 witchmongers
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 how
                 beasts
                 are
                 cured
                 hereby
                 ,
                 of
                 bewitched
                 butter
                 ,
                 a
                 charme
                 against
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 counter-charme
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 charmes
                 and
                 words
                 proved
                 by
                 L.
                 Vairus
                 to
                 be
                 wonderfull
                 .
              
            
             
               IF
               I
               should
               go
               about
               to
               recite
               all
               charmes
               ,
               I
               should
               take
               an
               infinite
               work
               in
               hand
               .
               For
               the
               witching
               writers
               hold
               opinion
               ,
               that
               any
               thing
               almost
               
               may
               be
               thereby
               brought
               to
               passe
               ;
               and
               that
               whether
               the
               words
               of
               the
               charm
               be
               understandable
               or
               not
               ,
               it
               skilleth
               not
               :
               so
               the
               charmer
               gave
               a
               steddy
               intention
               to
               bring
               Lis
               desire
               about
               .
               And
               then
               what
               is
               it
               that
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               words
               ?
               
               For
               L.
               Vairus
               saith
               ,
               that
               old
               women
               have
               infeebled
               and
               killed
               children
               with
               words
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               women
               with
               child
               miscarry
               ;
               they
               have
               made
               men
               pine
               away
               to
               death
               ,
               they
               have
               killed
               horses
               ,
               deprived
               sheep
               of
               their
               milk
               ,
               *
               transformed
               men
               into
               beasts
               ,
               flown
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               tamed
               and
               stayed
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               driven
               all
               noisom
               cattel
               and
               vermine
               from
               corne
               ,
               vines
               and
               herbs
               ,
               stayed
               serpents
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               with
               words
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               with
               certain
               words
               spoken
               in
               a
               bulls
               eare
               by
               a
               witch
               ,
               the
               bull
               hath
               fallen
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               as
               dead
               .
               Yea
               some
               by
               vertue
               of
               words
               have
               gone
               upon
               a
               sharpe
               sword
               ,
               and
               walked
               upon
               hot
               glowing
               coles
               ,
               without
               hurt
               ;
               with
               words
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               very
               heavy
               weights
               and
               burthens
               have
               been
               lifted
               up
               ;
               and
               with
               words
               wild
               horses
               and
               wild
               bulls
               have
               been
               tamed
               ,
               and
               also
               mad
               dogs
               ;
               with
               words
               they
               have
               killed
               wormes
               and
               other
               vermine
               ,
               and
               staied
               all
               manner
               of
               bleedings
               and
               fluxes
               :
               with
               words
               all
               the
               diseases
               in
               mans
               body
               are
               healed
               ,
               and
               wounds
               cured
               ;
               arrowes
               are
               with
               wonderful
               strangenesse
               and
               cunning
               plucked
               out
               of
               mens
               bones
               .
               Yea
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               there
               be
               many
               that
               can
               heal
               all
               bitings
               of
               dogs
               ,
               or
               stingings
               of
               Serpents
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               poison
               :
               and
               all
               with
               nothing
               but
               words
               spoken
               .
               And
               that
               which
               is
               most
               strange
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               remedy
               any
               stranger
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               is
               absent
               ,
               with
               that
               very
               sword
               wherewith
               they
               are
               wounded
               .
               Yea
               and
               that
               which
               is
               beyond
               all
               admiration
               ,
               if
               they
               stroke
               the
               sword
               upwords
               with
               their
               fingers
               ,
               the
               party
               shall
               feel
               no
               pain
               :
               whereas
               if
               they
               draw
               their
               finger
               downwards
               thereupon
               ,
               the
               party
               wounded
               shall
               feel
               intolerable
               pain
               .
               With
               a
               number
               of
               other
               cures
               ,
               done
               altogether
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               force
               of
               words
               uttered
               and
               spoken
               .
            
             
               Where
               ,
               
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               omit
               this
               special
               note
               given
               by
               M.
               Mal.
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               holy
               water
               may
               not
               be
               sprinkled
               upon
               bewitched
               beasts
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               powred
               into
               their
               mouthes
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               ,
               and
               also
               Nider
               say
               ,
               that
               It
               is
               lawful
               to
               blesse
               and
               sanctifie
               beasts
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               men
               ;
               both
               by
               charmes
               written
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               holy
               words
               spoken
               .
               For
               (
               saith
               Nider
               )
               if
               your
               cow
               be
               bewitched
               ,
               three
               crosses
               ,
               three
               Pater
               nosters
               ,
               and
               three
               Aves
               will
               certainly
               cure
               her
               ;
               and
               likewise
               all
               other
               ceremonies
               ecclesiasticall
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               sure
               Maxime
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               are
               delivered
               from
               witchcraft
               by
               shrift
               ,
               are
               ever
               after
               in
               the
               night
               much
               molested
               (
               I
               believe
               by
               their
               ghostly
               fathers
               .
               )
               Also
               they
               lose
               their
               money
               out
               of
               their
               purses
               and
               caskets
               ;
               as
               M.
               Mal.
               saith
               he
               knoweth
               by
               experience
               .
               Also
               one
               general
               rule
               is
               given
               by
               M
               Mal.
               to
               all
               butter-wives
               ,
               
               anh
               dairy-maides
               ,
               that
               they
               neither
               give
               nor
               lend
               any
               butter
               ,
               milk
               ,
               or
               cheese
               ,
               to
               any
               witches
               ,
               which
               alwaies
               use
               to
               beg
               thereof
               ,
               when
               they
               mean
               to
               work
               mischief
               to
               their
               kine
               or
               white-meats
               .
               Whereas
               indeed
               there
               are
               in
               milk
               three
               substances
               commixed
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               butter
               ,
               cheese
               and
               whaie
               ;
               if
               the
               same
               be
               kept
               too
               long
               or
               in
               an
               evil
               place
               ,
               or
               be
               sluttishly
               used
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               be
               stale
               and
               sower
               ,
               which
               hapneth
               sometimes
               in
               the
               winter
               ,
               but
               oftner
               in
               the
               summer
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               set
               over
               the
               fire
               ,
               the
               cheese
               and
               butter
               runneth
               together
               ,
               and
               congealeth
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               will
               rope
               like
               birdlime
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               wind
               it
               about
               a
               stick
               ,
               and
               
               in
               short
               space
               it
               will
               be
               so
               dry
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               beate
               it
               to
               powder
               .
               Which
               alteration
               being
               strange
               ,
               is
               wondered
               at
               and
               imputed
               to
               witches
               .
               And
               herehence
               sometimes
               proceedeth
               the
               cause
               ,
               why
               butter
               commeth
               not
               ,
               which
               when
               the
               countrey
               people
               see
               that
               it
               commeth
               not
               ,
               then
               get
               they
               out
               of
               the
               suspected
               witches
               house
               ,
               a
               little
               butter
               ,
               whereof
               must
               be
               made
               three
               balls
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               ;
               and
               so
               if
               they
               be
               put
               into
               the
               chern
               ,
               the
               butter
               will
               presently
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               witchcraft
               will
               cease
               ;
               
                 Sic
                 ars
                 deluditur
                 arte
              
               .
               But
               if
               ,
               you
               put
               a
               little
               sugar
               or
               sope
               into
               the
               cherne
               ,
               among
               the
               creame
               ,
               the
               butter
               will
               never
               come
               ;
               which
               is
               plaine
               witchcraft
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               closely
               ,
               cleanly
               ,
               and
               privily
               handled
               .
               There
               be
               twenty
               several
               waies
               to
               make
               your
               butter
               come
               ,
               which
               for
               a
               brevity
               I
               omit
               ▪
               as
               to
               bind
               your
               chern
               with
               a
               rope
               ,
               to
               thrust
               thereinto
               a
               red
               hot
               spit
               ,
               〈◊〉
               but
               your
               best
               remedie
               and
               surest
               way
               is
               ,
               to
               look
               well
               to
               your
               dairy-maid
               or
               wise
               ,
               that
               she
               neither
               eat
               up
               the
               cream
               ,
               nor
               sell
               away
               your
               butter
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 charme
                 to
                 find
                 her
                 that
                 bewitched
                 your
                 kine
                 .
              
               
                 
                 PUt
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 breeches
                 upon
                 the
                 cowes
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 beat
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 pasture
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 cudgel
                 upon
                 a
                 fryday
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 will
                 run
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 witches
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 strike
                 thereat
                 with
                 her
                 hornes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 bewitched
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 cattel
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 any
                 of
                 your
                 cattel
                 are
                 killed
                 with
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 hast
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 carcase
                 lieth
                 ,
                 and
                 traile
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 unto
                 your
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 thresthold
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 into
                 the
                 kitchin
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 make
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 same
                 a
                 grediron
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 lay
                 the
                 inwards
                 or
                 bowels
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 wax
                 hot
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 witches
                 entrails
                 be
                 molested
                 with
                 extreame
                 heate
                 and
                 pain
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 must
                 you
                 make
                 fast
                 your
                 doors
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 witch
                 come
                 and
                 fetch
                 away
                 a
                 cole
                 of
                 your
                 fire
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 ceaseth
                 her
                 torments
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 known
                 saith
                 M.
                 Mal.
                 when
                 the
                 witch
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 darkned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aire
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 so
                 troubled
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 horrible
                 noise
                 and
                 earthquakes
                 ;
                 that
                 except
                 the
                 door
                 had
                 been
                 opened
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 thought
                 the
                 house
                 would
                 have
                 fallen
                 on
                 our
                 heads
                 .
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 a
                 principall
                 treater
                 herein
                 ,
                 alloweth
                 conjurations
                 against
                 the
                 changelings
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 diverse
                 other
                 cases
                 :
                 whereoft
                 will
                 say
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 lidoni
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 speciall
                 charm
                 to
                 preserve
                 all
                 cattel
                 from
                 witchcrafs
                 .
              
               
                 
                 AT
                 Easter
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 certaine
                 drops
                 ,
                 that
                 ly
                 uppermost
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 paschal
                 candle
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 wax-candle
                 thereof
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 some
                 sunday
                 morning
                 rath
                 ,
                 light
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 drop
                 upon
                 and
                 between
                 the
                 hornes
                 and
                 ears
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   patri●
                   ▪
                   &
                   filii
                   ,
                   &
                   duplexss
                   .
                   &c
                
                 burn
                 the
                 beast
                 a
                 little
                 between
                 the
                 horns
                 on
                 the
                 ears
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 wax
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 left
                 therof
                 ,
                 stick
                 it
                 in
                 crossewise
                 about
                 the
                 stable
                 or
                 stall
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 threshhold
                 ,
                 or
                 over
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 cattel
                 use
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 year
                 your
                 cattel
                 shal
                 never
                 be
                 bewitched
                 .
                 
                 Otherwise
                 :
                 Jacobus
                 de
                 Chusa
                 Carthusianus
                 sheweth
                 how
                 bread
                 ,
                 water
                 and
                 salt
                 is
                 conjured
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 either
                 man
                 or
                 beast
                 receive
                 holy
                 bread
                 and
                 holy
                 water
                 nine
                 daies
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 three
                 Paster
                 nosters
                 ,
                 &
                 three
                 Aves
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 Hubert
                 ,
                 it
                 preserveth
                 that
                 man
                 or
                 beast
                 from
                 all
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 defendeth
                 them
                 against
                 all
                 assaults
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 mad
                 dog
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Lo
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 maintained
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 wholesome
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 papists
                 and
                 witchmongers
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 proudest
                 writers
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 prove
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 effectual
                 ,
                 God
                 knoweth
                 their
                 seasons
                 are
                 base
                 and
                 absurd
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 write
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 question
                 as
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 go
                 away
                 therewith
                 .
                 For
                 L.
                 Vairus
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 booke
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 this
                 supernaturall
                 matter
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 writers
                 agree
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 stories
                 confirme
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 poets
                 handle
                 the
                 same
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 twelve
                 tables
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 law
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 is
                 fully
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 immoderate
                 praise
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 old
                 women
                 have
                 such
                 charmes
                 and
                 superstitious
                 meanes
                 as
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 mocked
                 that
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 such
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 Solomon
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   Fascinatio
                   malignitatis
                   obscurat
                   bona
                
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 apostle
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   insensati
                   Galatae
                   ,
                   quis
                   vos
                   facinavit
                   ?
                
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   timent
                   te
                   ,
                   videbunt
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 finally
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 lest
                 you
                 should
                 seeme
                 to
                 distrust
                 and
                 detract
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 grave
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 histories
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 opinion
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 he
                 meaneth
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 miraculous
                 working
                 by
                 witchcraft
                 and
                 fascination
                 ;
                 and
                 proceedeth
                 so
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
            
             
               
                 Lawfull
                 charmes
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 medicinable
                 cures
                 for
                 diseased
                 cattel
                 .
                 The
                 charme
                 of
                 charmes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               learne
               true
               and
               lawfull
               charmes
               ,
               to
               cure
               diseased
               cattel
               ,
               
               even
               such
               as
               seeme
               to
               have
               extraordinary
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               bewitched
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               strangely
               taken
               ;
               looke
               in
               B
               Googe
               his
               third
               book
               ,
               treating
               of
               cattel
               ,
               and
               happily
               you
               shall
               find
               some
               good
               medicine
               or
               cure
               for
               them
               :
               or
               if
               you
               list
               to
               see
               more
               antient
               stuffe
               ,
               reade
               Vegetius
               his
               four
               bookes
               thereupon
               :
               or
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               unlearned
               ,
               seek
               some
               cunning
               bullocke-leech
               .
               If
               all
               this
               will
               not
               serve
               ,
               then
               set
               Jobs
               patience
               before
               your
               eyes
               .
               And
               never
               think
               that
               a
               poore
               old
               woman
               can
               alter
               supernaturally
               the
               notable
               course
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               among
               his
               creatures
               .
               If
               it
               had
               been
               Gods
               pleasure
               to
               have
               permitted
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               he
               would
               no
               doubt
               have
               both
               given
               notice
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               given
               such
               power
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               would
               have
               taught
               remedies
               to
               have
               prevented
               them
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               know
               assured
               meanes
               ,
               and
               infallible
               charmes
               ,
               yielding
               indeed
               undoubted
               remedies
               ,
               and
               preventing
               all
               manner
               of
               witchcrafts
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               assaults
               of
               wicked
               spirits
               ;
               then
               despise
               first
               all
               cosening
               
               knavery
               of
               priests
               ,
               witches
               ,
               and
               coseners
               ;
               and
               with
               true
               faith
               reade
               the
               sixt
               chapter
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               the
               Epesians
               ,
               and
               follow
               his
               counsell
               ,
               which
               is
               ministred
               unto
               you
               in
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               deserving
               worthily
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               insuing
               :
            
             
               
                 The
                 charme
                 of
                 charmes
                 :
              
               
                 Finally
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 be
                 strong
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 might
                 .
                 
                 Put
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 stand
                 against
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 devil
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 wrestle
                 not
                 against
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 against
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 wordly
                 governo●●●
                 the
                 princes
                 of
                 the
                 darknesse
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 against
                 spiritual
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 take
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 in
                 the
                 evill
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 finished
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 stand
                 fast
                 .
                 Stand
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 loines
                 gi●ded
                 about
                 with
                 verity
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 on
                 the
                 brestplate
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ●
                 followeth
                 in
                 that
                 chapter
                 ,
                 verses
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 These
                 5.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 verse
                 8.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 1.
                 and
                 elsew-here
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 JF
                 you
                 be
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 repaire
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 learned
                 ,
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 discreet
                 preacher
                 .
                 If
                 otherwise
                 need
                 require
                 ●●
                 to
                 a
                 learned
                 physician
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 learning
                 and
                 experience
                 knoweth
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 discerne
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 of
                 such
                 diseases
                 ,
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 lesse
                 men
                 and
                 unskilful
                 physicians
                 impute
                 to
                 witchcraft
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 vertue
                 falsely
                 ascribed
                 to
                 charmes
                 and
                 amulets
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 authorities
                 of
                 ancient
                 writers
                 ,
                 both
                 Divines
                 and
                 Physitians
                 .
              
            
             
               MY
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               ,
               in
               the
               bare
               letter
               ,
               can
               doe
               any
               thing
               towards
               your
               ease
               or
               comfort
               in
               this
               behalf
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               were
               wholesome
               for
               your
               body
               or
               soul
               to
               wear
               them
               about
               your
               neck
               :
               for
               then
               would
               I
               wish
               you
               to
               wear
               the
               whole
               Bible
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               bee
               more
               effectuall
               than
               any
               one
               parcell
               thereof
               .
               But
               I
               find
               not
               that
               the
               Apostles
               or
               any
               of
               them
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               either
               carried
               S.
               Iohns
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               any
               
                 Agnus
                 Dei
              
               about
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               be
               preserved
               from
               bugs
               ;
               neither
               that
               they
               looked
               into
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               the
               roof
               ,
               or
               under
               the
               threshold
               ,
               to
               find
               matter
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               burn
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               the
               same
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               popish
               rules
               .
               Neither
               did
               they
               by
               such
               and
               such
               verses
               or
               prayers
               made
               unto
               Saints
               ,
               at
               such
               or
               such
               houres
               ,
               seek
               to
               obtain
               grace
               :
               neither
               spake
               they
               of
               any
               old
               women
               that
               used
               such
               trades
               .
               
               Neither
               did
               Christ
               at
               any
               time
               use
               or
               command
               holy
               water
               ,
               or
               crosses
               ,
               &c.
               to
               be
               used
               as
               terrours
               against
               the
               Divell
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               affraid
               to
               assault
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               on
               earth
               .
               And
               therefore
               a
               very
               vain
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               think
               that
               hee
               feareth
               these
               trifles
               ,
               or
               any
               externall
               matter
               .
               Let
               us
               then
               cast
               away
               these
               prophane
               and
               old
               wives
               fables
               .
               
               For
               (
               as
               Origen
               saith
               )
               
                 Incantationes
                 sunt
                 daemonum
                 irrisiones
                 ,
                 idolatriae
                 faex
                 ,
                 animarum
                 infatuatio
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Incantations
               are
               the
               Divels
               sport
               ,
               the
               dregs
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               the
               besotting
               of
               souls
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Chrysostome
               saith
               ;
               
               there
               be
               some
               that
               carry
               about
               their
               necks
               a
               peece
               of
               a
               Gospell
               .
               But
               *
               is
               it
               not
               dayly
               read
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               and
               heard
               of
               all
               men
               ?
               But
               if
               they
               be
               never
               the
               better
               for
               it
               ,
               being
               put
               into
               their
               ears
               ,
               how
               shall
               they
               be
               saved
               ,
               by
               carrying
               it
               about
               their
               necks
               ?
               And
               further
               hee
               saith
               ;
               Where
               is
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ?
               In
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               sense
               ?
               If
               in
               the
               figure
               ,
               thou
               doest
               well
               to
               wear
               it
               about
               thy
               neck
               ;
               but
               if
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               then
               thou
               shouldst
               lay
               it
               up
               in
               thine
               heart
               .
               
               Augustine
               saith
               ;
               Let
               the
               faithfull
               Ministers
               admonish
               and
               tell
               their
               people
               ,
               that
               these
               Magicall
               Arts
               and
               incantations
               doe
               bring
               no
               remedy
               to
               the
               infirmities
               either
               of
               men
               or
               cattell
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               heathen
               Philosophers
               shall
               at
               the
               last
               day
               confound
               the
               infidelity
               and
               barbarous
               foolishnesse
               of
               our
               christian
               or
               rather
               antichristian
               or
               prophane
               Witchmongers
               .
               For
               as
               Aristotle
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Incantamenta
                 sunt
                 muliercularum
                 figmenta
              
               :
               Inchantments
               are
               womens
               figments
               .
               So
               doth
               Socrates
               (
               who
               was
               said
               to
               be
               cunning
               herein
               )
               affirm
               ,
               that
               
                 Incantationes
                 sunt
                 verba
                 animas
                 decipientia
                 humanas
                 ,
              
               Incantations
               are
               words
               deceiving
               humane
               soules
               .
               Others
               say
               ,
               
                 Inscitiae
                 pallium
                 sunt
                 carmina
                 ,
                 maleficium
                 ,
                 &
                 incantatio
                 ,
              
               
               The
               cloak
               of
               Ignorance
               are
               charms
               ,
               witchery
               ,
               and
               incantation
               .
               Galen
               also
               saith
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               impute
               the
               falling
               evill
               ,
               
               and
               such
               like
               diseases
               to
               divine
               matter
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               to
               naturall
               causes
               ,
               
               are
               Witches
               ,
               Conjurers
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hippocrates
               calleth
               them
               arrogant
               ;
               and
               in
               another
               place
               affirming
               that
               in
               his
               time
               there
               were
               many
               deceivers
               and
               couseners
               ,
               that
               would
               undertake
               to
               cure
               the
               falling
               evill
               ,
               &c.
               by
               the
               power
               and
               help
               of
               Divels
               ,
               by
               burying
               some
               lots
               or
               inchantments
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               or
               casting
               them
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               concludeth
               thus
               in
               their
               credit
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               all
               knaves
               and
               couseners
               ;
               for
               God
               is
               our
               only
               defender
               and
               deliverer
               .
               O
               notable
               sentence
               of
               a
               beathen
               Philosopher
               !
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             thirteenth
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Hartumim
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 diversly
                 translated
                 :
                 whereby
                 the
                 objection
                 of
                 Pharaohs
                 Magicians
                 is
                 afterward
                 answered
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 ;
                 also
                 of
                 naturall
                 magick
                 not
                 evill
                 in
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               HArtumim
               is
               no
               naturall
               Hebrew
               word
               ,
               but
               is
               borrowed
               of
               some
               other
               nation●
               howbeit
               ,
               it
               is
               used
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               in
               these
               places
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Gen.
               4.1.8.24
               .
               Exod.
               7.13.24
               &
               8.7.18
               .
               &
               9.11
               .
               Dan.
               1.20
               .
               &
               2.2
               .
               Hierom
               sometimes
               translateth
               it
               Conjectores
               ,
               
               sometimes
               Malefici
               ,
               sometimes
               Arioll
               :
               which
               we
               for
               the
               most
               part
               translate
               by
               this
               word
               witches
               .
               But
               the
               right
               signification
               hereof
               may
               be
               conceived
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               inchanters
               of
               Phaeraoh
               ,
               being
               Magicians
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               were
               called
               Hartumim
               .
               And
               ye●
               in
               Exodus
               they
               are
               named
               in
               some
               latine
               translations
               
                 Venefici
                 .
                 Rabbi
                 L●i
              
               saith
               ,
               it
               betokeneth
               such
               as
               doe
               strange
               and
               wonderfull
               things
               ,
               naturally
               ,
               artificially
               ,
               and
               deceitfully
               .
               
                 Rabbi
                 Isaac
                 Natar
              
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               such
               were
               so
               termed
               ,
               as
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               professed
               singular
               wisdome
               .
               
                 A●●●
                 Ezra
              
               expoundeth
               it
               ,
               to
               signifie
               such
               as
               know
               the
               secrets
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               quality
               of
               stones
               and
               hearbs
               ,
               &c.
               which
               is
               attained
               unto
               by
               Art
               ,
               and
               
               specially
               by
               naturall
               magick
               .
               But
               we
               either
               for
               want
               of
               speech
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               call
               them
               all
               by
               the
               name
               and
               term
               of
               witches
               .
            
             
               Certainly
               ,
               God
               induceth
               bodies
               with
               wonderfull
               graces
               ,
               the
               perfect
               knowledge
               whereof
               man
               hath
               not
               reached
               unto
               :
               and
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               there
               is
               amongst
               them
               such
               mutuall
               love
               ,
               society
               ,
               and
               consent
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               such
               naturall
               discord
               ,
               and
               secret
               enmity
               ,
               that
               therein
               many
               things
               are
               wrought
               to
               the
               astonishment
               of
               mans
               capacity
               .
               But
               when
               deceit
               and
               diabolicall
               words
               are
               coupled
               therewith
               ,
               then
               extendeth
               it
               to
               witchcraft
               and
               conjuration
               ,
               as
               whereunto
               those
               naturall
               effects
               are
               falsely
               imputed
               .
               
               So
               as
               here
               I
               shall
               have
               some
               occasion
               to
               say
               somewhat
               of
               naturall
               Magick
               ;
               because
               under
               it
               lyeth
               hidden
               the
               venome
               of
               this
               word
               Hartumim
               .
               This
               art
               is
               said
               by
               some
               to
               be
               the
               profoundnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               absolute
               perfection
               of
               naturall
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               shewing
               forth
               the
               active
               part
               thereof
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               aid
               of
               naturall
               vertues
               ,
               by
               the
               convenient
               applying
               of
               them
               ,
               works
               are
               published
               ,
               exceeding
               all
               capacity
               and
               admiration
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               so
               much
               by
               art
               as
               by
               nature
               .
               This
               art
               of
               it self
               is
               not
               evill
               ;
               for
               it
               consisteth
               in
               searching
               forth
               the
               nature
               ,
               causes
               and
               effects
               of
               things
               .
               As
               far
               as
               I
               can
               conceive
               ,
               it
               hath
               beene
               more
               corrupted
               and
               prophaned
               by
               us
               Christians
               ,
               than
               either
               by
               Jewes
               or
               Gentiles
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 travelled
                 for
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 naturall
                 Magicke
                 ,
                 of
                 Salomons
                 knowledge
                 therein
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 called
                 a
                 naturall
                 Magician
                 ,
                 a
                 distinction
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 condemned
                 for
                 Witchcraft
                 .
              
            
             
               MAny
               Philosophers
               ;
               as
               namely
               
                 Plato
                 ,
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 Empedocles
                 ,
                 Democrituus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               travelled
               over
               al
               the
               world
               to
               find
               out
               and
               learn
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               art
               :
               and
               at
               their
               return
               they
               preached
               and
               taught
               ,
               professed
               and
               published
               it
               .
               Yea
               ,
               it
               should
               appear
               by
               the
               Magicians
               that
               came
               to
               adore
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               knowledge
               and
               reputation
               thereof
               was
               greater
               than
               we
               conceive
               or
               make
               account
               of
               .
               But
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               Salomon
               was
               the
               greatest
               traveller
               in
               this
               Art
               ,
               as
               may
               appear
               throughout
               the
               Book
               of
               Ecclesiastes
               ;
               and
               specially
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Wisedome
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               *
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               the
               true
               science
               of
               things
               ,
               so
               as
               I
               know
               how
               the
               world
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               midst
               of
               times
               ,
               how
               the
               times
               alter
               ,
               and
               the
               change
               of
               seasons
               ,
               the
               course
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               and
               the
               situation
               of
               the
               Stars
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               living
               things
               and
               the
               furiousnesse
               of
               beasts
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               wind
               ,
               and
               the
               imaginations
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               diversities
               of
               plants
               ,
               &
               the
               vertues
               of
               roots
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               both
               secret
               and
               known
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               Finally
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               cunning
               in
               this
               Art
               ,
               
               that
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Conjurer
               or
               Witch
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               reputed
               in
               the
               Romish
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               .
               Whereby
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               fools
               and
               papists
               are
               inclined
               to
               credit
               false
               accusations
               in
               matters
               of
               
               witchcraft
               and
               conjuration
               .
               The
               lesse
               knowledge
               we
               have
               in
               this
               art
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               have
               it
               in
               contempt
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               Plato
               saith
               truly
               to
               Dionysius
               ;
               They
               make
               Philosophy
               a
               mockery
               ,
               that
               deliver
               it
               to
               prophane
               and
               rude
               people
               .
               Certainly
               the
               witchcraft
               ,
               conjuration
               ,
               and
               inchantment
               that
               is
               imputed
               to
               Salomon
               ,
               
               is
               gathered
               out
               of
               these
               his
               words
               following
               :
               I
               applyed
               my
               minde
               to
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               search
               and
               seek
               out
               science
               ,
               wisedome
               and
               understandiug
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               foolishnesse
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               the
               error
               of
               doting
               fools
               .
               In
               this
               art
               of
               naturall
               magick
               (
               without
               great
               heed
               be
               taken
               )
               a
               student
               shall
               soon
               be
               abused
               .
               For
               many
               (
               writing
               by
               report
               ,
               without
               experience
               )
               mistake
               their
               authors
               ,
               and
               set
               down
               one
               thing
               for
               another
               .
               Then
               the
               conclusions
               being
               found
               false
               ,
               the
               experiment
               groweth
               into
               contempt
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               seemeth
               ridiculous
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               true
               .
               Pliny
               and
               Albert
               being
               curious
               writers
               herein
               ,
               are
               often
               deceived
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               Pliny
               is
               called
               a
               noble
               lier
               ,
               and
               Albert
               a
               rusticall
               lier
               ;
               the
               one
               lying
               by
               hearsay
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               authority
               .
            
             
               
               A
               Magician
               is
               indeed
               that
               which
               the
               Latines
               call
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               as
               
                 N●ma
                 Pompilius
              
               was
               among
               the
               Romans
               ;
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               as
               Socrates
               was
               among
               them
               ;
               the
               Aegyptians
               a
               Priest
               ,
               as
               Hermes
               was
               ;
               the
               Cabalists
               called
               them
               Prophets
               .
               But
               although
               these
               distinguished
               this
               art
               ,
               accounting
               the
               one
               part
               thereof
               infamous
               ,
               as
               being
               too
               much
               given
               unto
               wicked
               ,
               vain
               ,
               and
               impious
               curiosity
               ,
               as
               unto
               movings
               ,
               numbers
               ;
               figures
               ,
               sounds
               ,
               voices
               ,
               tunes
               ,
               lights
               ,
               affections
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               words
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               part
               commendable
               ,
               as
               teaching
               many
               good
               and
               necessary
               things
               ,
               as
               times
               and
               seasons
               to
               sow
               ,
               plant
               ,
               till
               ,
               cut
               ,
               &c.
               and
               divers
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               make
               manifest
               unto
               you
               hereafter
               ;
               yet
               we
               generally
               condem●
               the
               whole
               art
               without
               distinction
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               witchcraft
               ;
               having
               learned
               to
               hate
               it
               ,
               before
               we
               know
               it
               ;
               affirming
               all
               to
               be
               witchcraft
               ,
               which
               our
               grosse
               heads
               are
               not
               able
               to
               conceive
               ,
               and
               yet
               can
               think
               that
               an
               old
               doting
               woman
               seeth
               through
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wherein
               we
               consider
               not
               how
               God
               bestoweth
               his
               gifts
               ,
               and
               hath
               established
               an
               order
               in
               his
               works
               ,
               graffing
               in
               them
               sundrie
               vertues
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               severall
               creatures
               ;
               and
               specially
               to
               the
               use
               and
               behoof
               of
               man
               :
               neither
               doe
               we
               therein
               weigh
               that
               art
               is
               servant
               unto
               nature
               ,
               and
               waiteth
               upon
               her
               as
               her
               handmaiden
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 secrets
                 doe
                 lye
                 hidden
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 taught
                 in
                 naturall
                 Magicke
                 ,
                 how
                 Gods
                 glory
                 is
                 magnified
                 therein
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               IN
               this
               art
               of
               naturall
               Magick
               ,
               God
               Almighty
               hath
               hidden
               many
               secret
               mysteries
               ;
               as
               wherein
               a
               man
               may
               learn
               the
               properties
               ,
               qualities
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               of
               all
               nature
               .
               For
               it
               teacheth
               to
               accomplish
               matters
               in
               such
               sort
               and
               opportunity
               ,
               as
               the
               common
               people
               thinketh
               the
               same
               to
               be
               miraculous
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               compassed
               none
               other
               way
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               witchcraft
               .
               And
               yet
               in
               truth
               ,
               naturall
               Magick
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               the
               work
               of
               nature
               .
               
               For
               in
               tillage
               ,
               as
               nature
               produceth
               corn
               and
               hearbs
               ;
               so
               art
               ,
               being
               natures
               minister
               ,
               prepareth
               it
               .
               Wherein
               times
               and
               seasons
               are
               greatly
               to
               be
               respected
               :
               for
               
                 Annus
                 non
                 arvus
                 producit
                 aristas
              
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               many
               necessary
               and
               sober
               things
               are
               herein
               taught
               ;
               so
               doth
               it
               partly
               (
               I
               say
               )
               consist
               in
               such
               experiments
               and
               conclusions
               as
               are
               but
               toies
               ,
               but
               neverthelesse
               lie
               hid
               in
               nature
               ,
               and
               being
               unknown
               ,
               doe
               seem
               miraculous
               ,
               specially
               when
               they
               are
               intermedled
               and
               corrupted
               with
               cunning
               illusion
               ,
               or
               legierdemain
               ,
               from
               whence
               is
               derived
               the
               estimation
               of
               witchcraft
               .
               But
               being
               learned
               and
               known
               ,
               they
               are
               contemned
               ,
               and
               appear
               ridiculous
               ;
               for
               that
               only
               is
               wonderfull
               to
               the
               beholder
               ,
               whereof
               he
               can
               conceive
               no
               cause
               nor
               reason
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               
                 Ephesius
                 ,
                 Miraculum
                 solvitur
                 uade
                 videtur
                 esse
                 miraculum
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               a
               man
               shall
               take
               great
               pains
               herein
               ,
               and
               bestow
               great
               cost
               to
               learn
               that
               which
               is
               of
               no
               value
               and
               a
               meer
               jugling
               knack
               .
               Whereupon
               it
               is
               said
               that
               a
               man
               may
               not
               learn
               Philosophy
               to
               be
               rich
               ;
               but
               must
               get
               riches
               to
               learn
               philosophy
               :
               for
               to
               sluggards
               ,
               niggards
               ,
               and
               dizzards
               ,
               the
               secrets
               of
               nature
               are
               never
               opened
               .
               
               And
               doubtlesse
               a
               man
               may
               gather
               our
               of
               this
               art
               ,
               that
               which
               being
               published
               ,
               shall
               set
               forth
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               many
               wayes
               beneficiall
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               :
               the
               first
               is
               done
               by
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               workes
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               by
               skilfully
               applying
               them
               to
               our
               use
               and
               service
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 What
                 strange
                 things
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 naturall
                 magick
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               daily
               use
               and
               practise
               of
               medicine
               taketh
               away
               all
               admiration
               of
               the
               wonderfull
               effects
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Many
               other
               things
               of
               lesse
               weight
               ,
               being
               more
               secret
               and
               rare
               ,
               seem
               more
               miraculous
               .
               As
               for
               example
               (
               if
               it
               be
               true
               that
               
                 I.
                 Bap.
                 Neap.
              
               and
               many
               other
               writers
               doe
               constantly
               affirm
               )
               Tye
               a
               wild
               Bull
               to
               a
               fig-tree
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               be
               presently
               tame
               ;
               or
               hang
               an
               old
               cock
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               immediately
               be
               tender
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               feathers
               of
               an
               Eagle
               consume
               all
               other
               feathers
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               intermedled
               together
               .
               Wherein
               it
               may
               not
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               nature
               sheweth
               herself
               a
               proper
               workwoman
               .
               But
               it
               seemeth
               unpossible
               ,
               that
               a
               little
               fish
               being
               but
               half
               a
               foot
               long
               ,
               
               called
               Remora
               or
               Remiligo
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               Echeneis
               ,
               stayeth
               a
               mighty
               ship
               with
               all
               her
               load
               and
               tackling
               ,
               and
               being
               also
               undersail
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               affirmed
               by
               so
               many
               and
               so
               grave
               Authors
               ,
               that
               I
               dare
               not
               deny
               it
               ;
               specially
               ,
               because
               I
               see
               as
               strange
               effects
               of
               nature
               otherwise
               :
               as
               the
               property
               of
               the
               loadstone
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               beneficiall
               to
               the
               marine●
               ;
               and
               of
               Rheubarb
               ,
               which
               only
               medleth
               with
               choler
               ,
               and
               purgeth
               neither
               fleg
               ●n
               nor
               melancholy
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               beneficiall
               to
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               to
               the
               Mariner
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 incredible
                 operation
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 both
                 standing
                 and
                 running
                 ;
                 of
                 wels
                 ,
                 lakes
                 ,
                 rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 wonderfull
                 effects
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               operation
               of
               waters
               ,
               and
               their
               sundry
               vertues
               are
               also
               incredible
               ,
               I
               mean
               not
               of
               waters
               compounded
               and
               distilled
               :
               for
               it
               were
               endlesse
               to
               treat
               of
               their
               forces
               ,
               specially
               concerning
               medicines
               .
               But
               we
               have
               here
               even
               in
               England
               naturall
               springs
               ,
               wels
               ,
               and
               waters
               ,
               both
               standing
               and
               running
               ,
               of
               excellent
               vertues
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               except
               we
               had
               seen
               ,
               and
               had
               experiment
               of
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               beleeve
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 rerum
                 natura
              
               .
               And
               to
               let
               the
               physicall
               nature
               of
               them
               passe
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               which
               we
               cannot
               be
               so
               thankfull
               to
               God
               ,
               
               as
               they
               are
               wholesome
               for
               our
               bodies
               )
               is
               it
               not
               miraculous
               ,
               that
               wood
               is
               by
               the
               quality
               of
               divers
               waters
               here
               in
               England
               transubstantiated
               into
               a
               stone
               ?
               The
               which
               vertue
               is
               also
               found
               to
               be
               in
               a
               lake
               besides
               the
               City
               Masaca
               in
               Cappadocia
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               river
               called
               Scarmandru●
               ,
               that
               maketh
               yellow
               sheep
               .
               Yea
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               waters
               ,
               as
               in
               Pontus
               and
               Thessalia
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Assyrides
               ,
               in
               a
               river
               of
               Thracia
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               saith
               )
               that
               if
               a
               white
               sheep
               being
               with
               lamb
               drink
               thereof
               ,
               the
               lamb
               will
               be
               black
               .
               Strabo
               writeth
               of
               the
               river
               called
               Crantes
               ,
               in
               the
               borders
               of
               Italy
               ,
               running
               towards
               Tarentum
               ,
               where
               mens
               hair
               is
               made
               white
               and
               yellow
               being
               washed
               therein
               .
               
               Pliny
               doth
               write
               that
               of
               what
               colour
               the
               vein●
               are
               under
               the
               rams
               tongue
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               colour
               or
               colours
               will
               the
               lambs
               be
               .
               There
               is
               a
               lake
               in
               a
               field
               called
               Cornetus
               ,
               in
               the
               bottome
               whereof
               manifestly
               appeareth
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               the
               carkasses
               of
               Snakes
               ,
               Ewts
               ,
               and
               other
               Serpents
               ;
               whereas
               if
               you
               put
               in
               your
               hand
               ,
               to
               pull
               them
               out
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               nothing
               there
               .
               There
               droppeth
               water
               out
               of
               a
               Rock
               in
               Arcadia
               ,
               the
               which
               neither
               a
               silvern
               nor
               a
               brazen
               boll
               can
               contain
               ,
               but
               it
               leapeth
               out
               ,
               and
               sprinkleth
               away
               ;
               and
               yet
               will
               it
               remain
               without
               motion
               in
               the
               hoof
               of
               a
               mule
               .
               Such
               conclusions
               (
               I
               warrant
               you
               )
               were
               not
               unknown
               to
               Iames
               and
               Iambres
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 vertues
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 sundry
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 of
                 cousening
                 Lapidaries
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               THe
               excellent
               vertues
               and
               qualities
               in
               stones
               ,
               found
               ,
               conceived
               and
               tried
               by
               this
               art
               ,
               is
               wonderfull
               .
               Howbeit
               many
               things
               most
               false
               and
               fabulous
               are
               added
               unto
               their
               true
               effects
               ,
               wherewith
               I
               thought
               good
               in
               part
               to
               try
               the
               Readers
               patience
               and
               cunning
               withall
               .
               An
               Aggat
               (
               they
               say
               )
               hath
               vertue
               against
               the
               biting
               of
               Scorpions
               or
               Serpents
               .
               It
               is
               written
               (
               but
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               it
               )
               that
               it
               maketh
               a
               man
               eloquent
               ,
               and
               procureth
               the
               favour
               of
               Princes
               ;
               yea
               that
               the
               fume
               thereof
               doth
               turn
               away
               tempests
               .
               Alectorins
               is
               a
               stone
               about
               the
               bignesse
               of
               a
               bean
               ,
               as
               clear
               as
               
               the
               crystall
               ,
               
               taken
               out
               of
               a
               Cocks
               belly
               which
               hath
               been
               gelt
               or
               made
               a
               Cap●n
               four
               years
               .
               If
               it
               be
               held
               in
               ones
               mouth
               ,
               it
               asswageth
               thirst
               ,
               it
               maketh
               the
               husband
               to
               love
               the
               wife
               ,
               and
               the
               bearer
               invincible
               :
               for
               hereby
               Milo
               was
               said
               to
               overcome
               his
               enemies
               .
               A
               Crawpock
               delivereth
               from
               prison
               .
               Chelidonius
               is
               a
               stone
               taken
               out
               of
               a
               Swallow
               ,
               which
               cureth
               melancholy
               :
               howbeit
               ,
               some
               Authours
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               hearb
               whereby
               the
               swallows
               recover
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               young
               ,
               even
               if
               their
               eyes
               be
               picked
               out
               with
               an
               instrument
               .
               Geranites
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               a
               Crane
               ,
               and
               Draconites
               out
               of
               a
               Dragon
               .
               But
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               such
               stones
               must
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               bellies
               of
               the
               serpents
               ,
               beasts
               ,
               or
               birds
               (
               wherein
               they
               are
               )
               whiles
               they
               live
               :
               otherwise
               ,
               they
               vanish
               away
               with
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               retaine
               the
               vertues
               of
               those
               stars
               under
               which
               they
               are
               .
               Amethysus
               maketh
               a
               drunken
               man
               sober
               ,
               and
               refresheth
               the
               wit.
               The
               
               corrall
               preserveth
               such
               as
               hear
               it
               from
               fascination
               or
               bewitching
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               they
               are
               hanged
               about
               childrens
               necks
               .
               But
               from
               whence
               that
               superstition
               is
               derived
               ,
               and
               who
               invented
               the
               lie
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               :
               but
               I
               see
               how
               ready
               the
               people
               are
               to
               give
               credit
               thereunto
               ,
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               corrals
               that
               were
               employed
               .
               I
               find
               in
               good
               Authours
               ,
               that
               while
               it
               remaineth
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               hearb
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               brought
               thence
               ,
               into
               the
               air
               ,
               it
               hardeneth
               ,
               and
               becommeth
               a
               stone
               .
            
             
               Heliotropius
               stancheth
               bloud
               ,
               driveth
               away
               poysons
               ,
               preserveth
               health
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               some
               write
               ,
               that
               it
               provoketh
               rain
               ,
               and
               darkneth
               the
               Sun
               ,
               suffering
               not
               him
               that
               beareth
               it
               to
               be
               abused
               .
               Hyacinthus
               doth
               all
               that
               the
               other
               doth
               ,
               and
               also
               preserveth
               from
               lightning
               .
               Oinothera
               hanged
               about
               the
               neck
               ,
               collar
               ,
               or
               yoke
               of
               any
               creature
               ,
               tameth
               it
               presently
               .
               A
               Topase
               healeth
               the
               lunatike
               person
               of
               his
               passion
               of
               lunacie
               .
               Aitites
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               shaken
               ,
               soundeth
               as
               if
               there
               were
               a
               little
               stone
               in
               the
               belly
               thereof
               :
               it
               is
               good
               for
               the
               falling
               Sicknesse
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               untimely
               birth
               .
               Amethysus
               aforesaid
               resisteth
               drunkennesse
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               bearers
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               drink
               freely
               ,
               and
               recover
               themselves
               soon
               being
               drunk
               as
               Apes
               :
               the
               same
               maketh
               a
               man
               wise
               .
               Chalcedonius
               maketh
               the
               bearer
               lucky
               in
               Law
               ,
               quickeneth
               the
               power
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               force
               also
               against
               the
               illusions
               of
               the
               divell
               ,
               and
               phantasticall
               cogitations
               arising
               of
               melancholy
               .
               Co●neolus
               mitigateth
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               qualifieth
               maiice
               ,
               it
               stancheth
               bloudy
               fluxes
               ,
               
               specially
               of
               women
               that
               are
               troubled
               with
               their
               flowers
               .
               Heliotropius
               aforesaid
               darkeneth
               the
               Sun
               ,
               raiseth
               showers
               ,
               stancheth
               bloud
               ,
               procureth
               good
               fame
               ,
               keepeth
               the
               bearer
               in
               health
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               him
               not
               to
               be
               deceived
               .
               If
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               would
               be
               dearer
               then
               a
               thousand
               Diamonds
               .
            
             
               Hyacinthus
               delivereth
               one
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               lightening
               ,
               driveth
               away
               poison
               and
               pestilent
               infection
               ,
               and
               hath
               many
               other
               vertues
               .
               Iris
               helpeth
               a
               woman
               to
               speedy
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               maketh
               rainbows
               to
               appear
               .
               A
               Saphire
               preserveth
               the
               members
               ,
               and
               maketh
               them
               lively
               ,
               and
               helpeth
               Agues
               and
               Gowts
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               not
               the
               bearer
               to
               be
               afraid
               :
               it
               hath
               vertue
               against
               venome
               ,
               and
               stayeth
               bleeding
               at
               the
               nose
               being
               often
               put
               thereto
               .
               A
               *
               Smarag
               is
               good
               for
               the
               eye-sight
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               not
               carnall
               copulation
               ,
               it
               maketh
               one
               rich
               and
               eloquent
               .
               A
               Topase
               increaseth
               riches
               ,
               healeth
               the
               lunatique
               passion
               ,
               and
               stancheth
               bloud
               .
               Mephis
               (
               as
               Aaron
               and
               Hermes
               
               report
               out
               of
               
                 Albertus
                 Magnus
              
               )
               being
               broken
               into
               powder
               ,
               
               and
               drunk
               with
               water
               ,
               maketh
               insensibility
               of
               torture
               .
               Hereby
               you
               may
               understand
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               upon
               these
               stones
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               like
               bodies
               ,
               most
               excellent
               and
               wonderfull
               vertues
               :
               so
               according
               to
               the
               aboundance
               of
               humane
               superstitions
               and
               follies
               ,
               many
               ascribe
               unto
               them
               either
               more
               vertues
               ,
               or
               other
               than
               they
               have
               ;
               other
               boast
               that
               they
               are
               able
               to
               adde
               new
               qualities
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               herein
               consisteth
               a
               part
               of
               witchcraft
               and
               common
               cousenage
               used
               sometimes
               of
               the
               Lapidaries
               for
               gains
               ;
               sometimes
               of
               others
               for
               cousening
               purposes
               .
               Some
               part
               of
               the
               vanity
               hereof
               I
               will
               here
               describe
               ,
               because
               the
               place
               serveth
               well
               therefore
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               forgotten
               or
               omitted
               ,
               that
               Pharaohs
               Magicians
               were
               like
               enough
               to
               be
               cunning
               therein
               .
            
             
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               give
               you
               the
               opinion
               of
               one
               ,
               who
               professed
               himself
               a
               very
               skilfull
               and
               well
               experimented
               Lapidary
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               a
               book
               of
               his
               own
               penning
               ,
               published
               under
               this
               title
               of
               Dactylotheca
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               I
               thinke
               )
               to
               be
               had
               among
               the
               Booksellers
               .
               And
               thus
               followeth
               his
               assertion
               :
               
                 
                   
                     
                     Evax
                     rex
                     Arabum
                     sertur
                     scripsisse
                     Neroni
                     ,
                  
                   
                     (
                     Qui
                     post
                     Augustum
                     reguavit
                     in
                     orbe
                     secundus
                     )
                  
                   
                     Quot
                     species
                     lapidis
                     ,
                     quae
                     nomina
                     ,
                     quive
                     colores
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Quaeque
                     sit
                     his
                     ●egio
                     ,
                     vel
                     quanta
                     potentia
                     cnique
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ocultas
                     etenim
                     lapidum
                     cognoscere
                     vires
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Quorum
                     causa
                     latens
                     eff●●tus
                     dat
                     manifestos
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Egregium
                     quiddam
                     volumus
                     rarumque
                     videri
                     .
                  
                   
                     Scilicet
                     hinc
                     solers
                     medicorum
                     cura
                     juvatur
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Auxilio
                     lapidum
                     morbos
                     expellere
                     docta
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nec
                     minus
                     inde
                     dari
                     cunctarum
                     commoda
                     rerum
                  
                   
                     Aulores
                     perhibent
                     ,
                     quibus
                     haet
                     perspecta
                     feruntur
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nec
                     dubium
                     cuiquam
                     debet
                     salsumque
                     videri
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Quiu
                     sua
                     sit
                     gemmis
                     divinitus
                     insita
                     virtus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Evax
                     an
                     old
                     Arabian
                     king
                  
                   
                     is
                     named
                     to
                     have
                     writ
                  
                   
                     A
                     treatise
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     Nero's
                     Grace
                  
                   
                     to
                     have
                     bestowed
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   
                     (
                     Who
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     did
                     second
                     raign
                  
                   
                     after
                     Augustus
                     time
                     )
                  
                   
                     Of
                     pretious
                     stones
                     the
                     sundry
                     sorts
                     ,
                  
                   
                     their
                     names
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     what
                     clime
                  
                   
                     And
                     country
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     ,
                  
                   
                     their
                     colours
                     and
                     their
                     hue
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Their
                     privy
                     power
                     and
                     secret
                     force
                     ,
                  
                   
                     the
                     which
                     with
                     knowledge
                     true
                  
                   
                     To
                     understand
                     their
                     hidden
                     cause
                  
                   
                     most
                     plain
                     effects
                     declare
                     :
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     will
                     we
                     a
                     noble
                     thing
                  
                   
                     have
                     counted
                     be
                     and
                     rare
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     The
                     skillfull
                     care
                     of
                     leeches
                     
                  
                   
                     learn'd
                     is
                     aided
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     hereby
                     holpen
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     taught
                  
                   
                     with
                     aid
                     of
                     stones
                     to
                     chase
                  
                   
                     Away
                     from
                     men
                     such
                     sicknesses
                  
                   
                     as
                     have
                     in
                     them
                     a
                     place
                     .
                  
                   
                     No
                     lesse
                     precise
                     commodities
                  
                   
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     else
                     thereby
                  
                   
                     Are
                     ministred
                     and
                     given
                     to
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   
                     if
                     authors
                     do
                     not
                     lie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     To
                     whom
                     these
                     things
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     be
                  
                   
                     most
                     manifestly
                     known
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     shall
                     no
                     false
                     or
                     doubtfull
                     case
                  
                   
                     appear
                     to
                     any
                     one
                     ,
                  
                   
                     But
                     that
                     by
                     heavenly
                     influence
                  
                   
                     each
                     precious
                     pearl
                     and
                     stone
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Hath
                     in
                     his
                     substance
                     fixed
                     force
                  
                   
                     and
                     vertue
                     largely
                     sowne
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Whereby
               it
               is
               to
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               stones
               have
               in
               them
               certain
               proper
               vertues
               ,
               which
               are
               given
               them
               of
               a
               speciall
               influence
               of
               the
               planets
               ,
               and
               a
               due
               proportion
               of
               the
               elements
               ,
               their
               substance
               being
               a
               very
               fine
               and
               pure
               compound
               ,
               consisting
               of
               well
               tempered
               matter
               wherein
               is
               no
               grosse
               mixture
               :
               as
               appeareth
               by
               plain
               proof
               of
               India
               and
               Aethiopia
               ,
               where
               the
               sun
               being
               orient
               and
               meridionall
               ,
               doth
               more
               effectually
               shew
               his
               operation
               ,
               procuring
               more
               precious
               stones
               there
               to
               be
               ingendred
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               countries
               that
               are
               occident
               and
               septentrionall
               .
               
               Unto
               this
               opinion
               doe
               diverse
               ancients
               accord
               ;
               namely
               ,
               
                 Alexander
                 Peripateticus
                 ,
                 Hermes
                 ,
                 Euax
                 ,
                 Bocchos
                 ,
                 Zoroastes
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 Iudaeus
                 ,
                 Zacharias
                 ,
                 Babylonicus
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               more
               beside
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 Whence
                 the
                 precious
                 stones
                 receive
                 their
                 operations
                 ,
                 how
                 curious
                 Magicians
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 seales
                 .
              
            
             
               CUrious
               Magicians
               affirme
               ,
               that
               these
               stones
               receive
               their
               vertues
               altogether
               of
               the
               planets
               and
               heavenly
               bodies
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               only
               the
               very
               operation
               of
               the
               planets
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               the
               very
               images
               &
               impressions
               of
               the
               starres
               naturally
               ingraffed
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               ought
               alwaies
               to
               have
               graven
               upon
               them
               ,
               the
               similitudes
               of
               such
               monsters
               ,
               beasts
               ,
               and
               other
               devices
               ,
               as
               they
               imagine
               to
               be
               both
               internally
               in
               operation
               ,
               and
               externally
               in
               view
               ,
               
               expressed
               in
               the
               planets
               ;
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               upon
               the
               Achate
               are
               graven
               serpents
               or
               venemous
               beasts
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               a
               man
               riding
               on
               a
               serpent
               ;
               which
               they
               know
               to
               be
               Aesculapius
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               colestiall
               serpent
               ,
               whereby
               are
               cured
               (
               they
               say
               )
               poisons
               and
               stingings
               of
               serpents
               and
               scorpions
               .
               These
               grow
               in
               the
               river
               of
               Achates
               ,
               where
               the
               
               greatest
               scorpions
               are
               ingendred
               ,
               
               and
               their
               noisomnesse
               is
               thereby
               qualified
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               scorpions
               ,
               the
               stones
               vertue
               is
               quickned
               and
               increased
               .
               Also
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               induce
               love
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               venery
               ,
               they
               inscribe
               and
               expresse
               in
               the
               stones
               ,
               amiable
               embracings
               and
               lovely
               countenances
               and
               gestures
               ,
               words
               and
               kissings
               in
               apt
               figures
               .
               For
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               mind
               are
               consonant
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               stones
               ,
               which
               must
               also
               be
               set
               in
               rings
               ,
               and
               upon
               foiles
               of
               such
               metals
               as
               have
               affinity
               with
               those
               stones
               ,
               through
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               planets
               whereunto
               they
               are
               addicted
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               gather
               the
               greater
               force
               of
               their
               working
               .
            
             
               
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               They
               make
               the
               images
               of
               Saturne
               in
               lead
               ,
               of
               Sol
               in
               gold
               ,
               of
               Luna
               in
               silver
               .
               Marry
               there
               is
               no
               small
               regard
               to
               be
               had
               for
               the
               certain
               and
               due
               times
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               graving
               of
               them
               :
               for
               so
               are
               they
               made
               with
               more
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               influences
               and
               configurations
               of
               the
               planets
               are
               made
               thereby
               the
               more
               to
               abound
               in
               them
               .
               As
               if
               you
               will
               procure
               love
               ,
               you
               must
               work
               in
               apt
               ,
               proper
               ,
               and
               friendly
               aspects
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               hour
               of
               
                 Venus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               make
               debate
               ,
               the
               direct
               contrary
               order
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               .
               If
               you
               determine
               to
               make
               the
               image
               of
               Venus
               ,
               you
               must
               expect
               to
               be
               under
               Aquarius
               or
               Capricornus
               :
               for
               
                 Saturne
                 ,
                 Taurus
              
               ,
               and
               Libra
               must
               be
               taken
               heed
               of
               .
               Many
               other
               observations
               there
               be
               ,
               as
               to
               avoid
               the
               infortunate
               seat
               and
               place
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               when
               you
               would
               bring
               a
               happy
               thing
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               specially
               that
               it
               be
               not
               done
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               delineation
               ●●
               hee
               l
               (
               as
               they
               term
               it
               )
               of
               the
               course
               thereof
               for
               then
               the
               planet
               mou●●●●
               and
               is
               dull
               .
            
             
               Such
               signes
               as
               ascend
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               day
               ;
               if
               in
               〈◊〉
               night
               they
               increase
               ,
               then
               must
               you
               go
               to
               work
               by
               night
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               is
               
                 Aries
                 ,
                 Leo
              
               ,
               and
               Sagittarie
               is
               a
               certain
               triplicity
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Sun
               hath
               do●●nion
               by
               day
               ,
               Iupiter
               by
               night
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               twilight
               the
               cold
               star
               of
               〈◊〉
               .
               But
               because
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               excuse
               wanting
               for
               the
               faults
               espied
               herein
               ,
               they
               say
               that
               the
               vertues
               of
               all
               stones
               deoay
               through
               tract
               of
               time
               so
               as
               such
               things
               are
               not
               now
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               in
               all
               respects
               as
               are
               written
               .
               Howbeit
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               were
               living
               in
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               inconvenient
               place
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               unlike
               to
               have
               that
               help
               towards
               the
               abusing
               of
               
                 Pharaoh
                 .
                 Cardane
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               although
               men
               attribute
               no
               smal
               force
               unto
               such
               seales
               ;
               as
               to
               the
               seal
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
               authorities
               ,
               honours
               ,
               and
               favours
               of
               princes
               ;
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               riches
               and
               friends
               ;
               of
               Venus
               ,
               pleasures
               ;
               of
               Mars
               ,
               boldnesse
               ;
               of
               Mercurie
               ,
               diligence
               ;
               of
               Saturne
               ,
               patience
               and
               induring
               of
               labour
               ;
               of
               Luna
               ,
               favour
               of
               people
               :
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               stones
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               know
               the
               seales
               or
               figures
               do
               none
               at
               all
               .
               And
               when
               Cardano
               had
               shewed
               fully
               that
               art
               ,
               and
               the
               folly
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               those
               terrible
               ,
               
               prodigious
               ,
               and
               deceitfull
               figures
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               with
               their
               characters
               ,
               &c.
               he
               saith
               that
               those
               were
               deceitfull
               inventions
               devised
               by
               couseners
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               vertue
               indeed
               nor
               truth
               in
               them
               .
               But
               because
               we
               spake
               somewhat
               even
               now
               of
               signets
               and
               seals
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               what
               I
               read
               reported
               by
               
                 Vincentius
                 in
                 suo
                 speculo
              
               ,
               where
               making
               mention
               of
               the
               Jasper
               stone
               ,
               whose
               nature
               and
               property
               
                 Marbodeus
                 Gallus
              
               describeth
               in
               the
               verses
               following
               ;
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Iaspides
                     esse
                     decem
                     species
                     septemque
                     feruntur
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     His
                     &
                     multorum
                     cognoscitur
                     esse
                     colorum
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     multis
                     naset
                     perbibetur
                     partibus
                     orbis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Optimus
                     in
                     viridi
                     translucentique
                     colore
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     qui
                     plus
                     soleat
                     virtutis
                     habere
                     pro
                     batur
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Coste
                     gestatus
                     fibrem
                     fugat
                     ,
                     arcet
                     hydropem
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Adpositusque
                     juvat
                     mulierem
                     parturientem
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     tutamentum
                     portants
                     creditur
                     esse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Nam
                     consecratus
                     gratum
                     facit
                     abque
                     potentem
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     ,
                     sicut
                     perhibent
                     ,
                     phantasmata
                     noxia
                     p●llit
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Cuiusin
                     argento
                     visfortior
                     esse
                     putatur
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Seven
                     kindes
                     and
                     ten
                     of
                     Jasper
                     stones
                  
                   
                     reported
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     many
                     colours
                     this
                     is
                     known
                  
                   
                     which
                     noted
                     is
                     by
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     said
                     in
                     many
                     places
                     of
                  
                   
                     the
                     world
                     for
                     to
                     be
                     seen
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Where
                     it
                     is
                     bred
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     the
                     best
                  
                   
                     is
                     through
                     shining
                     green
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     that
                     which
                     proved
                     is
                     to
                     have
                  
                   
                     in
                     it
                     more
                     vertue
                     plaste
                     ;
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     being
                     borne
                     about
                     of
                     such
                  
                   
                     as
                     are
                     of
                     living
                     chaste
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     drives
                     away
                     their
                     ague
                     fist
                     ,
                  
                   
                     the
                     dropsie
                     thirsting
                     dry
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     put
                     upon
                     a
                     woman
                     weak
                  
                   
                     in
                     travell
                     which
                     doth
                     lie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     It
                     helps
                     ,
                     assists
                     ,
                     and
                     comforts
                     her
                  
                   
                     in
                     pangs
                     when
                     she
                     doth
                     crie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Again
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     beleev'd
                     to
                     be
                  
                   
                     a
                     safegard
                     frank
                     and
                     free
                     ,
                  
                   
                     To
                     such
                     as
                     wear
                     and
                     bear
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                  
                   
                     and
                     if
                     it
                     hallowed
                     bee
                     ,
                  
                   
                     It
                     makes
                     the
                     parties
                     gratious
                     ,
                  
                   
                     and
                     mighty
                     too
                     that
                     have
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     noisome
                     fansies
                     (
                     as
                     they
                     write
                  
                   
                     that
                     meant
                     not
                     to
                     deprave
                     it
                     )
                  
                   
                     It
                     doth
                     displace
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     mind
                     :
                  
                   
                     The
                     force
                     thereof
                     is
                     stronger
                     ,
                  
                   
                     In
                     silver
                     if
                     the
                     same
                     he
                     set
                     ,
                  
                   
                     and
                     will
                     endure
                     the
                     longer
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               Vincentius
               making
               mention
               of
               the
               Iasper
               stone
               ,
               
               touching
               which
               (
               by
               the
               way
               of
               a
               parenthesis
               )
               I
               have
               inferred
               Marbodeus
               his
               verses
               ,
               he
               saith
               that
               some
               Iasper
               stones
               are
               found
               having
               in
               them
               the
               lively
               image
               of
               a
               naturall
               man
               ,
               with
               a
               shield
               at
               his
               neck
               and
               a
               spear
               in
               his
               
               hand
               ,
               and
               under
               his
               feet
               a
               serpent
               ;
               which
               stones
               so
               marked
               and
               signed
               ,
               he
               preferreth
               before
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               antidotaries
               or
               remedies
               notably
               resisting
               poison
               .
               Othersome
               also
               are
               found
               figured
               and
               marked
               with
               the
               form
               of
               a
               man
               bearing
               on
               his
               neck
               a
               bundle
               of
               hearbs
               and
               flowers
               ,
               with
               the
               estimation
               and
               value
               of
               them
               noted
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               in
               them
               a
               faculty
               or
               power
               restrictive
               ,
               and
               will
               in
               an
               instant
               or
               moment
               of
               time
               stanch
               bloud
               .
               Such
               a
               kind
               of
               stone
               (
               as
               it
               is
               reported
               )
               Galen
               wore
               on
               his
               finger
               .
               Othersome
               are
               marked
               with
               a
               crosse
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               author
               writeth
               ,
               and
               these
               be
               right
               excellent
               against
               inundations
               or
               overflowings
               of
               waters
               .
               I
               could
               hold
               you
               long
               occupied
               in
               declarations
               like
               unto
               these
               ,
               wherein
               I
               lay
               before
               you
               what
               other
               men
               have
               published
               and
               set
               forth
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               choosing
               rather
               to
               be
               an
               academical
               discourser
               ,
               than
               an
               universall
               determiner
               :
               but
               I
               am
               desirous
               of
               brevity
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 sympathy
                 and
                 antipathy
                 of
                 natural
                 and
                 elementary
                 bodies
                 declared
                 by
                 divers
                 examples
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 birds
                 ,
                 plants
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               IF
               I
               should
               write
               of
               the
               strange
               effects
               of
               Sympathia
               and
               Antipathia
               ,
               I
               should
               take
               great
               pains
               to
               make
               you
               wonder
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               would
               scarse
               beleeve
               me
               .
               And
               if
               I
               should
               publish
               such
               conclusions
               as
               are
               common
               and
               known
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               regard
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               Empedocles
               thought
               all
               things
               were
               wrought
               hereby
               .
               It
               is
               almost
               incredible
               ,
               that
               the
               grunting
               or
               rather
               the
               wheeking
               of
               a
               little
               pig
               ,
               of
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               simple
               sheep
               should
               terrifie
               a
               mighty
               Elephant
               :
               and
               yet
               by
               that
               means
               the
               Romans
               did
               put
               to
               flight
               Pyr●hus
               and
               all
               his
               hoast
               .
               A
               man
               would
               hardly
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               a
               cocks
               combe
               or
               his
               crowing
               should
               abash
               a
               puissant
               lion
               :
               but
               the
               experience
               hereof
               hath
               satisfied
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               Who
               would
               think
               that
               a
               serpent
               should
               abandon
               the
               shadow
               of
               an
               ash
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               But
               it
               seemeth
               not
               strange
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               common
               ,
               that
               some
               man
               otherwise
               hardy
               and
               stout
               enough
               ,
               should
               not
               dare
               to
               abide
               or
               endure
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               cat
               .
               Or
               that
               a
               draught
               of
               drink
               should
               so
               overthrow
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               never
               a
               part
               or
               member
               of
               his
               body
               should
               be
               able
               to
               performe
               his
               duty
               and
               office
               ;
               and
               should
               also
               so
               corrupt
               and
               alter
               his
               senses
               ,
               understanding
               ,
               memorie
               ,
               and
               judgement
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               saving
               in
               shape
               ,
               become
               a
               very
               beast
               .
               And
               herein
               the
               poets
               experiment
               of
               liquor
               is
               verified
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   sunt
                   qui
                   non
                   corpora
                   tantum
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                   Verum
                   animas
                   etiam
                   valeant
                   mutare
                   liquores
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   waters
                   have
                   so
                   powerfell
                   been
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   could
                   not
                   only
                   bodies
                   change
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   even
                   the
                   very
                   minds
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 
                   Their
                   operation
                   is
                   so
                   strange
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               The
               friendly
               society
               betwixt
               a
               fox
               and
               a
               serpent
               is
               almost
               incredible
               ?
               
               how
               loving
               the
               lizzard
               is
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               we
               may
               read
               though
               we
               cannot
               see
               .
               Yet
               some
               affirm
               that
               our
               newt
               is
               not
               only
               like
               to
               the
               lizzard
               in
               shape
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               condition
               .
               From
               the
               which
               affection
               towards
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               spaniell
               doth
               not
               much
               differ
               ,
               whereof
               I
               could
               cite
               incredible
               stories
               .
               The
               amity
               betwixt
               a
               castrell
               and
               a
               pigeon
               is
               much
               noted
               among
               writers
               ;
               and
               specially
               how
               the
               castrell
               defendeth
               her
               from
               her
               enemie
               the
               sparrow-hawke
               ;
               whereof
               they
               say
               the
               dove
               is
               not
               ignorant
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               wonderfull
               operation
               and
               vertue
               of
               hearbs
               ,
               which
               to
               repeat
               were
               infinite
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               only
               refer
               you
               to
               Mattheolus
               his
               herball
               ,
               or
               to
               Dodonaeus
               .
               There
               is
               among
               them
               such
               naturall
               accord
               and
               discord
               ,
               as
               some
               prosper
               much
               the
               better
               for
               the
               others
               company
               ,
               stand
               some
               wither
               away
               being
               planted
               near
               unto
               the
               other
               .
               The
               lillie
               and
               the
               rose
               rejoyce
               in
               each
               others
               neighbour-hood
               .
               The
               flag
               and
               the
               fernebush
               abhorre
               each
               other
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               can
               hardly
               live
               besides
               the
               other
               .
               The
               cowcumber
               loveth
               water
               ,
               and
               hateth
               oil
               to
               the
               death
               .
               And
               because
               you
               shall
               not
               say
               that
               hearbs
               have
               no
               vertue
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               this
               place
               I
               cite
               none
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               discover
               two
               or
               three
               small
               qualities
               and
               vertues
               ,
               which
               are
               affirmed
               to
               be
               in
               hearbs
               ;
               marry
               as
               simple
               as
               they
               be
               ,
               Iannes
               and
               Iambre's
               might
               have
               done
               much
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               had
               them
               .
               If
               you
               prick
               out
               a
               young
               swallowes
               eies
               ,
               the
               old
               swallow
               restoreth
               again
               their
               sight
               ,
               with
               the
               application
               (
               they
               say
               )
               of
               a
               little
               Celandine
               .
               
               Xanthus
               the
               author
               of
               histories
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               a
               young
               dragon
               being
               dead
               ,
               was
               revived
               by
               her
               dam
               ,
               with
               an
               hearb
               called
               Balim
               .
               And
               Iuba
               saith
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               in
               Arabia
               being
               dead
               was
               revived
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               another
               hearb
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 former
                 matter
                 proved
                 by
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               as
               we
               see
               in
               stones
               ,
               hearbs
               ,
               &c.
               strange
               operation
               and
               naturall
               love
               and
               dissention
               ;
               
               so
               do
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               there
               be
               as
               strange
               properties
               and
               vertues
               naturall
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               by
               credible
               report
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               read
               many
               grave
               authors
               ,
               constantly
               affirme
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 murthered
                 reneweth
                 bleeding
                 ,
              
               at
               the
               
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 dear
                 friend
              
               ,
               or
               
                 of
                 a
                 mortall
                 enemy
              
               .
               Diverse
               also
               write
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               passe
               by
               a
               murthered
               body
               (
               though
               unknowne
               )
               he
               shall
               be
               stricken
               with
               fear
               ,
               and
               fell
               in
               him selfe
               some
               alteration
               by
               nature
               .
               Also
               that
               a
               woman
               ,
               above
               the
               age
               of
               fifty
               years
               ,
               being
               bound
               hand
               and
               foot
               ,
               her
               clothes
               being
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               laid
               down
               softly
               into
               the
               water
               sinketh
               not
               in
               a
               long
               time
               ;
               
               some
               say
               not
               at
               all
               .
               By
               which
               experiment
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               try
               witches
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               
                 Ferrum
                 candens
              
               ;
               
               which
               was
               ,
               to
               hold
               hot
               iron
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               by
               not
               burning
               to
               be
               tried
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               Plutarch
               saith
               that
               Py●●bus
               his
               great
               toe
               had
               in
               it
               such
               naturall
               or
               rather
               divine
               vertue
               ,
               that
               no
               fire
               could
               burne
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               Albertus
               saith
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               also
               repeat
               the
               same
               storie
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               that
               there
               were
               two
               such
               children
               borne
               in
               Germanie
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               one
               of
               them
               had
               been
               carryed
               by
               any
               house
               ,
               all
               the
               doores
               right
               against
               one
               of
               his
               sides
               would
               flie
               open
               :
               and
               that
               vertue
               which
               the
               one
               had
               in
               the
               left
               side
               ,
               the
               other
               brother
               had
               in
               the
               right
               sides
               .
               He
               saith
               further
               ,
               that
               many
               saw
               it
               ,
               
               and
               that
               it
               could
               be
               referred
               to
               nothing
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               propriety
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               Pompanatius
               writeth
               that
               the
               kings
               of
               France
               do
               cure
               the
               disease
               called
               now
               the
               Kings
               evill
               ,
               or
               Queens
               evill
               ;
               which
               hath
               been
               〈◊〉
               wayes
               thought
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               day
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               a
               miraculous
               and
               a
               peculiar
               gift
               ,
               and
               a
               speciall
               grace
               given
               to
               the
               kings
               and
               queenes
               of
               England
               .
               Which
               some
               referre
               to
               the
               propriety
               of
               their
               persons
               ,
               some
               to
               the
               peculiar
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               the
               efficacy
               of
               words
               .
               But
               if
               the
               French
               king
               use
               it
               no
               worse
               then
               our
               Princesse
               doth
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               be
               offended
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               for
               her
               Majesty
               only
               useth
               godly
               and
               divine
               prayer
               ,
               with
               some
               al●●●
               and
               referreth
               the
               cure
               to
               God
               and
               to
               the
               Physitian
               .
               
               Plutarch
               writeth
               that
               there
               be
               certain
               men
               called
               Psilli
               ,
               which
               with
               their
               mouthes
               heal
               the
               bitings
               of
               serpents
               .
               And
               
                 I.
                 Bap.
                 Neap.
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               an
               olive
               being
               planted
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               virgine
               ,
               prospereth
               ;
               which
               if
               a
               harlot
               do
               ,
               it
               withereth
               away
               .
               
               Also
               if
               a
               serpent
               or
               viper
               lie
               in
               a
               hole
               it
               may
               easily
               be
               pulled
               〈◊〉
               with
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               whereas
               with
               the
               right
               hand
               it
               cannot
               be
               removed
               .
               Although
               this
               experiment
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               are
               like
               enough
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               〈◊〉
               are
               they
               not
               altogether
               so
               impious
               as
               the
               miracles
               said
               to
               be
               done
               by
               characters
               ,
               charmes
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               many
               strange
               properties
               remain
               in
               sundry
               parts
               of
               a
               living
               creature
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               universally
               dispersed
               ,
               and
               indiferently
               spread
               through
               the
               whole
               body
               :
               as
               the
               eye
               smelleth
               not
               ,
               the
               nose
               seeth
               not
               ,
               the
               ear
               tasteth
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 bewitching
                 venome
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 an
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 how
                 her
                 eye
                 ,
                 her
                 tongue
                 ,
                 her
                 beauty
                 and
                 behaviour
                 bewitcheth
                 some
                 men
                 :
                 of
                 bones
                 and
                 hornes
                 yeelding
                 great
                 vertue
                 .
              
            
             
               
               THe
               vertue
               contained
               within
               the
               body
               of
               an
               harlot
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               venome
               proceeding
               out
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               may
               be
               beheld
               with
               great
               admiration
               .
               For
               her
               eye
               infecteth
               ,
               enticeth
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               say
               )
               bewitcheth
               them
               many
               times
               ,
               which
               think
               themselves
               well
               armed
               against
               such
               manner
               of
               people
               .
               Her
               tongue
               ,
               her
               gesture
               ,
               her
               behaviour
               ,
               her
               beauty
               ,
               and
               other
               allure●●●●
               poison
               and
               intoxicate
               the
               minde
               :
               yea
               ,
               her
               company
               induceth
               impudency
               ,
               corrupteth
               ,
               virginity
               ,
               confoundeth
               and
               consumeth
               the
               bodies
               ,
               goods
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               souls
               of
               men
               .
               And
               finally
               her
               body
               destroyeth
               and
               rotteth
               the
               very
               flesh
               and
               bones
               of
               mans
               body
               .
               And
               this
               is
               common
               that
               we
               wonder
               not
               at
               all
               thereat
               ,
               nay
               we
               have
               not
               the
               course
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               the
               moone
               ,
               or
               the
               starres
               in
               so
               great
               admiration
               ,
               as
               the
               globe
               ,
               counterfeiting
               their
               order
               :
               which
               is
               in
               respect
               but
               a
               boble
               made
               by
               an
               artificer
               .
               So
               as
               (
               I
               think
               )
               if
               Christ
               himselfe
               had
               continued
               long
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               miracles
               ,
               and
               had
               left
               that
               power
               permanent
               and
               common
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               they
               would
               have
               grown
               into
               contempt
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               been
               esteemed
               ,
               according
               
               to
               his
               owne
               saying
               :
               
               A
               prophet
               is
               not
               regarded
               in
               his
               own
               countrey
               ▪
               I
               might
               retire
               infinite
               properties
               ,
               wherwith
               God
               hath
               indued
               the
               body
               of
               man
               ,
               worthy
               of
               admiration
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               this
               place
               .
               As
               touching
               other
               living
               creatures
               ;
               God
               hath
               likewise
               (
               for
               his
               glorie
               ,
               and
               our
               behoofe
               )
               bestowed
               most
               excellent
               and
               miraculous
               gifts
               and
               vertues
               upon
               their
               bodies
               and
               members
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               severall
               and
               wonderfull
               wise
               .
               
               We
               see
               that
               a
               bone
               taken
               out
               of
               a
               carps
               head
               ,
               stancheth
               bloud
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               none
               other
               part
               besides
               of
               that
               fish
               .
               The
               bone
               also
               in
               a
               hares
               foot
               mitigateth
               the
               cramp
               ,
               as
               none
               other
               bone
               nor
               part
               else
               of
               the
               hare
               doth
               .
               How
               precious
               is
               the
               bone
               growing
               out
               of
               the
               forehead
               of
               a
               Unicorne
               ;
               if
               the
               horne
               ,
               which
               we
               see
               grow
               there
               ,
               which
               is
               doubted
               :
               and
               of
               how
               small
               account
               are
               the
               residue
               of
               all
               his
               bones
               ?
               At
               the
               excellencie
               whereof
               ,
               as
               also
               at
               the
               noble
               and
               innumerable
               vertues
               of
               herbs
               we
               muse
               not
               at
               all
               ;
               because
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               make
               them
               common
               unto
               us
               .
               Which
               perchance
               might
               in
               some
               part
               assist
               Iannes
               and
               Iambre
               ,
               towards
               the
               hardning
               of
               Pharaohs
               heart
               .
               But
               of
               such
               secret
               and
               strange
               operations
               read
               
                 Albert.
                 De
                 mineral
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1
               ▪
               11
               17.
               
               Also
               
                 Marsilius
                 Picinus
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               1.
               lib.
               4.
               
               
                 Cardan
                 .
                 de
                 rerum
                 verielate
                 .
                 J.
                 Bap.
                 Neap.
                 de
                 magia
                 naturali
                 .
                 Peucet
                 ,
                 Wier
                 ,
                 Pompanatius
                 ,
                 Fernelius
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 Two
                 notorious
                 wonders
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 marvelled
                 at
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Thought
               good
               here
               to
               insert
               two
               most
               miraculous
               matters
               ;
               of
               the
               one
               I
               am
               
                 Testis
                 oculatus
              
               ,
               an
               eie-witnesse
               ;
               of
               the
               other
               I
               am
               so
               credibly
               and
               certainly
               informed
               ,
               that
               I
               dare
               and
               do
               beleeve
               it
               to
               be
               very
               true
               .
               When
               Master
               
                 T.
                 Randolph
              
               returned
               out
               of
               Russia
               ,
               after
               his
               ambassage
               dispatched
               ,
               a
               gentleman
               of
               his
               train
               brought
               home
               a
               monument
               of
               great
               accompt
               ,
               in
               nature
               and
               in
               property
               very
               wonderfull
               .
               And
               because
               I
               am
               loath
               to
               be
               long
               in
               the
               description
               of
               circumstances
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               describe
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               :
               which
               was
               a
               piece
               of
               earth
               of
               a
               good
               quantity
               ,
               and
               most
               excellently
               proportioned
               in
               nature
               ,
               
               having
               these
               qualities
               and
               vertues
               following
               .
               If
               one
               had
               taken
               a
               piece
               of
               perfect
               steel
               ,
               forked
               and
               sharpned
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               heated
               it
               red
               hot
               ,
               offering
               therewith
               to
               have
               touched
               it
               ;
               it
               would
               have
               fled
               with
               great
               celerity
               :
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               pursued
               gold
               ,
               either
               in
               coin
               or
               bulloin
               ,
               with
               as
               great
               violence
               and
               speed
               as
               it
               shunned
               the
               other
               .
               No
               bird
               in
               the
               air
               durst
               approach
               near
               it
               ;
               no
               beast
               of
               the
               field
               but
               feared
               it
               ,
               and
               naturally
               fled
               from
               the
               sight
               thereof
               .
               It
               would
               be
               hear
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               twenty
               miles
               of
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               after
               in
               the
               very
               place
               it
               was
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               the
               help
               of
               any
               other
               creature
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohannes
                 Fernelius
              
               writeth
               of
               a
               strange
               stone
               lately
               brought
               out
               of
               India
               ,
               
               which
               hath
               in
               it
               such
               a
               marvellous
               brightnesse
               ,
               puritie
               and
               shining
               ,
               that
               therewith
               the
               air
               round
               about
               is
               so
               lightned
               and
               cleared
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               see
               to
               read
               thereby
               in
               the
               darknesse
               of
               night
               .
               It
               will
               not
               be
               contained
               in
               a
               close
               room
               ,
               but
               requireth
               an
               open
               and
               free
               place
               .
               It
               would
               not
               willinglie
               
               lie
               rest
               or
               stay
               here
               below
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               alwaies
               laboureth
               to
               ascend
               up
               into
               the
               air
               .
               If
               one
               presse
               it
               down
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               it
               resisteth
               ,
               and
               striketh
               very
               sharply
               .
               It
               is
               beautifull
               to
               behold
               ,
               without
               either
               spot
               or
               blemish
               ,
               and
               yet
               very
               unpleasant
               to
               taste
               or
               feel
               .
               If
               any
               part
               thereof
               be
               taken
               away
               it
               is
               never
               a
               whit
               diminished
               ,
               the
               form
               thereof
               being
               inconstant
               ,
               and
               at
               every
               moment
               mutable
               .
               These
               two
               things
               last
               rehearsed
               are
               strange
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               wondred
               at
               ,
               as
               the
               mysterie
               and
               moralitie
               thereof
               remaineth
               undiscovered
               :
               but
               when
               I
               have
               disclosed
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               told
               you
               that
               by
               the
               lump
               of
               earth
               a
               man
               is
               meant
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               his
               qualities
               described
               ;
               and
               that
               that
               which
               was
               contained
               in
               the
               farre
               fetcht
               stone
               ,
               was
               fire
               ,
               or
               rather
               flame
               :
               the
               doubt
               is
               resolved
               ,
               and
               the
               miracle
               ended
               .
               And
               ye●
               (
               I
               confesse
               )
               there
               is
               in
               these
               two
               creatures
               contained
               more
               miraculous
               master
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               loadstones
               and
               diamonds
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               hereby
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               even
               a
               part
               of
               this
               Art
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               naturall
               or
               witching
               magick
               ,
               consisteth
               as
               well
               in
               the
               deceit
               of
               words
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               sleight
               of
               hand
               :
               wherein
               plain
               lying
               is
               avoided
               with
               a
               figurative
               speech
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               ,
               either
               the
               words
               themselves
               ,
               or
               their
               interpretation
               have
               a
               double
               or
               doubtfull
               meaning
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               said
               before
               in
               the
               title
               *
               Ob
               or
               Pytho
               :
               and
               shall
               be
               more
               at
               large
               hereafter
               in
               this
               treater
               manifested
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 illusions
                 ,
                 confederacies
                 ,
                 and
                 legierdemaine
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 used
                 .
              
            
             
               MAny
               writers
               have
               been
               abused
               ,
               as
               wel
               by
               untrue
               reports
               ,
               as
               by
               illusion
               ,
               and
               practices
               of
               confederacy
               and
               logierdemain
               ,
               &c.
               sometimes
               imputing
               unto
               words
               that
               which
               resteth
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               which
               proceedeth
               of
               fraud
               and
               deception
               of
               sight
               .
               But
               when
               these
               experiments
               grow
               to
               superstition
               or
               in●
               piety
               ,
               they
               are
               either
               to
               be
               forsaken
               as
               vain
               ,
               or
               denied
               as
               false
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               if
               these
               things
               be
               done
               for
               mirth
               and
               recreation
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               abusing
               or
               prophaning
               of
               Gods
               name
               ,
               in
               mine
               opinion
               they
               are
               neither
               impious
               nor
               altogether
               unlawful
               :
               though
               herein
               or
               hereby
               a
               naturall
               thing
               be
               made
               to
               seem
               supernaturall
               .
               
               Such
               are
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               juglers
               ,
               consisting
               in
               fine
               and
               nimble
               conveyance
               ,
               called
               legierdemain
               as
               when
               they
               seem
               to
               cast
               away
               ,
               or
               to
               deliver
               to
               another
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               retein
               still
               in
               their
               owne
               hands
               ;
               or
               convey
               otherwise
               :
               or
               seem
               to
               eat
               a
               knife
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               other
               thing
               ,
               when
               indeed
               they
               bestow
               the
               same
               secretly
               into
               their
               bosomes
               or
               laps
               .
               Another
               point
               of
               juggling
               is
               when
               they
               thrust
               a
               knife
               through
               the
               brains
               and
               head
               of
               a
               chicken
               or
               pullet
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               cure
               the
               same
               with
               words
               :
               which
               would
               live
               and
               do
               well
               ,
               though
               never
               a
               word
               were
               spoken
               .
               Some
               of
               these
               toies
               also
               consist
               in
               arithmeticall
               devises
               ,
               partly
               in
               experiments
               of
               naturall
               magick
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               private
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               publick
               confederacie
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 private
                 confederacy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Brandons
                 Pigeon
                 .
              
            
             
               PRivate
               confederacie
               I
               mean
               ,
               when
               one
               (
               by
               a
               speciall
               plot
               laid
               by
               himself
               ,
               without
               any
               compact
               made
               with
               others
               )
               perswadeth
               the
               beholders
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               suddenly
               and
               in
               their
               presence
               doe
               some
               miraculous
               feat
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               already
               accomplished
               privily
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               he
               will
               shew
               you
               a
               card
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               like
               thing
               :
               and
               will
               say
               further
               unto
               you
               ;
               Behold
               and
               see
               what
               a
               mark
               it
               hath
               ,
               and
               then
               burneth
               it
               ;
               and
               neverthelesse
               ●etcheth
               another
               like
               card
               so
               marked
               out
               of
               some
               bodies
               pocket
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               some
               corner
               where
               he
               himself
               before
               had
               placed
               it
               ;
               to
               the
               wonder
               and
               astonishment
               of
               simple
               beholders
               ,
               which
               conceive
               not
               that
               kind
               of
               illusion
               ,
               but
               expect
               miracles
               and
               strange
               works
               .
            
             
               What
               wondering
               and
               admiration
               was
               there
               at
               Brandon
               the
               juggler
               ,
               
               who
               painted
               on
               the
               wall
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               dove
               ,
               and
               seeing
               a
               pigeon
               sitting
               on
               the
               top
               of
               a
               house
               ,
               said
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               Lo
               now
               your
               grace
               shall
               see
               what
               a
               juggler
               can
               do
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               his
               crafts
               master
               ;
               and
               then
               pricked
               the
               picture
               with
               a
               knife
               so
               hard
               and
               so
               often
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               effectua●
               words
               ,
               as
               the
               pigeon
               fel
               down
               from
               the
               top
               of
               the
               house
               stark
               dead
               .
               I
               need
               not
               write
               any
               further
               circumstance
               to
               shew
               how
               the
               matter
               was
               taken
               ,
               what
               wondering
               was
               thereat
               ,
               how
               he
               was
               prohibited
               to
               use
               that
               feat
               any
               further
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               imploy
               it
               in
               any
               other
               kind
               of
               murther
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               ,
               whose
               picture
               soever
               he
               had
               pricked
               ,
               
               must
               needs
               have
               died
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               life
               of
               all
               men
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               juggler
               :
               as
               is
               now
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               the
               hands
               &
               wils
               of
               witches
               .
               This
               story
               is
               ,
               untill
               the
               day
               of
               the
               writing
               hereof
               ,
               in
               fresh
               remembrance
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               most
               part
               beleeved
               as
               canonicall
               ,
               as
               are
               all
               the
               fables
               of
               witches
               :
               but
               when
               you
               are
               taught
               the
               feat
               or
               sleight
               (
               the
               secrecy
               and
               sorcery
               of
               the
               matter
               being
               bewraied
               ,
               and
               discovered
               )
               you
               will
               think
               it
               a
               mockery
               ,
               and
               simple
               illusion
               .
               
               To
               interpret
               unto
               you
               the
               revelation
               of
               this
               mysterie
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               pigeon
               was
               before
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               juggler
               ,
               into
               whom
               he
               had
               thrust
               a
               dramme
               of
               
                 Nux
                 vomica
              
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               such
               poison
               ,
               which
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               bird
               was
               so
               extream
               a
               venome
               ,
               as
               after
               the
               receipt
               thereof
               it
               could
               not
               live
               above
               the
               space
               of
               half
               an
               hour
               ,
               and
               being
               let
               lose
               after
               the
               medicine
               ministred
               ▪
               she
               alwaies
               resorted
               to
               the
               top
               of
               the
               next
               house
               :
               which
               she
               will
               the
               rather
               do
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               pigeons
               already
               sitting
               there
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               is
               already
               said
               )
               after
               a
               short
               space
               falleth
               downe
               ,
               either
               stark
               dead
               ,
               or
               greatly
               astonied
               .
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               juggler
               used
               words
               of
               art
               ,
               partly
               to
               protract
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               gain
               credit
               and
               admiration
               of
               the
               beholders
               .
               If
               this
               or
               the
               like
               feat
               should
               be
               done
               by
               an
               old
               woman
               ,
               every
               body
               would
               cry
               out
               for
               fire
               and
               faggot
               to
               burn
               the
               witch
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 publick
                 confederacie
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 it
                 consisteth
                 .
              
            
             
               PUblick
               confederacy
               is
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               beforehand
               a
               compact
               made
               betwixt
               diverse
               persons
               ;
               the
               one
               to
               be
               principall
               ,
               the
               rest
               to
               be
               assistants
               in
               working
               of
               miracles
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               cousening
               and
               abusing
               the
               beholders
               .
               As
               when
               I
               tell
               you
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               multitude
               what
               you
               have
               thought
               or
               done
               ,
               or
               shall
               do
               or
               think
               ,
               when
               you
               and
               I
               were
               thereupon
               agreed
               before
               .
               And
               if
               this
               be
               cunningly
               and
               closely
               handled
               ,
               it
               will
               induce
               great
               admiration
               to
               the
               beholders
               ;
               specially
               when
               they
               are
               before
               amazed
               and
               abused
               by
               some
               experiments
               of
               naturall
               magick
               ,
               arithmeticall
               conclusions
               ,
               or
               legierdemain
               .
               Such
               were
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               the
               conclusions
               and
               devices
               of
               ●eats
               :
               wherein
               doubt
               you
               not
               ,
               but
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               were
               expert
               ,
               active
               ,
               and
               ready
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 abused
                 with
                 words
                 of
                 equivocation
                 ,
                 with
                 sundry
                 examples
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               SOme
               have
               taught
               ,
               and
               others
               have
               written
               certain
               experiments
               ;
               in
               the
               expressing
               whereof
               they
               have
               used
               such
               words
               of
               equivocation
               ,
               as
               whereby
               many
               have
               been
               overtaken
               and
               abused
               through
               rash
               credulity
               :
               so
               〈◊〉
               sometimes
               (
               I
               say
               )
               they
               have
               reported
               ,
               taught
               ,
               and
               written
               that
               which
               their
               capacity
               took
               hold
               upon
               ,
               
               contrary
               to
               the
               truth
               and
               sincere
               meaning
               of
               the
               author
               .
               It
               is
               a
               common
               jest
               among
               the
               water
               men
               of
               the
               Thames
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               parish
               Church
               of
               Stone
               to
               the
               passengers
               ,
               calling
               the
               same
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               lanterne
               of
               Kent
               ;
               affirming
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               untruly
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               church
               is
               as
               light
               (
               meaning
               in
               weight
               and
               not
               in
               brightnesse
               )
               at
               midnight
               ,
               as
               at
               noonday
               .
               Whereupon
               some
               credulous
               person
               is
               made
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               affirm
               and
               swear
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               same
               church
               is
               such
               continuall
               light
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               may
               see
               to
               read
               there
               at
               all
               times
               of
               the
               night
               without
               a
               candle
               .
            
             
               An
               excellent
               philosopher
               ,
               whom
               (
               for
               reverence
               unto
               his
               same
               and
               learning
               )
               I
               will
               forbear
               to
               name
               ,
               was
               overtaken
               by
               his
               hossesse
               at
               Dover
               ;
               who
               merrily
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               could
               retein
               and
               keep
               in
               his
               mouth
               certain
               pibbles
               (
               lying
               at
               the
               shore
               side
               )
               he
               should
               not
               perbreak
               untill
               he
               came
               to
               Calice
               ,
               how
               rough
               and
               tempestuous
               so
               ever
               the
               seas
               were
               .
               Which
               when
               he
               had
               tryed
               ,
               and
               being
               not
               forced
               by
               sicknesse
               to
               vomit
               ,
               nor
               to
               lose
               his
               stones
               ,
               as
               by
               vomitting
               he
               must
               needs
               do
               ,
               he
               thought
               his
               hostesse
               had
               discovered
               unto
               him
               an
               excellent
               secret
               ,
               nothing
               doubting
               of
               her
               amphibologicall
               speech
               :
               and
               therefore
               thought
               it
               a
               worthy
               note
               to
               be
               recorded
               among
               miraculous
               and
               medicinable
               stones
               ;
               and
               inserted
               it
               accordingly
               into
               his
               book
               ,
               among
               other
               experiments
               collected
               with
               great
               industry
               ,
               learning
               ,
               travell
               ,
               and
               judgement
               .
               All
               these
               toies
               help
               a
               subtle
               cousener
               
               to
               gain
               credit
               with
               the
               multitude
               .
               Yea
               ,
               to
               further
               estimation
               ,
               many
               will
               whisper
               prophecies
               of
               their
               own
               invention
               into
               the
               ears
               of
               such
               as
               are
               not
               of
               quickest
               capacity
               ;
               
               as
               to
               tell
               what
               weather
               ,
               &c.
               shall
               follow
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               fall
               out
               true
               ,
               then
               boast
               they
               and
               triumph
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               had
               gotten
               some
               notable
               conquest
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               they
               deny
               the
               matter
               ,
               forget
               it
               ,
               excuse
               it
               ,
               or
               shift
               it
               off
               ;
               as
               that
               they
               told
               another
               the
               contrary
               in
               earnest
               ,
               and
               spake
               that
               but
               in
               jest
               .
               All
               these
               helps
               might
               Pharaohs
               jugglers
               have
               to
               maintain
               their
               cousenages
               and
               illusions
               ,
               towards
               the
               hardening
               of
               Pharaohs
               hearts
               .
            
             
               Hereunto
               belong
               all
               manner
               of
               charmes
               ,
               periapts
               ,
               amulets
               ,
               characters
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               superstitions
               ,
               both
               popish
               and
               prophane
               :
               whereby
               (
               if
               that
               were
               true
               ,
               which
               either
               papists
               ,
               conjurors
               ,
               or
               witches
               undertake
               to
               do
               )
               we
               might
               daily
               see
               the
               very
               miracles
               wrought
               indeed
               ,
               which
               
               Pharaoh's
               magicians
               seemed
               to
               performe
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               because
               by
               all
               those
               devices
               or
               cousenages
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               made
               so
               much
               as
               a
               nit
               ,
               so
               as
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               could
               have
               no
               help
               that
               way
               ,
               I
               will
               speak
               thereof
               in
               place
               more
               convenient
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 some
                 are
                 abused
                 with
                 naturall
                 magick
                 ,
                 and
                 sundry
                 examples
                 thereof
                 when
                 illusion
                 is
                 added
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 of
                 Jacobs
                 pied
                 sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 Moore
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               as
               these
               notable
               and
               wonderfull
               experiments
               and
               conclusions
               that
               are
               found
               out
               in
               nature
               it self
               (
               through
               wisdome
               ,
               learning
               and
               industry
               )
               do
               greatly
               oppose
               and
               astonish
               the
               capacity
               of
               man
               :
               so
               (
               I
               say
               )
               when
               deceit
               and
               illusion
               is
               annexed
               thereunto
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               wit
               ,
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               constancy
               of
               man
               searched
               and
               tryed
               .
               For
               if
               we
               shall
               yeeld
               that
               to
               be
               devine
               ,
               supernaturall
               ,
               and
               miraculous
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               comprehend
               ;
               a
               witch
               ,
               a
               papist
               ,
               a
               conjuror
               ,
               a
               cousener
               ,
               and
               a
               juggler
               may
               make
               us
               beleeve
               they
               are
               gods
               :
               
               or
               else
               with
               more
               impiety
               we
               shall
               ascribe
               such
               power
               and
               omnipotency
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               devill
               ,
               as
               only
               and
               properly
               appertaineth
               to
               God.
               As
               for
               example
               .
               By
               consederacy
               or
               cousenage
               (
               as
               before
               I
               have
               said
               )
               I
               may
               seem
               to
               manifest
               the
               secret
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               we
               learn
               in
               Gods
               book
               )
               none
               knoweth
               or
               searcheth
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               alone
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               that
               I
               can
               do
               as
               I
               may
               seem
               to
               do
               maketh
               a
               god
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               idolater
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               whensoever
               we
               hear
               papist
               ,
               witch
               ,
               conjuror
               ,
               or
               cousener
               ,
               take
               upon
               him
               more
               than
               lieth
               in
               humane
               power
               to
               performe
               ,
               we
               may
               know
               and
               boldly
               say
               it
               is
               a
               knack
               of
               knavery
               ;
               and
               no
               miracle
               at
               all
               .
               And
               further
               we
               may
               know
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               understand
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               worth
               the
               knowing
               .
               And
               at
               the
               discovery
               of
               these
               miraculous
               toies
               ,
               we
               shall
               leave
               to
               wonder
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               wonder
               at
               our selves
               ,
               that
               could
               be
               so
               abused
               with
               bables
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               such
               things
               as
               God
               hath
               laid
               up
               secretly
               in
               nature
               are
               to
               be
               weighed
               with
               great
               admiration
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               searched
               out
               with
               such
               industry
               ,
               as
               may
               become
               a
               Christian
               man
               :
               I
               mean
               ,
               so
               as
               neither
               God
               ,
               nor
               
               our
               neighbour
               be
               offended
               thereby
               ,
               which
               respect
               doubtlesse
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               never
               had
               .
               We
               finde
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               divers
               naturall
               and
               secret
               experiments
               practised
               ;
               as
               namely
               that
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               for
               pied
               sheep
               ;
               which
               are
               confirmed
               by
               prophane
               authours
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               verified
               in
               lambs
               and
               sheep
               ,
               
               but
               in
               horses
               ,
               peacocks
               ,
               conies
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               read
               also
               of
               a
               woman
               that
               brought
               forth
               a
               young
               black
               Moore
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               an
               old
               black
               Moor
               who
               was
               in
               her
               house
               at
               the
               time
               of
               her
               conception
               ,
               whom
               she
               beheld
               in
               phantasie
               ,
               as
               is
               supposed
               :
               howbeit
               a
               jealous
               husband
               will
               not
               bee
               satisfied
               with
               such
               phantasticall
               imaginations
               .
               For
               in
               truth
               a
               black
               Moor
               never
               faileth
               to
               beget
               back
               children
               ,
               of
               what
               colour
               soever
               the
               other
               be
               ;
               
                 Et
                 se●
                 contra
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 opinion
                 of
                 Winchmo●gers
                 ,
                 that
                 Divels
                 can
                 create
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Pharaohs
                 Magicians
                 .
              
            
             
               
               IT
               is
               affirmed
               by
               
                 Iames
                 Sprenger
              
               and
               
                 Henry
                 Institor
              
               ,
               in
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
              
               who
               cite
               
                 Albert.
                 In
                 lib.
                 de
                 animalib
              
               .
               for
               their
               purpose
               ,
               that
               divels
               and
               Witches
               also
               can
               truely
               make
               living
               creatures
               as
               well
               as
               God
               ;
               though
               not
               at
               an
               instant
               ,
               yet
               very
               sodainly
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               all
               such
               who
               are
               rightly
               informed
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               shall
               manifestly
               perceive
               and
               confesse
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               by
               Scriptures
               already
               proved
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               confirmed
               by
               places
               infinite
               .
               And
               therefore
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               ,
               
               though
               Satan
               and
               also
               Belzebub
               had
               assisted
               them
               ,
               could
               never
               have
               made
               the
               serpent
               or
               the
               frogs
               of
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               yet
               have
               changed
               the
               waters
               with
               words
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               all
               the
               learned
               expositors
               of
               that
               place
               affirm
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               a
               shew
               of
               creation
               ,
               &c.
               exhibiting
               by
               cunning
               a
               resemblance
               of
               some
               of
               those
               miracles
               ,
               which
               God
               wrought
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Moses
               .
               Yea
               S.
               Augustine
               and
               many
               other
               hold
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               by
               art
               (
               and
               that
               truly
               )
               the
               serpents
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               that
               they
               may
               by
               art
               approach
               somewhat
               neerer
               to
               those
               actions
               ,
               than
               hath
               been
               yet
               declared
               ,
               shall
               and
               may
               appear
               by
               these
               and
               many
               other
               conclusions
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 produce
                 or
                 make
                 monsters
                 by
                 Art
                 Magicke
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 Pharaohs
                 Magicians
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 lice
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 STrato
                 ,
                 Democritus
                 ,
                 Empedoclis
              
               ,
               and
               of
               late
               ,
               
                 Io.
                 Bap.
                 Neap.
              
               teach
               by
               what
               means
               monsters
               may
               be
               produced
               ,
               both
               from
               beast
               and
               also
               from
               fowle
               ▪
               Aristotle
               himself
               teacheth
               to
               make
               a
               chicken
               have
               four
               legs
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               wings
               ,
               only
               by
               a
               double
               yolked
               Eg
               ;
               whereby
               also
               a
               Serpent
               may
               be
               made
               to
               have
               many
               legs
               .
               Or
               any
               thing
               that
               produceth
               Egs
               ▪
               may
               like
               wise
               be
               made
               double
               ,
               or
               membred
               dismembred
               ;
               &
               the
               viler
               creature
               the
               sooner
               brought
               to
               monstrous
               deformity
               ,
               which
               in
               more
               noble
               creatures
               is
               more
               hardly
               
               brought
               to
               passe
               .
               
               There
               are
               also
               pretty
               experiments
               of
               an
               Egge
               ,
               to
               produce
               any
               fowle
               ,
               without
               the
               naturall
               help
               of
               the
               Hen
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               if
               the
               Eg
               be
               laid
               in
               the
               powder
               of
               the
               Hens
               dung
               ,
               dryed
               and
               mingled
               with
               some
               of
               the
               hens
               feathers
               ,
               and
               stirred
               every
               fourth
               houre
               .
               You
               may
               also
               produce
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               the
               most
               venomous
               ,
               noisome
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               Serpent
               ,
               called
               a
               Cockatrice
               ,
               by
               melting
               a
               little
               arsenick
               ,
               and
               the
               poyson
               of
               Serpents
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               strong
               venome
               ,
               and
               drowning
               an
               Egg
               therein
               ,
               which
               there
               must
               remain
               certain
               dayes
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Egge
               be
               set
               upright
               ,
               the
               operation
               will
               be
               the
               better
               .
               This
               may
               also
               be
               done
               ,
               if
               the
               Egge
               be
               laid
               in
               dung
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               other
               things
               giveth
               the
               most
               singular
               and
               naturall
               hea●
               ;
               and
               as
               
                 I.
                 Bap.
                 Neap.
              
               saith
               is
               *
               
                 Mirabilium
                 rerum
                 pa●ens
              
               ;
               who
               also
               writeth
               ,
               that
               
                 Crines
                 soeminae
                 menstruosae
              
               the
               ha●s
               of
               a
               menstruous
               woman
               ,
               are
               turned
               into
               Serpents
               within
               short
               space
               ;
               and
               he
               further
               saith
               ,
               that
               basill
               being
               beaten
               ,
               and
               set
               out
               in
               a
               moist
               place
               ,
               betwixt
               a
               couple
               of
               Tiles
               ,
               doth
               engender
               Scorpions
               .
               The
               ashes
               of
               a
               D●ck
               being
               put
               between
               two
               dishes
               ,
               and
               set
               in
               a
               moist
               place
               ,
               doth
               ingender
               a
               huge
               Toad
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 etiam
                 efficit
                 sanguis
                 ni
                 enstruosus
                 ,
              
               
               which
               also
               doth
               menstruous
               bloud
               .
               Many
               writers
               conclude
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               two
               manner
               of
               ●oads
               ,
               the
               one
               bred
               by
               naturall
               course
               and
               order
               of
               generation
               ,
               the
               other
               growing
               of
               themselves
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               temporary
               ,
               being
               only
               ingendered
               of
               showers
               and
               dust
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               
                 I.
                 Bap.
                 Neap.
              
               saith
               )
               they
               are
               casie
               to
               be
               made
               .
               Plutarch
               and
               Heracl●les
               doe
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               seen
               these
               to
               ▪
               descend
               in
               rain
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               have
               lain
               and
               crawled
               on
               the
               tops
               of
               houses
               ,
               &c.
               
               Also
               Aelianus
               doth
               say
               that
               hee
               saw
               frogges
               and
               toades
               ,
               whereof
               the
               heads
               and
               shoulders
               were
               alive
               ,
               and
               became
               flesh
               ;
               the
               hinder
               parts
               being
               but
               earth
               ,
               and
               so
               crawled
               on
               two
               feet
               ,
               the
               other
               being
               not
               yet
               fashioned
               or
               fully
               framed
               .
               And
               Macr●b●us
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               mice
               grow
               of
               earth
               and
               showers
               ;
               as
               also
               frogges
               ,
               toads
               ,
               and
               serpents
               in
               other
               places
               .
               They
               say
               that
               
                 Danmatns
                 Hispa●us
              
               could
               make
               them
               when
               and
               as
               many
               as
               he
               listed
               .
               
               He
               is
               no
               good
               angler
               ,
               that
               knoweth
               not
               how
               soon
               the
               entrails
               of
               a
               beast
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               buried
               ,
               will
               engender
               Maggots
               (
               which
               in
               a
               civiler
               term
               are
               called
               Gen●les
               )
               a
               good
               bait
               for
               small
               fishes
               .
               Whosoever
               knoweth
               the
               order
               of
               preserving
               of
               silke-worms
               ,
               may
               perceive
               a
               like
               conclusion
               ;
               because
               in
               the
               winter
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               dead
               seed
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               summer
               is
               a
               lively
               creature
               .
               Such
               and
               greater
               experiments
               might
               be
               known
               to
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               ,
               and
               serve
               well
               to
               their
               purpose
               ,
               especially
               with
               such
               excuses
               ,
               delayes
               ,
               and
               cunning
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               join
               therewithall
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               and
               come
               a
               little
               neerer
               to
               their
               feats
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               you
               a
               knack
               beyond
               their
               cunning
               ;
               I
               can
               assure
               you
               that
               of
               the
               fat
               of
               a
               man
               or
               a
               woman
               ,
               lice
               are
               in
               very
               short
               space
               ingendred
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               say
               ,
               Pharaohs
               Magicians
               could
               not
               make
               them
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               cunning
               they
               had
               .
               Whereby
               you
               may
               perceive
               ,
               that
               God
               indeed
               performed
               the
               other
               actions
               ,
               to
               indurate
               Phara●h
               ,
               though
               he
               thought
               his
               Magicians
               did
               with
               no
               lesse
               d●xt●rity
               than
               Moses
               work
               miracles
               and
               wonders
               .
               But
               some
               of
               the
               interpreters
               of
               that
               place
               excuse
               their
               ignorance
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               
               thus
               ;
               the
               devill
               (
               say
               they
               )
               can
               make
               no
               creature
               under
               the
               quantity
               of
               a
               barly
               corn
               ,
               and
               lice
               being
               so
               little
               cannot
               therefore
               be
               created
               by
               them
               .
               As
               though
               he
               that
               can
               make
               the
               greater
               ,
               could
               not
               make
               the
               lesse
               .
               A
               very
               grosse
               absurdity
               .
               And
               as
               though
               that
               he
               which
               hath
               power
               over
               great
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               like
               over
               small
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 great
                 matters
                 may
                 be
                 wrought
                 by
                 this
                 art
                 ,
                 when
                 Princes
                 esteem
                 and
                 maintain
                 it
                 :
                 of
                 divers
                 wonderfull
                 experiments
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 strange
                 conclusions
                 in
                 glasses
                 of
                 the
                 art
                 perspective
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               HOwbeit
               ,
               these
               are
               but
               trifles
               in
               respect
               of
               other
               experiments
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               specially
               when
               great
               Princes
               maintain
               and
               give
               countenance
               to
               students
               in
               those
               magicall
               arts
               ,
               which
               in
               these
               countries
               and
               in
               this
               age
               is
               rather
               prohibited
               than
               allowed
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               abuse
               commonly
               coupled
               therewith
               ;
               which
               in
               truth
               is
               it
               that
               moveth
               admiration
               and
               estimation
               of
               miraculous
               workings
               .
               As
               for
               example
               .
               If
               I
               affirm
               ,
               that
               with
               certain
               charms
               and
               popish
               prayers
               I
               can
               set
               an
               horse
               or
               an
               asses
               head
               upon
               a
               mans
               shoulders
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               beleeved
               ;
               
               or
               if
               I
               doe
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               thought
               a
               witch
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               
                 I.
                 Bap.
                 Neap.
              
               experiments
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               difficult
               matter
               to
               make
               it
               seem
               so
               ;
               and
               the
               charm
               of
               a
               witch
               or
               a
               papist
               joined
               with
               the
               experiment
               ,
               will
               also
               make
               the
               wonder
               seem
               to
               proceed
               thereof
               .
               The
               words
               used
               in
               such
               case
               are
               uncertain
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               recited
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               witch
               or
               cousener
               .
               But
               the
               conclusion
               of
               this
               ,
               cut
               off
               the
               head
               of
               a
               horse
               or
               a
               ●
               asse
               (
               before
               they
               be
               dead
               ,
               
               otherwise
               the
               vertue
               or
               strength
               thereof
               will
               be
               the
               less
               effectuall
               )
               and
               make
               an
               earthen
               vessell
               of
               fit
               capacity
               to
               contain
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               oil
               and
               fat
               thereof
               ,
               cover
               it
               close
               ,
               and
               dawb
               it
               over
               with
               lome
               ;
               let
               it
               boil
               over
               a
               soft
               fire
               three
               dayes
               continually
               ,
               that
               the
               flesh
               boiled
               may
               run
               into
               oil
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               bare
               bones
               may
               be
               seen
               ;
               boat
               the
               ha●r
               into
               powder
               ,
               and
               mingle
               the
               same
               with
               the●
               oil
               ,
               and
               annoint
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               seem
               to
               have
               horses
               or
               asses
               heads
               .
               If
               beasts
               heads
               bee
               anointed
               with
               the
               like
               oil
               made
               of
               a
               mans
               head
               ,
               they
               shall
               seem
               to
               have
               mens
               faces
               ,
               as
               divers
               authours
               soberly
               affirm
               .
               If
               a
               lamp
               be
               anointed
               here
               with
               ,
               every
               thing
               shall
               seem
               most
               monstrous
               .
               It
               is
               also
               written
               ,
               that
               if
               that
               which
               is
               called
               Sperma
               in
               any
               beast
               be
               burned
               ,
               and
               any
               bodies
               face
               there
               withall
               anointed
               ,
               he
               shall
               seem
               to
               have
               the
               like
               face
               as
               the
               beast
               had
               .
               But
               if
               you
               beat
               arsenick
               very
               fine
               ,
               and
               boil
               it
               with
               a
               little
               sulphur
               in
               a
               covered
               pot
               ,
               and
               kindle
               it
               with
               a
               new
               candle
               ,
               the
               standers
               by
               will
               seem
               to
               be
               headlesse
               .
               
                 Aqua
                 composita
              
               and
               salt
               being
               fired
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               lights
               extinguished
               ,
               make
               the
               standers
               by
               seem
               as
               dead
               .
               All
               these
               things
               might
               be
               very
               wel
               perceived
               and
               known
               ,
               
               and
               also
               practised
               by
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               .
               But
               the
               wondrous
               devices
               ,
               and
               miraculous
               sights
               ,
               and
               conceits
               made
               and
               contained
               in
               glasse
               ,
               doe
               far
               exceed
               all
               other
               ;
               whereto
               the
               art
               perspective
               is
               very
               necessary
               .
               For
               it
               sheweth
               the
               illusions
               of
               them
               ,
               whose
               experiments
               be
               seen
               in
               divers
               sorts
               of
               glasses
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               hallow
               ,
               the
               plain
               ,
               the
               embossed
               ,
               the
               columnary
               ,
               the
               pyramidate
               or
               piked
               ,
               the
               turbinall
               ,
               the
               bounched
               ,
               the
               round
               ,
               the
               cornered
               ,
               the
               inversed
               ,
               the
               eversed
               ,
               the
               massie
               ,
               the
               regular
               ,
               the
               irregular
               ,
               the
               coloured
               and
               cleare
               glasses
               ;
               for
               you
               may
               have
               glasses
               so
               made
               ,
               as
               what
               image
               or
               favour
               soever
               you
               print
               in
               your
               imagination
               ,
               you
               shall
               thinke
               you
               see
               the
               same
               therein
               .
               Others
               are
               so
               framed
               ,
               as
               therein
               one
               may
               see
               what
               others
               doe
               
               in
               places
               far
               distant
               ;
               others
               ,
               whereby
               you
               shall
               see
               men
               hanging
               in
               the
               air
               ;
               others
               ,
               whereby
               you
               may
               perceive
               men
               flying
               in
               the
               air
               ;
               others
               ,
               wherein
               you
               may
               see
               one
               comming
               ,
               and
               another
               going
               ;
               others
               ,
               where
               one
               image
               shall
               seem
               to
               be
               one
               hundred
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               be
               glasses
               also
               wherein
               one
               man
               may
               see
               another
               mans
               image
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               own
               ;
               others
               ,
               to
               make
               many
               similitudes
               ;
               others
               ,
               to
               make
               none
               at
               all
               .
               Others
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               use
               of
               all
               glasses
               ,
               make
               the
               right
               side
               turn
               to
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               left
               side
               to
               the
               left
               ;
               
               others
               ,
               that
               burn
               before
               and
               behinde
               ;
               others
               ,
               that
               represent
               not
               the
               Images
               received
               within
               them
               ,
               but
               cast
               them
               far
               off
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               appearing
               like
               airy
               images
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               collection
               of
               sun
               beams
               ,
               with
               great
               force
               setteth
               fire
               (
               very
               far
               off
               )
               in
               every
               thing
               that
               may
               be
               burned
               .
               There
               be
               cleer
               glasses
               ,
               that
               make
               great
               things
               seem
               little
               ,
               things
               far
               oft
               to
               be
               at
               hand
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               neer
               to
               be
               far
               off
               ;
               such
               things
               as
               are
               ever
               us
               ,
               to
               seem
               under
               us
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               are
               under
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               above
               us
               .
               There
               are
               some
               glasses
               also
               ,
               that
               represent
               things
               in
               divers
               colours
               ,
               and
               them
               most
               gorgeous
               ,
               specially
               any
               white
               thing
               .
               Finally
               ,
               the
               thing
               most
               worthy
               of
               admiration
               concerning
               these
               glasses
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               lesser
               glasse
               doth
               lessen
               the
               shape
               ;
               but
               how
               big
               so
               ever
               it
               be
               ,
               it
               maketh
               the
               shape
               no
               bigger
               than
               it
               is
               .
               And
               therefore
               Augustine
               thinketh
               some
               hidden
               myst●ry
               to
               be
               therein
               .
               Vitellius
               ,
               and
               
                 I.
                 Bap.
                 Neap.
              
               write
               largely
               hereof
               .
               These
               I
               have
               for
               the
               most
               part
               seene
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               receipt
               how
               to
               make
               them
               ;
               which
               if
               desire
               of
               brevity
               had
               not
               forbidden
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               here
               have
               set
               down
               .
               But
               I
               think
               not
               but
               Pharaohs
               Magicians
               had
               better
               experience
               than
               I
               for
               those
               and
               such
               like
               devices
               .
               
               And
               as
               (
               Pompanacius
               saith
               )
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               some
               for
               these
               feats
               have
               been
               accounted
               Saints
               ,
               some
               other
               witches
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               maketh
               rich
               witches
               ,
               saints
               ;
               and
               burneth
               the
               poor
               witches
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 comparison
                 betwixt
                 Pharaohs
                 Magicians
                 and
                 our
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 their
                 cunning
                 consisted
                 in
                 juggling
                 knacks
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               you
               see
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               shew
               unto
               men
               that
               seek
               for
               knowledge
               ,
               such
               cunning
               in
               finding
               out
               ,
               compounding
               ,
               and
               framing
               of
               strange
               and
               secret
               things
               ,
               as
               thereby
               he
               seemeth
               to
               have
               bestowed
               upon
               man
               ,
               somepart
               of
               his
               Divinity
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               God
               (
               of
               nothing
               ,
               with
               his
               word
               )
               hath
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               doth
               at
               his
               will
               ,
               beyond
               the
               power
               and
               also
               the
               reach
               of
               man
               ,
               
               accomplish
               whatsoever
               he
               list
               .
               And
               such
               miracles
               in
               times
               past
               he
               wrought
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               here
               he
               did
               by
               Moses
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Pharaoh
               ,
               which
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               apishly
               followed
               .
               But
               to
               affirm
               that
               they
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               all
               the
               devils
               in
               hell
               ,
               could
               doe
               indeed
               as
               Moses
               did
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               worse
               than
               infidelity
               .
               If
               any
               object
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               our
               witches
               can
               doe
               such
               feats
               with
               words
               and
               charms
               ,
               as
               Pharaohs
               Magicians
               did
               by
               their
               art
               ,
               I
               deny
               it
               :
               and
               all
               the
               world
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               shew
               it
               .
               That
               which
               they
               did
               was
               openly
               done
               ;
               as
               our
               witches
               and
               conjurers
               never
               doe
               any
               
               thing
               ;
               
               so
               as
               these
               cannot
               doe
               as
               they
               did
               .
               And
               yet
               (
               as
               Calvine
               saith
               of
               them
               )
               they
               were
               but
               Jugglers
               .
               Neither
               could
               they
               doe
               ,
               as
               many
               suppose
               .
               For
               as
               Clemens
               saith
               ;
               These
               Magicians
               did
               rather
               seem
               to
               doe
               these
               wonders
               ,
               than
               work
               them
               indeed
               .
               And
               if
               they
               made
               but
               prestigious
               shews
               of
               things
               ,
               
               I
               say
               it
               was
               more
               than
               our
               witches
               can
               doe
               .
               For
               witchcrafts
               (
               as
               Erastus
               himselfe
               confesseth
               in
               drift
               of
               argument
               )
               are
               but
               old
               wives
               tables
               .
               If
               the
               Magicians
               Serpent
               had
               been
               a
               very
               Serpent
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               transformed
               out
               of
               the
               rod.
               And
               therein
               had
               beene
               a
               double
               work
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               qualifying
               and
               extinguishment
               of
               one
               substance
               ,
               
               and
               the
               creation
               of
               another
               .
               Which
               are
               actions
               beyond
               the
               divels
               power
               ,
               for
               he
               can
               neither
               make
               a
               body
               to
               be
               no
               body
               ,
               nor
               yet
               no
               body
               to
               be
               a
               body
               ;
               as
               to
               make
               something
               nothing
               ,
               and
               nothing
               something
               ;
               and
               contrary
               things
               ,
               one
               ;
               nay
               ,
               they
               cannot
               make
               one
               hair
               either
               white
               or
               black
               .
               If
               Pha●a●●s
               Magicians
               had
               made
               very
               frogs
               upon
               a
               sodain
               ,
               why
               could
               they
               not
               drive
               them
               away
               again
               ?
               If
               they
               could
               not
               hurt
               the
               frogs
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               think
               that
               they
               could
               make
               them
               ?
               Or
               that
               our
               witches
               ,
               which
               cannot
               doe
               so
               much
               as
               counterfeit
               them
               ,
               can
               kill
               cattell
               and
               other
               creatures
               with
               words
               or
               wishes
               ?
               
               And
               therefore
               I
               say
               with
               
                 Iamblichus
                 ,
                 Quae
                 sascinati
                 imaginamu
                 ,
                 ●●ter
                 imaginamenta
                 nullam
                 habent
                 actionis
                 &
                 essentiae
                 veritatems
              
               Such
               things
               as
               we
               being
               bewitched
               doe
               imagine
               ,
               have
               no
               truth
               at
               all
               either
               of
               action
               or
               essence
               ,
               beside
               the
               bare
               imagination
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 the
                 Serpents
                 and
                 Frogs
                 were
                 truly
                 prese●ted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 poisoned
                 indeed
                 by
                 Jannes
                 and
                 Jambres
                 ;
                 of
                 false
                 prophets
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 miracles
                 ,
                 of
                 Balams
                 asse
                 .
              
            
             
               TRuly
               I
               think
               there
               were
               no
               inconvenience
               granted
               ,
               though
               I
               should
               admit
               that
               the
               serpent
               and
               frogs
               were
               truly
               presented
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               truely
               poisoned
               by
               Iames
               and
               Iambres
               ;
               
               not
               that
               they
               could
               execute
               such
               miracles
               of
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               familiars
               or
               divels
               :
               but
               that
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               counterfeit
               couseners
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               owne
               expectations
               ,
               overtook
               them
               ,
               and
               compelled
               them
               in
               their
               ridiculous
               wickednesse
               to
               bee
               instruments
               of
               his
               will
               and
               vengeance
               ,
               upon
               their
               master
               Pharaoh
               ;
               so
               as
               by
               their
               hands
               God
               shewed
               some
               miracles
               ,
               which
               he
               himself
               wrought
               ;
               
               as
               appeareth
               in
               Exodus
               .
               For
               God
               did
               put
               the
               spirit
               of
               tenth
               into
               Baalams
               mouth
               ,
               who
               was
               hired
               to
               curse
               his
               people
               .
               And
               although
               he
               were
               a
               corrupt
               and
               false
               prophet
               ,
               and
               went
               about
               a
               mischievous
               interprise
               ;
               yet
               God
               made
               him
               an
               instrument
               (
               against
               his
               will
               )
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               
               Which
               if
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               doe
               here
               ,
               as
               a
               speciall
               work
               ,
               whereby
               to
               shew
               his
               omnipotency
               ,
               to
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               peoples
               faith
               ,
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               their
               Messias
               delivered
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Moses
               ,
               then
               was
               it
               miraculous
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               now
               .
               And
               (
               as
               some
               suppose
               )
               there
               were
               then
               a
               consort
               or
               crew
               of
               false
               prophets
               ,
               which
               could
               also
               foretell
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               work
               miracles
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               it
               was
               extraordinary
               and
               miraculous
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               pleased
               God
               so
               
               to
               try
               his
               people
               ;
               but
               he
               worketh
               not
               so
               in
               these
               dayes
               ;
               for
               the
               working
               of
               miracles
               is
               ceased
               .
               
               Likewise
               in
               this
               case
               it
               might
               well
               stand
               with
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               hands
               of
               Pharaohs
               Magicians
               ,
               towards
               the
               hardening
               of
               their
               Masters
               heart
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               their
               illusions
               and
               ridiculous
               conceits
               to
               become
               effectuall
               .
               For
               God
               had
               promised
               and
               determined
               to
               harden
               the
               heart
               of
               Pharaoh
               .
               As
               for
               the
               miracles
               which
               Moses
               did
               ,
               they
               mollified
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               alwayes
               relented
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               same
               .
               For
               unto
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               miracles
               were
               added
               such
               modesty
               and
               patience
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               moved
               even
               a
               heart
               of
               steel
               or
               flint
               .
               But
               Pharaohs
               frowardnesse
               alwayes
               grew
               upon
               the
               Magicians
               actions
               :
               the
               like
               example
               ,
               or
               the
               resemblance
               whereof
               ,
               we
               find
               not
               again
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               And
               though
               there
               were
               such
               people
               in
               those
               dayes
               suffered
               and
               used
               by
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               will
               and
               secret
               purpose
               :
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               now
               ,
               when
               Gods
               will
               is
               wholly
               revealed
               unto
               us
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               exhibited
               (
               for
               whom
               ,
               or
               rather
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               whose
               coming
               all
               those
               things
               were
               suffered
               or
               wrought
               )
               such
               things
               and
               such
               people
               should
               yet
               continue
               .
               So
               as
               I
               conclude
               ,
               the
               cause
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               thing
               proceeding
               thence
               remaineth
               not
               .
               And
               to
               assign
               our
               witches
               and
               conjurers
               their
               room
               ,
               is
               to
               mock
               and
               contemn
               Gods
               wonderfull
               workes
               ;
               and
               to
               oppose
               against
               them
               cousenages
               ,
               juggling
               ,
               knacks
               and
               things
               of
               nought
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               as
               they
               must
               confesse
               ,
               that
               none
               in
               these
               dayes
               can
               doe
               as
               Moses
               did
               ;
               so
               it
               may
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               none
               in
               these
               dayes
               can
               doe
               as
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               did
               :
               who
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               Jugglers
               ,
               had
               yet
               been
               more
               priviledged
               to
               exceed
               our
               old
               women
               or
               conjurors
               ,
               in
               the
               accomplishing
               of
               miracles
               ,
               or
               in
               prophecying
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               who
               may
               be
               compared
               with
               Balaam
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               that
               Balaams
               asse
               wrought
               a
               greater
               miracle
               ,
               and
               more
               supernaturall
               ,
               than
               either
               the
               Pope
               or
               all
               the
               conjurors
               and
               witches
               in
               the
               world
               can
               doe
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               
               it
               is
               to
               be
               avouched
               (
               and
               there
               bee
               proofes
               manifest
               enough
               )
               that
               our
               Jugglers
               approach
               much
               neerer
               to
               resemble
               Pharaohs
               Magicians
               ,
               than
               either
               witches
               or
               conjurors
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               more
               lively
               shew
               of
               working
               miracles
               than
               any
               inchantors
               can
               doe
               :
               for
               these
               practise
               to
               shew
               that
               in
               action
               ,
               which
               witches
               doe
               in
               words
               and
               terms
               .
               But
               that
               you
               may
               think
               I
               have
               reason
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               mine
               opinion
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               I
               will
               surcease
               by
               multitude
               of
               words
               to
               amplifie
               this
               place
               ,
               referring
               you
               to
               the
               tract
               following
               of
               the
               art
               of
               juggling
               ,
               where
               you
               shal
               read
               strange
               practises
               and
               cunning
               conveyances
               ;
               which
               because
               they
               cannot
               so
               conveniently
               be
               described
               by
               phrase
               of
               speech
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               should
               presently
               sinke
               into
               the
               capacity
               of
               you
               that
               would
               be
               practitioners
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               I
               have
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               set
               forth
               in
               form
               and
               figure
               ,
               that
               your
               understanding
               might
               be
               somewhat
               helped
               by
               instrumentall
               demonstrations
               .
               And
               when
               you
               have
               perused
               that
               whole
               discovery
               of
               Juggling
               ,
               compare
               the
               wonders
               thereof
               with
               the
               wonders
               imputed
               to
               conjurors
               and
               witches
               ,
               (
               not
               omitting
               Pharaohs
               Sorcerers
               at
               any
               hand
               in
               this
               comparison
               )
               and
               I
               beleeve
               you
               will
               be
               resolved
               ,
               that
               the
               miracles
               done
               in
               Pharaohs
               sight
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               miracles
               ascribed
               unto
               witches
               ,
               conjurors
               ,
               &c.
               may
               be
               well
               taken
               for
               false
               miracles
               ,
               meer
               delusions
               ,
               &c.
               and
               for
               such
               actions
               as
               are
               commonly
               practised
               by
               cunning
               jugglers
               ;
               be
               it
               either
               by
               legierdemain
               ,
               confederacy
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 art
                 of
                 juggling
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 point
                 it
                 doth
                 principally
                 consist
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               because
               such
               occasion
               is
               ministred
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               so
               pertinent
               to
               my
               purpose
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               life
               of
               witchcraft
               and
               cousenage
               so
               manifestly
               delivered
               in
               the
               art
               of
               juggling
               ;
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               discover
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               other
               deceitfull
               arts
               ;
               being
               sorry
               that
               it
               falleth
               out
               to
               my
               lot
               ,
               to
               lay
               open
               the
               secrets
               of
               this
               mystery
               ,
               to
               the
               hinderance
               of
               such
               poor
               men
               as
               live
               thereby
               :
               
               whose
               doings
               herein
               are
               not
               only
               tolerable
               ,
               but
               greatly
               commendable
               ,
               so
               they
               abuse
               not
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               make
               the
               people
               attribute
               unto
               them
               his
               power
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               acknowledge
               wherein
               the
               art
               consisteth
               ,
               so
               as
               thereby
               the
               other
               unlawfull
               and
               impious
               arts
               may
               be
               by
               them
               the
               rather
               detected
               and
               bewrayed
               .
            
             
               The
               true
               art
               therefore
               of
               juggling
               consisteth
               in
               legierdemain
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               nimble
               conveyance
               of
               the
               hand
               ,
               which
               is
               especially
               performed
               three
               wayes
               .
               
               The
               first
               and
               principall
               consisteth
               in
               hiding
               and
               conveying
               of
               bals
               ,
               the
               second
               in
               the
               alteration
               of
               mony
               ,
               the
               third
               in
               the
               shuffling
               ,
               of
               the
               cards
               .
               He
               that
               is
               expert
               in
               these
               may
               shew
               much
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               many
               fe●●●
               ,
               and
               hath
               more
               cunning
               than
               all
               other
               witches
               or
               magicians
               .
               All
               other
               parts
               of
               this
               art
               are
               taught
               when
               they
               are
               discovered
               ;
               but
               this
               part
               cannot
               be
               taught
               by
               any
               description
               or
               instruction
               ,
               without
               great
               exercise
               and
               expense
               of
               time
               .
               And
               forasmuch
               as
               I
               professe
               rather
               to
               discover
               than
               teach
               these
               mysteries
               ,
               it
               shall
               suffice
               to
               signifie
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               endevour
               and
               drift
               of
               jugglers
               is
               only
               to
               abuse
               mens
               eyes
               and
               judgements
               .
               Now
               therefore
               my
               meaning
               is
               ,
               in
               words
               as
               plain
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               to
               rip
               up
               certain
               proper
               tricks
               of
               that
               art
               ;
               whereof
               some
               are
               pleasant
               and
               delectable
               ,
               othersome
               dreadfull
               and
               desperate
               ,
               and
               all
               but
               meer
               delusions
               ,
               or
               counterfeit
               actions
               as
               you
               shall
               soon
               see
               by
               due
               observation
               of
               every
               knack
               by
               me
               hereafter
               deciphered
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 ball
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 legierdemain
                 therewith
                 ,
                 also
                 notable
                 feats
                 with
                 one
                 or
                 divers
                 bals
                 .
              
            
             
               
               COncerning
               the
               Ball
               ,
               the
               plays
               and
               devices
               thereof
               are
               infinite
               ,
               in
               somuch
               as
               if
               you
               can
               by
               use
               handle
               them
               well
               ,
               you
               may
               shew
               there
               with
               a
               hundreth
               feats
               .
               But
               whether
               you
               seem
               to
               throw
               the
               ball
               into
               your
               left
               hand
               or
               into
               your
               mouth
               ,
               or
               into
               a
               pot
               ,
               or
               up
               into
               the
               air
               ,
               &c.
               it
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               stil
               in
               your
               right
               hand
               .
               If
               you
               practise
               first
               with
               a
               leaden
               bullet
               ,
               you
               shall
               〈◊〉
               sooner
               and
               better
               doe
               it
               with
               bals
               of
               cork
               .
               The
               first
               place
               at
               your
               first
               learning
               ,
               where
               you
               are
               to
               bestow
               a
               great
               ball
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               palm
               of
               your
               hand
               ,
               with
               your
               ring
               finger
               ;
               but
               a
               small
               ball
               is
               to
               be
               placed
               with
               your
               
               thumb
               ,
               betwixt
               your
               ring-finger
               and
               middle-finger
               ,
               then
               are
               you
               to
               practise
               to
               doe
               it
               betwixt
               the
               other
               fingers
               ,
               then
               betwixt
               the
               fore-finger
               and
               the
               thumb
               ,
               with
               the
               fore-finger
               and
               middle-finger
               jointly
               ,
               and
               therein
               is
               the
               greatest
               and
               strangest
               cunning
               shewed
               .
               
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               same
               ball
               is
               to
               be
               practised
               in
               the
               palm
               of
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               by
               use
               you
               shall
               not
               only
               seem
               to
               put
               any
               one
               ball
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               yet
               retain
               it
               in
               your
               hand
               ;
               but
               you
               shall
               keep
               four
               or
               five
               as
               cleanly
               and
               certainly
               as
               one
               .
               This
               being
               attained
               unto
               ,
               you
               shall
               work
               wonderfull
               feats
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               .
            
             
               Lay
               three
               or
               four
               bals
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               small
               candlesticks
               ,
               bols
               ,
               saltsetter's
               or
               saltseller
               covers
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               best
               .
               Then
               first
               seeme
               to
               put
               one
               bal
               into
               your
               left
               hand
               ,
               &
               therewithall
               seem
               to
               hold
               the
               same
               fast
               :
               then
               take
               one
               of
               the
               candlesticks
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               (
               having
               a
               hollow
               foot
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               too
               great
               )
               and
               seem
               to
               put
               the
               ball
               which
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               in
               your
               left
               hand
               ,
               underneath
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               so
               under
               the
               other
               candlesticks
               seem
               to
               bestow
               the
               other
               bals
               :
               and
               all
               this
               while
               the
               beholders
               will
               suppose
               each
               ball
               to
               be
               under
               each
               candlestickt
               this
               done
               ,
               some
               charm
               or
               form
               of
               words
               is
               commonly
               used
               .
               Then
               take
               up
               one
               candlestick
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               blow
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Lo
               ,
               you
               see
               that
               is
               gone
               :
               and
               so
               likewise
               look
               under
               each
               candlestick
               with
               like
               grace
               and
               words
               ,
               
               and
               the
               beholders
               will
               wonder
               where
               they
               are
               become
               .
               But
               if
               you
               ,
               in
               lifting
               up
               the
               candlesticks
               with
               your
               right
               hand
               ,
               leave
               all
               those
               three
               or
               four
               bals
               under
               one
               of
               them
               (
               as
               by
               use
               you
               may
               easily
               doe
               ,
               having
               turned
               them
               all
               down
               into
               your
               hand
               ,
               and
               holding
               them
               fast
               with
               your
               little
               and
               ring-fingers
               )
               and
               take
               the
               candlestick
               with
               your
               other
               fingers
               ,
               and
               cast
               the
               bals
               up
               into
               the
               hollownesse
               thereof
               (
               for
               so
               they
               will
               not
               roll
               so
               soon
               away
               )
               the
               standers
               by
               will
               be
               much
               astonied
               .
               But
               it
               will
               seem
               wonderfull
               strange
               ,
               if
               also
               in
               shewing
               how
               there
               remaineth
               nothing
               under
               another
               of
               those
               candlesticks
               ,
               taken
               up
               with
               your
               left
               hand
               ,
               you
               leave
               behind
               you
               a
               great
               ball
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               the
               miracle
               will
               be
               the
               greater
               .
               For
               first
               they
               think
               you
               have
               pulled
               away
               all
               the
               bals
               by
               miracle
               ;
               then
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               brought
               them
               all
               together
               again
               by
               like
               means
               ,
               and
               they
               neither
               thinke
               nor
               looke
               that
               any
               other
               thing
               remaineth
               behind
               under
               any
               of
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               after
               many
               other
               feats
               done
               ,
               return
               to
               your
               candlesticks
               ,
               remembring
               where
               you
               left
               the
               great
               ball
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               touch
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               having
               another
               like
               ball
               about
               you
               ,
               seem
               to
               bestow
               the
               same
               in
               manner
               and
               form
               aforesaid
               ,
               under
               a
               candlestick
               which
               standeth
               furthest
               off
               from
               that
               where
               the
               ball
               lieth
               .
               And
               when
               you
               shall
               with
               words
               or
               charms
               seeme
               to
               convey
               the
               same
               ball
               from
               under
               the
               same
               candlestick
               and
               afterward
               bring
               it
               under
               the
               candlestick
               which
               you
               touched
               not
               ,
               it
               will
               (
               I
               say
               )
               seem
               wonderfull
               strange
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 ball
                 swell
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 very
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 TAke
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 ball
                 in
                 your
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 indifferent
                 big
                 bals
                 ;
                 &
                 shewing
                 one
                 or
                 three
                 little
                 bals
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 your
                 said
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 concealing
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 well
                 doe
                 )
                 the
                 other
                 bals
                 which
                 were
                 there
                 in
                 before
                 :
                 then
                 use
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 seem
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 play
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 varied
                 a
                 hundreth
                 wayes
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 you
                 finde
                 them
                 all
                 under
                 one
                 candlestick
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 you
                 goe
                 to
                 a
                 stander
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 
                 off
                 his
                 hat
                 or
                 cap
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 bals
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 conveying
                 them
                 thereinto
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 turn
                 the
                 bottome
                 upward
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 consume
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 convey
                 )
                 one
                 or
                 many
                 bals
                 into
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 you
                 take
                 one
                 ball
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 your
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 whilest
                 you
                 use
                 charming
                 words
                 ,
                 you
                 convey
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 right
                 hand
                 into
                 your
                 lap
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 seem
                 strange
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 you
                 open
                 your
                 left
                 hand
                 immediately
                 ,
                 the
                 sharpest
                 lookers
                 on
                 will
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 open
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 nothing
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 greatlie
                 overtaken
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 wrap
                 a
                 wag
                 upon
                 the
                 knuckles
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 I
                 will
                 leave
                 to
                 speak
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 ball
                 ,
                 for
                 herein
                 I
                 might
                 hold
                 you
                 all
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 you
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 scarsly
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 I
                 mean
                 or
                 write
                 concerning
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 certainly
                 many
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 or
                 a
                 flie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Memorandum
                 ,
                 that
                 alwaies
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 be
                 kept
                 open
                 and
                 straight
                 ,
                 only
                 keep
                 the
                 palm
                 from
                 view
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 may
                 end
                 with
                 this
                 miracle
                 .
                 Lay
                 one
                 ball
                 upon
                 your
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 another
                 on
                 your
                 arme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 on
                 the
                 table
                 :
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 round
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 wil
                 not
                 easily
                 lie
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 your
                 knife
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 bid
                 a
                 stander
                 by
                 lay
                 it
                 thereon
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 mean
                 to
                 throw
                 all
                 those
                 three
                 bals
                 into
                 your
                 mouth
                 at
                 once
                 :
                 and
                 holding
                 a
                 knife
                 as
                 a
                 pen
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 laying
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 your
                 knife
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 with
                 hast
                 rap
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 fingers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 matter
                 wil
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 conveyance
                 of
                 money
                 .
              
            
             
               
               THe
               conveying
               of
               money
               is
               not
               much
               inferior
               to
               the
               ball
               ,
               but
               much
               easier
               to
               doe
               .
               The
               principall
               place
               to
               keep
               a
               piece
               of
               money
               is
               the
               palm
               of
               your
               hand
               ,
               the
               best
               piece
               to
               keep
               is
               a
               testor
               ;
               but
               with
               exercise
               all
               will
               be
               alike
               ,
               except
               the
               money
               be
               very
               small
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               betwixt
               the
               fingers
               ,
               almost
               at
               the
               fingers
               end
               ,
               whereas
               the
               ball
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               below
               neer
               to
               the
               palm●
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 convey
                 money
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 hands
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 legierdemain
                 .
              
               
                 FIrst
                 you
                 must
                 hold
                 open
                 your
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 therein
                 a
                 testor
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 big
                 piece
                 of
                 mony
                 :
                 then
                 lay
                 thereupon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 your
                 long
                 left
                 finger
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 sudden
                 slip
                 your
                 right
                 hand
                 from
                 your
                 finger
                 wherewith
                 you
                 held
                 down
                 the
                 testor
                 ,
                 and
                 bending
                 your
                 hand
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 remain
                 the
                 testor
                 still
                 therein
                 :
                 and
                 suddenly
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 drawing
                 your
                 right
                 hand
                 through
                 your
                 left
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 left
                 the
                 testor
                 there
                 ,
                 specially
                 when
                 you
                 shut
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 your
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 Which
                 
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 more
                 plainly
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 truly
                 done
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 knock
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 sound
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 knocking
                 the
                 piece
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 (
                 where
                 none
                 is
                 )
                 you
                 shall
                 hold
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 knife
                 fast
                 with
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 knock
                 against
                 the
                 testor
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 hit
                 against
                 the
                 money
                 in
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 .
                 Then
                 use
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 nothing
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 how
                 the
                 testor
                 was
                 removed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 convert
                 or
                 transubstantiate
                 money
                 into
                 counters
                 ,
                 or
                 counters
                 into
                 money
                 .
              
               
                 ANother
                 way
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 lookers
                 on
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 testor
                 ;
                 and
                 keeping
                 a
                 counter
                 in
                 the
                 palm
                 of
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 secretly
                 to
                 seem
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 testor
                 thereinto
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 reteined
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 is
                 opened
                 ,
                 the
                 testor
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 transubstantiated
                 into
                 a
                 counter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 put
                 one
                 testor
                 into
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 words
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 HE
                 that
                 hath
                 once
                 attained
                 to
                 the
                 facility
                 of
                 retaining
                 one
                 piece
                 of
                 money
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 shew
                 a
                 hundreth
                 pleasant
                 conceipts
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 reserve
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 lo
                 them
                 may
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 put
                 one
                 piece
                 into
                 your
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 retaining
                 it
                 still
                 in
                 your
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 together
                 therewith
                 take
                 up
                 another
                 like
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 words
                 seem
                 to
                 bring
                 both
                 pieces
                 together
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 put
                 one
                 testor
                 into
                 a
                 strangers
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 into
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convey
                 both
                 into
                 the
                 strangers
                 hand
                 with
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 ALso
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 two
                 testors
                 evenly
                 set
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 one
                 testor
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 strangers
                 hand
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 making
                 as
                 though
                 you
                 did
                 put
                 one
                 testor
                 into
                 your
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 with
                 words
                 you
                 shall
                 make
                 it
                 seem
                 that
                 you
                 convey
                 the
                 testor
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 strangers
                 hand
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 you
                 open
                 your
                 said
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 nothing
                 seen
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 opening
                 his
                 hand
                 shall
                 find
                 two
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 thought
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 device
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 a
                 hundreth
                 conceipts
                 may
                 be
                 shewed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 seat
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 keep
                 a
                 testor
                 ,
                 &c.
                 betwixt
                 your
                 finger
                 ,
                 serveth
                 specially
                 for
                 this
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 purposes
                 .
                 
                 Hold
                 out
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 one
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 testor
                 upon
                 the
                 palm
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 shake
                 the
                 same
                 up
                 almost
                 to
                 your
                 fingers
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 your
                 thumbe
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 easily
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 practice
                 ,
                 convey
                 the
                 edge
                 betwixt
                 the
                 middle
                 and
                 forefinger
                 ,
                 whilest
                 you
                 proffer
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 your
                 other
                 hand
                 (
                 provided
                 alwayes
                 that
                 the
                 edge
                 appear
                 not
                 through
                 the
                 fingers
                 on
                 the
                 backside
                 )
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 
                 another
                 testor
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 cause
                 a
                 stander
                 by
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 )
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 either
                 closely
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 one
                 into
                 a
                 strangers
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 keep
                 them
                 still
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 :
                 and
                 (
                 after
                 words
                 spoken
                 )
                 open
                 your
                 hands
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 pieces
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 beholder
                 will
                 wonder
                 how
                 they
                 came
                 together
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 throw
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 money
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 again
                 where
                 you
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 
                 YOu
                 may
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 middle
                 or
                 ring
                 finger
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 convey
                 a
                 testor
                 into
                 the
                 palme
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 seeming
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 still
                 :
                 which
                 with
                 confederacy
                 will
                 seem
                 strange
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 find
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 where
                 another
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 the
                 very
                 like
                 piece
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 without
                 exercise
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 proceed
                 to
                 shew
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 mony
                 ,
                 with
                 lesse
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 as
                 strange
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 unknown
                 are
                 marvellously
                 commended
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 knowne
                 are
                 decided
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 regarded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 With
                 words
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 groat
                 or
                 a
                 testor
                 to
                 leap
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pot
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 run
                 along
                 upon
                 a
                 table
                 .
              
               
                 
                 YOu
                 shal
                 see
                 a
                 juggler
                 take
                 a
                 groat
                 or
                 a
                 testor
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 pot
                 ,
                 or
                 lay
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 inchanting
                 words
                 cause
                 the
                 sa●●
                 to
                 leap
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 pot
                 ,
                 or
                 run
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 him
                 ward
                 alongst
                 the
                 table
                 .
                 Which
                 will
                 seem
                 miraculous
                 ,
                 untill
                 you
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 black
                 hair
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 head
                 ,
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 brim
                 of
                 a
                 groat
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 hole
                 driven
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 a
                 Spanish
                 needle
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 son
                 you
                 may
                 use
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 small
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 go
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 confederate
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 all
                 juggling
                 is
                 graced
                 and
                 amended
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 or
                 a
                 testor
                 to
                 sink
                 through
                 a
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vanish
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 handkercher
                 very
                 strangely
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Juggler
                 also
                 sometimes
                 will
                 borrow
                 a
                 groat
                 or
                 a
                 testor
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 handkercher
                 ,
                 and
                 wind
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 see
                 and
                 feel
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 will
                 he
                 take
                 you
                 the
                 handkercher
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 you
                 feel
                 whether
                 the
                 groat
                 be
                 there
                 or
                 nay
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 also
                 require
                 you
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 under
                 a
                 candlestick
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 Then
                 will
                 he
                 send
                 for
                 a
                 bason
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 the
                 same
                 under
                 the
                 boord
                 right
                 against
                 the
                 candlestick
                 ,
                 will
                 use
                 certaine
                 words
                 of
                 inchantments
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 short
                 space
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 the
                 groat
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 bason
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 one
                 takes
                 off
                 the
                 candlestick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 juggler
                 taketh
                 the
                 handkercher
                 by
                 a
                 tassell
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shaketh
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 money
                 is
                 gone
                 :
                 which
                 seemeth
                 as
                 strange
                 as
                 any
                 feat
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 known
                 ,
                 the
                 miracle
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 a
                 bable
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 sow
                 a
                 groat
                 into
                 the
                 corner
                 of
                 a
                 handkercher
                 ,
                 finely
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 linnen
                 ,
                 little
                 bigger
                 then
                 your
                 groat
                 :
                 which
                 corner
                 you
                 must
                 convey
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 groat
                 delivered
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 your
                 handkercher
                 ;
                 leaving
                 the
                 other
                 either
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 
                 or
                 lap
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 you
                 must
                 seem
                 to
                 pull
                 through
                 the
                 board
                 ,
                 letting
                 it
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 bason
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 notable
                 trick
                 to
                 transforme
                 a
                 counter
                 to
                 a
                 groat
                 .
              
               
                 TAke
                 a
                 groat
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 lesse
                 piece
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 grind
                 it
                 very
                 thin
                 at
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 take
                 two
                 counters
                 ,
                 and
                 grind
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 :
                 glew
                 the
                 smooth
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 groat
                 to
                 the
                 smooth
                 side
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 counters
                 ,
                 joyning
                 them
                 so
                 close
                 together
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 specially
                 at
                 the
                 edges
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 filed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 piece
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 one
                 side
                 a
                 counter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 a
                 groat
                 ,
                 then
                 take
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 green
                 waxe
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 frest
                 and
                 therefore
                 best
                 )
                 and
                 lay
                 it
                 so
                 upon
                 the
                 smooth
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 counter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 discolour
                 the
                 groat
                 :
                 
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 that
                 counter
                 with
                 the
                 groat
                 cleave
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 glewed
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 filed
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 groat
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 counter
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 seem
                 so
                 like
                 a
                 perfect
                 entire
                 counter
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 a
                 stranger
                 handle
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 bewray
                 it
                 ;
                 then
                 having
                 a
                 little
                 touched
                 your
                 fore-finger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thumb
                 of
                 your
                 right
                 hand
                 with
                 soft
                 waxe
                 ,
                 take
                 therewith
                 this
                 counterfeit
                 counter
                 and
                 lay
                 it
                 down
                 openly
                 upon
                 the
                 palm
                 of
                 your
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 an
                 auditor
                 layeth
                 down
                 his
                 counters
                 ,
                 wringing
                 the
                 same
                 hard
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 leave
                 the
                 glewed
                 counter
                 with
                 the
                 groat
                 apparently
                 in
                 the
                 palm
                 of
                 your
                 left
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 smooth
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 waxed
                 counter
                 will
                 stick
                 fast
                 upon
                 your
                 thumb
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 waxe
                 wherewith
                 it
                 is
                 smeared
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 you
                 hide
                 it
                 at
                 your
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Provided
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 lay
                 the
                 waxed
                 side
                 downward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glewed
                 side
                 upward
                 :
                 then
                 close
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 closing
                 thereof
                 turne
                 the
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 counter
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 )
                 you
                 shall
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 groat
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 astonishment
                 of
                 the
                 beholders
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 handled
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 excellent
                 feat
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 two
                 penie
                 peece
                 lie
                 plaine
                 in
                 the
                 palme
                 of
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 passed
                 from
                 thence
                 when
                 you
                 list
                 .
              
            
             
               PUt
               a
               little
               red
               wax
               (
               not
               too
               thin
               )
               upon
               the
               naile
               of
               your
               longest
               finger
               ,
               then
               let
               a
               stranger
               put
               a
               two
               penny
               piece
               into
               the
               palm
               of
               your
               hand
               ,
               and
               shut
               your
               fist
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               convey
               the
               two
               penny
               piece
               upon
               the
               wax
               ,
               which
               with
               use
               you
               may
               so
               accomplish
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               shal
               perceive
               it
               .
               Then
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               use
               *
               words
               of
               course
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               open
               your
               hand
               ,
               holding
               the
               tips
               of
               your
               fingers
               rather
               lower
               than
               higher
               than
               the
               palme
               of
               your
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               beholders
               will
               wonder
               where
               it
               is
               become
               Then
               shut
               your
               hand
               suddenly
               again
               ,
               and
               lay
               a
               wager
               whether
               it
               be
               there
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               you
               may
               either
               leave
               it
               there
               ,
               or
               take
               it
               away
               with
               you
               at
               your
               pleasure
               .
               This
               (
               if
               it
               be
               well
               handled
               )
               hath
               more
               admiration
               than
               any
               other
               feat
               of
               the
               hand
               .
               Memorandum
               this
               may
               be
               best
               handled
               ,
               by
               putting
               the
               waxe
               upon
               the
               two
               penny
               piece
               ,
               but
               then
               must
               you
               lay
               it
               in
               your
               hand
               your self
               .
            
             
               
               
                 To
                 convey
                 a
                 testor
                 out
                 of
                 ones
                 hand
                 that
                 holdeth
                 it
                 fast
                 .
              
               
                 STick
                 a
                 little
                 waxe
                 upon
                 your
                 thumb
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 stander
                 by
                 by
                 the
                 finger
                 ,
                 shewing
                 him
                 the
                 testor
                 ,
                 and
                 telling
                 him
                 you
                 wil
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 then
                 wring
                 it
                 down
                 hard
                 with
                 your
                 waxed
                 thumb
                 ,
                 and
                 using
                 many
                 words
                 look
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 you
                 perceive
                 him
                 to
                 look
                 in
                 your
                 face
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 take
                 away
                 your
                 thumb
                 ,
                 and
                 close
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 it
                 seem
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 the
                 testor
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 wring
                 a
                 testor
                 upon
                 ones
                 forehead
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 stick
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 wet
                 .
                 Then
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 hand
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 speed
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 another
                 mans
                 hand
                 (
                 or
                 into
                 your
                 owne
                 )
                 two
                 testor●
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 words
                 of
                 course
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 shall
                 make
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 beholders
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holders
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 open
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 inchantment
                 you
                 have
                 brought
                 both
                 together
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 throw
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 money
                 into
                 a
                 deep
                 pond
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fetch
                 it
                 again
                 from
                 whence
                 you
                 list
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THere
                 be
                 a
                 marvellous
                 number
                 of
                 feats
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 money
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 work
                 by
                 private
                 confederacy
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 mark
                 a
                 shilling
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 a
                 river
                 or
                 deep
                 pond
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 bid
                 a
                 shilling
                 before
                 with
                 like
                 marks
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 secret
                 place
                 ;
                 bid
                 some
                 go
                 presently
                 and
                 fetch
                 it
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 beleeve
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 you
                 threw
                 into
                 the
                 river
                 :
                 the
                 beholders
                 will
                 marvell
                 much
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 such
                 feats
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 a
                 marvellous
                 number
                 ;
                 but
                 many
                 more
                 by
                 publick
                 confederacy
                 ,
                 whereby
                 one
                 may
                 tell
                 another
                 how
                 much
                 money
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 purse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundreth
                 like
                 toies
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 with
                 money
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 convey
                 one
                 shilling
                 being
                 in
                 one
                 hand
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 holding
                 your
                 hands
                 abroad
                 like
                 a
                 rood
                 .
              
               
                 
                 EVermore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 mingle
                 some
                 merry
                 toies
                 among
                 your
                 grave
                 miracles
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 shilling
                 in
                 each
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 your
                 armes
                 abroad
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 wager
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 put
                 them
                 both
                 into
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 without
                 bringing
                 them
                 any
                 whit
                 nearer
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 wager
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 hold
                 your
                 arms
                 abroad
                 like
                 a
                 rood
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 about
                 with
                 your
                 body
                 ,
                 lay
                 the
                 shilling
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 take
                 it
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 shall
                 win
                 your
                 wager
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 rap
                 a
                 wag
                 on
                 the
                 knuckles
                 .
              
               
                 
                 DEliver
                 one
                 piece
                 of
                 money
                 with
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 second
                 person
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 him
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 rap
                 on
                 the
                 fingers
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 ungratious
                 and
                 subtle
                 )
                 seeing
                 the
                 other
                 receive
                 money
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 lightly
                 refuse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 offereth
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 rap
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 fingers
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 or
                 somewhat
                 else
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 
                 hand
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 you
                 knew
                 by
                 your
                 familiar
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 to
                 have
                 kept
                 it
                 from
                 you
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 transforme
                 any
                 one
                 small
                 thing
                 into
                 any
                 other
                 forme
                 by
                 folding
                 of
                 paper
                 .
              
            
             
               TAke
               a
               sheet
               of
               paper
               ,
               or
               a
               handkercher
               ,
               and
               fold
               or
               double
               the
               same
               ,
               so
               as
               one
               side
               be
               a
               little
               longer
               then
               another
               :
               then
               put
               a
               counter
               between
               the
               two
               sides
               or
               leaves
               of
               the
               paper
               or
               handkercher
               ,
               up
               to
               the
               midle
               of
               the
               top
               of
               the
               fold
               ,
               holding
               the
               same
               so
               as
               it
               be
               not
               perceived
               ,
               and
               any
               a
               groat
               on
               the
               outside
               thereof
               ,
               right
               against
               the
               counter
               ,
               and
               fold
               it
               down
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               longer
               side
               :
               and
               when
               you
               unfold
               it
               again
               ,
               the
               groat
               will
               be
               where
               the
               counter
               was
               ,
               and
               the
               counter
               where
               the
               groat
               was
               ;
               so
               as
               some
               will
               suppose
               that
               you
               have
               transubstantiated
               the
               money
               into
               a
               counter
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               many
               feats
               may
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               or
               rather
               stranger
               than
               it
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               with
               two
               papers
               three
               inches
               square
               a
               piece
               ,
               divided
               by
               two
               folds
               into
               three
               equall
               parts
               at
               either
               side
               ,
               so
               as
               each
               folded
               paper
               remain
               one
               inch
               square
               :
               then
               glow
               the
               backsides
               of
               the
               two
               papers
               together
               as
               they
               are
               folded
               ,
               &
               not
               as
               they
               are
               open
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               both
               papers
               seem
               to
               be
               but
               one
               ;
               and
               which
               side
               soever
               you
               open
               ,
               it
               shall
               appear
               to
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               if
               you
               hide
               handsomely
               the
               bottome
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               well
               do
               with
               your
               middle
               finger
               ,
               so
               as
               if
               you
               have
               a
               groat
               in
               the
               one
               and
               a
               counter
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               you
               (
               having
               shewed
               but
               one
               )
               may
               by
               turning
               the
               paper
               seem
               to
               transubstantiate
               it
               .
               This
               may
               be
               best
               performed
               ,
               by
               putting
               it
               under
               a
               candlestick
               ,
               or
               a
               hat
               ,
               &c.
               and
               with
               *
               words
               seem
               to
               do
               the
               feat
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 cards
                 ,
                 with
                 good
                 cautions
                 how
                 to
                 avoid
                 cousenage
                 therein
                 :
                 speciall
                 rules
                 to
                 convey
                 and
                 handle
                 the
                 cards
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 order
                 how
                 to
                 accomplish
                 all
                 difficult
                 and
                 strange
                 things
                 wrought
                 with
                 cards
                 .
              
            
             
               HAving
               now
               bestowed
               some
               waste
               money
               among
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               you
               to
               cards
               ;
               by
               which
               kind
               of
               witchcraft
               a
               great
               number
               of
               people
               have
               juggled
               away
               not
               only
               their
               money
               ,
               but
               also
               their
               lands
               ,
               their
               health
               ,
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               their
               honesty
               .
               I
               dare
               not
               (
               as
               I
               could
               )
               shew
               the
               lewd
               juggling
               that
               cheaters
               practice
               ,
               lest
               it
               minister
               some
               offence
               to
               the
               well
               disposed
               ,
               to
               the
               simple
               hurt
               and
               losses
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               wicked
               occasion
               of
               evil
               doing
               .
               But
               I
               would
               wish
               all
               gamesters
               to
               beware
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               what
               cards
               and
               dice
               the
               play
               ,
               but
               especially
               with
               whom
               and
               where
               they
               exercise
               gaming
               .
               And
               to
               let
               dice
               passe
               (
               as
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               be
               inevitably
               cousened
               )
               one
               that
               is
               skilful
               to
               make
               and
               use
               Bumcards
               ,
               may
               undoe
               a
               hundreth
               wealthy
               men
               that
               are
               given
               to
               gaming
               :
               but
               if
               he
               have
               a
               confederate
               present
               ,
               either
               of
               
               the
               players
               or
               standers
               by
               ,
               the
               mischief
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               .
               If
               you
               play
               among
               strangers
               ,
               beware
               of
               him
               that
               seems
               simple
               or
               drunken
               ;
               for
               under
               their
               habit
               the
               most
               speciall
               couseners
               are
               presented
               ,
               and
               while
               you
               think
               by
               their
               simplicity
               and
               imperfections
               to
               beguile
               them
               (
               and
               thereof
               perchance
               are
               perswaded
               by
               their
               confederates
               ,
               your
               very
               friends
               as
               you
               think
               )
               you
               your self
               will
               be
               most
               of
               all
               overtaken
               .
               Beware
               also
               of
               the
               ●●●tors
               by
               ,
               and
               lookers
               on
               ,
               and
               namely
               of
               them
               that
               bet
               on
               your
               side
               ,
               for
               whilest
               they
               look
               on
               your
               game
               without
               suspition
               ,
               they
               discover
               it
               by
               signes
               to
               your
               adversaries
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               bet
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               their
               confederates
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               shewing
               feats
               ,
               and
               juggling
               with
               cards
               the
               principal
               point
               consisteth
               in
               shuffling
               them
               nimbly
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               keeping
               one
               certain
               card
               either
               in
               the
               bottome
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               known
               place
               of
               the
               stock
               ,
               four
               or
               five
               cards
               from
               it
               .
               Hereby
               you
               shall
               seem
               to
               work
               wonders
               ;
               for
               it
               will
               be
               easie
               for
               you
               to
               see
               or
               spie
               one
               card
               ,
               which
               though
               you
               be
               perceived
               to
               do
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               suspected
               ,
               
               if
               you
               shuffle
               them
               well
               afterwards
               .
               And
               this
               note
               I
               must
               give
               you
               ,
               that
               in
               reserving
               the
               bottome
               card
               ,
               you
               must
               alwaies
               (
               whilest
               you
               shufflle
               )
               keep
               him
               a
               little
               before
               or
               a
               little
               behind
               all
               the
               cards
               lying
               underneath
               him
               ,
               bestowing
               him
               (
               I
               say
               )
               either
               a
               little
               beyond
               his
               fellowes
               before
               ,
               right
               over
               the
               forefinger
               ,
               or
               else
               behind
               the
               rest
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               little
               finger
               of
               the
               left
               hand
               may
               meet
               with
               it
               :
               which
               is
               the
               easier
               ,
               the
               readyer
               ,
               &
               the
               better
               way
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               shuffling
               ,
               shuffle
               as
               thick
               as
               you
               can
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               end
               throw
               upon
               the
               stock
               the
               neather
               card
               (
               with
               so
               many
               mo
               at
               the
               least
               as
               you
               would
               have
               preserved
               for
               any
               purpose
               )
               a
               little
               before
               or
               behind
               the
               rest
               .
               Provided
               alwaies
               ,
               that
               your
               fore
               finger
               ,
               if
               the
               pack
               be
               laid
               before
               ,
               or
               the
               little
               finger
               ,
               if
               the
               pack
               lie
               behinde
               ,
               creep
               up
               to
               meet
               with
               the
               bottome
               card
               ,
               and
               not
               lie
               betwixt
               the
               cards
               :
               and
               when
               you
               feel
               it
               ,
               you
               may
               there
               hold
               it
               ,
               untill
               you
               have
               shuffled
               over
               the
               cards
               again
               ,
               still
               leaving
               your
               kept
               card
               below
               .
               Being
               perfect
               herein
               ,
               you
               may
               do
               almost
               what
               you
               list
               with
               the
               cards
               .
               By
               this
               means
               ,
               what
               pack
               soever
               you
               make
               ,
               though
               it
               consist
               of
               eight
               ,
               twelve
               ,
               or
               twenty
               cards
               ,
               you
               may
               keep
               them
               stil
               together
               unsevered
               next
               to
               the
               neather
               card
               ,
               and
               yet
               shuffle
               them
               often
               to
               satisfie
               the
               curious
               beholders
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               and
               for
               brevity
               sake
               ,
               to
               shew
               your
               divers
               feats
               under
               one
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 deliver
                 out
                 four
                 aces
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convert
                 them
                 into
                 four
                 knaves
                 .
              
               
                 MAke
                 a
                 pack
                 of
                 these
                 eight
                 cards
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 four
                 knaves
                 and
                 four
                 aces
                 and
                 although
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 eight
                 cards
                 must
                 lie
                 immediately
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 each
                 knave
                 and
                 ace
                 be
                 evenly
                 severed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 eight
                 cards
                 must
                 lie
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 lowest
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 bunch
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 shuffle
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 alwaies
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 shuffling
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 wise
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 your
                 shuffling
                 the
                 said
                 pack
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 pack
                 one
                 ace
                 may
                 lie
                 neathermost
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 where
                 he
                 goeth
                 and
                 lyeth
                 :
                 and
                 aiwaies
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 let
                 your
                 foresaid
                 pack
                 with
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 cards
                 more
                 lie
                 unseparably
                 together
                 immediately
                 upon
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 ace
                 .
                 Then
                 using
                 some
                 speech
                 or
                 other
                 device
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 your
                 hands
                 with
                 the
                 cards
                 to
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 let
                 our
                 privily
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 card
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 knaves
                 ,
                 holding
                 
                 forth
                 the
                 stock
                 in
                 both
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 to
                 the
                 standers
                 by
                 the
                 neather
                 card
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ace
                 or
                 kept
                 card
                 )
                 covering
                 also
                 the
                 head
                 or
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 knave
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 card
                 )
                 with
                 your
                 four
                 fingers
                 ,
                 draw
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 knave
                 ,
                 laying
                 it
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 table
                 :
                 then
                 shuffle
                 again
                 ,
                 keeping
                 your
                 pack
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 you
                 two
                 aces
                 lying
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 bottome
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 reforme
                 that
                 disordered
                 card
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 a
                 grace
                 and
                 countenance
                 to
                 that
                 action
                 ,
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 uppermost
                 card
                 of
                 the
                 bune●
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 cards
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 neathermost
                 card
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 said
                 aces
                 ,
                 &
                 bestow
                 him
                 likewise
                 .
                 Then
                 may
                 you
                 begin
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 shewing
                 another
                 ace
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 thereof
                 lay
                 down
                 another
                 knave
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 forth
                 ,
                 untill
                 instead
                 of
                 four
                 aces
                 you
                 have
                 laid
                 downe
                 four
                 knaves
                 .
                 The
                 beholders
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 thinking
                 that
                 there
                 lie
                 four
                 aces
                 on
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 are
                 greatly
                 abused
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 marvel
                 at
                 the
                 transformation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 tell
                 one
                 what
                 card
                 he
                 seeth
                 in
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 card
                 is
                 shuffled
                 into
                 the
                 stock
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 you
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 card
                 privily
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 though
                 you
                 marked
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 lay
                 the
                 same
                 undermost
                 ,
                 and
                 shuffle
                 the
                 cards
                 as
                 before
                 you
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 till
                 your
                 card
                 lie
                 again
                 below
                 in
                 the
                 bottome
                 .
                 Then
                 shew
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 beholders
                 ,
                 willing
                 them
                 to
                 remember
                 it
                 :
                 then
                 shuffle
                 the
                 cards
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 any
                 other
                 shuffle
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 know
                 the
                 card
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 tell
                 them
                 what
                 card
                 they
                 saw
                 :
                 which
                 *
                 neverthelesse
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 great
                 circumstance
                 and
                 shew
                 of
                 difficultie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Another
                 way
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 having
                 your selfe
                 indeed
                 never
                 seene
                 the
                 card
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 you
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 card
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 suspected
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 mean
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 a
                 stander
                 by
                 first
                 shuffle
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 take
                 you
                 the
                 cards
                 into
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 having
                 shewed
                 and
                 not
                 seen
                 the
                 bottome
                 card
                 )
                 shuffle
                 again
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 card
                 as
                 before
                 you
                 are
                 taught
                 ;
                 and
                 either
                 make
                 shift
                 then
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 when
                 their
                 suspicion
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 letting
                 some
                 cards
                 fall
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 lay
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 cards
                 in
                 heaps
                 ,
                 remembring
                 where
                 you
                 laid
                 your
                 bottome
                 card
                 .
                 Then
                 spie
                 how
                 many
                 cards
                 lye
                 in
                 some
                 one
                 heap
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 the
                 heap
                 where
                 your
                 bottome
                 card
                 is
                 upon
                 that
                 heap
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 heaps
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 five
                 cards
                 in
                 the
                 heap
                 whereon
                 you
                 laid
                 your
                 card
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 sixt
                 card
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 you
                 may
                 throw
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 look
                 upon
                 without
                 suspicion
                 ;
                 and
                 tell
                 them
                 the
                 card
                 they
                 saw
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 tell
                 one
                 without
                 confederacy
                 what
                 card
                 he
                 thinketh
                 ▪
              
               
                 LAy
                 three
                 cards
                 on
                 a
                 table
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 little
                 way
                 distant
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 a
                 stander
                 by
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 not
                 waver
                 ,
                 but
                 think
                 one
                 them
                 of
                 three
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 eie
                 you
                 shall
                 assuredly
                 perceive
                 which
                 he
                 both
                 seeth
                 and
                 thinketh
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 shall
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 cast
                 down
                 a
                 whole
                 pair
                 of
                 cards
                 with
                 the
                 faces
                 upward
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 plainly
                 perceived
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 co●
                 cards
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 you
                 cast
                 them
                 down
                 sodainly
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 you
                 take
                 them
                 up
                 presently
                 ,
                 marking
                 both
                 his
                 eie
                 and
                 the
                 card
                 whereon
                 he
                 looketh
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 tell
                 what
                 card
                 any
                 man
                 thinketh
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 ●
                 kernell
                 of
                 a
                 nut
                 or
                 cheristone
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 again
                 into
                 ones
                 pocket
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 draw
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 any
                 card
                 you
                 list
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 under
                 one
                 devise
                 .
              
            
             
               
               TAk
               a
               nut
               ;
               or
               a
               cheristone
               ,
               and
               burn
               a
               hole
               through
               the
               side
               of
               the
               top
               of
               the
               shell
               ,
               and
               also
               through
               the
               kernell
               (
               if
               you
               will
               )
               with
               a
               hot
               bodkin
               ,
               or
               boar
               it
               with
               an
               awll
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               eie
               of
               a
               needle
               pull
               out
               some
               of
               the
               kernell
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               same
               may
               be
               as
               wide
               as
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               shell
               .
               Then
               write
               the
               number
               or
               name
               of
               the
               card
               in
               a
               peece
               of
               some
               paper
               one
               inch
               or
               half
               an
               inch
               in
               length
               ,
               and
               half
               so
               much
               in
               breadth
               ,
               and
               roll
               it
               up
               hard
               ;
               then
               put
               it
               into
               a
               nut
               ,
               or
               cheristone
               ,
               and
               close
               the
               hole
               with
               a
               little
               red
               wax
               ,
               and
               rub
               the
               same
               with
               a
               little
               dust
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               not
               be
               perceived
               ,
               if
               the
               nut
               or
               cheristone
               bee
               brown
               or
               old
               .
               Then
               let
               your
               confederate
               think
               that
               card
               which
               you
               have
               in
               your
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &c.
               and
               either
               convey
               the
               same
               nut
               or
               cheristone
               into
               some
               bodies
               pocket
               ,
               or
               lay
               it
               in
               some
               strange
               place
               :
               then
               make
               one
               draw
               the
               same
               out
               of
               the
               stock
               held
               in
               your
               hand
               ,
               which
               by
               use
               you
               may
               well
               doe
               .
               But
               say
               not
               ;
               I
               will
               make
               you
               perforce
               draw
               such
               a
               card
               :
               but
               require
               some
               stander
               by
               to
               draw
               a
               card
               ,
               saying
               that
               it
               skils
               not
               what
               card
               he
               draw
               .
               And
               if
               your
               hand
               serve
               you
               to
               use
               the
               cards
               well
               ,
               you
               shall
               preferre
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               receive
               (
               even
               though
               he
               snatch
               at
               another
               )
               the
               very
               card
               which
               you
               kept
               ,
               and
               your
               confederate
               thought
               ,
               and
               is
               written
               in
               the
               nut
               ,
               and
               hidden
               in
               the
               pocket
               ,
               &c.
               
               You
               must
               (
               while
               you
               hold
               the
               stock
               in
               your
               hands
               ,
               tossing
               the
               cards
               to
               and
               fro
               )
               remember
               alwayes
               to
               keep
               your
               card
               in
               your
               eies
               and
               not
               to
               loose
               the
               sight
               thereof
               .
               Which
               feat
               ,
               till
               you
               be
               perfect
               in
               ,
               you
               may
               have
               the
               same
               privily
               marked
               and
               when
               you
               perceive
               his
               hand
               ready
               to
               draw
               ,
               put
               it
               a
               little
               out
               towards
               his
               hand
               ,
               nimblie
               turning
               over
               the
               cards
               ,
               as
               though
               you
               numbred
               them
               ,
               holding
               the
               same
               more
               loose
               and
               open
               than
               the
               rest
               ,
               in
               no
               wise
               suffering
               him
               to
               draw
               any
               other
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               should
               doe
               ,
               you
               must
               let
               three
               or
               four
               fall
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               begin
               again
               .
               This
               will
               seem
               most
               strange
               ,
               in
               your
               said
               paper
               be
               inclosed
               in
               a
               button
               ,
               and
               by
               confederacie
               sowed
               upon
               the
               doublet
               or
               coat
               of
               any
               body
               .
               *
               This
               trick
               they
               commonly
               end
               with
               a
               nut
               full
               of
               ink
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               some
               wag
               or
               unhappy
               boy
               is
               to
               bee
               required
               to
               think
               a
               card
               ;
               and
               having
               so
               done
               ,
               let
               the
               nut
               be
               delivered
               him
               to
               crack
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               not
               refuse
               to
               doe
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               seen
               the
               other
               feat
               played
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 fast
                 or
                 loose
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 knit
                 a
                 hard
                 knot
                 upon
                 a
                 handkercher
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 undoe
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               Aegyptians
               juggling
               witchcraft
               or
               sortilegie
               standeth
               much
               in
               fast
               or
               loose
               ,
               whereof
               though
               I
               have
               written
               somewhat
               generally
               already
               ,
               yet
               having
               such
               opportunity
               I
               will
               here
               shew
               some
               of
               their
               particular
               feats
               ;
               not
               treating
               of
               their
               common
               tricks
               which
               is
               so
               tedious
               ,
               nor
               of
               their
               fortune-telling
               which
               is
               so
               impious
               ;
               and
               yet
               both
               of
               them
               meer
               cousenage
               .
               
               Make
               one
               plain
               loose
               knot
               ,
               with
               the
               two
               corner
               ends
               of
               a
               handkercher
               ,
               and
               seeming
               to
               draw
               the
               same
               very
               hard
               ,
               hold
               fast
               the
               body
               of
               the
               said
               handkercher
               (
               neer
               to
               the
               knot
               )
               with
               your
               right
               hand
               ,
               pulling
               the
               contrary
               end
               with
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               corner
               of
               that
               which
               you
               hold
               .
               Then
               c●●se
               up
               handsomely
               the
               knot
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               yet
               somewhat
               loose
               ,
               and
               pull
               the
               handkercher
               so
               with
               your
               right
               hand
               ,
               as
               the
               left
               hand
               end
               may
               be
               neer
               to
               the
               knot
               :
               then
               will
               it
               seem
               a
               true
               and
               a
               firm
               knot
               .
               And
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               more
               assuredly
               to
               be
               so
               indeed
               ,
               let
               a
               stranger
               pull
               at
               the
               end
               which
               you
               hold
               in
               your
               left
               hand
               ,
               whilest
               you
               hold
               fast
               the
               other
               in
               your
               right
               hand
               :
               and
               then
               holding
               the
               knot
               with
               your
               fore-finger
               and
               thumb
               ,
               and
               the
               neither
               part
               of
               your
               handkercher
               with
               your
               other
               fingers
               ,
               as
               you
               hold
               a
               bridle
               when
               you
               would
               with
               one
               hand
               slip
               up
               the
               knot
               and
               lengthen
               your
               reins
               .
               This
               done
               ,
               turn
               your
               handkercher
               over
               the
               knot
               with
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               in
               doing
               whereof
               you
               must
               sodainly
               slip
               out
               the
               end
               or
               corner
               ,
               putting
               up
               the
               knot
               of
               your
               handkercher
               with
               your
               fore-finger
               and
               thumb
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               put
               up
               the
               foresaid
               knot
               of
               your
               bridle
               .
               Then
               deliver
               the
               same
               (
               covered
               and
               wrapt
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               your
               handkercher
               )
               to
               one
               ,
               to
               hold
               fast
               ,
               and
               so
               after
               some
               words
               used
               ,
               and
               wagers
               layed
               ,
               take
               the
               handkercher
               and
               shake
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               loose
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 notable
                 seat
                 of
                 fast
                 or
                 loose
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 pull
                 three
                 beadstones
                 from
                 off
                 a
                 cord
                 ,
                 while
                 you
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 ends
                 thereof
                 ,
                 without
                 removing
                 of
                 your
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 TAke
                 two
                 little
                 whipcords
                 of
                 two
                 foot
                 long
                 a
                 peece
                 ,
                 
                 double
                 them
                 equally
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 may
                 appear
                 four
                 ends
                 .
                 Then
                 take
                 three
                 great
                 bead-stones
                 ,
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 bigger
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 put
                 one
                 beadstone
                 upon
                 the
                 eye
                 or
                 bowt
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 cord
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 cord
                 .
                 Then
                 take
                 the
                 stone
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 hole
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 both
                 the
                 bowts
                 be
                 hidden
                 therein
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 put
                 the
                 eie
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 into
                 the
                 eie
                 or
                 bowt
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Then
                 pull
                 the
                 middle
                 bead
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 being
                 doubled
                 over
                 his
                 fellow
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 the
                 beads
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 over
                 the
                 two
                 cords
                 without
                 partition
                 .
                 For
                 holding
                 fast
                 in
                 each
                 hand
                 the
                 two
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 cords
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 toss
                 them
                 as
                 you
                 list
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 seem
                 manifest
                 to
                 the
                 beholders
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 beadstones
                 are
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 two
                 cords
                 without
                 any
                 fraud
                 .
                 Then
                 must
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 adde
                 more
                 effectuall
                 binding
                 of
                 those
                 beadstones
                 to
                 the
                 string
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 one
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 halfe
                 of
                 a
                 knot
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 bead-stones
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 cords
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 which
                 the
                 beholders
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 made
                 your
                 half
                 knot
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 double
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 perfect
                 knot
                 )
                 you
                 must
                 deliver
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 standers
                 by
                 those
                 two
                 cords
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 two
                 ends
                 evenly
                 set
                 in
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 a
                 wager
                 ,
                 &c.
                 begin
                 to
                 pull
                 off
                 your
                 beadstones
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 handle
                 nimbly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 pull
                 his
                 two
                 ends
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 cords
                 will
                 shew
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 plainly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beadstones
                 to
                 have
                 come
                 through
                 the
                 cords
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 so
                 hard
                 and
                 long
                 to
                 be
                 described
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 leave
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 I
                 could
                 shew
                 great
                 varietie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXX
               .
            
             
               
                 Iuggling
                 knacks
                 by
                 confederacie
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 one
                 ca●
                 crosse
                 or
                 pile
                 by
                 the
                 ringing
                 .
              
            
             
               LAy
               a
               wager
               with
               your
               confederate
               (
               who
               must
               seem
               simple
               ,
               or
               obstinately
               opposed
               against
               you
               )
               that
               standing
               behind
               a
               door
               ,
               you
               will
               (
               by
               the
               found
               or
               ringing
               of
               the
               mony
               )
               tell
               him
               whether
               he
               cast
               crosse
               or
               pile
               ;
               so
               as
               when
               you
               are
               gone
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               fillipped
               the
               monie
               before
               the
               witnesses
               who
               are
               to
               be
               cousened
               ,
               
               he
               must
               say
               ;
               What
               is
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               crosse
               ;
               or
               What
               i
               st
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               pile
               :
               or
               some
               other
               such
               sign
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               need
               not
               fail
               to
               guesse
               rightly
               .
               By
               this
               means
               (
               if
               you
               have
               any
               invention
               )
               you
               may
               seem
               to
               doe
               a
               hundreth
               miracles
               ,
               and
               to
               discover
               the
               secrets
               of
               a
               mans
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               words
               spoken
               a
               far
               off
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 shoal
                 of
                 goslings
                 draw
                 a
                 timber
                 log
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 make
                 a
                 shoal
                 of
                 goslings
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 a
                 gaggle
                 of
                 Geese
                 to
                 seem
                 to
                 draw
                 a
                 timber
                 log
                 ,
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 that
                 very
                 means
                 that
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 cat
                 doth
                 draw
                 a
                 fool
                 through
                 a
                 pond
                 or
                 river
                 :
                 but
                 handled
                 some
                 what
                 further
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 beholders
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 pot
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 standing
                 fast
                 on
                 the
                 cupboard
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 thence
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 LEt
                 a
                 cupboard
                 be
                 so
                 placed
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 confederate
                 may
                 hold
                 a
                 black
                 thred
                 without
                 in
                 the
                 court
                 ,
                 behind
                 some
                 window
                 of
                 that
                 room
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 loud
                 word
                 spoken
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 pull
                 the
                 same
                 thred
                 ,
                 being
                 wound
                 about
                 the
                 pot
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 feat
                 of
                 Eleazer
                 ,
                 which
                 Iosephus
                 reporteth
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 miracle
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 make
                 one
                 dance
                 naked
                 .
              
               
                 Make
                 a
                 poor
                 boy
                 confederate
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 after
                 charms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 spoken
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 uncloth
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 naked
                 ,
                 seeming
                 (
                 whilest
                 hee
                 undresseth
                 
                 him
                 )
                 to
                 shake
                 ,
                 stamp
                 ,
                 and
                 crie
                 ,
                 still
                 hastening
                 to
                 be
                 unclothed
                 ;
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 stark
                 naked
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 procure
                 none
                 to
                 goe
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 only
                 begin
                 to
                 stamp
                 and
                 shake
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 to
                 uncloth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 the
                 companie
                 )
                 seem
                 to
                 release
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 transform
                 or
                 alter
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 ones
                 cap
                 or
                 hat
                 .
              
               
                 TAke
                 a
                 confederates
                 hat
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 certain
                 *
                 words
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 wroth
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 back
                 to
                 you
                 again
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 his
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 new
                 black
                 hat
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 blew
                 hat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 counter
                 charm
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 redeliver
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 tell
                 where
                 a
                 stollen
                 horse
                 is
                 become
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 means
                 of
                 confederacie
                 ,
                 
                   Steven
                   Tailor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Pope
                 abused
                 divers
                 countrie
                 people
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Stephen
                   Tailor
                
                 would
                 hide
                 away
                 his
                 neighbours
                 horses
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 and
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 Pope
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 before
                 had
                 told
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 promising
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 parties
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 described
                 and
                 made
                 known
                 by
                 divers
                 signs
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 Pope
                 would
                 tell
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 entrance
                 unto
                 the
                 door
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 &
                 would
                 say
                 that
                 their
                 horses
                 were
                 stollen
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 theef
                 should
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 bring
                 back
                 the
                 horses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 within
                 one
                 mile
                 south
                 and
                 by
                 west
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 plot
                 was
                 laid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pack
                 made
                 before
                 by
                 Stephen
                 and
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 Pope
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 of
                 others
                 he
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 conjurer
                 ;
                 but
                 commonly
                 called
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 soothsaier
                 or
                 witch
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXI
               .
            
             
               
                 Boxes
                 to
                 alter
                 one
                 grain
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 consume
                 the
                 grain
                 or
                 corn
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               THere
               be
               divers
               juggling
               boxes
               with
               false
               bottoms
               ,
               wherein
               many
               false
               feats
               are
               wrought
               .
               First
               they
               have
               a
               box
               covered
               or
               rather
               footed
               alike
               at
               each
               end
               ,
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               one
               end
               being
               no
               deeper
               than
               as
               it
               may
               contain
               one
               lane
               of
               corn
               or
               pepper
               glewed
               thereupon
               .
               
               Then
               use
               they
               to
               put
               into
               the
               hollow
               end
               thereof
               some
               other
               kind
               of
               grain
               ,
               ground
               or
               unground
               ;
               then
               doe
               they
               cover
               it
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               under
               a
               hat
               or
               candlestick
               :
               and
               either
               in
               putting
               it
               thereinto
               ,
               or
               pulling
               it
               thence
               ,
               they
               turn
               the
               box
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               contrarie
               end
               ,
               wherein
               is
               shewed
               a
               contrary
               grain
               ▪
               or
               else
               they
               shew
               the
               glewed
               end
               first
               (
               which
               end
               they
               sodainly
               thrust
               into
               a
               boll
               or
               bag
               such
               of
               grain
               as
               is
               glewed
               already
               thereupon
               )
               and
               secondly
               the
               empty
               Box.
               
            
             
               
               
                 How
                 to
                 convey
                 (
                 with
                 words
                 or
                 charms
                 )
                 the
                 corn
                 contained
                 in
                 one
                 box
                 into
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 another
                 box
                 fashioned
                 like
                 a
                 bell
                 ,
                 whereinto
                 they
                 doe
                 put
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 corn
                 or
                 spice
                 as
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 hollow
                 box
                 can
                 contain
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 stop
                 or
                 cover
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 leather
                 ,
                 as
                 broad
                 as
                 a
                 testor
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 thrust
                 up
                 hard
                 towards
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 or
                 waste
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 bell
                 will
                 stick
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 up
                 the
                 corn
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 leather
                 be
                 wet
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 hold
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 Then
                 take
                 they
                 the
                 other
                 box
                 dipped
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 )
                 in
                 corn
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 same
                 upon
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 the
                 emptie
                 end
                 upward
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 convey
                 the
                 grain
                 therein
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 box
                 or
                 bell
                 :
                 
                 which
                 being
                 set
                 down
                 somewhat
                 hard
                 upon
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 the
                 leather
                 and
                 the
                 corn
                 therein
                 will
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 bell
                 being
                 taken
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 corn
                 lying
                 thereon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stopple
                 will
                 be
                 hidden
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 uncover
                 the
                 other
                 box
                 ,
                 nothing
                 shall
                 remain
                 therein
                 .
                 But
                 presently
                 the
                 corn
                 must
                 be
                 swept
                 down
                 with
                 one
                 hand
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 your
                 lap
                 or
                 hat
                 .
                 Many
                 feats
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 this
                 box
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 therein
                 a
                 toad
                 ,
                 affirming
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 turned
                 from
                 corn
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 then
                 many
                 beholders
                 will
                 suppose
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 jugglers
                 devill
                 ,
                 whereby
                 his
                 fears
                 and
                 miracles
                 are
                 wrought
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 cunning
                 witchcraft
                 used
                 in
                 transferring
                 of
                 corn
                 after
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 transferring
                 of
                 one
                 mans
                 corn
                 in
                 the
                 grasse
                 into
                 another
                 mans
                 field
                 ▪
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 tables
                 doth
                 so
                 forcibly
                 condemn
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 a
                 cousening
                 sleight
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 lie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 another
                 box
                 to
                 convert
                 wheat
                 into
                 flower
                 with
                 words
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 another
                 box
                 usuall
                 among
                 Jugglers
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 bottome
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 thereof
                 ,
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 purposes
                 .
                 One
                 other
                 also
                 like
                 a
                 tun
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 shewed
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 liquors
                 as
                 spices
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 another
                 little
                 tun
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 wherein
                 and
                 whereon
                 liquor
                 and
                 spices
                 are
                 shewed
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 would
                 ask
                 too
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 description
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 divers
                 petty
                 juggling
                 knacks
                 .
              
               
                 
                 THere
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 beggerlie
                 feats
                 able
                 to
                 beguile
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 oat
                 stir
                 by
                 spetting
                 thereon
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 words
                 .
                 Item
                 to
                 deliver
                 meal
                 ,
                 pepper
                 ,
                 ginger
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 powder
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 after
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 retaining
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 stuffed
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 paper
                 or
                 bladder
                 conveyed
                 into
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 grinding
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 your
                 teeth
                 .
                 Item
                 ,
                 a
                 rish
                 through
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 a
                 trencher
                 ,
                 having
                 three
                 holes
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 the
                 rish
                 appearing
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 hole
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 hollow
                 place
                 made
                 betwixt
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 sleight
                 consisteth
                 in
                 turning
                 the
                 peece
                 of
                 trencher
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXII
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 burn
                 a
                 thred
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 whole
                 againe
                 with
                 the
                 ashes
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               one
               of
               the
               worst
               feats
               to
               burn
               a
               thred
               handsomly
               ,
               
               and
               to
               make
               it
               whole
               again
               ;
               the
               order
               whereof
               is
               this
               .
               Take
               two
               threds
               ,
               or
               small
               laces
               ,
               of
               one
               foot
               in
               length
               a
               peece
               :
               roll
               up
               one
               of
               them
               round
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               then
               of
               the
               quantitie
               of
               a
               pease
               ,
               bestow
               the
               same
               between
               your
               left
               fore-finger
               and
               your
               thumb
               .
               Then
               take
               the
               other
               thred
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               forth
               at
               length
               ,
               
               betwixt
               the
               fore-finger
               and
               thumb
               of
               each
               hand
               ,
               holding
               all
               your
               fingers
               daintilie
               ,
               as
               yong
               gentlewomen
               are
               taught
               to
               take
               up
               a
               morsell
               of
               meat
               .
               Then
               let
               one
               cut
               asunder
               the
               same
               thred
               in
               the
               middle
               .
               When
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               put
               the
               tops
               of
               your
               two
               thumbs
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               you
               with
               lesse
               suspition
               receive
               the
               peece
               of
               thred
               which
               you
               hold
               in
               your
               right
               hand
               into
               your
               left
               ,
               without
               opening
               of
               your
               left
               finger
               and
               thumb
               ;
               then
               holding
               these
               two
               peeces
               as
               you
               did
               the
               same
               before
               it
               was
               cut
               ,
               let
               those
               two
               be
               cut
               also
               a
               sunder
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               and
               they
               conveyed
               againe
               as
               before
               ,
               untill
               they
               be
               cut
               very
               short
               ,
               and
               then
               roll
               all
               those
               ends
               together
               ,
               and
               keep
               that
               ball
               of
               small
               threds
               before
               the
               other
               in
               your
               last
               hand
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               knife
               thrust
               out
               the
               same
               into
               a
               candle
               ,
               where
               you
               may
               hold
               it
               untill
               the
               said
               ball
               of
               short
               threds
               be
               burn●
               to
               ashes
               .
               Then
               pull
               back
               the
               knife
               with
               your
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               ashes
               with
               the
               other
               ball
               betwixt
               the
               fore-finger
               and
               thumb
               of
               your
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               two
               thumbs
               and
               two
               fore-fingers
               together
               seem
               to
               take
               pains
               to
               frot
               and
               rub
               the
               ashes
               ,
               untill
               your
               thred
               be
               renewed
               ,
               
               and
               draw
               out
               that
               thred
               at
               length
               which
               you
               kept
               all
               this
               while
               betwixt
               your
               left
               finger
               and
               thumb
               .
               This
               is
               not
               inferiour
               to
               any
               jugglers
               feat
               if
               it
               be
               well
               handled
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               have
               legierdemain
               to
               bestow
               the
               same
               ball
               of
               thred
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               it
               from
               place
               to
               place
               betwixt
               your
               other
               fingers
               (
               as
               may
               easily
               be
               done
               )
               then
               will
               it
               seeme
               very
               strange
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 cut
                 a
                 lace
                 asunder
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 whole
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 a
                 devise
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 cut
                 asunder
                 any
                 lace
                 that
                 hangeth
                 about
                 ones
                 neck
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 point
                 ,
                 girdle
                 ,
                 or
                 garter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 with
                 witchcraft
                 or
                 conjuration
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 whole
                 and
                 closed
                 together
                 again
                 .
                 
                 For
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 whereof
                 ,
                 provide
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 )
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 the
                 lace
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 you
                 mean
                 to
                 cut
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 a
                 pattern
                 like
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 one
                 inch
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 long
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 keeping
                 it
                 double
                 privily
                 in
                 your
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 fingers
                 neer
                 to
                 the
                 tips
                 thereof
                 )
                 take
                 the
                 other
                 lace
                 which
                 you
                 mean
                 to
                 cut
                 ,
                 still
                 hanging
                 about
                 ones
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 downe
                 your
                 said
                 left
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 bought
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 putting
                 your
                 own
                 peece
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 (
                 the
                 end
                 or
                 rather
                 middle
                 whereof
                 you
                 mus●
                 hide
                 betwixt
                 your
                 ore-finger
                 and
                 thumb
                 )
                 making
                 the
                 eie
                 or
                 bought
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 pattern
                 ,
                 let
                 some
                 stander
                 by
                 cut
                 the
                 same
                 asunder
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 surely
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 lace
                 is
                 cut
                 ;
                 which
                 with
                 words
                 and
                 frotting
                 ,
                 &c.
                 you
                 shall
                 seem
                 to
                 renew
                 and
                 make
                 whole
                 again
                 ,
                 This
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 handled
                 ,
                 will
                 seem
                 miraculous
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 pull
                 laces
                 innumerable
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 colour
                 or
                 length
                 you
                 list
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 any
                 thing
                 seen
                 to
                 be
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 
                 AS
                 for
                 pulling
                 laces
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 somewhat
                 a
                 stale
                 jest
                 ,
                 whereby
                 jugglers
                 gain
                 mony
                 among
                 maids
                 ,
                 selling
                 lace
                 by
                 the
                 yard
                 ,
                 putting
                 into
                 their
                 mouths
                 one
                 round
                 bottom
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 they
                 pull
                 out
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 just
                 end
                 of
                 every
                 yard
                 they
                 tie
                 a
                 knot
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 resteth
                 upon
                 their
                 teeth
                 :
                 then
                 cut
                 they
                 off
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 beholders
                 are
                 double
                 and
                 treble
                 deceived
                 ,
                 seeing
                 as
                 much
                 lace
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 a
                 hat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 what
                 colour
                 you
                 list
                 to
                 name
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 by
                 so
                 even
                 yards
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 juggler
                 to
                 talk
                 as
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 booke
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 shall
                 shew
                 every
                 leaf
                 therein
                 to
                 be
                 white
                 ,
                 blacke
                 ,
                 blew
                 ,
                 red
                 ,
                 yellow
                 ,
                 green
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               THere
               are
               a
               thousand
               jugglings
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               loath
               to
               spend
               time
               to
               describe
               ,
               whereof
               some
               be
               common
               ,
               and
               some
               rare
               ,
               and
               yet
               nothing
               else
               but
               deceit
               ,
               
               cousenage
               ,
               or
               confederacie
               ▪
               whereby
               you
               may
               plainly
               see
               the
               art
               to
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               witchcraft
               .
               I
               will
               end
               therefore
               with
               one
               devise
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               common
               ,
               but
               was
               specially
               used
               by
               Claruis
               ,
               whom
               though
               I
               never
               saw
               to
               exercise
               the
               feat
               ,
               yet
               am
               I
               sure
               I
               conceive
               aright
               of
               that
               invention
               .
               He
               had
               (
               they
               say
               )
               a
               book
               ,
               whereof
               he
               would
               make
               you
               think
               first
               ,
               that
               every
               leaf
               was
               clean
               white
               paper
               :
               then
               by
               vertue
               of
               words
               he
               would
               shew
               you
               every
               leaf
               to
               be
               painted
               with
               birds
               ,
               then
               with
               beasts
               ,
               then
               with
               serpents
               ,
               then
               with
               angels
               ,
               &c.
               the
               devise
               thereof
               is
               this
               .
               
               Make
               a
               book
               seven
               inches
               long
               ,
               and
               five
               inches
               broad
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               that
               proportion
               ;
               and
               let
               there
               be
               49
               leaves
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               seven
               times
               seven
               contained
               therein
               ,
               so
               as
               you
               may
               cut
               upon
               the
               edge
               of
               each
               leaf
               six
               notches
               ,
               each
               notch
               in
               de●●
               half
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               inch
               ,
               and
               one
               inch
               distant
               .
               Paint
               every
               fourteenth
               and
               fifteenth
               page
               (
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               every
               sixt
               leaf
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               every
               seventh
               )
               with
               like
               colour
               or
               one
               kind
               of
               picture
               .
               Cut
               off
               with
               a
               pair
               of
               sheers
               every
               notch
               of
               the
               first
               leaf
               ,
               leaving
               only
               one
               inch
               of
               paper
               in
               the
               uppermost
               place
               uncut
               ,
               which
               will
               remain
               almost
               half
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               inch
               higher
               than
               any
               part
               of
               that
               leaf
               .
               Leave
               another
               like
               inch
               in
               the
               second
               place
               of
               the
               second
               leaf
               ,
               clipping
               away
               one
               inch
               of
               paper
               in
               the
               highest
               place
               immediately
               above
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               notches
               below
               the
               same
               and
               so
               orderly
               to
               the
               third
               ,
               fourth
               ,
               &c.
               so
               as
               there
               shall
               rest
               upon
               each
               leaf
               one
               only
               inch
               of
               paper
               above
               the
               rest
               .
               One
               high
               uncut
               inch
               of
               paper
               〈◊〉
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               directly
               ,
               in
               every
               seventh
               leaf
               of
               the
               book
               ;
               so
               ●●
               when
               you
               have
               cut
               the
               first
               seven
               leaves
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               I
               first
               described
               
               you
               are
               to
               begin
               in
               the
               self
               same
               order
               at
               the
               eight
               leaf
               ,
               descending
               in
               such
               wise
               in
               the
               cutting
               of
               seven
               other
               leaves
               ,
               and
               so
               again
               at
               the
               fifteenth
               ,
               to
               21
               ,
               &c.
               untill
               you
               have
               passed
               through
               every
               leafe
               ,
               all
               the
               thicknesse
               of
               your
               book
               .
            
             
               Now
               you
               shall
               understand
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               first
               seven
               leaves
               ,
               every
               seventh
               leaf
               in
               the
               book
               is
               to
               be
               painted
               ,
               saving
               one
               seven
               leaves
               ,
               which
               must
               remain
               white
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               you
               must
               observe
               ,
               that
               at
               each
               Bumleaf
               or
               high
               inch
               of
               paper
               ,
               seven
               leaves
               distant
               ,
               opposite
               one
               directly
               and
               lineally
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               through
               the
               thicknesse
               of
               the
               book
               ,
               the
               same
               page
               with
               the
               page
               precedent
               so
               to
               be
               painted
               with
               the
               like
               colour
               or
               picture
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               you
               passe
               through
               the
               book
               with
               seven
               severall
               sorts
               of
               colours
               or
               pictures
               ;
               so
               as
               ,
               
               when
               you
               shall
               rest
               your
               thumb
               upon
               any
               of
               those
               Bumleaves
               ,
               or
               high
               inches
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               book
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               in
               each
               page
               one
               colour
               or
               picture
               throughout
               the
               book
               ;
               in
               another
               row
               ,
               another
               colour
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               make
               that
               matter
               more
               plain
               unto
               you
               ,
               let
               this
               be
               the
               description
               hereof
               .
               Hold
               the
               book
               with
               your
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               (
               betwixt
               your
               fore-finger
               and
               thumb
               of
               your
               right
               hand
               )
               slip
               over
               the
               book
               in
               what
               place
               you
               list
               ,
               and
               your
               thumb
               will
               always
               rest
               at
               the
               seventh
               leaf
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               at
               the
               bumleaf
               or
               high
               inch
               of
               paper
               from
               whence
               when
               your
               book
               is
               strained
               ,
               it
               will
               fall
               or
               slip
               to
               the
               next
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               when
               you
               hold
               fast
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               book
               ,
               the
               beholders
               seeing
               each
               leaf
               to
               have
               one
               colour
               or
               picture
               with
               so
               many
               varieties
               ,
               all
               passing
               continually
               and
               directly
               through
               the
               whole
               book
               ,
               will
               suppose
               that
               with
               words
               you
               can
               discolour
               the
               leaves
               at
               your
               pleasure
               .
               But
               because
               perhaps
               you
               will
               hardly
               conceive
               hereof
               by
               this
               description
               ,
               you
               shall
               (
               if
               you
               bee
               disposed
               )
               see
               or
               buy
               for
               a
               small
               value
               the
               like
               book
               ,
               at
               the
               shop
               of
               
                 W.
                 Brome
              
               in
               Pauls
               churchyard
               ,
               for
               your
               further
               instruction
               .
               
               There
               are
               certaine
               feats
               of
               activity
               ,
               which
               beautifie
               this
               art
               exceedingly
               :
               howbeit
               even
               in
               these
               ,
               some
               are
               true
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               counterfeit
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               some
               done
               by
               practise
               ,
               and
               some
               by
               confederacy
               .
               
               There
               are
               likewise
               divers
               feats
               ,
               arithmeticall
               and
               geometricall
               :
               for
               them
               read
               
                 Gemma
                 Phrysius
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Record
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               being
               exercised
               by
               jugglers
               ,
               add
               credit
               to
               their
               Art.
               
               There
               are
               also
               (
               besides
               them
               which
               I
               have
               set
               down
               in
               this
               title
               of
               Hartumim
               )
               sundry
               strange
               experiments
               reported
               by
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 Albert
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 Bap.
                 Port.
                 Neap.
              
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Lupton
              
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               true
               ,
               and
               some
               false
               ,
               which
               being
               known
               to
               Iames
               and
               Iambres
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               our
               jugglers
               ,
               their
               occupation
               is
               the
               more
               magnified
               ,
               and
               they
               thereby
               more
               reverenced
               .
               
               Here
               is
               place
               to
               discover
               the
               particular
               knaveries
               of
               casting
               of
               lots
               ,
               and
               drawing
               of
               cuts
               (
               as
               they
               term
               it
               )
               whereby
               many
               cousenages
               are
               wrought
               :
               so
               as
               I
               dare
               not
               teach
               the
               sundry
               devises
               thereof
               ,
               left
               the
               ungodly
               make
               a
               practise
               of
               it
               in
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               where
               many
               things
               are
               decided
               by
               those
               means
               ,
               which
               being
               honestly
               meant
               may
               bee
               lawfully
               used
               .
               But
               I
               have
               said
               already
               somewhat
               hereof
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               also
               the
               rather
               have
               suppressed
               the
               particularities
               ,
               which
               (
               in
               truth
               )
               are
               meer
               juggling
               knacks
               :
               whereof
               I
               could
               discover
               a
               great
               number
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Desperate
                 or
                 dangerous
                 juggling
                 knacks
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 simple
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 silly
                 juggler
                 with
                 words
                 can
                 hurt
                 and
                 help
                 ,
                 kill
                 and
                 revive
                 any
                 creature
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 :
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 kill
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 pullen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 life
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               TAke
               a
               hen
               ,
               a
               chick
               ,
               or
               a
               capon
               ,
               and
               thrust
               a
               nail
               or
               a
               fine
               sharp
               pointed
               knife
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               head
               thereof
               ,
               the
               edge
               towards
               the
               bill
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               may
               seem
               impossible
               for
               her
               to
               escape
               death
               :
               then
               use
               words
               ,
               and
               pulling
               out
               the
               knife
               ,
               lay
               oats
               before
               her
               ,
               &c.
               and
               she
               will
               ea●
               and
               live
               ,
               *
               being
               nothing
               at
               all
               grieved
               or
               hurt
               with
               the
               wound
               ;
               because
               the
               brain
               lyeth
               so
               farre
               behind
               in
               the
               head
               as
               it
               is
               not
               touched
               ,
               though
               you
               thrust
               your
               knife
               between
               the
               combe
               and
               it
               ;
               and
               after
               you
               have
               done
               this
               ,
               you
               may
               convert
               your
               speech
               and
               actions
               to
               the
               grievous
               wounding
               and
               present
               recovering
               of
               your
               own
               selfe
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 eat
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fetch
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 TAke
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 and
                 contain
                 the
                 same
                 within
                 your
                 two
                 hands
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 no
                 part
                 be
                 seen
                 there
                 of
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 so
                 bite
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 noise
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 therewith
                 .
                 Then
                 seem
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 great
                 par●
                 thereof
                 into
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 letting
                 your
                 hand
                 slip
                 down
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 in
                 your
                 mouth
                 then
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 contained
                 therein
                 .
                 Then
                 send
                 for
                 drink
                 ,
                 or
                 use
                 some
                 other
                 delay
                 ,
                 untill
                 you
                 have
                 let
                 the
                 said
                 knife
                 slip
                 into
                 your
                 lap
                 ,
                 
                 holding
                 both
                 your
                 fists
                 close
                 together
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 raise
                 them
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 where
                 you
                 sit
                 (
                 for
                 from
                 thence
                 the
                 knife
                 may
                 most
                 privily
                 slip
                 downe
                 into
                 your
                 lap
                 )
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 biting
                 the
                 knife
                 ,
                 knable
                 a
                 little
                 upon
                 your
                 nail
                 ,
                 and
                 the●
                 seem
                 to
                 thrust
                 the
                 knife
                 into
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
                 opening
                 the
                 hand
                 next
                 unto
                 ●
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 up
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 standers
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 delivered
                 your
                 hands
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 it
                 into
                 your
                 mouth
                 ;
                 the●
                 call
                 for
                 drink
                 ,
                 after
                 countenance
                 made
                 of
                 pricking
                 and
                 danger
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 put
                 your
                 hand
                 into
                 your
                 lap
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 that
                 knife
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 out
                 from
                 behind
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 whence
                 you
                 list
                 .
                 *
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 another
                 like
                 knife
                 and
                 confederate
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 twenty
                 notable
                 wonders
                 hereby
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 stander
                 by
                 into
                 some
                 garden
                 or
                 orchard
                 ,
                 describing
                 to
                 him
                 some
                 tree
                 or
                 herbe
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 it
                 sticked
                 or
                 else
                 some
                 strangers
                 sheath
                 or
                 pocket
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 thrust
                 a
                 Bodkin
                 into
                 your
                 head
                 without
                 hurt
                 .
              
               
                 
                 TAke
                 a
                 bodkin
                 so
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 hast
                 being
                 hollow
                 ,
                 the
                 blade
                 thereof
                 may
                 slip
                 thereinto
                 assoon
                 as
                 you
                 hold
                 the
                 point
                 upward
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 your
                 forehead
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 thrust
                 it
                 into
                 your
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 (
                 with
                 a
                 lime
                 sponge
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 )
                 you
                 may
                 bring
                 out
                 bloud
                 or
                 wine
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 beholders
                 
                 think
                 the
                 bloud
                 or
                 the
                 wine
                 (
                 whereof
                 you
                 may
                 say
                 you
                 have
                 drunk
                 very
                 much
                 )
                 runneth
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 forehead
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 after
                 countenance
                 of
                 pain
                 and
                 grief
                 ,
                 pull
                 away
                 your
                 hand
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 holding
                 the
                 point
                 downward
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 fall
                 so
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 seem
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 hast
                 ;
                 but
                 immediately
                 thrust
                 that
                 bodkin
                 into
                 your
                 lap
                 or
                 pocket
                 ,
                 and
                 pull
                 out
                 another
                 plain
                 bodkin
                 like
                 the
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 saving
                 in
                 that
                 conceipt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 thrust
                 a
                 Bodkin
                 through
                 your
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 knife
                 through
                 your
                 arme
                 ;
                 a
                 pitifull
                 sight
                 ,
                 without
                 hurt
                 or
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 MAke
                 a
                 bodkin
                 ,
                 the
                 blade
                 thereof
                 being
                 sundred
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 be
                 not
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 almost
                 by
                 3.
                 quarters
                 of
                 an
                 inch
                 ,
                 each
                 part
                 being
                 kept
                 asunder
                 with
                 one
                 small
                 bought
                 or
                 crooked
                 piece
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 fashion
                 described
                 hereafter
                 in
                 place
                 convenient
                 .
                 Then
                 thrust
                 your
                 tongue
                 betwixt
                 the
                 foresaid
                 space
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 bought
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 bodkin
                 blade
                 ,
                 thrusting
                 the
                 said
                 bought
                 behind
                 your
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 biting
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 it
                 seem
                 to
                 stick
                 so
                 fast
                 in
                 and
                 through
                 your
                 tongue
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 can
                 hardly
                 pull
                 it
                 out
                 .
                 
                 Also
                 the
                 very
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 so
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 upon
                 your
                 arme
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 wound
                 will
                 appear
                 the
                 more
                 terrible
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 little
                 bloud
                 be
                 powred
                 thereupon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 thrust
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 lead
                 into
                 one
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drive
                 it
                 about
                 (
                 with
                 a
                 flick
                 )
                 between
                 the
                 skin
                 and
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 forehead
                 ,
                 untill
                 it
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 thrust
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 PUt
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 lead
                 into
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 neather
                 lids
                 of
                 your
                 eie
                 ,
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 a
                 tag
                 of
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 without
                 danger
                 )
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 juggling
                 stick
                 (
                 one
                 end
                 thereof
                 being
                 hollow
                 )
                 seem
                 to
                 thrust
                 the
                 like
                 piece
                 of
                 lead
                 under
                 the
                 other
                 eie
                 lid
                 ;
                 but
                 convey
                 the
                 same
                 indeed
                 into
                 the
                 hollownesse
                 of
                 the
                 stick
                 ,
                 the
                 stopple
                 or
                 peg
                 thereof
                 may
                 be
                 privily
                 kept
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 untill
                 this
                 fe●t
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Then
                 seem
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 said
                 piece
                 of
                 lead
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 hollow
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 stick
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 eie
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 stick
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 along
                 upon
                 your
                 forehead
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 eie
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 thrust
                 out
                 the
                 piece
                 of
                 lead
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 you
                 had
                 put
                 thereinto
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 the
                 beholders
                 .
                 *
                 Some
                 eat
                 the
                 lead
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shove
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 eie
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 both
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 best
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 cut
                 half
                 your
                 nose
                 asunder
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 heal
                 it
                 again
                 presently
                 without
                 any
                 salve
                 .
              
               
                 TAke
                 a
                 knife
                 having
                 a
                 round
                 hollow
                 gap
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 lay
                 it
                 upon
                 your
                 nose
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 cut
                 your
                 nose
                 half
                 asunder
                 .
                 Provided
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 you
                 have
                 another
                 like
                 knife
                 without
                 a
                 gap
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 upon
                 the
                 pulling
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 of
                 inchantment
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 bloud
                 also
                 to
                 bewray
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 nimble
                 conveyance
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 To
                 put
                 a
                 ring
                 through
                 your
                 cheek
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 another
                 old
                 knack
                 ,
                 which
                 seemeth
                 dangerous
                 to
                 the
                 cheek
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 whereof
                 you
                 must
                 have
                 two
                 rings
                 ,
                 of
                 like
                 colour
                 and
                 quantity
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 filed
                 asunder
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 thrust
                 it
                 upon
                 your
                 cheek
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 be
                 whole
                 and
                 conveyed
                 upon
                 a
                 stick
                 ,
                 holding
                 your
                 hand
                 thereupon
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 stick
                 ,
                 delivering
                 each
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stick
                 to
                 be
                 holden
                 fast
                 by
                 a
                 stander
                 by
                 .
                 Then
                 conveying
                 the
                 same
                 cleanly
                 into
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 good
                 conveyance
                 )
                 into
                 your
                 lap
                 or
                 pocket
                 ,
                 pull
                 away
                 your
                 hand
                 from
                 the
                 stick
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 pulling
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 whirle
                 about
                 the
                 ring
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wil
                 it
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 put
                 thereon
                 the
                 ring
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 your
                 check
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 cut
                 off
                 ones
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 platter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 the
                 jugglers
                 call
                 the
                 decollation
                 of
                 Iohn
                 Baptist.
                 
              
               
                 
                 TO
                 shew
                 a
                 most
                 notable
                 execution
                 by
                 this
                 art
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 cause
                 a
                 boord
                 ,
                 a
                 cloth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 platter
                 to
                 be
                 purposely
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 holes
                 fit
                 for-a
                 bodyes
                 neck
                 .
                 The
                 boord
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 two
                 planks
                 ,
                 the
                 longer
                 and
                 broader
                 the
                 better
                 :
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 within
                 half
                 a
                 yard
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 each
                 plank
                 half
                 a
                 hole
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 planks
                 being
                 thrust
                 together
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 remain
                 two
                 holes
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 holes
                 in
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 stocks
                 ;
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 likewise
                 a
                 hole
                 in
                 the
                 tablecloth
                 or
                 carpet
                 .
                 A
                 platter
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 set
                 directly
                 over
                 or
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 hole
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 thereof
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 quantitie
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 piece
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 so
                 big
                 as
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 his
                 head
                 may
                 be
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 platter
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 sitting
                 or
                 kneeling
                 under
                 the
                 boord
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 head
                 only
                 remain
                 upon
                 the
                 boord
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Then
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 sight
                 more
                 dreadfull
                 )
                 put
                 a
                 little
                 brimstone
                 into
                 a
                 chasing
                 dish
                 of
                 coals
                 ,
                 setting
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 boie
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 gaspe
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 smoke
                 enter
                 a
                 little
                 into
                 his
                 nosthrils
                 and
                 mouth
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 unwholsome
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 head
                 presently
                 will
                 appear
                 stark
                 dead
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 boie
                 set
                 his
                 countenance
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 little
                 bloud
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 the
                 sight
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 stranger
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 commonly
                 practiced
                 with
                 a
                 boie
                 instructed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 familiar
                 and
                 conversant
                 with
                 the
                 company
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 apparell
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 like
                 hole
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 another
                 boie
                 of
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 the
                 known
                 boie
                 must
                 be
                 placed
                 ,
                 having
                 upon
                 him
                 his
                 usuall
                 apparell
                 ;
                 he
                 must
                 lean
                 or
                 lie
                 upon
                 the
                 board
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 put
                 his
                 head
                 under
                 the
                 board
                 through
                 the
                 said
                 hole
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 his
                 body
                 shall
                 seem
                 to
                 lie
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 boord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 head
                 shal
                 lie
                 in
                 a
                 platter
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 .
                 
                 There
                 are
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 astonish
                 the
                 beholders
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 they
                 offer
                 long
                 descriptions
                 ,
                 I
                 omit
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 a
                 little
                 dough
                 kneaded
                 with
                 bullocks
                 bloud
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 cold
                 will
                 appear
                 like
                 dead
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 pricked
                 with
                 a
                 sharp
                 round
                 hollow
                 quill
                 ,
                 will
                 bleed
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 Many
                 rules
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 herein
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                 have
                 the
                 table
                 cloth
                 so
                 long
                 and
                 wide
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 almost
                 touch
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 
                 Not
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 company
                 to
                 stay
                 too
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 thrust
                 a
                 dagger
                 or
                 bodkin
                 into
                 your
                 guts
                 very
                 strangely
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 recover
                 immediately
                 .
              
               
                 ANother
                 miracle
                 may
                 be
                 shewed
                 touching
                 counterfeit
                 executions
                 ;
                 namele
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 bodkin
                 or
                 a
                 dagger
                 you
                 shall
                 seem
                 to
                 kill
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 make
                 an
                 unrecoverable
                 wound
                 in
                 your
                 belly
                 :
                 as
                 (
                 in
                 truth
                 )
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 a
                 juggler
                 caused
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 at
                 a
                 tavern
                 in
                 Cheapside
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 presently
                 went
                 into
                 Pauls
                 churchyard
                 and
                 dyed
                 .
                 
                 Which
                 misfortune
                 fell
                 upon
                 him
                 through
                 his
                 owne
                 folly
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 then
                 drunken
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 forgotten
                 his
                 plate
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 defence
                 .
                 The
                 devise
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 
                 You
                 must
                 prepare
                 a
                 paste
                 boord
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 your
                 belly
                 and
                 brest
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 by
                 a
                 painter
                 be
                 coloured
                 cunningly
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 like
                 to
                 your
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 paps
                 ,
                 navill
                 ,
                 hair
                 ,
                 &c.
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 being
                 handsomely
                 trussed
                 unto
                 you
                 )
                 may
                 shew
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 naturall
                 belly
                 .
                 Then
                 next
                 to
                 your
                 true
                 belly
                 you
                 may
                 put
                 a
                 linnen
                 cloth
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 a
                 double
                 plate
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 juggler
                 that
                 killed
                 himself
                 forgot
                 ,
                 or
                 willfully
                 omitted
                 )
                 over
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 place
                 the
                 false
                 belly
                 .
                 Provided
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 that
                 betwixt
                 the
                 plate
                 and
                 the
                 false
                 belly
                 you
                 place
                 a
                 gut
                 or
                 bladder
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 which
                 bloud
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 calf
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 sheep
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 of
                 an
                 oxe
                 or
                 a
                 cow
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 thick
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 thrust
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 thrust
                 into
                 your
                 brest
                 a
                 round
                 bodkin
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 a
                 dagger
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 pearse
                 through
                 your
                 gut
                 or
                 bladder
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 pulled
                 ou
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 bloud
                 will
                 spin
                 or
                 spirt
                 out
                 a
                 good
                 distance
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 you
                 strain
                 your
                 body
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 therewith
                 against
                 the
                 plate
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 ever
                 remember
                 to
                 use
                 (
                 with
                 words
                 ,
                 countenance
                 and
                 gesture
                 )
                 such
                 a
                 grace
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 give
                 a
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 admiration
                 in
                 the
                 beholders
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 draw
                 a
                 cord
                 through
                 your
                 nose
                 ,
                 mouth
                 or
                 hand
                 ,
                 so
                 sensible
                 as
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 to
                 see
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 is
                 another
                 juggling
                 knack
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 bridle
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 two
                 elder
                 sticks
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 hollownesse
                 thereof
                 is
                 placed
                 a
                 cord
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 nose
                 like
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 tongs
                 or
                 pinsers
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 cord
                 ,
                 which
                 goeth
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 being
                 drawn
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 the
                 beholders
                 will
                 think
                 the
                 cord
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 your
                 nose
                 very
                 dangerously
                 .
                 The
                 knots
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 cord
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 stay
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 being
                 drawne
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 stick
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 top
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 stopped
                 up
                 )
                 but
                 half
                 an
                 inch
                 beneath
                 each
                 end
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 pulled
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 nose
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 may
                 you
                 take
                 a
                 knife
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 cut
                 the
                 cord
                 asunder
                 ,
                 and
                 pull
                 the
                 bridle
                 from
                 your
                 nose
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 reader
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 certain
                 patternes
                 of
                 instruments
                 wherewith
                 divers
                 feats
                 here
                 specified
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 .
              
               
                 Herein
                 I
                 might
                 wade
                 infinitely
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 delivered
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 principall
                 feats
                 belonging
                 to
                 this
                 art
                 of
                 juggling
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 conceiving
                 throughly
                 hereof
                 may
                 not
                 only
                 do
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 may
                 devise
                 other
                 as
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 vary
                 every
                 of
                 these
                 devises
                 into
                 other
                 formes
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 best
                 conceive
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 almighty
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 transposed
                 to
                 the
                 juggler
                 ,
                 nor
                 offence
                 ministred
                 by
                 his
                 uncomely
                 speech
                 and
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 action
                 performed
                 in
                 pastime
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 the
                 beholders
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 alwaies
                 the
                 juggler
                 confesse
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 no
                 supernatural
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 devices
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 nimble
                 conveyances
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 such
                 curious
                 conceited
                 ,
                 men
                 as
                 cannot
                 afford
                 their
                 neighbours
                 any
                 comfort
                 or
                 commodity
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 pleaseth
                 their
                 melancholick
                 dispositions
                 say
                 what
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 indifferent
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 greatly
                 advance
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 discovering
                 their
                 pride
                 and
                 falshood
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 work
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mighty
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Iannes
                 and
                 Iambres
                 and
                 also
                 
                   Simon
                   Magnus
                
                 did
                 .
                 
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 doubt
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 strange
                 to
                 behold
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 reported
                 ,
                 or
                 think
                 with
                 Bodin
                 that
                 these
                 matters
                 are
                 performed
                 by
                 familiars
                 or
                 devils
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 go
                 into
                 S.
                 Martins
                 ,
                 and
                 inquire
                 for
                 one
                 
                   Iohn
                   Cautares
                
                 (
                 a
                 French
                 man
                 by
                 birth
                 ,
                 in
                 conversation
                 an
                 honest
                 man
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 as
                 much
                 and
                 as
                 strange
                 actions
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 getteth
                 not
                 his
                 living
                 hereby
                 ,
                 but
                 laboureth
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 his
                 browes
                 ,
                 and
                 neverthelesse
                 hath
                 the
                 best
                 hand
                 and
                 conveyance
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 liveth
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 speak
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 without
                 book
                 herein
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 occasion
                 serve
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 shew
                 so
                 much
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 
                   Bodin
                   ,
                   Spinaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Vairus
                 ,
                 would
                 swear
                 I
                 were
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 familiar
                 devill
                 at
                 commandement
                 .
                 But
                 truly
                 my
                 study
                 and
                 travell
                 herein
                 hath
                 only
                 beene
                 employed
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 I
                 might
                 prove
                 them
                 fooles
                 ,
                 and
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 fraud
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 make
                 them
                 fooles
                 ,
                 as
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 wiser
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 may
                 have
                 that
                 which
                 to
                 him
                 belongeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 these
                 juggling
                 conveyances
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 conceived
                 by
                 discourse
                 of
                 words
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 down
                 divers
                 formes
                 of
                 instruments
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 art
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 patternes
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 throughly
                 see
                 the
                 secrets
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 private
                 practices
                 ,
                 to
                 trie
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 such
                 devices
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 tr●ct
                 of
                 legierdemain
                 are
                 shewed
                 .
                 Where
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 every
                 instrument
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 necessarily
                 occupied
                 in
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 these
                 strange
                 feats
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 true
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 page
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 use
                 thereof
                 is
                 in
                 ample
                 words
                 declared
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 will
                 I
                 proceed
                 with
                 another
                 cousening
                 point
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 apt
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 mine
                 opinion
                 meet
                 to
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 be
                 defaced
                 among
                 deceitful
                 arts
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 many
                 are
                 abused
                 hereby
                 to
                 their
                 utter
                 undoing
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 had
                 passage
                 under
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 accomplish
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 gone
                 freely
                 without
                 general
                 controlment
                 through
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Place
                   this
                   after
                
                 248.
                 fol.
                 
              
               
               
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             xiiii
             .
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Art
               of
               Alchimistry
               ,
               of
               their
               words
               of
               Art
               and
               devices
               to
               blear
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               procure
               credit
               to
               their
               profession
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               HEre
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               impertinent
               to
               say
               somewhat
               of
               the
               Art
               or
               rather
               the
               craft
               of
               Alchimistry
               ,
               
               otherwise
               called
               Multiplication
               ;
               which
               Chaucer
               ,
               of
               all
               other
               men
               ,
               most
               lively
               deciphereth
               .
               In
               the
               bowels
               hereof
               doth
               both
               witchcraft
               and
               conjuration
               lie
               hidden
               ,
               as
               whereby
               some
               cousen
               others
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               cousened
               themselves
               .
               For
               by
               this
               mystery
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Chanons
               mans
               prologue
               )
               
                 
                   They
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   to
                   turn
                   upside
                   downe
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   All
                   the
                   earth
                   between
                   Southwark
                   and
                   Canterburie
                   towne
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   pav̄e
                   it
                   all
                   of
                   silver
                   and
                   gold
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   ever
                   they
                   lack
                   of
                   their
                   conclusion
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   much
                   folk
                   they
                   doe
                   illusion
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   their
                   stuffe
                   slides
                   away
                   so
                   fast
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   it
                   makes
                   them
                   beggers
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   craft
                   they
                   doe
                   never
                   win
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   make
                   their
                   purse
                   empty
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   wits
                   thin
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               because
               the
               practisers
               hereof
               would
               be
               thought
               wise
               ,
               learned
               ,
               ●●ing
               ,
               and
               their
               crafts
               masters
               ,
               they
               have
               devised
               words
               of
               art
               ,
               sen●ces
               and
               epithers
               obscure
               ,
               and
               confections
               so
               innumerable
               (
               which
               are
               〈◊〉
               compounded
               of
               strange
               and
               rare
               simples
               )
               as
               confound
               the
               capacity
               of
               them
               that
               are
               either
               set
               on
               work
               herein
               ,
               or
               be
               brought
               to
               behold
               〈◊〉
               expect
               their
               conclusions
               .
               For
               what
               plain
               man
               would
               not
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               learned
               and
               jolly
               fellowes
               ,
               that
               have
               in
               such
               readinesse
               〈◊〉
               many
               mysticall
               termes
               of
               art
               :
               
               as
               (
               for
               a
               taste
               )
               their
               subliming
               ,
               amal●●ming
               ,
               englutting
               ,
               imbibing
               ,
               incorporating
               ,
               cementing
               ,
               retrination
               ,
               terminations
               ,
               mollifications
               ,
               and
               indurations
               of
               bodies
               ,
               matters
               〈◊〉
               and
               coagulat
               ,
               ingots
               ,
               tests
               ,
               &c.
               
               Or
               who
               is
               able
               to
               conceive
               (
               by
               ●eason
               of
               the
               abrupt
               confusion
               ,
               contrariety
               ,
               and
               multitudes
               of
               drugs
               ,
               ●●mples
               ,
               and
               confections
               )
               the
               operation
               and
               mystery
               of
               their
               stuffe
               and
               ●orkmanship
               .
               For
               these
               things
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               are
               of
               necessity
               to
               〈◊〉
               prepared
               and
               used
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               indeavour
               ;
               namely
               orpi●ent
               ,
               sublimed
               Mercury
               ,
               iron
               squames
               ,
               Mercury
               crude
               ,
               groundly
               large
               ,
               〈◊〉
               armoniack
               ,
               verdegrece
               ,
               borace
               ,
               holes
               ,
               gall
               ,
               arsenick
               ,
               sal
               armoniack
               ,
               
               brimstone
               ,
               salt
               ,
               paper
               ,
               burnt
               bones
               ,
               un●●aked
               lime
               ,
               clay
               ,
               saltpeter
               ,
               〈◊〉
               triall
               ,
               saltartre
               ,
               alcalie
               ,
               sal
               preparat
               ,
               clay
               made
               with
               horse
               dung
               〈◊〉
               hair
               ,
               oile
               of
               tartre
               ,
               allum
               ;
               glasse
               ,
               woort
               ,
               yest
               ,
               argoll
               ,
               resagor
               ,
               gleir
               o●
               an
               eye
               ,
               powders
               ,
               ashes
               ,
               dung
               ,
               pisse
               ,
               &c.
               
               Then
               have
               they
               waters
               consive
               and
               lincall
               ,
               waters
               of
               albification
               ,
               and
               water
               ,
               rubifying
               ,
               &c.
               
               Also
               oiles
               ,
               ablusion
               ,
               and
               metals
               fusible
               .
               Also
               their
               lamps
               ,
               their
               urinals
               〈◊〉
               censories
               ,
               sublimatories
               ,
               alembecks
               ,
               viols
               ,
               croslets
               ,
               cucurbin
               ,
               still●●tories
               ,
               and
               their
               furnace
               of
               calcination
               :
               also
               their
               soft
               and
               subtle
               〈◊〉
               some
               of
               wood
               ,
               some
               of
               coale
               ,
               composed
               specially
               of
               beech
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               because
               they
               will
               not
               seem
               to
               want
               any
               point
               of
               cousenage
               to
               astonish
               the
               simple
               ,
               or
               to
               move
               admiration
               to
               their
               enterprises
               ,
               they
               have
               (
               ●
               they
               affirme
               )
               four
               spirits
               to
               work
               withall
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               orpimen
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               quicksilver
               ;
               the
               third
               ,
               sal
               armoniack
               ;
               the
               fourth
               ,
               brimstone
               .
               Then
               have
               they
               seven
               celestiall
               bodies
               ;
               namely
               ,
               
                 Sol
                 ,
                 Luna
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Mercurie
                 ,
                 Saturne
                 ,
                 Iupiter
                 ,
              
               and
               Venus
               ;
               to
               whom
               they
               apply
               seven
               terrestrial
               bodies
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               gold
               ,
               silver
               ,
               iron
               ,
               quicksilver
               ,
               lead
               ,
               tinno
               ,
               and
               copper
               attributing
               unto
               these
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               specially
               if
               the
               terrestriall
               bodies
               be
               qualified
               ,
               tempered
               ,
               and
               wrought
               in
               the
               house
               〈◊〉
               day
               according
               to
               the
               feats
               of
               the
               celestiall
               bodies
               :
               with
               more
               life
               unity
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Alchymisters
                 drift
                 ,
                 the
                 Chanons
                 yeomans
                 tale
                 ,
                 of
                 Alchymicall
                 stones
                 and
                 waters
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               you
               must
               understand
               that
               the
               end
               and
               drift
               of
               all
               their
               work
               ,
               to
               attain
               unto
               the
               composition
               of
               the
               philosophers
               stone
               ,
               called
               〈◊〉
               and
               to
               the
               stone
               called
               Titanus
               ;
               and
               to
               Magnatia
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               〈◊〉
               made
               of
               the
               four
               elements
               ,
               which
               (
               they
               say
               )
               the
               philosophers
               〈◊〉
               sworne
               neither
               to
               discover
               ,
               nor
               to
               write
               of
               .
               And
               by
               these
               they
               m●●
               quicksilver
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               malleable
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               touch
               :
               hereby
               also
               to
               convert
               any
               other
               ,
               metall
               (
               but
               specially
               copper
               )
               into
               gold
               .
               This
               ●
               ence
               (
               forsooth
               )
               is
               the
               secret
               of
               secrets
               ;
               even
               as
               Solomons
               conjure
               is
               said
               among
               the
               conjurors
               to
               be
               so
               likewise
               ,
               And
               thus
               ,
               when
               the
               chance
               to
               meet
               with
               young
               men
               ,
               or
               simple
               people
               ,
               they
               boast
               〈◊〉
               brag
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               work
               miracles
               ,
               〈◊〉
               bring
               mighty
               things
               to
               passe
               .
               
               In
               which
               respect
               Chaucer
               truly
               hereof
               〈◊〉
               
                 
                   
                   Each
                   man
                   is
                   as
                   wise
                   as
                   Solomon
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   they
                   are
                   together
                   everichone
                   :
                
                 
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   seemes
                   wisest
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   fool
                   in
                   preef
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   truest
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   cheef
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   seem
                   friendly
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   know
                   nought
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   fiendly
                   both
                   in
                   word
                   and
                   thought
                   ,
                
                 
                   Yet
                   many
                   men
                   ride
                   and
                   seek
                   their
                   acquaintance
                   ,
                
                 
                   Not
                   knowing
                   of
                   their
                   false
                   governance
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               He
               also
               saith
               ,
               and
               experience
               verifieth
               his
               assertion
               ,
               that
               they
               look
               ill
               favoaredly
               ,
               and
               are
               alwayes
               beggerly
               attired
               :
               his
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
                 
                   These
                   fellowes
                   look
                   ill
                   favouredly
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   are
                   alwaies
                   tired
                   beggerly
                   ,
                
                 
                   So
                   as
                   by
                   smelling
                   and
                   thred
                   bare
                   aray
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   folk
                   are
                   known
                   and
                   discerned
                   alway
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   street
                   to
                   wrap
                   them
                   in
                   by
                   night
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   a
                   rag
                   to
                   hang
                   about
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   light
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   will
                   it
                   spend
                   in
                   this
                   craft
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   cannot
                   stint
                   till
                   nothing
                   be
                   laft
                   .
                
                 
                   Here
                   one
                   may
                   learn
                   if
                   he
                   have
                   ought
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   multiply
                   and
                   bring
                   his
                   good
                   to
                   nought
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   ask
                   them
                   privily
                   ,
                
                 
                   Why
                   they
                   are
                   clothed
                   so
                   unthriftily
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   will
                   round
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   eare
                   and
                   say
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   they
                   espied
                   were
                   ,
                   men
                   would
                   them
                   slay
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   all
                   because
                   of
                   this
                   noble
                   science
                   :
                
                 
                   Loe
                   thus
                   these
                   folk
                   betraien
                   innocence
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               tale
               of
               the
               chanons
               yeoman
               published
               by
               Chaucer
               ,
               
               doth
               make
               (
               by
               way
               of
               example
               )
               a
               perfect
               demonstration
               of
               the
               art
               of
               Alchymistry
               or
               multiplication
               the
               effect
               whereof
               is
               this
               .
               A
               chanon
               being
               an
               Alchymister
               or
               cousener
               ,
               espied
               a
               covetous
               priest
               ,
               whose
               purse
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               well
               lined
               ,
               whom
               he
               assaulted
               with
               flattery
               and
               subtill
               speech
               ,
               two
               principall
               points
               belonging
               to
               this
               art
               .
               At
               the
               length
               he
               borrowed
               money
               of
               the
               priest
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Art
               ,
               without
               which
               the
               professors
               can
               doe
               no
               good
               ,
               nor
               indure
               in
               good
               estate
               .
               Then
               he
               at
               his
               day
               repayed
               the
               money
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               difficult
               point
               in
               this
               art
               ,
               and
               a
               rare
               experiment
               .
               Finally
               ,
               to
               requite
               the
               priests
               courtesie
               ,
               he
               promised
               into
               him
               such
               instructions
               ,
               as
               whereby
               with
               expedition
               he
               should
               become
               infinitely
               rich
               ,
               and
               all
               through
               this
               art
               of
               multiplication
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               most
               common
               point
               in
               this
               science
               ;
               for
               herein
               they
               must
               be
               skilfull
               before
               they
               can
               be
               famous
               ,
               or
               attain
               to
               any
               credit
               .
               The
               priest
               disliked
               not
               his
               proffer
               ;
               specially
               because
               it
               tended
               to
               his
               profit
               ,
               and
               embraced
               his
               courtesie
               .
               Then
               the
               chanon
               willed
               him
               forthwith
               to
               send
               for
               three
               ounces
               of
               quicksilver
               ,
               which
               he
               said
               he
               would
               transubstantiate
               (
               by
               his
               art
               )
               into
               perfect
               silver
               .
               The
               priest
               thought
               that
               a
               man
               of
               his
               profession
               could
               not
               dissemble
               ,
               and
               therefore
               with
               great
               joy
               and
               hope
               accomplished
               his
               request
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               (
               forsoeth
               )
               goeth
               this
               jolly
               Alchymist
               about
               his
               businesse
               and
               work
               of
               multiplication
               ,
               and
               causeth
               the
               priest
               to
               make
               a
               fire
               of
               coales
               ,
               in
               the
               bottome
               whereof
               he
               placeth
               a
               croslet
               ;
               and
               pretending
               only
               to
               help
               the
               priest
               to
               lay
               the
               coals
               handsomely
               ,
               he
               foisteth
               into
               the
               middle
               ward
               of
               lane
               of
               coals
               ,
               a
               beechen
               coal
               ,
               within
               the
               which
               was
               conveyed
               an
               ingot
               of
               perfect
               silver
               ;
               
               which
               (
               when
               the
               coal
               was
               consumed
               )
               slipt
               down
               into
               the
               croslet
               ,
               that
               was
               (
               I
               say
               )
               directly
               under
               it
               .
               The
               priest
               perceived
               not
               the
               fraud
               ,
               but
               received
               the
               ingot
               of
               silver
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               a
               little
               joyfull
               
               to
               see
               such
               certain
               successe
               proceed
               from
               his
               owne
               handy
               〈◊〉
               wherein
               could
               be
               no
               fraud
               (
               as
               he
               surely
               conceived
               )
               and
               therefore
               ●oy
               willingly
               gave
               the
               chanon
               forty
               pounds
               for
               the
               receipt
               of
               this
               experiment
               ,
               who
               for
               that
               sum
               of
               money
               taught
               him
               a
               lesson
               in
               Alchymistry
               ,
               but
               he
               never
               returned
               to
               hear
               repetitions
               ,
               or
               to
               see
               how
               he
               profited
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 a
                 yeoman
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 cousened
                 by
                 an
                 Alchymist
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Could
               cite
               many
               Alchymisticall
               cousenages
               wrought
               by
               Doctor
               
                 ●●●cot
                 ,
                 Feates
              
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               passe
               them
               over
               ,
               and
               only
               repeat
               three
               experiments
               of
               that
               art
               ;
               the
               one
               practiced
               upon
               an
               honest
               yeoman
               in
               the
               country
               of
               Kent
               ,
               the
               other
               upon
               a
               mighty
               prince
               ,
               the
               child
               upon
               a
               covetous
               priest
               .
               And
               first
               touching
               the
               yeoman
               ,
               he
               was
               o●●●aken
               and
               used
               in
               manner
               and
               forme
               following
               ,
               by
               a
               notable
               cousening
               varlet
               ,
               who
               professed
               Alchymistry
               ,
               juggling
               ,
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               conjuration
               :
               and
               by
               means
               of
               his
               companions
               and
               confederates
               discussed
               the
               simplicity
               and
               ability
               of
               the
               said
               yeoman
               ,
               and
               found
               out
               his
               estate
               and
               humour
               to
               be
               convenient
               in
               this
               purpose
               ;
               and
               finally
               came
               a
               wooing
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               to
               his
               daughter
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               made
               love
               cunningly
               in
               words
               ,
               though
               his
               purpose
               tended
               to
               another
               matter
               .
               And
               among
               other
               illusions
               and
               tales
               concerning
               his
               owne
               commendation
               ,
               for
               wealth
               ,
               parents
               inheritance
               ,
               alliance
               ,
               activity
               ,
               learning
               ,
               pregnancy
               ,
               and
               cunning
               ,
               he
               boasted
               of
               his
               knowledge
               and
               experience
               in
               Alchymistry
               ,
               making
               the
               simple
               man
               beleeve
               that
               he
               could
               multiply
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               angell
               make
               two
               or
               three
               .
               Which
               seemed
               strange
               to
               the
               poor
               man
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               he
               because
               willing
               enough
               to
               see
               that
               conclusion
               :
               whereby
               the
               Alchymister
               had
               more
               hope
               and
               comfort
               to
               attain
               his
               desire
               ,
               than
               if
               his
               daughter
               had
               yeelded
               to
               have
               married
               him
               .
               
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               he
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               said
               yeoman
               ,
               did
               include
               within
               a
               little
               ball
               of
               virgine
               wax
               ,
               a
               couple
               of
               angels
               ;
               and
               after
               certain
               ceremonies
               and
               conjuring
               words
               he
               seemed
               to
               deliver
               the
               same
               unto
               him
               :
               but
               in
               truth
               (
               through
               legierdemain
               )
               he
               conveyed
               into
               the
               yeomans
               hand
               another
               ball
               of
               the
               same
               scantling
               ,
               wherein
               were
               inclosed
               many
               more
               angels
               than
               were
               in
               the
               ball
               which
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               received
               .
               Now
               (
               forsooth
               )
               the
               Alchymister
               ●ad
               him
               lay
               up
               the
               same
               ball
               of
               wax
               ,
               and
               also
               use
               certain
               ceremonies
               (
               which
               I
               thought
               good
               here
               to
               omit
               .
               )
               And
               after
               certain
               dayes
               ,
               hours
               ,
               and
               minutes
               ,
               they
               returned
               together
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               appointment
               ,
               and
               found
               great
               gaines
               by
               the
               multiplication
               of
               the
               angels
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               he
               ,
               being
               a
               plain
               man
               ,
               was
               hereby
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               only
               have
               a
               rare
               and
               notable
               good
               sonne
               in
               law
               ;
               but
               a
               companion
               that
               might
               help
               to
               adde
               unto
               his
               wealth
               much
               treasure
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               estate
               great
               fortune
               and
               felicity
               .
               And
               to
               increase
               this
               opinion
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               win
               his
               further
               favour
               ;
               but
               especially
               to
               bring
               his
               cunnnig
               Alchymistry
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               lewd
               purpose
               to
               passe
               ;
               he
               told
               him
               that
               it
               were
               folly
               to
               multiply
               a
               pound
               of
               gold
               ,
               when
               as
               easily
               they
               might
               multiply
               a
               million
               :
               and
               therefore
               counselled
               him
               
               to
               produce
               all
               the
               money
               he
               had
               ,
               or
               could
               borrow
               of
               his
               neighbours
               and
               friends
               ;
               and
               did
               put
               him
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               multiply
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               redouble
               it
               exceedingly
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               saw
               by
               experience
               how
               he
               dealt
               with
               the
               small
               summe
               before
               his
               face
               .
               
               This
               yeoman
               in
               hope
               ,
               of
               gains
               and
               preferment
               ,
               &c.
               consented
               to
               this
               sweet
               motion
               ;
               and
               brought
               out
               and
               laid
               before
               his
               feet
               ,
               not
               the
               one
               halfe
               of
               his
               goods
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               or
               could
               make
               or
               borrow
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               .
               Then
               this
               juggling
               Alchymister
               ,
               having
               obtained
               his
               purpose
               ,
               folded
               the
               same
               in
               a
               ball
               ,
               in
               quantity
               farre
               bigger
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               conveying
               the
               same
               into
               his
               bosome
               or
               pocket
               ,
               delivered
               another
               ball
               (
               as
               before
               )
               of
               the
               like
               quantity
               unto
               the
               yeoman
               ,
               to
               be
               reserved
               and
               safely
               kept
               in
               his
               chest
               ;
               whereof
               (
               because
               the
               matter
               was
               of
               importance
               )
               either
               of
               them
               must
               have
               a
               key
               ,
               and
               a
               severall
               lock
               ,
               that
               no
               interruption
               might
               be
               made
               to
               the
               ceremony
               ,
               nor
               abuse
               by
               either
               of
               them
               ;
               
               in
               defranding
               each
               other
               .
               Now
               (
               forsooth
               )
               these
               circumstances
               and
               ceremonies
               being
               ended
               ,
               and
               the
               Alchymisters
               purpose
               thereby
               performed
               ;
               he
               told
               the
               yeoman
               that
               (
               untill
               a
               certain
               day
               and
               hour
               limited
               to
               returne
               )
               either
               of
               them
               might
               imploy
               themselves
               about
               their
               businesse
               and
               necessary
               affairs
               ;
               the
               yeoman
               to
               the
               plough
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               the
               city
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               gold
               should
               multiply
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               the
               Alchymister
               (
               belike
               )
               having
               other
               matters
               of
               more
               importance
               came
               not
               just
               at
               the
               hour
               appointed
               ,
               nor
               yet
               at
               the
               day
               ,
               nor
               within
               the
               year
               :
               so
               as
               ,
               although
               it
               were
               somewhat
               against
               the
               yeomans
               conscience
               to
               violate
               his
               promise
               ,
               or
               break
               the
               league
               ;
               yet
               partly
               by
               the
               longing
               he
               had
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               partly
               the
               desire
               he
               had
               to
               enjoy
               the
               fruit
               of
               that
               excellent
               experiment
               ,
               having
               (
               for
               his
               owne
               security
               )
               and
               the
               others
               satisfaction
               ,
               some
               testimony
               at
               the
               opening
               thereof
               ,
               to
               witnesse
               his
               sincere
               dealing
               ,
               he
               brake
               up
               the
               coffer
               ,
               and
               loe
               he
               soon
               espied
               the
               ball
               of
               waxe
               ,
               which
               he
               himselfe
               had
               laid
               up
               there
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               .
               So
               as
               he
               thought
               (
               if
               the
               hardest
               should
               fall
               )
               he
               should
               find
               his
               principall
               :
               and
               why
               not
               as
               good
               increase
               hereof
               now
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               other
               before
               ?
               But
               alas
               !
               when
               the
               waxe
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               the
               metall
               discovered
               ,
               the
               gold
               was
               much
               based
               ,
               and
               became
               perfect
               lead
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 who
                 so
                 list
                 to
                 utter
                 his
                 folly
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 him
                 come
                 forth
                 and
                 learn
                 to
                 multiply
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 ought
                 in
                 his
                 cofer
                 ,
              
               
                 Let
                 him
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 waxe
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 learning
                 of
                 his
                 elvish
                 nice
                 lore
                 ,
              
               
                 All
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 pardee
                 much
                 more
              
               
                 Is
                 to
                 learn
                 a
                 lewd
                 man
                 (
                 his
                 sutreltee
                 ,
                 )
              
               
                 Fie
                 ,
                 speak
                 not
                 thereof
                 it
                 woll
                 not
                 bee
                 :
              
               
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 none
                 ,
              
               
                 Conclude
                 alike
                 in
                 multiplicatione
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 certain
                 King
                 abused
                 by
                 an
                 Alchymist
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 souls
                 a
                 pretty
                 jest
                 .
              
            
             
               
               THe
               second
               example
               is
               of
               another
               Alchymist
               that
               came
               to
               a
               certain
               King
               ,
               promising
               to
               work
               by
               his
               art
               many
               great
               things
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               compounding
               and
               transubstantiating
               of
               metals
               ,
               as
               in
               executing
               of
               other
               exploites
               of
               no
               lesse
               admiration
               .
               But
               before
               he
               began
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               means
               to
               receive
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               kings
               warrant
               ,
               a
               great
               sum
               of
               money
               in
               prest
               ,
               assuring
               the
               King
               and
               his
               councell
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               shortly
               returne
               ,
               and
               accomplish
               his
               promise
               ,
               &c.
               
               Soone
               after
               ,
               the
               Kings
               foole
               among
               other
               jests
               ,
               fell
               into
               a
               discourse
               and
               discovery
               of
               fooles
               ,
               and
               handled
               that
               common
               place
               so
               pleasantly
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               began
               to
               take
               delight
               therein
               ,
               and
               to
               like
               his
               merry
               vein
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               would
               needs
               have
               the
               foole
               deliver
               unto
               him
               a
               schedull
               or
               scroll
               ,
               containing
               the
               names
               of
               all
               the
               most
               excellent
               fools
               in
               the
               land
               .
            
             
               So
               he
               caused
               the
               Kings
               name
               to
               be
               first
               set
               downe
               ,
               and
               next
               him
               all
               the
               names
               of
               his
               privy
               councell
               .
               The
               King
               seeing
               him
               so
               sawcy
               and
               malepert
               ,
               meant
               to
               have
               had
               him
               punished
               :
               but
               some
               of
               his
               councell
               ,
               knowing
               him
               to
               be
               a
               fellow
               pleasantly
               conceipted
               ,
               besought
               his
               Majesty
               rather
               to
               demand
               of
               him
               a
               reason
               of
               his
               libell
               ,
               
               &c.
               than
               to
               proceed
               in
               extremity
               against
               him
               .
               Then
               the
               foole
               being
               asked
               why
               he
               so
               sawcily
               accused
               the
               King
               and
               his
               councell
               of
               principall
               folly
               ,
               answered
               ;
               Because
               he
               saw
               one
               foolish
               knave
               beguile
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               cousen
               them
               of
               so
               great
               a
               masse
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               finally
               to
               be
               gone
               out
               of
               their
               reach
               .
               Why
               (
               saith
               one
               of
               the
               councell
               )
               he
               may
               returne
               and
               performe
               his
               promise
               ,
               &c.
               
               Then
               (
               quoth
               the
               foole
               )
               I
               can
               help
               all
               the
               matter
               easily
               .
               How
               (
               said
               the
               King
               )
               canst
               thou
               doe
               that
               ?
               Marry
               sir
               (
               said
               he
               )
               then
               I
               will
               blot
               out
               your
               name
               and
               put
               in
               his
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               foole
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Many
               other
               practices
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               might
               be
               hereunto
               annexed
               ,
               for
               the
               detection
               of
               the
               knavery
               and
               deceipts
               whereupon
               this
               art
               dependeth
               ,
               whereby
               the
               reader
               may
               be
               more
               delighted
               in
               reading
               ,
               than
               the
               practisers
               benefited
               in
               simply
               using
               the
               same
               .
               For
               it
               is
               an
               art
               consisting
               wholly
               of
               subtlety
               and
               deceipt
               ,
               whereby
               the
               ignorant
               and
               plain
               minded
               man
               through
               this
               too
               much
               credulity
               is
               circumvented
               ,
               and
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               other
               slye
               cousener
               satisfied
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 notable
                 story
                 written
                 by
                 Erasmus
                 of
                 two
                 Alchymists
                 ,
                 also
                 of
                 longation
                 and
                 curtation
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               third
               example
               is
               reported
               by
               Erasmus
               ,
               whose
               excellent
               learning
               and
               wit
               is
               ●ad
               to
               this
               day
               in
               admiration
               .
               
               He
               in
               a
               certain
               dialogue
               intituled
               Alchymistica
               doth
               finely
               bewray
               the
               knavery
               of
               this
               crafty
               art
               ;
               
               wherein
               he
               proposeth
               one
               Balbine
               ,
               a
               very
               wise
               ,
               learned
               ,
               and
               devout
               priest
               ,
               howbeit
               such
               a
               one
               as
               was
               bewitched
               ,
               and
               mad
               upon
               the
               art
               of
               Alchymistry
               .
               Which
               thing
               another
               cousening
               priest
               perceived
               ,
               and
               dealt
               with
               him
               in
               manner
               and
               forme
               following
               .
            
             
               M.
               Doctor
               Balbine
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               being
               a
               stranger
               unto
               you
               may
               seem
               very
               saucy
               to
               trouble
               your
               worship
               with
               my
               bold
               suit
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               are
               busied
               in
               great
               and
               divine
               studies
               .
               
               To
               whom
               Balbine
               ,
               being
               a
               man
               of
               few
               words
               ,
               gave
               a
               nodde
               :
               which
               was
               more
               then
               he
               used
               to
               every
               man.
               But
               the
               priest
               knowing
               his
               humour
               ,
               said
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               sir
               ,
               if
               you
               knew
               my
               suit
               ,
               you
               would
               pardon
               my
               importunity
               .
               I
               pray
               thee
               good
               sir
               Iohn
               (
               said
               Balbine
               )
               shew
               my
               thy
               minde
               ,
               and
               be
               brief
               .
               That
               shall
               I
               doe
               sir
               (
               said
               he
               )
               with
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               You
               know
               M.
               Doctor
               ,
               through
               your
               skill
               in
               Philosophy
               ,
               that
               every
               mans
               destiny
               it
               not
               alike
               ;
               and
               I
               for
               my
               part
               am
               at
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               I
               may
               be
               counted
               happy
               or
               infortunnate
               .
               For
               when
               I
               weigh
               mine
               owne
               case
               ,
               or
               rather
               my
               state
               ,
               in
               part
               I
               seem
               fortunate
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               miserable
               .
               But
               Balbine
               being
               a
               man
               of
               some
               surlinesse
               ,
               alwaies
               willed
               him
               to
               draw
               his
               matter
               to
               a
               more
               compendious
               forme
               :
               which
               thing
               the
               priest
               said
               he
               would
               doe
               ,
               and
               could
               the
               better
               performe
               ,
               because
               Balbine
               himselfe
               was
               so
               learned
               and
               expert
               in
               the
               very
               matter
               he
               had
               to
               repeat
               ,
               and
               thus
               he
               began
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               had
               ,
               even
               from
               my
               childhood
               ,
               a
               great
               felicity
               in
               the
               art
               of
               Alchymistry
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               marrow
               of
               all
               Philosophy
               .
               Balbine
               at
               the
               naming
               of
               the
               word
               Alchymistry
               ,
               inclined
               and
               yeelded
               himselfe
               more
               attentively
               to
               hearken
               unto
               him
               :
               marry
               it
               was
               only
               in
               gesture
               of
               body
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               spare
               of
               speech
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               bad
               him
               proceed
               with
               his
               tale
               .
               Then
               said
               the
               priest
               ,
               wretch
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               my
               luck
               to
               light
               on
               the
               best
               way
               :
               for
               you
               M.
               Balbine
               know
               (
               being
               so
               universally
               learned
               )
               that
               in
               this
               art
               there
               are
               two
               wayes
               ,
               the
               one
               called
               Longation
               ,
               the
               other
               Curtation
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               miue
               ill
               hap
               to
               fall
               upon
               Longation
               .
               
               When
               Balbine
               asked
               him
               the
               difference
               of
               those
               two
               wayes
               ;
               Oh
               sir
               said
               the
               Priest
               ,
               you
               might
               coun●
               me
               impudent
               to
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               other
               are
               best
               learned
               in
               this
               art
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               come
               ,
               most
               humbly
               to
               beseech
               you
               to
               teach
               me
               that
               lucky
               way
               of
               curtation
               .
               The
               cunninger
               you
               are
               ,
               the
               more
               easily
               you
               may
               teach
               it
               me
               :
               and
               therefore
               hide
               not
               the
               gift
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               you
               ,
               from
               your
               brother
               ,
               who
               may
               perish
               for
               want
               of
               his
               desire
               in
               this
               behalf
               ;
               and
               doubtlesse
               Jesus
               Christ
               will
               inrich
               you
               with
               greater
               blessings
               and
               endowments
               .
            
             
               Balbine
               being
               abashed
               partly
               with
               his
               importunity
               ,
               and
               partly
               with
               the
               strange
               circumstance
               ,
               told
               him
               that
               (
               in
               truth
               )
               he
               neither
               knew
               what
               Longation
               or
               Curtation
               meant
               ;
               and
               therefore
               required
               him
               to
               expound
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               words
               .
               Well
               (
               quoth
               the
               priest
               )
               since
               it
               is
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               I
               will
               doe
               it
               ,
               though
               I
               shall
               thereby
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               teach
               him
               that
               is
               indeed
               much
               cunninger
               than
               my selfe
               .
               
               And
               thus
               he
               began
               :
               Oh
               sir
               ,
               they
               that
               have
               spent
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               life
               in
               this
               divine
               faculty
               ,
               doe
               turne
               one
               nature
               and
               form
               :
               into
               another
               ,
               two
               wayes
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               very
               brief
               ,
               but
               somewhat
               dangerous
               ;
               the
               other
               much
               longer
               ,
               marry
               very
               safe
               ,
               sure
               ,
               and
               commodious
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               I
               think
               my selfe
               most
               unhappy
               that
               have
               spent
               my
               time
               and
               travel
               in
               that
               way
               which
               utterly
               misliketh
               me
               ,
               and
               
               never
               could
               get
               any
               one
               to
               shew
               me
               the
               other
               that
               I
               so
               earnestly
               desire
               .
               And
               now
               I
               come
               to
               your
               worship
               ,
               whom
               I
               know
               to
               be
               wholly
               learned
               and
               expert
               herein
               ,
               hoping
               that
               you
               will
               (
               for
               charities
               sake
               )
               comfort
               your
               brother
               ,
               whose
               felicity
               and
               well
               doing
               now
               resteth
               only
               in
               your
               hands
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               beseech
               you
               relieve
               me
               with
               your
               counsell
               .
            
             
               By
               these
               and
               such
               other
               words
               when
               this
               cousening
               varlot
               had
               avoided
               suspition
               of
               guile
               ,
               and
               assured
               Balbine
               that
               he
               was
               perfect
               and
               cunning
               in
               the
               other
               way
               :
               Balbine
               his
               fingers
               itched
               ,
               and
               his
               heart
               tickled
               ;
               so
               as
               he
               could
               hold
               no
               longer
               ,
               but
               burst
               out
               with
               these
               words
               :
               Let
               this
               Curtation
               goe
               to
               the
               devill
               ,
               whose
               name
               I
               did
               never
               so
               much
               as
               once
               hear
               of
               before
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doe
               much
               lesse
               understand
               it
               .
               But
               tell
               me
               in
               good
               faith
               ,
               doe
               you
               exactly
               understand
               longation
               ?
               Yea
               said
               the
               priest
               ,
               doubt
               you
               not
               hereof
               :
               but
               I
               have
               no
               fansie
               to
               that
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               tedious
               .
               Why
               (
               quoth
               Balbine
               )
               what
               time
               is
               required
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               work
               by
               way
               of
               longation
               ?
               Too
               too
               much
               said
               the
               Alchymister
               ,
               even
               almost
               a
               whole
               year
               :
               but
               this
               is
               the
               best
               ,
               the
               surest
               and
               safest
               way
               ,
               
               though
               it
               be
               for
               so
               many
               moneths
               prolonged
               ,
               before
               it
               yeeld
               advantange
               for
               cost
               and
               charges
               expended
               thereabouts
               .
               Set
               your
               heart
               at
               rest
               (
               said
               Balbine
               )
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               two
               years
               ,
               so
               as
               you
               be
               well
               assured
               to
               bring
               it
               then
               to
               passe
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               it
               was
               there
               and
               then
               concluded
               ,
               that
               presently
               the
               priest
               should
               goe
               in
               hand
               with
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               should
               bear
               the
               charge
               ,
               the
               gains
               to
               be
               indifferently
               divided
               betwixt
               them
               both
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               to
               be
               done
               privily
               in
               
               Balbine's
               house
               .
               And
               after
               the
               mutuall
               oath
               was
               taken
               for
               silence
               ,
               which
               is
               usuall
               and
               requisite
               alwaies
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               mysterie
               ;
               Balbine
               delivered
               money
               to
               the
               Alchymister
               for
               bellowes
               glasses
               ,
               coales
               ,
               &c.
               which
               should
               serve
               for
               the
               erection
               and
               furniture
               of
               the
               forge
               .
               Which
               money
               the
               Alchymister
               had
               no
               sooner
               fingered
               ,
               but
               he
               ran
               merrily
               to
               the
               dice
               ,
               to
               the
               alebouse
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               stewes
               ,
               and
               who
               there
               so
               lusty
               as
               cousening
               sir
               Iohn
               :
               who
               indeed
               this
               way
               made
               a
               kinde
               of
               alchymisticall
               transformation
               of
               money
               .
               Now
               Balbine
               urged
               him
               to
               go
               about
               his
               businesse
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               matter
               were
               once
               begun
               ,
               it
               were
               halfe
               ended
               :
               for
               therein
               consisted
               the
               greatest
               difficulty
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               at
               length
               he
               began
               to
               furnish
               the
               furnace
               ,
               but
               now
               forsoeth
               ●
               new
               supply
               of
               gold
               must
               be
               made
               ,
               as
               the
               seed
               and
               spawn
               of
               that
               which
               must
               be
               ingendred
               and
               grow
               out
               of
               this
               work
               of
               Alchymistry
               .
               For
               even
               as
               a
               fish
               is
               not
               caught
               without
               a
               bait
               ,
               no
               more
               is
               gold
               multiplied
               without
               some
               parcels
               of
               gold
               :
               and
               therefore
               gold
               must
               be
               the
               foundation
               and
               groundwork
               of
               that
               art
               ,
               or
               else
               all
               the
               fat
               is
               in
               the
               fire
               .
               But
               all
               this
               while
               Balbine
               was
               occupied
               in
               calculating
               ,
               and
               musing
               upon
               his
               accompt
               ;
               casting
               by
               arithmetick
               ,
               how
               that
               if
               one
               ownce
               yeelded
               fifteen
               ,
               then
               how
               much
               gaines
               two
               thousand
               ownces
               might
               yeeld
               :
               for
               so
               much
               he
               determined
               to
               employ
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Alchymist
               had
               also
               consumed
               this
               mony
               ,
               shewing
               great
               travell
               a
               moneth
               or
               twain
               ,
               in
               placing
               the
               bellowes
               ,
               the
               coales
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               stuffe
               ,
               and
               no
               whit
               of
               profit
               proceeding
               or
               comming
               thereof
               .
               Balbine
               demanded
               how
               the
               world
               went
               ,
               our
               Alchymist
               was
               as
               a
               man
               amazed
               .
               
               Howbeit
               he
               said
               at
               length
               ;
               forsooth
               even
               as
               such
               matters
               of
               importance
               commonly
               doe
               goe
               forward
               ,
               whereunto
               there
               is
               alwaies
               very
               difficult
               accesse
               .
               There
               was
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               a
               fault
               (
               which
               I
               have
               now
               found
               out
               )
               in
               the
               choyce
               of
               the
               coales
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               oake
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               been
               of
               beech
               .
               One
               hundreth
               duckets
               were
               spent
               that
               way
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               dicing
               house
               and
               the
               stewes
               were
               partakers
               of
               Balbines
               charges
               .
               But
               after
               a
               new
               supply
               of
               money
               ,
               better
               coales
               were
               provided
               ,
               and
               matters
               more
               circumspectly
               handled
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               when
               the
               forge
               had
               travelled
               long
               ,
               and
               brought
               forth
               nothing
               ,
               
               there
               was
               was
               another
               excuse
               found
               out
               ;
               to
               wit
               that
               the
               glasses
               were
               not
               tempered
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               .
               But
               the
               more
               money
               was
               disbursed
               hereabouts
               ,
               the
               worse
               willing
               was
               Balbine
               to
               give
               over
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               dicers
               vein
               ,
               whom
               fruitlesse
               hope
               bringeth
               into
               a
               fooles
               paradise
               .
            
             
               The
               Alchymist
               ,
               to
               cast
               a
               good
               colour
               upon
               his
               knavery
               ,
               took
               on
               like
               a
               man
               moonsick
               ,
               and
               protested
               with
               great
               words
               full
               of
               forgery
               and
               lies
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               had
               such
               luck
               before
               .
               But
               having
               found
               the
               errour
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               sure
               enough
               never
               hereafter
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               like
               oversight
               ,
               and
               that
               hence
               forward
               all
               should
               be
               safe
               and
               sure
               ,
               and
               throughly
               recompenced
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               with
               large
               increase
               .
               Hereupon
               the
               workhouse
               is
               now
               the
               third
               time
               repaired
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               supply
               yet
               once
               againe
               put
               into
               the
               Alchymists
               hand
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               glasses
               were
               changed
               .
               And
               now
               at
               length
               the
               Alchymist
               uttered
               annother
               point
               of
               his
               art
               and
               cunning
               to
               Balbine
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               those
               matters
               would
               proceed
               much
               better
               ,
               if
               he
               sent
               our
               Lady
               a
               few
               french
               crownes
               in
               reward
               ;
               for
               the
               art
               being
               holy
               ,
               the
               matter
               cannot
               prosperously
               proceed
               ,
               without
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               saints
               .
               Which
               counsell
               exceedingly
               pleased
               Balbine
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               devout
               and
               religious
               ,
               that
               no
               ●ay
               escaped
               him
               but
               he
               said
               our
               Lady
               mattens
               .
            
             
               Now
               our
               Alchymister
               having
               received
               the
               offering
               of
               money
               ,
               
               goeth
               on
               his
               holy
               pilgrimage
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               next
               village
               ,
               and
               there
               consumeth
               it
               very
               penny
               ,
               among
               bawds
               and
               knawes
               :
               and
               at
               his
               returne
               ,
               he
               told
               Balbine
               that
               he
               had
               great
               hope
               of
               good
               luck
               in
               his
               business
               ;
               the
               holy
               virgin
               have
               such
               favourable
               countenance
               ,
               and
               such
               attentive
               ear
               unto
               his
               prayers
               and
               vowes
               .
               But
               after
               this
               ,
               when
               there
               had
               been
               great
               travell
               bestowed
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               dram
               of
               gold
               yeelded
               nor
               levied
               from
               the
               forge
               ;
               Balbine
               began
               to
               expostulate
               ,
               and
               reason
               somewhat
               roundly
               with
               the
               cousening
               fellow
               ;
               who
               still
               said
               he
               never
               had
               such
               filthy
               luck
               in
               all
               his
               life
               before
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               devise
               by
               what
               means
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               things
               sent
               so
               overthwartly
               .
               But
               after
               much
               debating
               betwixt
               them
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               at
               length
               it
               came
               into
               
               Balbine's
               head
               to
               aske
               him
               if
               he
               had
               not
               ●reslowed
               to
               hear
               masse
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               his
               hours
               :
               which
               if
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               ●othing
               could
               prosper
               under
               his
               hand
               .
               Without
               doubt
               (
               said
               the
               cousener
               )
               you
               have
               hit
               the
               nail
               of
               the
               head
               .
               Wretch
               that
               I
               am
               !
               I
               remember
               once
               or
               twice
               being
               at
               a
               long
               feast
               ,
               I
               omitted
               to
               say
               mine
               
                 Ave
                 Mary
              
               after
               dinner
               .
               So
               so
               (
               said
               Balbine
               )
               no
               marvell
               then
               that
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               importance
               hath
               had
               so
               ill
               successe
               .
               The
               Alchymister
               promised
               to
               do
               penance
               ;
               to
               hear
               twelve
               masses
               for
               two
               that
               he
               had
               foreslowed
               ;
               and
               for
               every
               〈◊〉
               overslipped
               ,
               to
               render
               and
               repeat
               twelve
               to
               our
               Lady
               .
            
             
               Soone
               after
               this
               ,
               when
               all
               our
               Alchymisters
               money
               was
               spent
               ,
               and
               also
               
               his
               shifts
               failed
               how
               to
               come
               by
               any
               more
               ,
               he
               came
               home
               with
               this
               advice
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               wonderfully
               fraied
               and
               amazed
               ,
               piteously
               crying
               and
               lamenting
               his
               misfortune
               .
               
               Whereat
               Balbine
               being
               astonished
               ,
               desired
               to
               know
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               complaint
               .
               Oh
               (
               said
               the
               Alchymister
               )
               the
               coutiers
               have
               spied
               our
               enterprise
               ;
               so
               as
               I
               for
               my
               part
               look
               for
               nothing
               ●●
               present
               imprisonment
               .
               Whereat
               Balbine
               was
               abashed
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               ●●
               fellony
               to
               goe
               about
               that
               matter
               ,
               without
               speciall
               licence
               .
               But
               (
               quoth
               the
               Alchymister
               )
               I
               fear
               not
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               I
               would
               it
               would
               fall
               our
               ●●
               marry
               I
               fear
               lest
               I
               should
               be
               shut
               up
               in
               some
               castle
               or
               tower
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               tug
               about
               this
               work
               and
               broile
               in
               this
               businesse
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               matter-being
               brought
               to
               consultation
               ,
               Balbine
               ,
               because
               ●●
               was
               cunning
               in
               the
               art
               of
               Rhetorick
               ,
               and
               not
               altogether
               ignorant
               in
               la●
               beat
               his
               braines
               in
               devising
               how
               the
               accusation
               might
               be
               answered
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               avoided
               .
               Alas
               (
               said
               the
               Alchymister
               )
               you
               trouble
               your
               s●●
               all
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               you
               see
               the
               crime
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denyed
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               general
               bruited
               in
               court
               :
               neither
               can
               the
               fact
               be
               defended
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               manifest
               law
               published
               against
               it
               .
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               when
               many
               waies
               were
               der●●
               and
               diverse
               excuses
               alledged
               by
               Balbine
               ,
               and
               no
               sure
               ground
               to
               〈◊〉
               on
               for
               their
               security
               ;
               at
               length
               the
               Alchymister
               having
               present
               want
               〈◊〉
               need
               of
               money
               ,
               
               framed
               his
               speech
               in
               this
               sort
               ;
               Sir
               ,
               said
               he
               to
               Balbine
               ,
               use
               slow
               counsell
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               matter
               requireth
               hast
               .
               For
               I
               think
               they
               are
               comming
               for
               me
               yet
               this
               time
               to
               hale
               me
               away
               to
               prison
               ;
               and
               I
               〈◊〉
               no
               remedy
               :
               but
               to
               die
               valiantly
               in
               the
               cause
               .
               In
               good
               faith
               (
               said
               Balbine
               )
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               say
               to
               the
               matter
               .
               No
               more
               doe
               I
               ,
               said
               the
               Alchymister
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               see
               these
               courtiers
               are
               hungry
               for
               money
               ,
               and
               so
               〈◊〉
               the
               readier
               to
               be
               corrupted
               and
               framed
               to
               silence
               .
               And
               though
               it
               be
               a
               〈◊〉
               matter
               to
               give
               those
               rakehels
               till
               they
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               yet
               I
               see
               no
               better
               〈◊〉
               sell
               or
               advice
               at
               this
               time
               .
               No
               more
               could
               Balbine
               ,
               who
               gave
               him
               that
               ducats
               of
               gold
               to
               stop
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               who
               in
               an
               honest
               cause
               would
               ●●ther
               have
               given
               so
               many
               teeth
               out
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               then
               one
               of
               those
               point
               out
               of
               his
               pouch
               .
               This
               coin
               had
               the
               Alchymister
               ,
               who
               for
               all
               his
               pretenses
               and
               gay
               gloses
               was
               in
               no
               danger
               ,
               other
               than
               for
               lack
               of
               money
               ●
               leese
               his
               leman
               or
               concubine
               ,
               whose
               acquaintance
               he
               would
               not
               gi●ver
               ,
               nor
               forbear
               her
               company
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               goods
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               ●●
               were
               it
               by
               never
               so
               much
               indirect
               dealing
               and
               unlawfull
               means
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               yet
               now
               once
               againe
               doth
               Balbine
               newly
               furnish
               the
               forge
               ,
               a
               〈◊〉
               being
               made
               before
               to
               our
               Lady
               to
               blesse
               the
               enterprise
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               being
               provided
               and
               made
               ready
               according
               to
               the
               Alchymisters
               own
               〈◊〉
               king
               ,
               and
               all
               necessaries
               largely
               ministred
               after
               his
               owne
               liking
               ;
               a
               wh●●
               year
               being
               likewise
               now
               consumed
               about
               this
               bootlesse
               business
               ,
               and
               anything
               brought
               to
               passe
               ;
               there
               fell
               out
               a
               strange
               chance
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               means
               ensuing
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               hear
               .
            
             
               Our
               Alchimister
               forsooth
               used
               a
               little
               extraordinary
               lewd
               compared
               with
               a
               courtiers
               wife
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               from
               home
               ,
               who
               suspecting
               〈◊〉
               matter
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               door
               unlooked
               for
               ,
               and
               called
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               threatened
               them
               that
               he
               would
               break
               open
               the
               doores
               upon
               them
               :
               Some
               present
               advice
               (
               you
               see
               )
               was
               now
               requisite
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               none
               other
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               
               such
               as
               the
               opportunity
               offered
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               leap
               out
               at
               a
               back
               window
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               
               not
               without
               great
               hazard
               ,
               and
               some
               hurt
               .
               But
               this
               was
               soon
               blazed
               abroad
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               came
               to
               Balbines
               ear
               ,
               who
               shewed
               in
               countenance
               that
               he
               had
               heard
               hereof
               ,
               though
               he
               said
               nothing
               .
               But
               the
               Alchymister
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               devout
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               superstitious
               ;
               and
               such
               men
               are
               easie
               to
               be
               intreated
               to
               forgive
               ,
               how
               great
               soever
               the
               fault
               be
               ,
               and
               devised
               to
               open
               the
               matter
               in
               manner
               and
               forme
               following
               .
            
             
               O
               Lord
               (
               saith
               he
               before
               Balbine
               )
               how
               infortunately
               goeth
               our
               businesse
               forward
               !
               I
               marvell
               what
               should
               be
               the
               cause
               .
               Whereat
               Balbine
               ,
               being
               one
               otherwise
               that
               seemed
               to
               have
               vowed
               silence
               ,
               took
               occasion
               to
               speak
               ,
               saying
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               know
               the
               impediment
               and
               stop
               hereof
               :
               for
               it
               is
               sinne
               that
               hindereth
               this
               matter
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               dealt
               in
               but
               with
               pure
               hands
               .
               Whereat
               the
               Alchymister
               fell
               upon
               hisknees
               ,
               beating
               his
               brest
               ,
               and
               lamentably
               cryed
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Oh
               master
               Balbine
               ,
               you
               say
               most
               truly
               ,
               it
               is
               sinne
               that
               hath
               done
               us
               all
               this
               displeasure
               ,
               not
               your
               sinne
               sir
               ,
               but
               mine
               owne
               ,
               good
               master
               Balbine
               .
               Neither
               will
               I
               be
               ashamed
               to
               discover
               my
               filthinesse
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               unto
               a
               must
               holy
               and
               ghostly
               father
               .
               The
               infirmity
               of
               the
               flesh
               had
               overcome
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Devill
               had
               caught
               me
               in
               his
               snare
               .
               Oh
               wretch
               that
               I
               am
               !
               Of
               a
               Priest
               I
               am
               become
               an
               adulterer
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               the
               money
               that
               erst
               while
               was
               sent
               to
               our
               Lady
               ,
               was
               not
               utterly
               lost
               ;
               for
               if
               she
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               I
               had
               certainly
               been
               slain
               .
               For
               the
               good
               man
               of
               the
               house
               brake
               open
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               the
               window
               was
               lesse
               than
               I
               could
               get
               out
               thereat
               .
               And
               in
               that
               extremity
               of
               danger
               it
               came
               into
               my
               minde
               to
               fall
               down
               prostrate
               to
               the
               virgine
               ;
               beseeching
               her
               (
               if
               our
               gift
               were
               acceptable
               in
               her
               sight
               )
               that
               she
               would
               ,
               in
               consideration
               thereof
               ,
               assist
               me
               with
               her
               help
               .
               And
               to
               be
               short
               ,
               I
               ran
               to
               the
               window
               ,
               
               and
               found
               it
               big
               enough
               to
               leap
               out
               at
               .
               Which
               thing
               Balbine
               did
               not
               only
               beleeve
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               thereof
               forgave
               him
               ,
               religiously
               admonishing
               him
               to
               shew
               himself
               thankfull
               to
               that
               pitiful
               and
               blessed
               Lady
               .
            
             
               Now
               once
               again
               more
               is
               made
               a
               new
               supply
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               mutuall
               promise
               made
               to
               handle
               this
               divine
               matter
               hence
               forward
               purely
               and
               holily
               .
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               after
               a
               great
               number
               of
               such
               parts
               played
               by
               the
               Alchymister
               ;
               one
               of
               
               Balbine's
               acquaintance
               espied
               him
               ,
               that
               knew
               him
               from
               his
               childehood
               to
               be
               but
               a
               cousening
               merchant
               ;
               and
               told
               Balbine
               what
               he
               was
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               would
               handle
               him
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               had
               used
               many
               others
               ;
               for
               a
               knave
               he
               ever
               was
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               would
               prove
               .
               But
               what
               did
               Balbine
               ,
               
               ●hink
               you
               ?
               Did
               he
               complain
               of
               this
               counterfeit
               ,
               or
               cause
               him
               to
               be
               punished
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               he
               gave
               him
               money
               in
               his
               purse
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               away
               ;
               desiring
               him
               ,
               of
               all
               courtesie
               ,
               not
               to
               bla●
               abroad
               how
               he
               had
               cousened
               him
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               knave
               Alchymister
               ,
               he
               need
               not
               care
               who
               knew
               it
               ,
               or
               what
               came
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               nothing
               in
               goods
               or
               fame
               to
               be
               lost
               .
               And
               as
               for
               his
               cunning
               in
               Alchymistry
               ,
               he
               had
               as
               much
               as
               an
               asse
               .
               By
               this
               discourse
               Erasmus
               would
               give
               us
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               golden
               name
               of
               Alchymistry
               there
               lyeth
               lurking
               no
               small
               calamitie
               ;
               wherein
               there
               be
               such
               severall
               shifts
               and
               suits
               of
               rare
               subtleties
               and
               deceipts
               ,
               as
               that
               not
               only
               wealthy
               men
               are
               thereby
               many
               times
               impoverished
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               the
               sweet
               allurement
               of
               this
               art
               ,
               through
               their
               owne
               covetousnesse
               ;
               
               as
               also
               by
               the
               flattering
               baits
               of
               hoped
               gain
               :
               but
               even
               wise
               and
               learned
               men
               hereby
               are
               shamefully
               overshot
               ,
               partly
               for
               want
               of
               due
               experience
               in
               the
               wiles
               and
               subtleties
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               partly
               through
               the
               softnesse
               and
               pliablenesse
               of
               their
               good
               nature
               ,
               which
               cousening
               knaves
               doe
               commonly
               abuse
               to
               their
               owne
               lust
               and
               commodity
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               others
               utter
               undoing
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 opinion
                 of
                 diverse
                 learned
                 men
                 touching
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 Alchymistry
                 .
              
            
             
               
               ALbert
               in
               his
               book
               of
               Minerals
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               Avicenna
               treating
               of
               Alchymistry
               ,
               saith
               ;
               Let
               the
               dealers
               in
               Alchymistry
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               nature
               and
               kinde
               of
               things
               cannot
               be
               changed
               ,
               but
               rather
               made
               by
               art
               to
               resemble
               the
               same
               in
               shew
               and
               likenesse
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               are
               not
               the
               very
               things
               indeed
               ,
               but
               seem
               so
               to
               be
               in
               appearance
               ;
               as
               castles
               and
               towers
               do
               seem
               to
               be
               built
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               whereas
               the
               representations
               there
               shewed
               ,
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               resemblance
               of
               certain
               objects
               below
               ,
               caused
               in
               some
               bright
               and
               clear
               cloud
               ,
               when
               the
               aire
               is
               void
               of
               thicknesse
               and
               grossnesse
               .
               A
               sufficient
               proofe
               hereof
               may
               be
               the
               looking
               glasse
               .
               And
               we
               see
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               yellow
               or
               orrenge
               colour
               laid
               upon
               red
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               be
               gold
               .
               
               
                 Francis
                 Petrarch
              
               treating
               of
               the
               same
               matter
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               dialogue
               ,
               introduceth
               a
               disciple
               of
               his
               ,
               who
               fansied
               the
               foresaid
               fond
               profession
               and
               practice
               ,
               saying
               ;
               I
               hope
               for
               prosperous
               successe
               in
               Alchymistry
               .
               Petrach
               answereth
               him
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               wonder
               from
               whence
               that
               hope
               should
               spring
               ,
               sith
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               did
               never
               yet
               fall
               to
               thy
               lot
               ,
               nor
               yet
               at
               any
               time
               chance
               to
               any
               other
               ;
               as
               the
               report
               commonly
               goeth
               ,
               that
               many
               rich
               men
               ,
               by
               this
               vanity
               and
               madnesse
               have
               been
               brought
               to
               beggery
               ,
               whiles
               they
               have
               wearied
               themselves
               therewith
               ,
               weakned
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               wasted
               their
               wealth
               in
               trying
               the
               means
               to
               make
               gold
               ingender
               gold
               .
               I
               hope
               for
               gold
               according
               to
               the
               workmans
               promise
               ,
               saith
               the
               disciple
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               promised
               the
               gold
               ,
               will
               run
               away
               with
               thy
               gold
               ,
               and
               thou
               never
               the
               wiser
               ,
               saith
               Petrarch
               .
               He
               promiseth
               me
               great
               good
               ,
               saith
               the
               disciple
               .
               He
               will
               first
               serve
               his
               own
               turn
               ,
               and
               relieve
               his
               private
               poverty
               ,
               saith
               Petrarch
               ;
               for
               Alchymisters
               are
               a
               beggerly
               kind
               of
               people
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               confesse
               themselves
               bare
               and
               needy
               ,
               yet
               will
               they
               make
               others
               rich
               and
               wealthy
               ;
               as
               though
               others
               poverty
               did
               more
               molest
               and
               pity
               them
               then
               their
               owne
               .
               These
               be
               the
               words
               of
               Petrarch
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               great
               learning
               and
               no
               lesse
               experience
               ;
               who
               as
               in
               his
               time
               he
               saw
               the
               fraudulent
               fetches
               of
               this
               compassing
               craft
               ;
               so
               hath
               there
               been
               no
               age
               ,
               since
               the
               same
               hath
               been
               broached
               ,
               wherein
               fome
               few
               wise
               men
               have
               not
               smelt
               out
               the
               evill
               meaning
               of
               these
               shifting
               merchants
               ,
               
               and
               bewrayed
               them
               to
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               An
               ancient
               writer
               of
               a
               religious
               order
               ,
               who
               lived
               above
               a
               thousand
               years
               since
               ,
               discovering
               the
               diversities
               of
               thefts
               ,
               after
               a
               long
               enumeration
               ,
               in
               Alchymisters
               ,
               whom
               he
               calleth
               
                 Falsificantes
                 metallorum
                 &
                 mineralium
              
               ,
               witches
               and
               counterfeiters
               of
               metals
               and
               minerals
               ;
               and
               setteth
               
               them
               as
               deep
               in
               the
               degree
               of
               theeves
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               whose
               injurious
               dealings
               are
               brought
               to
               open
               arreignment
               .
               It
               is
               demanded
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               why
               the
               art
               of
               Alchymistry
               doth
               never
               prove
               that
               in
               effect
               ,
               which
               it
               pretendeth
               in
               precept
               and
               promise
               .
               The
               answer
               is
               ready
               ;
               that
               if
               by
               art
               gold
               might
               be
               made
               ,
               then
               were
               it
               behoovefull
               to
               know
               the
               manner
               and
               proceeding
               of
               nature
               in
               generation
               ;
               sith
               art
               is
               said
               to
               imitate
               and
               counterfeit
               nature
               .
               
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               of
               the
               lamenesse
               and
               unperfectness
               of
               phylosophy
               ,
               specially
               concerning
               minerals
               no
               such
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               being
               set
               down
               by
               consent
               and
               agreement
               of
               philosophers
               in
               writing
               ,
               touching
               the
               true
               and
               undoubted
               effect
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Whereupon
               one
               supposeth
               that
               gold
               is
               made
               of
               one
               kind
               of
               stuffe
               this
               way
               ,
               others
               of
               another
               kind
               of
               stuffe
               that
               way
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               chance
               if
               any
               attaine
               to
               the
               artificiall
               applying
               of
               the
               actives
               and
               passives
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               quicksilver
               and
               sulphur
               are
               the
               materials
               (
               as
               they
               terme
               them
               )
               of
               metals
               ,
               and
               the
               agent
               is
               heat
               ,
               which
               directeth
               ;
               howbeit
               it
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               know
               the
               due
               proportion
               of
               the
               mixture
               of
               the
               materials
               ;
               which
               proportion
               the
               generation
               of
               gold
               doth
               require
               .
               And
               admit
               that
               by
               chance
               they
               attaine
               to
               such
               proportion
               ;
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               readily
               resume
               or
               doe
               it
               again
               in
               another
               work
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               hidden
               diversities
               of
               materials
               ,
               and
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               applying
               the
               actives
               and
               passives
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               ancient
               author
               concluding
               against
               this
               vain
               art
               ,
               
               saith
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               christian
               lawmakers
               it
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               case
               tolerable
               in
               any
               commonwealth
               ;
               first
               because
               it
               presumeth
               to
               forge
               Idols
               for
               covetousnesse
               ,
               which
               are
               gold
               and
               silver
               ;
               whereupon
               saith
               the
               apostle
               ,
               Covetousnesse
               is
               idolworship
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               for
               that
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               saith
               )
               coin
               should
               be
               skant
               and
               rare
               ,
               
               that
               it
               might
               be
               dear
               ;
               but
               the
               same
               would
               waxe
               vile
               ,
               and
               of
               small
               estimation
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               art
               of
               Alchymistry
               gold
               and
               silver
               might
               be
               multiplied
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               experience
               proveth
               )
               wise
               men
               are
               thereby
               bewitched
               ,
               couseners
               increased
               ,
               princes
               abused
               ,
               the
               rich
               impoverished
               ,
               the
               poor
               beggered
               ,
               the
               multitude
               made
               fooles
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               craft
               and
               craftmasters
               (
               oh
               madnesse
               !
               )
               credited
               .
               Thus
               farre
               he
               .
               Whereby
               in
               few
               words
               he
               discountenanceth
               that
               profession
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               imaginations
               of
               his
               owne
               brain
               ,
               but
               by
               manifold
               circumstances
               of
               manifest
               proof
               .
               Touching
               the
               which
               practice
               I
               think
               enough
               hath
               been
               spoken
               ,
               and
               more
               a
               great
               deal
               than
               needed
               ;
               sith
               so
               plain
               and
               demonstrable
               a
               matter
               requireth
               the
               lesse
               travell
               in
               confutation
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 vain
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 hope
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 cause
                 why
                 men
                 are
                 seduced
                 by
                 this
                 alluring
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 labours
                 therein
                 are
                 bootlesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               HItherto
               somewhat
               at
               large
               I
               have
               detected
               the
               knavery
               of
               the
               art
               Alchymisticall
               ,
               partly
               by
               reasons
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               examples
               :
               so
               that
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               may
               no
               lesse
               appear
               to
               the
               judiciall
               eye
               of
               the
               considerers
               ,
               
               than
               the
               bones
               and
               sinewes
               of
               a
               body
               anatomized
               ,
               to
               the
               corporall
               eye
               of
               the
               beholders
               .
               Now
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               nor
               impertinent
               ,
               to
               treat
               somewhat
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               vain
               and
               fruitlesse
               hope
               ,
               which
               induceth
               and
               draweth
               men
               forward
               as
               it
               were
               with
               chords
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               admiration
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               same
               :
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               some
               are
               compelled
               rufully
               to
               sing
               (
               as
               one
               in
               old
               time
               did
               ,
               
               whether
               in
               token
               of
               good
               or
               ill
               luck
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               now
               well
               remember
               )
               
                 Spes
                 ●
                 fortuna
                 valete
              
               ;
               Hope
               and
               good
               hap
               adieu
               .
            
             
               No
               marvell
               then
               though
               Alchymistry
               allure
               men
               so
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               intangle
               them
               in
               snares
               of
               folly
               ;
               sith
               the
               baits
               which
               it
               useth
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               gold
               ,
               the
               hunger
               whereof
               is
               by
               the
               poet
               termed
               Sacra
               ,
               which
               some
               doe
               English
               ,
               Holy
               ;
               not
               understanding
               that
               it
               is
               rather
               to
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               *
               Cursed
               or
               detestable
               ,
               by
               the
               figure
               Acy●on
               ,
               when
               a
               word
               of
               an
               unproper
               signification
               is
               cast
               in
               a
               clause
               as
               it
               were
               a
               cloud
               :
               or
               by
               the
               figure
               Antiphrasis
               ,
               when
               a
               word
               importeth
               a
               contrary
               meaning
               to
               that
               which
               it
               commonly
               hath
               .
               For
               what
               reason
               can
               there
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               hunger
               of
               gold
               should
               be
               counted
               holy
               ,
               the
               same
               having
               (
               as
               depending
               upon
               it
               )
               so
               many
               milions
               of
               mischiefs
               and
               miseries
               :
               as
               treasons
               ,
               thefts
               ,
               adulteries
               ,
               manslaughters
               ,
               trucebreakings
               ,
               perjuries
               ,
               cousenages
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               troope
               of
               other
               enormities
               ,
               which
               were
               here
               too
               long
               to
               rehearse
               .
               And
               if
               the
               nature
               of
               every
               action
               be
               determinable
               by
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               
               then
               cannot
               this
               hunger
               be
               holy
               ,
               but
               rather
               accursed
               ,
               which
               pulleth
               after
               it
               as
               it
               were
               with
               iron
               chains
               such
               a
               band
               of
               outrages
               and
               enormities
               ,
               as
               of
               all
               their
               labour
               ,
               charge
               ,
               care
               ,
               and
               cost
               ,
               &c.
               they
               have
               nothing
               else
               left
               them
               in
               lien
               of
               lucre
               ,
               but
               only
               some
               few
               burned
               bricks
               of
               a
               ruinous
               furnace
               ,
               a
               peck
               or
               two
               of
               ashes
               ,
               and
               such
               light
               stuffe
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               forced
               peradventure
               in
               fine
               to
               sell
               when
               beggery
               hath
               arrested
               and
               laid
               his
               mace
               on
               their
               shoulders
               .
               As
               for
               all
               their
               gold
               ,
               it
               is
               resolved
               
                 In
                 primam
                 materiam
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               
                 In
                 levem
                 quendam
                 fumulum
              
               ,
               into
               a
               light
               smoke
               or
               fumigation
               of
               vapors
               ,
               than
               the
               which
               nothing
               is
               more
               light
               ,
               nothing
               lesse
               substantiall
               ,
               spirits
               only
               excepted
               ,
               out
               of
               whose
               nature
               and
               number
               these
               are
               not
               to
               be
               exempted
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 continuation
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 matter
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               which
               I
               have
               declared
               before
               ,
               by
               reasons
               ,
               examples
               ,
               and
               authorities
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               prosecute
               and
               conclude
               by
               one
               other
               example
               ;
               
               to
               the
               end
               that
               we
               ,
               as
               others
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               may
               judge
               of
               vain
               hope
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               lesse
               circumspect
               to
               avoid
               the
               inconveniences
               thereof
               ,
               than
               Vlysses
               was
               warie
               to
               escape
               the
               incantations
               of
               Circes
               that
               old
               transforming
               witch
               .
               Which
               example
               of
               mine
               is
               drawne
               from
               Lewes
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               the
               eleventh
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               who
               being
               on
               a
               time
               at
               Burgundie
               ,
               fell
               acquainted
               by
               occasion
               of
               hunting
               with
               one
               Conon
               ,
               a
               clownish
               but
               yet
               an
               honest
               and
               hearty
               good
               fellow
               .
               For
               princes
               and
               great
               men
               delight
               
               much
               in
               such
               plain
               clubhutchens
               .
               The
               king
               oftentimes
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               his
               game
               ,
               used
               the
               countrymans
               house
               for
               his
               refreshing
               ;
               and
               as
               noble
               men
               sometimes
               take
               pleasure
               in
               homely
               and
               course
               things
               ,
               so
               the
               King
               did
               not
               refuse
               to
               eat
               turnips
               and
               rape
               roots
               in
               Conons
               cotage
               .
               Shortly
               after
               King
               Lewes
               being
               at
               his
               palace
               ,
               void
               of
               troubles
               and
               disquietnesse
               ,
               Conons
               wife
               will'd
               him
               to
               repair
               to
               the
               court
               ,
               to
               shew
               himse●f
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               put
               him
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               old
               entertainment
               which
               he
               had
               at
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               to
               present
               him
               with
               some
               of
               the
               fairest
               and
               choisew
               rape
               roots
               that
               she
               had
               in
               store
               .
               Conon
               seemed
               loth
               ,
               alledging
               that
               he
               should
               but
               lose
               his
               labour
               :
               for
               princes
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               have
               other
               matters
               in
               hand
               ,
               than
               to
               intend
               to
               think
               of
               such
               trifling
               courtesies
               .
               But
               Conons
               wife
               overcame
               him
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               him
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               choosing
               a
               certaine
               number
               of
               the
               best
               and
               goodliest
               rape
               roots
               that
               she
               had
               :
               which
               when
               she
               had
               given
               her
               husband
               to
               carry
               to
               the
               court
               ,
               he
               set
               forward
               on
               his
               journey
               a
               good
               trudging
               pace
               .
               But
               Conon
               being
               tempted
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               partly
               with
               the
               desire
               of
               eating
               ,
               
               and
               partly
               with
               the
               toothsomenesse
               of
               the
               meat
               which
               he
               bare
               ,
               that
               by
               little
               and
               little
               he
               devoured
               up
               all
               the
               roots
               saving
               one
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               very
               fair
               and
               a
               goodly
               great
               one
               indeed
               .
               Now
               when
               Conon
               was
               come
               to
               the
               court
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               luck
               to
               stand
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               passing
               by
               ,
               and
               spying
               the
               man
               ,
               did
               well
               remember
               him
               ,
               and
               commanded
               that
               he
               should
               be
               brought
               in
               .
               Conon
               v●ry
               cheerily
               followed
               his
               guide
               hard
               at
               the
               heeles
               ,
               and
               no
               sooner
               saw
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               bluntly
               comming
               to
               him
               ,
               reached
               out
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               presented
               the
               gift
               to
               his
               Majesty
               .
               The
               King
               received
               it
               with
               more
               cheerfulnesse
               than
               it
               was
               offered
               ,
               and
               bad
               one
               of
               those
               that
               stood
               next
               him
               ,
               to
               take
               it
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               up
               among
               those
               things
               which
               he
               esteemed
               most
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               greatest
               accompt
               .
               Then
               he
               bad
               Canon
               to
               dine
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               after
               dinner
               gave
               the
               countryman
               great
               thanks
               for
               his
               rape
               root
               ;
               who
               made
               no
               bones
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               
               but
               boldly
               made
               challenge
               and
               claim
               to
               the
               Kings
               promised
               courtesie
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               King
               commanded
               ,
               that
               a
               thousand
               crownes
               should
               be
               given
               him
               in
               recompense
               for
               his
               root
               .
            
             
               The
               report
               of
               this
               bountifulnesse
               was
               spread
               in
               short
               space
               over
               all
               the
               kings
               houshold
               :
               in
               so
               much
               as
               one
               of
               his
               courtiers
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               like
               or
               a
               larger
               reward
               gave
               the
               king
               a
               very
               proper
               gennet
               .
               Whose
               drift
               the
               King
               perceiving
               ,
               and
               judging
               that
               his
               former
               liberality
               to
               the
               clowne
               ,
               provoked
               the
               courtier
               to
               this
               covetous
               attempt
               ,
               took
               the
               gennet
               very
               thankfully
               :
               and
               calling
               some
               of
               his
               noblemen
               about
               him
               ,
               began
               to
               consult
               with
               them
               ,
               what
               mends
               he
               might
               make
               his
               servant
               for
               his
               horse
               .
               Whiles
               this
               was
               a
               doing
               ,
               the
               courtier
               conceived
               passing
               good
               hope
               of
               some
               princely
               largesse
               ,
               calculating
               and
               casting
               his
               cards
               in
               this
               manner
               ;
               If
               his
               majesty
               rewarded
               a
               silly
               clown
               so
               bountifully
               for
               a
               simple
               rape
               root
               ,
               what
               will
               he
               do
               to
               a
               jolly
               courtier
               for
               a
               gallant
               gennet
               ?
               Whiles
               the
               King
               was
               debating
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               one
               said
               this
               ,
               another
               that
               ,
               and
               the
               courtier
               travelled
               all
               the
               while
               in
               vain
               hope
               ,
               at
               last
               saith
               the
               King
               ,
               even
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ;
               I
               have
               now
               bethought
               me
               what
               to
               bestow
               upon
               him
               :
               and
               calling
               one
               of
               his
               nobles
               to
               him
               ,
               whispered
               him
               in
               the
               eare
               ,
               and
               willed
               him
               to
               fetch
               a
               thing
               ,
               
               which
               he
               should
               finde
               in
               his
               chamber
               wrapped
               up
               in
               silk
               .
               The
               root
               is
               brought
               wrapped
               in
               silk
               ,
               which
               the
               
               King
               with
               his
               owne
               hands
               gave
               to
               the
               courtier
               ,
               using
               these
               words
               therewithall
               ,
               that
               he
               sped
               well
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               it
               was
               his
               good
               hap
               to
               have
               for
               his
               horse
               a
               jewell
               that
               cost
               him
               a
               thousand
               crownes
               .
               The
               courtier
               was
               a
               glad
               man
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               departing
               longed
               to
               be
               looking
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               his
               heart
               danced
               for
               joy
               .
               In
               due
               time
               therefore
               he
               unwrapped
               the
               silk
               (
               a
               sort
               of
               his
               fellow
               courtiers
               flocking
               about
               him
               to
               testifie
               his
               good
               luck
               )
               and
               having
               unfolded
               it
               ,
               he
               found
               therein
               a
               dry
               and
               withered
               rape
               root
               .
               Which
               spectacle
               though
               it
               set
               the
               standers
               about
               in
               a
               loud
               laughter
               ,
               yet
               it
               quailed
               the
               courtiers
               courage
               ,
               and
               cast
               him
               into
               a
               shrewd
               fit
               of
               pensivenesse
               .
               Thus
               was
               the
               confidence
               of
               this
               courtier
               turned
               to
               vanity
               ,
               who
               upon
               hope
               of
               good
               speed
               was
               willing
               to
               part
               from
               his
               horse
               for
               had
               I
               wist
               .
            
             
               
               This
               story
               doth
               teach
               us
               into
               what
               folly
               and
               madnesse
               vain
               hope
               may
               drive
               undiscreet
               and
               unexpert
               men
               .
               And
               therefore
               no
               marvell
               though
               Alchymisters
               dream
               and
               dote
               after
               double
               advantage
               ,
               faring
               like
               Aesops
               dog
               ,
               who
               greedily
               coveting
               to
               catch
               and
               snatch
               at
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               flesh
               which
               he
               carried
               in
               his
               mouth
               over
               the
               water
               ,
               lost
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               :
               as
               they
               doe
               their
               increase
               and
               their
               principall
               .
               But
               to
               break
               off
               abruptly
               from
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               these
               hypocrites
               (
               for
               why
               may
               they
               not
               be
               so
               named
               ,
               who
               as
               Homer
               ,
               speaking
               in
               detestation
               of
               such
               rakehels
               ,
               saith
               very
               divinely
               and
               truly
               ;
               
                 
                   
                     
                     Odi
                     etenim
                     ceu
                     claustra
                     Erebi
                     ,
                     quicunque
                     loquuntur
                  
                   
                     Ore
                     aliud
                     ,
                     tacitoque
                     aliud
                     sub
                     pectore
                     claudunt
                     :
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     I
                     hate
                     even
                     even
                     as
                     the
                     gates
                     of
                     hell
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Those
                     that
                     one
                     thing
                     with
                     tongue
                     do
                     tell
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     notwithstanding
                     closely
                     keep
                  
                   
                     Another
                     thing
                     in
                     heart
                     full
                     deep
                     )
                  
                
              
            
             
               To
               leave
               these
               hypocrites
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               the
               dregs
               of
               their
               dishonesty
               ,
               I
               will
               conclude
               against
               them
               peremptorily
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               with
               the
               rable
               above
               rehearsed
               ,
               and
               the
               rout
               hereafter
               to
               be
               mentioned
               ,
               are
               rank
               couseners
               ,
               and
               consuming
               cankers
               to
               the
               common
               wealth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               rejected
               and
               excommunicated
               from
               the
               fellowship
               of
               all
               honest
               men
               .
               For
               now
               their
               art
               ,
               which
               turneth
               all
               kind
               of
               metals
               that
               they
               can
               come
               by
               into
               mist
               and
               smoak
               ,
               is
               no
               lesse
               apparent
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               than
               the
               clear
               sunny
               rayes
               at
               noon
               sted
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               that
               I
               may
               say
               with
               the
               poet
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                   Hos
                   populus
                   videt
                   ,
                   multumque
                   torosa
                   juventus
                
                 
                   Ingeminat
                   tremulos
                   naso
                   crispante
                   cachinnos
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   
                   All
                   people
                   laugh
                   them
                   now
                   to
                   scorne
                   ,
                
                 
                   each
                   strong
                   and
                   lusty
                   bloud
                
                 
                   Redoubleth
                   quavering
                   laughters
                   loud
                
                 
                   with
                   wrinkled
                   nose
                   a
                   good
                   .
                
              
            
             
               So
               that
               ,
               if
               any
               be
               so
               addicted
               unto
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               art
               Alchymisticall
               
               as
               every
               foole
               will
               have
               his
               fancy
               )
               and
               that
               (
               beside
               so
               many
               experimented
               examples
               of
               divers
               ,
               whose
               wealth
               hath
               vanished
               like
               a
               vapor
               ,
               whiles
               they
               have
               beene
               over
               rash
               in
               the
               practise
               hereof
               )
               this
               discourse
               will
               not
               move
               to
               desist
               from
               such
               extreame
               dotage
               ,
               I
               say
               to
               him
               or
               them
               and
               that
               aptlie
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     —
                     dicitque
                     facitque
                     quod
                     ipse
                  
                   
                     Non
                     sani
                     esse
                     hominis
                     non
                     juret
                     Orestes
                     :
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     saith
                     and
                     doth
                     that
                     every
                     thing
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     which
                     mad
                     Orestes
                     might
                  
                   
                     With
                     oath
                     averre
                     became
                     a
                     man
                  
                   
                     bereft
                     of
                     reason
                     right
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             xv
             .
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               The
               exposition
               of
               Iidoni
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               is
               found
               ,
               whereby
               the
               whole
               Art
               of
               conjuration
               is
               deciphered
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               THis
               word
               Iidoni
               is
               derived
               of
               Iada
               ,
               which
               properly
               signifieth
               to
               know
               :
               it
               is
               sometimes
               translated
               ,
               Divinus
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               diviner
               or
               soothsaier
               ,
               as
               in
               Deut.
               18.
               
               Levit.
               20.
               sometimes
               Ariolus
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               that
               also
               taketh
               upon
               him
               to
               foretell
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               is
               found
               Levit.
               19.
               2
               
               Kings
               23.
               
               Esai
               .
               19.
               
               
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               the
               opinion
               of
               them
               that
               are
               most
               skilfull
               in
               the
               tongues
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               comprehendeth
               all
               them
               ,
               which
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               know
               all
               things
               past
               and
               to
               come
               and
               to
               give
               answers
               accordingly
               .
               It
               alwayes
               followeth
               the
               word
               Ob
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               scriptures
               is
               not
               named
               severally
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               differeth
               little
               from
               the
               same
               in
               sense
               ,
               and
               doe
               both
               concerne
               oracles
               uttered
               by
               spirits
               ,
               possessed
               people
               ,
               or
               couseners
               .
               What
               will
               not
               couseners
               or
               witches
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               doe
               ?
               Wherein
               will
               they
               professe
               ignorance
               ?
               Aske
               them
               any
               question
               ,
               they
               will
               undertake
               to
               resolve
               you
               ,
               even
               of
               that
               which
               none
               but
               God
               knoweth
               .
               And
               to
               bring
               their
               purposes
               the
               better
               to
               passe
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               winne
               further
               credit
               unto
               the
               counterfeit
               art
               which
               they
               professe
               ,
               they
               procure
               confederates
               ,
               whereby
               they
               work
               wonders
               .
               And
               when
               they
               have
               either
               learning
               ,
               
               eloquence
               ,
               or
               nimblenesse
               of
               hands
               to
               accompany
               their
               confederacy
               ,
               or
               rather
               knaverie
               ,
               then
               (
               forsooth
               )
               they
               passe
               the
               degree
               of
               witches
               ,
               and
               intitle
               themselves
               to
               the
               name
               of
               conjurors
               .
               
               And
               these
               deale
               with
               no
               inferiour
               causes
               :
               these
               fetch
               divels
               out
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               angels
               out
               of
               heaven
               ;
               these
               raise
               up
               what
               bodies
               they
               lift
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               dead
               ,
               buried
               ,
               and
               rotten
               long
               before
               ;
               and
               fetch
               soules
               out
               of
               heaven
               or
               hell
               with
               much
               more
               expedition
               than
               the
               pope
               bringeth
               them
               out
               of
               purgatory
               .
               These
               I
               say
               (
               among
               the
               simple
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               feare
               no
               law
               nor
               accusation
               )
               take
               upon
               them
               also
               the
               raising
               of
               tempests
               ,
               and
               earthquakes
               ,
               
               and
               to
               doe
               as
               much
               as
               God
               himselfe
               can
               doe
               .
               These
               are
               no
               small
               fooles
               ,
               they
               go
               not
               to
               work
               with
               a
               baggage
               tode
               ,
               or
               a
               cat
               ,
               as
               witches
               doe
               ;
               but
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               majesty
               ,
               and
               with
               authority
               they
               call
               up
               by
               name
               ,
               and
               have
               at
               their
               commandement
               seventy
               and
               nine
               principall
               and
               princely
               divels
               ,
               who
               have
               under
               them
               as
               their
               ministers
               ,
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               legions
               of
               petty
               divels
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 An
                 inventarie
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 ,
                 shapes
                 ,
                 powers
                 ,
                 governement
                 ,
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 divels
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 severall
                 segniories
                 and
                 degrees
                 :
                 a
                 strange
                 discourse
                 worth
                 the
                 reading
                 .
              
            
             
               
               THeir
               first
               and
               principall
               king
               (
               which
               is
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               east
               )
               is
               called
               Baell
               ;
               who
               when
               he
               is
               conjured
               up
               ,
               appeareth
               with
               three
               heads
               ;
               the
               first
               ,
               like
               a
               tode
               ;
               the
               second
               like
               a
               man
               ;
               the
               third
               like
               a
               ca●
               .
               He
               speaketh
               with
               a
               hoarse
               voice
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               go
               invisible
               ,
               he
               hath
               under
               his
               obedience
               and
               rule
               sixty
               and
               six
               legions
               of
               divels
               .
            
             
               
               The
               first
               duke
               under
               the
               power
               of
               the
               east
               ,
               is
               named
               Agares
               ,
               he
               commeth
               up
               mildly
               in
               the
               likenes
               of
               a
               faire
               old
               man
               ,
               riding
               upon
               a
               crocodile
               ,
               and
               carrying
               a
               hawk
               on
               his
               fist
               ;
               he
               teacheth
               presently
               all
               manner
               of
               tongues
               ,
               he
               fetcheth
               backe
               all
               such
               as
               run
               away
               ,
               and
               maketh
               them
               run
               that
               stand
               still
               ;
               he
               overthroweth
               all
               dignities
               supernaturall
               and
               temporall
               ,
               hee
               maketh
               earthquakes
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               the
               order
               of
               vertues
               ,
               having
               under
               his
               regiment
               thirty
               one
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Marbas
                 ,
                 alias
                 Barbas
              
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               president
               ,
               and
               appeareth
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               mighty
               lion
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               a
               conjuror
               commeth
               up
               in
               the
               likenes
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               answereth
               fully
               as
               touching
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               hidden
               or
               secret
               ;
               he
               bringeth
               diseases
               and
               cureth
               them
               ,
               be
               promoteth
               wisdome
               ;
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               mechanicall
               arts
               ,
               or
               handicrafts
               ;
               he
               changeth
               men
               into
               other
               shapes
               :
               and
               under
               his
               presidency
               or
               govenment
               are
               thirty
               six
               legions
               of
               devils
               contained
               .
            
             
               
               Amon
               ,
               or
               Aamon
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               and
               mighty
               marques
               ,
               and
               commeth
               abroad
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               wolfe
               ,
               having
               a
               serpents
               taile
               ,
               spetting
               out
               and
               
               breathing
               flames
               of
               fire
               ;
               when
               he
               patteth
               on
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               out
               dogs
               teeth
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               head
               like
               to
               a
               mighty
               raven
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               strongest
               prince
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               and
               understandeth
               all
               things
               past
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               procureth
               favour
               ,
               and
               reconcileth
               both
               friends
               and
               foes
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               fourty
               legions
               of
               divels
               .
            
             
               Barbatos
               ,
               
               a
               great
               county
               or
               earle
               ,
               and
               also
               a
               duke
               ,
               he
               appeareth
               in
               
                 Signo
                 sagittarii
                 sylvestris
              
               ,
               with
               foure
               kings
               ,
               which
               bring
               companies
               and
               great
               troopes
               .
               He
               understandeth
               the
               singing
               of
               birds
               ,
               the
               barking
               of
               dogs
               ,
               the
               lowing
               of
               bullocks
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               all
               living
               creatures
               .
               He
               detecteth
               treasures
               hidden
               by
               magicians
               and
               inchanters
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               the
               order
               of
               vertues
               ,
               which
               in
               part
               beare
               rule
               :
               he
               knoweth
               all
               things
               past
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               reconcileth
               friends
               and
               powers
               ;
               and
               governeth
               thirty
               legions
               of
               divels
               by
               his
               authority
               .
            
             
               Buer
               is
               a
               great
               president
               ,
               
               and
               is
               seene
               in
               this
               signe
               ;
               he
               absolutely
               teacheth
               philosophy
               morall
               and
               naturall
               ,
               and
               also
               logicke
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               herbes
               :
               he
               giveth
               the
               best
               familiars
               ,
               he
               can
               heale
               all
               diseases
               ,
               specially
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               reigneth
               over
               fifty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Gusoin
               is
               a
               great
               duke
               ,
               
               and
               a
               strong
               ,
               appearing
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Xenophilus
               ,
               he
               answereth
               all
               things
               ,
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               expounding
               all
               questions
               .
               He
               reconcileth
               friendship
               ,
               and
               distributeth
               honours
               and
               dignities
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               over
               fourty
               legions
               of
               divels
               .
            
             
               Botis
               ,
               
               otherwise
               Otis
               ,
               a
               great
               president
               and
               an
               earle
               ,
               he
               commeth
               forth
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               an
               uglie
               viper
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               put
               on
               humane
               shape
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               great
               teeth
               ,
               and
               two
               hornes
               ,
               carrying
               a
               sharpe
               sword
               in
               his
               hand
               ;
               he
               giveth
               answers
               of
               things
               present
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               reconcileth
               friends
               and
               foes
               ,
               ruling
               sixty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Bathin
               ,
               
               sometimes
               called
               Mathim
               ,
               a
               great
               duke
               and
               a
               strong
               ,
               he
               is
               seene
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               very
               strong
               man
               ,
               with
               a
               serpents
               taile
               ,
               sitting
               on
               a
               pale
               horse
               ,
               understanding
               the
               vertues
               of
               herbs
               and
               pretious
               stones
               ,
               transfferring
               men
               suddenly
               from
               country
               to
               country
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               thirty
               legions
               of
               divels
               .
            
             
               
                 Purson
                 ,
                 alias
                 Curson
              
               ,
               
               a
               great
               king
               ,
               he
               commeth
               forth
               like
               a
               man
               with
               a
               lions
               face
               ,
               carrying
               a
               most
               cruell
               viper
               ,
               and
               riding
               on
               a
               beare
               ;
               and
               before
               him
               go
               alwayes
               trumpets
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               things
               hidden
               ,
               and
               can
               tell
               all
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ;
               he
               beraieth
               treasure
               ,
               he
               can
               take
               a
               body
               either
               humane
               or
               ajerie
               ,
               he
               answereth
               truly
               of
               all
               things
               earthly
               and
               secret
               ,
               of
               the
               divinity
               and
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               forth
               the
               best
               familiars
               ;
               and
               there
               obey
               him
               two
               and
               twenty
               legions
               of
               divels
               ,
               partly
               of
               the
               order
               of
               vertues
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               the
               order
               of
               thrones
               .
            
             
               Eligor
               ,
               
               
                 alias
                 Abigor
              
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               duke
               ,
               and
               appeareth
               as
               a
               goodly
               knight
               ,
               carrying
               a
               lance
               ,
               an
               ensigne
               ,
               and
               a
               scepter
               ;
               he
               answereth
               fully
               of
               things
               hidden
               ,
               and
               of
               warres
               ,
               and
               how
               souldiers
               should
               mee●●●he
               knoweth
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               procureth
               the
               favour
               of
               lords
               and
               knights
               ,
               governing
               sixty
               legions
               of
               devils
               .
            
             
               Leraje
               ,
               
               
                 alias
                 Oray
              
               ,
               a
               great
               marquesse
               ,
               shewing
               himselfe
               in
               the
               likenesse
               
               of
               a
               gallant
               archer
               ,
               carrying
               a
               bowe
               and
               a
               quiver
               ,
               he
               is
               author
               of
               all
               battels
               ,
               he
               doth
               putrifie
               all
               such
               wounds
               as
               are
               made
               with
               arrowes
               by
               archers
               ,
               
                 Quos
                 optimos
                 objicit
                 tribus
                 diebus
                 dicbus
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               hath
               regiment
               over
               thirty
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Valesar
                 ,
                 alias
                 Malephar
              
               ,
               is
               a
               strong
               duke
               ,
               comming
               forth
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               lion
               ,
               and
               the
               head
               of
               a
               theefe
               ,
               he
               is
               very
               familiar
               with
               them
               to
               whom
               he
               maketh
               himselfe
               acquainted
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               gallowes
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               ten
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Morax
                 ,
                 alias
                 Furaji
              
               ,
               a
               great
               earle
               and
               a
               president
               ,
               he
               is
               seene
               like
               a
               bull
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               take
               unto
               him
               a
               mans
               face
               ,
               he
               maketh
               men
               wonderfull
               cunning
               in
               astronomy
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               liberall
               sciences
               :
               he
               giveth
               good
               familiars
               and
               wiie
               ,
               knowing
               the
               power
               and
               vertue
               of
               hearbs
               and
               stones
               which
               are
               precious
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               thirty
               six
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Ipos
                 ,
                 alias
                 Ayporos
              
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               earle
               and
               a
               prince
               ,
               appearing
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               an
               angell
               ,
               and
               yet
               indeed
               more
               obscure
               and
               filthy
               than
               a
               lion
               ,
               with
               a
               lions
               head
               ,
               a
               gooses
               feet
               ,
               and
               a
               hares
               taile
               ;
               he
               knoweth
               things
               to
               come
               and
               past
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               witty
               ,
               and
               bold
               ,
               and
               hath
               under
               his
               jurisdiction
               thirty
               six
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Naberius
                 ,
                 alias
                 Carberus
              
               ,
               is
               a
               valiant
               marquesse
               ,
               showing
               himselfe
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               crow
               ,
               when
               he
               speaketh
               with
               a
               hoarse
               voice
               ;
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               amiable
               and
               cunning
               in
               all
               arts
               ,
               and
               specially
               in
               rhetorick
               ,
               he
               procureth
               the
               losse
               of
               prelacies
               and
               dignities
               ,
               ninteene
               legions
               heare
               and
               obey
               him
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Glasya
                 Labolas
                 ,
                 alias
                 Caacrinolaas
              
               ,
               or
               Caassimolar
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               president
               ,
               who
               commeth
               forth
               like
               a
               dog
               ,
               and
               hath
               wings
               like
               a
               griffin
               ,
               he
               giveth
               the
               knowledge
               of
               arts
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               captaine
               of
               all
               manslayers
               :
               he
               understandeth
               things
               present
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               gaineth
               the
               minds
               and
               love
               of
               friends
               and
               foes
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               go
               invisible
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               rule
               of
               six
               and
               thirty
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               Zepar
               is
               great
               duke
               ,
               appearing
               as
               a
               souldier
               ,
               inflaming
               women
               with
               the
               love
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               hidden
               he
               changeth
               their
               shape
               ,
               untill
               they
               may
               enjoy
               their
               beloved
               ,
               he
               also
               maketh
               them
               barren
               ,
               and
               six
               and
               twenty
               legions
               are
               at
               his
               obey
               and
               commandement
               .
            
             
               
               Bileth
               is
               a
               great
               king
               and
               a
               terrible
               ,
               riding
               on
               a
               pale
               horse
               ,
               before
               whom
               go
               trumpets
               ,
               and
               all
               kind
               of
               melodious
               musicke
               .
               When
               he
               is
               called
               up
               by
               an
               exorcist
               ,
               he
               appeareth
               rough
               and
               furious
               ,
               to
               deceive
               him
               .
               Then
               let
               the
               exorcist
               or
               conjuror
               take
               heed
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               allay
               his
               courage
               ,
               let
               him
               hold
               a
               hazell
               bat
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               wherewithall
               he
               must
               reach
               out
               toward
               the
               east
               and
               south
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               triangle
               without
               besides
               the
               circle
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               hold
               not
               our
               his
               hand
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               bid
               him
               come
               in
               ;
               and
               be
               still
               refuse
               the
               bond
               or
               chaine
               of
               spirits
               ;
               let
               the
               conjuror
               proceed
               to
               reading
               ,
               and
               by
               and
               by
               he
               wil
               submit
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               do
               whatsoever
               the
               exorcist
               commandeth
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               safe
               .
               If
               Bileth
               the
               king
               be
               more
               stubborne
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               circle
               at
               the
               first
               call
               ,
               and
               the
               conjuror
               shew
               himselfe
               fearefull
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               have
               not
               the
               chaine
               of
               spirits
               ,
               certainly
               he
               will
               never
               feare
               nor
               regard
               him
               after
               .
               Also
               if
               the
               place
               be
               unapt
               for
               a
               triangle
               to
               be
               made
               without
               the
               circle
               ,
               then
               set
               there
               a
               boll
               of
               
               wine
               ,
               and
               the
               exorcist
               shall
               certainly
               know
               when
               he
               commeth
               out
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               with
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               aforesaid
               Bileth
               will
               be
               his
               helper
               ,
               his
               friend
               ,
               and
               obedient
               unto
               him
               when
               he
               commeth
               forth
               .
               And
               when
               be
               commeth
               ,
               let
               the
               exorcist
               receive
               him
               courteously
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               him
               in
               his
               pride
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               shall
               adore
               him
               as
               other
               kings
               do
               ,
               because
               he
               saith
               nothing
               without
               other
               princes
               .
               Also
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               cited
               by
               an
               exorcist
               ,
               alwayes
               a
               silver
               ring
               of
               the
               middle
               finger
               of
               the
               left
               hand
               must
               be
               held
               against
               the
               exorcists
               face
               ,
               
               as
               they
               do
               for
               Amaimon
               .
               And
               the
               dominio●
               and
               power
               of
               so
               great
               a
               prince
               is
               not
               to
               be
               determined
               ;
               for
               there
               〈…〉
               under
               the
               power
               and
               dominion
               of
               the
               conjuror
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               detaineth
               both
               men
               and
               women
               in
               doting
               love
               ,
               till
               the
               exorcist
               hath
               had
               his
               pleasure
               .
               He
               is
               of
               the
               orders
               of
               powers
               ,
               hoping
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               seaventh
               throne
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               altogether
               credible
               ,
               and
               he
               ruleth
               eighty
               five
               legions
               .
            
             
               Sitri
               ,
               
               
                 alias
                 Bitru
              
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               prince
               ,
               appearing
               with
               the
               face
               of
               a
               leopard
               ,
               and
               having
               wings
               as
               a
               griffin
               :
               when
               he
               taketh
               humane
               shape
               ,
               he
               is
               very
               beautifull
               ,
               he
               inflameth
               a
               man
               with
               a
               womans
               love
               ,
               and
               also
               stirreth
               up
               women
               to
               love
               men
               ,
               being
               commanded
               he
               willingly
               deteineth
               secrets
               of
               women
               ,
               laughing
               at
               them
               and
               mocking
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               luxuriously
               naked
               ,
               and
               there
               obey
               him
               sixty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Paimon
               is
               more
               obedient
               to
               Lucifer
               than
               other
               kings
               are
               .
               
               Lucifer
               is
               here
               to
               be
               understood
               he
               that
               was
               drowned
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               his
               knowledge
               :
               he
               would
               needs
               be
               like
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               arrogancy
               was
               throwne
               out
               into
               destruction
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ;
               Every
               prtious
               stone
               is
               thy
               covering
               .
               Paimon
               is
               constrained
               by
               divine
               vertue
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               exorcist
               where
               he
               putteth
               on
               the
               likenesse
               of
               a
               man
               :
               
               he
               sitteth
               on
               a
               beast
               called
               ;
               a
               dromedary
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               swift
               runner
               ,
               and
               weareth
               a
               glorious
               crowne
               ,
               and
               hath
               an
               effeminate
               countenance
               .
               There
               goeth
               before
               him
               an
               host
               of
               men
               with
               trumpets
               and
               well
               sounding
               cimbals
               ,
               and
               all
               musicall
               instruments
               .
               At
               the
               first
               he
               appeareth
               with
               a
               great
               cry
               and
               roring
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Circulo
                 Salomonis
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               art
               is
               declared
               .
               And
               if
               this
               Paimon
               speake
               sometime
               that
               the
               conjuror
               understand
               him
               nor
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               therefore
               be
               dismaied
               .
               But
               when
               he
               hath
               delivered
               him
               the
               first
               obligation
               ,
               to
               observe
               his
               desire
               ,
               he
               must
               bid
               him
               also
               answer
               him
               distinctly
               and
               plainely
               to
               the
               questions
               he
               shall
               aske
               you
               ,
               of
               all
               philosophy
               ,
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               science
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               other
               secret
               things
               .
               And
               if
               you
               will
               know
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               earth
               is
               ,
               or
               what
               holdeth
               it
               up
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               Abyssus
               ,
               or
               where
               the
               wind
               is
               ,
               or
               from
               whence
               it
               commeth
               ,
               he
               will
               teach
               you
               aboundantly
               .
               Consecrations
               also
               as
               well
               of
               sacrifices
               as
               otherwise
               may
               be
               reckoned
               .
               He
               giveth
               dignities
               and
               confirmations
               ;
               he
               bindeth
               them
               that
               resist
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               chaines
               ,
               and
               subjecteth
               them
               to
               the
               conjuror
               ;
               he
               prepareth
               good
               familiars
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               understanding
               of
               all
               arts
               .
               
               Note
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               calling
               up
               of
               him
               ,
               the
               exorcist
               must
               looke
               towards
               the
               northwest
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               his
               house
               .
               When
               he
               is
               called
               up
               ,
               let
               the
               exorcist
               receive
               him
               constantly
               without
               feare
               ,
               let
               him
               aske
               what
               questions
               or
               demands
               he
               lift
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               he
               shall
               obtaine
               the
               same
               of
               him
               .
               And
               the
               exorcist
               must
               beware
               
               he
               forget
               not
               the
               creator
               ,
               for
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               rehearsed
               before
               of
               Paimon
               ,
               some
               say
               ,
               he
               is
               of
               the
               order
               of
               dominations
               ;
               others
               say
               ,
               of
               the
               order
               of
               cherubim
               .
               There
               follow
               him
               two
               hundred
               legions
               ,
               partly
               of
               the
               order
               of
               angels
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               potestates
               .
               Note
               that
               if
               Paimon
               be
               cited
               alone
               by
               an
               offering
               or
               sacrifice
               ,
               two
               kings
               follow
               him
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Beball
               and
               Abalam
               ,
               and
               other
               potentares
               :
               in
               his
               host
               are
               twenty
               five
               legions
               ,
               because
               the
               spirits
               subject
               to
               them
               are
               not
               alwayes
               with
               them
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               compelled
               to
               appeare
               by
               divine
               vertue
               .
            
             
               
               Some
               say
               that
               the
               king
               Beliall
               was
               created
               immediatly
               after
               〈…〉
               and
               therefore
               they
               thinke
               that
               he
               was
               father
               and
               seducer
               of
               them
               〈◊〉
               fell
               being
               of
               the
               orders
               .
               For
               he
               fell
               first
               among
               the
               worthier
               and
               wiser
               sort
               ,
               which
               went
               before
               Michael
               and
               other
               heavenly
               angels
               ,
               which
               were
               lacking
               .
               Although
               Beliall
               went
               before
               all
               them
               that
               were
               throwne
               downe
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               yet
               he
               went
               not
               before
               them
               that
               tarrieth
               in
               heaven
               .
               This
               Beliall
               is
               constrained
               by
               divine
               vertue
               ,
               when
               he
               taketh
               sacrifices
               ,
               gifts
               ,
               and
               offerings
               ,
               that
               he
               againe
               may
               give
               unto
               the
               offences
               true
               answers
               .
               But
               he
               tarrieth
               not
               one
               houre
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               constrained
               by
               the
               divine
               power
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               .
               He
               taketh
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               beautifull
               angell
               ,
               fitting
               in
               a
               fiery
               chariot
               ;
               he
               speaketh
               faire
               ,
               he
               distributeth
               preferments
               of
               senatorship
               ,
               and
               the
               favour
               of
               friends
               ,
               and
               excellent
               familiars
               :
               he
               hath
               rule
               over
               eighty
               legions
               ,
               partly
               of
               the
               order
               of
               vertues
               ,
               partly
               of
               angels
               ;
               he
               is
               found
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               an
               exorcist
               in
               the
               bonds
               of
               spirits
               .
               The
               exorcist
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               this
               Beliall
               doth
               in
               every
               thing
               assist
               his
               subjects
               .
               If
               he
               will
               not
               submit
               himselfe
               ,
               let
               the
               bond
               of
               spirits
               be
               read
               :
               
               the
               spirits
               chaine
               is
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               wherewith
               wise
               Solomon
               gathered
               them
               together
               with
               their
               legions
               in
               a
               brasen
               vessell
               ,
               where
               were
               inclosed
               among
               all
               the
               legions
               seventy
               two
               kings
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               cheefe
               was
               Bileth
               ,
               the
               second
               was
               Beliall
               ,
               the
               third
               Asmoday
               ,
               and
               above
               a
               thousand
               thousand
               legions
               .
               Without
               doubt
               (
               I
               must
               confesse
               )
               I
               learned
               this
               of
               my
               master
               Salomon
               ;
               but
               he
               told
               me
               not
               why
               he
               gathered
               them
               together
               ,
               and
               shut
               them
               up
               so
               but
               I
               beleeve
               it
               was
               for
               the
               pride
               of
               this
               Beliall
               .
               Certaine
               ●ig
               romancers
               do
               say
               ,
               that
               Solomon
               being
               on
               a
               certaine
               day
               seduced
               by
               the
               craft
               of
               a
               certaine
               woman
               ,
               inclined
               himselfe
               to
               pray
               before
               the
               same
               idoll
               ,
               Beliall
               by
               name
               :
               which
               is
               not
               credible
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               must
               rather
               thinke
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               )
               that
               they
               were
               gathered
               together
               in
               that
               great
               brasen
               vessell
               for
               pride
               and
               arrogancy
               ,
               and
               throwne
               into
               a
               deep
               lake
               or
               hole
               in
               Babylon
               .
               For
               wise
               Salamon
               did
               accomplish
               his
               workes
               by
               the
               divine
               power
               ,
               which
               never
               forsooke
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               must
               thinke
               he
               worshipped
               not
               the
               image
               Beliall
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               could
               not
               have
               constrained
               the
               spirits
               by
               divine
               vertue
               :
               for
               this
               Beliall
               ,
               with
               three
               kings
               were
               in
               the
               lake
               .
               But
               the
               Babylonians
               wondering
               at
               the
               matter
               ,
               
               supposed
               that
               they
               should
               find
               therein
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               treasure
               ,
               and
               therefore
               with
               one
               consent
               went
               downe
               into
               the
               lake
               ,
               and
               uncovered
               and
               brake
               the
               vessell
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               which
               immediately
               flew
               the
               captaine
               divels
               ,
               and
               were
               delivered
               to
               their
               former
               and
               proper
               places
               .
               But
               this
               Beliall
               entred
               into
               a
               certaine
               image
               ,
               and
               there
               gave
               answer
               to
               them
               that
               offered
               and
               sacrificed
               unto
               him
               :
               as
               Toex
               .
               in
               his
               sentences
               reporteth
               ,
               and
               the
               Babylonians
               did
               worship
               and
               sacrifice
               thereunto
               .
            
             
             
               Bune
               is
               a
               great
               and
               a
               strong
               duke
               ,
               
               he
               appeareth
               as
               a
               dragon
               with
               three
               heads
               ,
               the
               third
               whereof
               is
               like
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               with
               a
               divine
               voice
               ,
               he
               maketh
               the
               dead
               to
               change
               their
               place
               ,
               and
               devils
               to
               assemble
               upon
               the
               sepulchres
               of
               the
               dead
               :
               he
               greatly
               inricheth
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               maketh
               him
               eloquent
               and
               wise
               ,
               answereth
               truly
               to
               all
               demands
               ,
               and
               thirty
               legions
               obey
               him
               .
            
             
               Forneus
               is
               a
               great
               marquesse
               ,
               
               like
               unto
               a
               monster
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               he
               maketh
               men
               wonderfull
               in
               rhetorick
               ,
               he
               adorneth
               a
               man
               with
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               tongues
               ,
               and
               maketh
               one
               beloved
               as
               well
               of
               foes
               as
               friends
               ;
               there
               are
               under
               him
               nine
               and
               twenty
               legions
               ,
               of
               the
               order
               partly
               of
               thrones
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               angels
               .
            
             
               Ronove
               a
               marquesse
               and
               an
               earle
               ,
               
               he
               is
               resembled
               to
               a
               monster
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               singular
               understanding
               in
               rhetorick
               ,
               faithfull
               servants
               ,
               knowledge
               of
               tongues
               ,
               favour
               of
               friends
               and
               foes
               ;
               and
               nineteen
               legions
               obey
               him
               .
            
             
               Berith
               is
               a
               great
               and
               a
               terrible
               duke
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               three
               names
               .
               Of
               some
               he
               is
               called
               Beall
               ;
               of
               the
               Jewes
               Berith
               ;
               of
               Nigromancers
               Belfry
               :
               he
               commeth
               forth
               as
               a
               red
               souldier
               ,
               with
               red
               clothing
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               horse
               of
               that
               colour
               ,
               and
               a
               crowne
               on
               his
               head
               .
               He
               answereth
               truly
               of
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               .
               He
               is
               compelled
               to
               a
               certain
               hour
               ,
               through
               divine
               vertue
               ,
               by
               a
               ring
               of
               art
               magick
               .
               He
               is
               also
               a
               lier
               ,
               he
               turneth
               all
               metals
               into
               gold
               ,
               he
               adorneth
               a
               man
               with
               dignities
               ,
               and
               confirmeth
               them
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               with
               a
               clear
               and
               subtill
               voice
               ,
               and
               six
               and
               twenty
               legions
               are
               under
               him
               .
            
             
               Astaroth
               is
               a
               great
               and
               a
               strong
               duke
               ,
               comming
               forth
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               foule
               angell
               ,
               
               sitting
               upon
               an
               infernall
               dragon
               ,
               and
               carrying
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               a
               viper
               :
               he
               answereth
               truly
               to
               matters
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               all
               secrets
               .
               He
               talketh
               willingly
               of
               the
               creator
               of
               spirits
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               fall
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               sinned
               and
               fell
               :
               he
               saith
               he
               fell
               not
               of
               his
               owne
               accord
               .
               He
               maketh
               a
               man
               wonderfull
               learned
               in
               the
               liberall
               sciences
               ,
               he
               ruleth
               fourty
               legions
               .
               Let
               every
               exorcist
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               he
               admit
               him
               not
               too
               near
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               stinking
               breath
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               the
               conjuror
               hold
               near
               to
               his
               face
               a
               magicall
               ring
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               defend
               him
               .
            
             
               Foras
               ,
               
               
                 alias
                 Forcas
              
               is
               a
               great
               president
               ,
               and
               is
               seen
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               strong
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               humane
               shape
               ,
               he
               understandeth
               the
               vertue
               of
               hearbs
               and
               pretious
               stones
               :
               he
               teacheth
               fully
               logick
               ,
               ethick
               ,
               and
               their
               parts
               :
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               invisible
               ,
               witty
               ,
               eloquent
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               long
               ;
               he
               recovereth
               things
               lost
               ,
               and
               dicovereth
               treasures
               ,
               and
               is
               lord
               over
               nine
               and
               twenty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Fursur
               is
               a
               great
               earle
               ,
               
               appearing
               as
               an
               hart
               ,
               with
               a
               fiery
               taile
               ,
               he
               lyeth
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               brought
               up
               within
               a
               triangle
               :
               being
               bidden
               ,
               he
               taketh
               angelicall
               forme
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               with
               a
               hoarse
               voice
               ,
               and
               willingly
               maketh
               love
               between
               man
               and
               wife
               ;
               he
               raiseth
               thunders
               and
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               blasts
               .
               Where
               he
               is
               commanded
               ,
               he
               answereth
               well
               ,
               both
               of
               secret
               and
               also
               of
               divine
               things
               ,
               and
               hath
               rule
               and
               dominion
               over
               six
               and
               twenty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Marchosias
               is
               a
               great
               marquesse
               ,
               
               he
               sheweth
               himself
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               
               cruell
               she
               wolfe
               ,
               with
               a
               griphens
               wings
               ,
               with
               a
               serpents
               taile
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               I
               cannot
               tell
               what
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               When
               he
               is
               in
               a
               mans
               shape●
               is
               an
               excellent
               fighter
               ,
               he
               answereth
               all
               questions
               truly
               ,
               he
               is
               faithful
               〈◊〉
               all
               the
               conjurors
               businesse
               ;
               he
               was
               of
               the
               order
               of
               dominations
               ,
               〈…〉
               him
               are
               thirty
               legions
               :
               he
               hopeth
               after
               1200.
               years
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               ●venth
               throne
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               deceived
               in
               that
               hope
               .
            
             
               
               Malphas
               is
               a
               great
               president
               ,
               he
               is
               seen
               like
               a
               crowe
               ,
               but
               being
               cloth
               with
               humane
               image
               ,
               speaketh
               with
               a
               hoarse
               voice
               ,
               he
               buildeth
               〈…〉
               and
               high
               towres
               wonderfully
               ,
               and
               quickly
               bringeth
               artificers
               together
               ,
               〈◊〉
               throweth
               downe
               also
               the
               enemies
               edifications
               ,
               he
               helpeth
               to
               good
               〈…〉
               ,
               he
               receiveth
               sacrifices
               willingly
               ,
               but
               he
               deceiveth
               all
               the
               sacrifices
               there
               obey
               him
               fourty
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Vepar
                 ,
                 alias
                 Separ
              
               ,
               a
               great
               duke
               and
               a
               strong
               ,
               he
               is
               like
               a
               mermaid
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               guide
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               of
               ships
               laden
               with
               armour
               ;
               he
               bringeth
               to
               p●sse
               (
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               his
               master
               )
               that
               the
               sea
               shall
               be
               roug●
               and
               stormy
               ,
               and
               shall
               appear
               full
               of
               ships
               ;
               he
               killeth
               men
               in
               three
               dayes
               with
               purrefying
               their
               wounds
               ,
               and
               producing
               maggots
               into
               them
               ;
               〈…〉
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               all
               healed
               with
               diligence
               ,
               he
               ruleth
               nine
               and
               〈…〉
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Sabnack
                 ,
                 alias
                 Salmack
              
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               marquesse
               and
               a
               strong
               ,
               he
               cometh
               forth
               as
               an
               armed
               souldier
               with
               a
               lions
               head
               ,
               sitting
               on
               a
               pale
               horse
               ,
               ●e
               doth
               marvellously
               change
               mans
               forme
               and
               favour
               ,
               he
               buildeth
               high
               to●ers
               full
               of
               weapons
               ,
               and
               also
               castles
               and
               cities
               ;
               he
               inflicteth
               men
               〈◊〉
               dayes
               with
               wounds
               both
               rotten
               and
               full
               of
               maggots
               ,
               at
               the
               exorcists
               commandement
               ,
               he
               provideth
               good
               familiars
               ,
               and
               hath
               dominion
               over
               〈◊〉
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Sidonay
                 ,
                 alias
                 Asmoday
              
               ,
               a
               great
               King
               ,
               strong
               and
               mighty
               ,
               he
               is
               〈◊〉
               with
               three
               heads
               ,
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               like
               a
               bull
               ,
               the
               second
               like
               a
               〈◊〉
               the
               third
               like
               a
               ram
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               serpents
               taile
               ,
               he
               belcheth
               flames
               out
               of
               〈◊〉
               mouth
               ,
               he
               hath
               feet
               like
               a
               goose
               ,
               he
               sitteth
               on
               an
               infernall
               dragon
               〈◊〉
               carryeth
               a
               launce
               and
               a
               flag
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               he
               goeth
               before
               others
               ,
               〈◊〉
               are
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Amaymon
               .
               When
               the
               conjuror
               exerciseth
               〈◊〉
               office
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               abroad
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               wary
               and
               standing
               on
               his
               feet
               〈◊〉
               his
               cap
               be
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               he
               will
               cause
               all
               his
               doings
               to
               be
               bewrayed
               ,
               〈◊〉
               if
               he
               doe
               not
               ,
               the
               exorcist
               shall
               be
               deceived
               by
               Amaymon
               in
               every
               thing
               ▪
               But
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               seeth
               him
               in
               the
               forme
               aforesaid
               ,
               he
               shall
               call
               him
               by
               his
               name
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Thou
               art
               Asmoday
               ;
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               and
               by
               he
               boweth
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               he
               giveth
               the
               ring
               of
               vertues
               ,
               he
               absolutely
               teacheth
               geometry
               ,
               arithmetick
               ,
               astronomy
               ,
               and
               handicrafts
               .
               〈◊〉
               all
               demands
               he
               answereth
               fully
               and
               truly
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               〈…〉
               ,
               hee
               sheweth
               the
               places
               where
               treasure
               lyeth
               ,
               and
               gardeth
               it
               ▪
               〈…〉
               be
               among
               the
               legions
               of
               Amaymon
               ,
               he
               hath
               under
               his
               power
               sey
               〈◊〉
               two
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Gaap
                 ,
                 alias
                 Tap
              
               ,
               a
               great
               president
               and
               a
               prince
               ,
               he
               appeareth
               in
               a
               〈…〉
               ridionall
               signe
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               taketh
               humane
               shape
               he
               is
               the
               guide
               of
               〈◊〉
               foure
               principall
               Kings
               ,
               as
               mighty
               as
               Bileth
               .
               There
               were
               certain
               ne●●mancers
               that
               offered
               sacrifices
               and
               burnt
               offerings
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               〈◊〉
               call
               him
               up
               ,
               they
               excercised
               on
               art
               ,
               saying
               that
               Solomon
               the
               wise
               made
               it
               
               which
               is
               false
               :
               
               for
               it
               was
               rather
               Cham
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               Noah
               ,
               who
               after
               the
               floud
               began
               first
               to
               invocate
               wicked
               spirits
               .
               He
               invocated
               Bil●th
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               art
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               a
               book
               which
               is
               known
               to
               many
               mathema●●●ians
               .
               There
               were
               burnt
               offerings
               and
               sacrifices
               made
               ,
               and
               gifts-gi●●n
               and
               much
               wickednesse
               wrought
               by
               the
               exorcists
               ,
               who
               mingled
               therewithall
               the
               holy
               names
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               which
               in
               that
               art
               are
               every
               where
               exp●ssed
               .
               Marry
               there
               is
               an
               Epistle
               of
               those
               names
               written
               by
               Solomon
               ,
               as
               also
               write
               
                 Helids
                 Hierosolymitanus
              
               and
               Helisaeus
               .
               It
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               exorcist
               have
               the
               art
               of
               Bileth
               ,
               and
               cannot
               make
               him
               stand
               before
               him
               ,
               nor
               see
               him
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               bewray
               how
               and
               declare
               the
               means
               to
               contain
               him
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               an
               abomination
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               I
               have
               learned
               nothing
               from
               Solomon
               of
               his
               dignity
               and
               office
               ,
               But
               yet
               I
               will
               not
               hide
               this
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               wonderfull
               in
               philosophy
               and
               all
               the
               liberall
               sciences
               :
               he
               maketh
               love
               ,
               hatred
               ;
               insensibility
               ,
               consecration
               ,
               and
               consecration
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               belonging
               unto
               the
               domination
               of
               Amaymon
               ,
               and
               delivereth
               familiar
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               possession
               of
               other
               conjurors
               ,
               answering
               truly
               and
               perfectly
               of
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               transferreth
               men
               most
               speedily
               into
               other
               nations
               ,
               he
               ruleth
               sixty
               six
               legions
               ,
               and
               was
               of
               the
               order
               of
               potestates
               .
            
             
               
                 Shax
                 alias
                 Scox
              
               ,
               
               is
               a
               dark
               and
               great
               marquesse
               ,
               like
               unto
               a
               stork
               ,
               with
               a
               hoarse
               and
               subtill
               voice
               he
               doth
               marvellously
               take
               away
               the
               sight
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               and
               understanding
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               〈…〉
               he
               taketh
               away
               money
               out
               of
               every
               Kings
               house
               ,
               and
               carrieth
               it
               back
               after
               1200.
               years
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               commanded
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               horsestealer
               ,
               he
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               faithfull
               in
               all
               commandements
               ;
               and
               although
               he
               promise
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               the
               conjuror
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               yet
               is
               he
               not
               so
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               lier
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               triangle
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               speaketh
               divinely
               ,
               and
               telleth
               of
               things
               which
               are
               hidden
               ,
               and
               not
               kept
               of
               wicked
               spirits
               ,
               he
               promiseth
               good
               familiars
               ,
               which
               are
               accepted
               if
               they
               be
               not
               deceivers
               ,
               he
               hath
               thirty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Procell
               is
               a
               great
               and
               a
               strong
               duke
               ,
               
               appearing
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               an
               〈…〉
               but
               speaketh
               darkly
               of
               things
               hidden
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               geometry
               and
               all
               the
               liberall
               arts
               ,
               he
               maketh
               great
               noises
               ,
               and
               causeth
               the
               waters
               to
               rore
               ,
               there
               are
               none
               ;
               he
               warmeth
               waters
               ,
               and
               distemporeth
               bathes
               at
               certain
               times
               ,
               as
               the
               exorcist
               appointeth
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               of
               the
               order
               of
               potestates
               ,
               and
               hath
               fourty
               eight
               legions
               under
               his
               power
               .
            
             
               Eurcas
               is
               a
               Knight
               and
               cometh
               forth
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               cruell
               man
               ,
               
               with
               a
               long
               beard
               and
               a
               boary
               head
               ,
               he
               sitteth
               on
               a
               pale
               horse
               ,
               carrying
               in
               his
               hand
               a
               sharp
               weapon
               ,
               he
               perfectly
               teacheth
               practick
               philosophy
               ,
               rhetorick
               ,
               logick
               ,
               astronomy
               ,
               chiromancy
               ,
               pyromancy
               ,
               and
               their
               parts
               :
               there
               obey
               him
               twenty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Murmur
               is
               a
               great
               duke
               and
               an
               earle
               ,
               
               appearing
               in
               a
               shape
               of
               a
               souldier
               ,
               riding
               on
               a
               griphen
               ,
               with
               a
               dukes
               crown
               on
               his
               head
               ;
               there
               go
               before
               him
               two
               of
               his
               ministers
               ,
               with
               great
               trumpets
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               philosopy
               absolutely
               ,
               he
               constraineth
               soules
               to
               come
               before
               the
               exorcist
               ,
               to
               answer
               what
               he
               shall
               aske
               them
               ,
               he
               was
               of
               the
               order
               partly
               of
               thrones
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               angels
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               thirty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Caim
               is
               a
               great
               president
               ,
               
               taking
               the
               form
               of
               a
               thrush
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               putteth
               
               on
               mans
               shape
               ,
               he
               answereth
               in
               burning
               ashes
               ,
               carrying
               in
               his
               hand
               a
               most
               sharp
               sword
               ,
               he
               maketh
               the
               best
               disputers
               ,
               he
               giveth
               men
               the
               understanding
               of
               all
               birds
               ,
               of
               the
               lowing
               of
               bullocks
               ,
               and
               barking
               of
               dog●
               and
               also
               of
               the
               sound
               and
               noise
               of
               waters
               ,
               he
               answereth
               best
               things
               to
               come
               ;
               he
               was
               of
               the
               order
               of
               angels
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               thirty
               legio●●
               of
               devils
               .
            
             
               
               Raum
               ,
               or
               Raim
               is
               a
               great
               earle
               ,
               he
               is
               seen
               as
               a
               crow
               ,
               but
               when
               putteth
               on
               humane
               shape
               ,
               at
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               exorcist
               ,
               he
               〈◊〉
               wonderfully
               out
               of
               the
               Kings
               house
               ,
               and
               carryeth
               it
               whither
               he
               〈◊〉
               assigned
               ,
               he
               destroyeth
               cities
               ,
               and
               hath
               great
               despite
               unto
               dignities
               ▪
               he
               knoweth
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               reconcileth
               friends
               and
               foes
               ;
               he
               was
               of
               the
               order
               of
               thrones
               ,
               and
               governeth
               thirty
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               Halphas
               is
               a
               great
               earle
               ,
               and
               commeth
               abroad
               like
               a
               stork
               ,
               with
               a
               hoarse
               voice
               ,
               he
               notably
               buildeth
               up
               townes
               full
               of
               munition
               and
               weapons
               ,
               he
               sendeth
               men
               of
               war
               to
               places
               appointed
               ,
               and
               hath
               under
               him
               〈◊〉
               and
               twenty
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               Focalor
               is
               a
               great
               duke
               cometh
               forth
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               with
               wings
               like
               a
               gript
               〈◊〉
               he
               killeth
               men
               ,
               and
               drowneth
               them
               in
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               overturneth
               〈◊〉
               of
               war
               ,
               commanding
               and
               ruling
               both
               windes
               and
               seas
               .
               And
               let
               the
               Conjuror
               note
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               bid
               him
               hurt
               no
               man
               ,
               he
               willingly
               conseneth
               thereto
               :
               he
               hopeth
               after
               1000.
               years
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               seventh
               throne
               ,
               〈◊〉
               he
               is
               deceived
               ,
               he
               hath
               three
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               Vine
               is
               a
               great
               king
               and
               an
               earle
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               himself
               as
               a
               lion
               ,
               riding
               black
               horse
               ,
               and
               carryeth
               a
               viper
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               he
               gladly
               buildeth
               〈◊〉
               towres
               ,
               he
               throweth
               down
               stone
               walles
               ,
               and
               maketh
               waters
               rough
               .
               〈◊〉
               commandement
               of
               the
               exorcist
               he
               answereth
               of
               things
               hidden
               ,
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               of
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               
               Bisrons
               is
               seen
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               monster
               ,
               when
               he
               taketh
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               man
               ,
               he
               maketh
               one
               wonderfull
               eunning
               in
               astrology
               ,
               absolutely
               ●●claring
               the
               mansions
               of
               the
               planets
               ,
               he
               doth
               the
               like
               in
               geomet●y
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               admeasurements
               ,
               he
               perfectly
               understandeth
               the
               strength
               and
               vertue
               hearbs
               ,
               precious
               stones
               ,
               and
               woods
               ,
               he
               changeth
               dead
               bodies
               from
               〈◊〉
               place
               ;
               he
               seemeth
               to
               light
               candles
               upon
               the
               sepulchres
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               under
               him
               six
               and
               twenty
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               Gamigin
               is
               a
               great
               marquesse
               ,
               and
               is
               seen
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               little
               〈◊〉
               when
               he
               taketh
               humane
               shape
               he
               speaketh
               with
               a
               hoarse
               voice
               ,
               〈◊〉
               of
               all
               liberall
               sciences
               ;
               he
               bringeth
               also
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               soules
               ,
               〈◊〉
               are
               drowned
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               or
               which
               dwell
               in
               purgatoy
               (
               which
               is
               called
               Ca●tagra
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               affliction
               of
               soules
               )
               shall
               take
               airy
               bodyes
               ,
               and
               evidently
               appear
               and
               answer
               to
               interrogatories
               at
               the
               conjurors
               commandement
               〈◊〉
               tarrieth
               with
               the
               exorcist
               ,
               untill
               he
               have
               accomplished
               his
               desire
               ,
               and
               hath
               thirty
               legions
               under
               him
               .
            
             
               
               Zagan
               is
               a
               great
               King
               and
               a
               president
               ,
               he
               commeth
               abroad
               like
               a
               bull
               ,
               with
               griphens
               wings
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               taketh
               humane
               shape
               ,
               he
               maketh
               men
               witty
               ,
               he
               turneth
               all
               metals
               into
               the
               coine
               of
               that
               dominion
               ,
               and
               turned
               water
               into
               wine
               ,
               and
               wine
               into
               water
               ,
               he
               also
               turneth
               bloud
               into
               wine
               ▪
               and
               wine
               into
               bloud
               ,
               and
               a
               foole
               into
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               he
               is
               head
               of
               thirty
               and
               three
               legions
               .
            
             
             
               Orias
               is
               a
               great
               marquesse
               ,
               
               and
               is
               seen
               as
               a
               lion
               riding
               on
               a
               strong
               horse
               ,
               with
               a
               serpents
               taile
               ,
               and
               carryeth
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               two
               great
               serpents
               hissing
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               the
               mansion
               of
               planets
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               teacheth
               the
               vertues
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               he
               transformeth
               men
               ,
               he
               giveth
               dignities
               ,
               prelacles
               ;
               and
               confirmations
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               favour
               of
               friends
               and
               foes
               ,
               and
               hath
               under
               him
               thirty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Valac
               is
               a
               great
               president
               ,
               
               and
               commeth
               abroad
               with
               angels
               wings
               like
               a
               boy
               ,
               riding
               on
               a
               two
               headed
               dragon
               ,
               he
               perfectly
               answereth
               of
               treasure
               hidden
               ,
               and
               where
               serpents
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               which
               he
               delivereth
               into
               the
               conjurors
               hands
               ,
               void
               of
               any
               force
               or
               strength
               ,
               and
               hath
               dominion
               over
               thirty
               legions
               of
               divels
               .
            
             
               Gemory
               a
               strong
               and
               mighty
               duke
               ,
               
               he
               appeareth
               like
               a
               fair
               woman
               with
               a
               duchesse
               crownet
               about
               her
               middle
               ,
               riding
               on
               a
               camell
               ,
               he
               answereth
               well
               and
               truly
               of
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               of
               treasure
               hid
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               lyeth
               :
               he
               procureth
               the
               love
               of
               women
               ,
               especially
               of
               maids
               ,
               and
               hath
               six
               and
               twenty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Decarabia
               or
               Carabia
               ,
               he
               commeth
               like
               a
               
               and
               knoweth
               the
               force
               of
               herbos
               and
               precious
               stones
               ,
               and
               maketh
               all
               birds
               flie
               before
               the
               exorcist
               ,
               and
               to
               tarry
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               tame
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               drink
               and
               sing
               ,
               as
               their
               manner
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               thirty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Amduscias
               a
               great
               and
               a
               strong
               duke
               ,
               
               he
               cometh
               forth
               as
               an
               unicorne
               ,
               when
               he
               standeth
               before
               his
               master
               in
               humane
               shape
               ,
               being
               commanded
               ,
               he
               easily
               bringeth
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               trumpets
               and
               all
               musicall
               instruments
               may
               be
               heard
               and
               not
               seen
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               trees
               shall
               bend
               and
               incline
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               conjurors
               will
               ,
               he
               is
               excellent
               among
               familiars
               ,
               and
               hath
               nine
               and
               twenty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Andras
               is
               a
               great
               marquesse
               ,
               
               and
               is
               seen
               in
               an
               angels
               shape
               with
               a
               head
               like
               a
               black
               night
               raven
               ,
               riding
               upon
               a
               black
               and
               a
               very
               strong
               wolfe
               ,
               flourishing
               with
               a
               sharp
               sword
               in
               his
               hand
               ;
               he
               can
               kill
               the
               master
               ,
               the
               servant
               ,
               and
               all
               assistants
               ,
               he
               is
               author
               of
               discords
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               thirty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Andrealphus
               is
               a
               great
               marquesse
               ,
               
               appearing
               as
               a
               peacock
               ,
               he
               raiseth
               great
               noises
               ,
               and
               in
               humane
               shape
               perfectly
               teacheth
               geometry
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               belonging
               to
               admeasurements
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               subtill
               disputer
               ,
               and
               cunning
               in
               astronomy
               ,
               and
               transformeth
               a
               man
               into
               the
               likenesse
               of
               a
               bird
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               under
               him
               thirty
               legions
               .
            
             
               Ose
               is
               a
               great
               president
               ,
               
               and
               cometh
               forth
               like
               a
               leopard
               ,
               and
               counterfeiting
               to
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               maketh
               one
               cunning
               in
               the
               liberall
               sciences
               ,
               he
               answereth
               truly
               of
               divine
               and
               secret
               things
               ,
               he
               transformeth
               a
               mans
               shape
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               a
               man
               to
               that
               madnesse
               ,
               that
               he
               thinketh
               himselfe
               to
               be
               that
               which
               he
               is
               not
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               is
               a
               king
               or
               a
               pope
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               weareth
               a
               crown
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               
                 Duralque
                 id
                 regnum
                 ad
                 horam
              
               .
            
             
               Aym
               or
               Haborim
               is
               a
               great
               duke
               and
               a
               strong
               ,
               he
               commeth
               forth
               with
               three
               heads
               ,
               the
               first
               like
               a
               serpent
               ,
               the
               second
               like
               a
               man
               having
               two
               
               ,
               the
               third
               like
               a
               cat
               ,
               he
               rideth
               on
               a
               viper
               ,
               carrying
               in
               his
               hand
               a
               light
               fire
               brand
               ,
               with
               the
               flame
               whereof
               castles
               and
               cities
               are
               fired
               ,
               he
               maketh
               one
               witty
               every
               kinde
               of
               way
               ,
               he
               answereth
               truly
               of
               privy
               matters
               ,
               &
               reigneth
               over
               twenty
               six
               legions
               .
            
             
             
               
               Orobas
               is
               a
               great
               prince
               ,
               he
               cometh
               forth
               like
               a
               horse
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               putteth
               on
               him
               a
               mans
               idol
               ,
               he
               talketh
               of
               divine
               vertue
               ,
               he
               giveth
               true
               answers
               of
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               divinity
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               he
               deceiveth
               none
               ,
               nor
               ●uffereth
               any
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               he
               giveth
               dignities
               and
               prelacies
               ,
               and
               the
               favour
               of
               friends
               and
               foes
               ,
               and
               hath
               rule
               over
               twenty
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               Vapula
               is
               a
               great
               duke
               and
               a
               strong
               ,
               he
               is
               seen
               like
               a
               lion
               with
               griphens
               wings
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               subtill
               and
               wonderfull
               in
               handicrafts
               ,
               philosophy
               ,
               and
               in
               sciences
               contained
               in
               books
               ,
               and
               is
               ruler
               〈◊〉
               thirty
               six
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               Cimeries
               is
               a
               great
               marquesse
               and
               a
               strong
               ,
               ruling
               in
               the
               parts
               of
               Aph●●ca
               ;
               he
               teacheth
               perfectly
               grammar
               ,
               logick
               ,
               and
               rhetorick
               ,
               he
               discovereth
               treasures
               and
               things
               hidden
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               seem
               with
               expedition
               to
               be
               turned
               into
               a
               souldier
               ,
               he
               rideth
               upon
               a
               〈◊〉
               black
               horse
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               twenty
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               Amy
               is
               a
               great
               president
               ,
               and
               appeareth
               in
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               ,
               but
               having
               taken
               mans
               shape
               ,
               he
               maketh
               one
               marvellous
               in
               astrology
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               liberall
               sciences
               ,
               he
               procureth
               excellect
               familiars
               ,
               he
               bewrayeth
               treasure
               preserved
               by
               spirits
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               government
               of
               thirty
               six
               legions
               ,
               〈◊〉
               is
               partly
               of
               the
               order
               of
               angels
               ,
               partly
               of
               potestates
               ,
               he
               hopeth
               after
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundreth
               years
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               seventh
               throne
               :
               which
               is
               not
               credible
               .
            
             
               
               Flauros
               is
               a
               strong
               duke
               ,
               is
               seen
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               terrible
               strong
               leopard
               in
               humane
               shape
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               a
               terrible
               countenance
               ,
               and
               fiery
               eye●●
               〈◊〉
               answereth
               truly
               and
               fully
               of
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ;
               if
               he
               〈◊〉
               in
               a
               triangle
               ,
               he
               lyeth
               in
               all
               things
               and
               deceiveth
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               beguileth
               in
               other
               businesses
               ,
               he
               gladly
               talketh
               of
               divinity
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fall
               ;
               he
               is
               constrained
               by
               divine
               ●●●tue
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               all
               divels
               or
               spirits
               ,
               to
               burne
               and
               destroy
               all
               the
               con●●●rors
               adversaries
               .
               And
               if
               he
               be
               commanded
               ,
               he
               suffereth
               the
               conjuro●●
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               legions
               under
               him
               .
            
             
               
               Balam
               is
               a
               great
               and
               a
               terrible
               king
               ,
               he
               commeth
               forth
               with
               the
               heads
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               a
               bull
               ,
               the
               second
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               a
               ram
               ,
               he
               ha●●
               a
               serpents
               taile
               ,
               and
               flaming
               eyes
               ,
               riding
               upon
               a
               furious
               beare
               ,
               and
               carrying
               a
               hawke
               on
               his
               fist
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               with
               a
               hoarse
               voice
               ,
               answering
               perfectly
               of
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               maketh
               man
               invisible
               and
               wise
               ,
               he
               governeth
               fourty
               legions
               ,
               and
               was
               of
               the
               order
               of
               dominitions
               .
            
             
               
               Allocer
               is
               a
               strong
               duke
               and
               a
               great
               ,
               he
               commeth
               forth
               like
               a
               souldier
               ,
               riding
               on
               a
               great
               horse
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               lions
               face
               ,
               very
               red
               ,
               and
               with
               flaming
               eyes
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               with
               a
               big
               voice
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               wonderfull
               in
               astronomy
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               liberall
               sciences
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               good
               familiars
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               thirty
               six
               legions
               .
            
             
               
               Saleos
               is
               a
               great
               earle
               ,
               he
               appeareth
               as
               a
               gallant
               souldier
               ,
               riding
               on
               a
               crocodile
               ,
               and
               weareth
               a
               dukes
               crowne
               ,
               peaceable
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
               Vuall
               is
               great
               duke
               and
               a
               strong
               ,
               he
               is
               seen
               as
               a
               great
               and
               terrible
               dromedary
               ,
               but
               in
               humane
               forme
               ,
               he
               soundeth
               out
               in
               a
               base
               voice
               the
               Egyptian
               tongue
               .
               This
               man
               above
               all
               other
               procureth
               the
               especiall
               love
               
               of
               women
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               precuring
               the
               love
               of
               friends
               and
               foes
               ,
               he
               was
               of
               the
               order
               of
               potestates
               ,
               and
               governeth
               thirty
               seven
               legions
               .
            
             
               Haagenti
               is
               a
               great
               president
               ,
               
               appearing
               like
               a
               great
               bull
               ,
               having
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               griphen
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               taketh
               humane
               shape
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               man
               wise
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               he
               changeth
               all
               metals
               into
               gold
               ,
               and
               changeth
               wine
               and
               water
               the
               one
               into
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               commandeth
               as
               many
               legions
               as
               Zagan
               .
            
             
               Phoenix
               is
               a
               great
               marquesse
               ,
               appearing
               like
               the
               bird
               Phoenix
               ,
               
               having
               a
               childs
               voyce
               :
               but
               before
               he
               standeth
               still
               before
               the
               conjuror
               ,
               he
               singeth
               many
               sweet
               notes
               .
               Then
               the
               exorcist
               with
               his
               companions
               must
               beware
               he
               give
               no
               eare
               to
               the
               melody
               ,
               but
               must
               by
               and
               by
               bid
               him
               put
               on
               humane
               shape
               ;
               then
               will
               he
               speake
               marvellously
               of
               all
               wonderfull
               sciences
               .
               He
               is
               an
               excellent
               poet
               ,
               and
               obedient
               ,
               he
               hopeth
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               seventh
               throne
               after
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundreth
               yeares
               ,
               and
               governeth
               twenty
               legions
               .
            
             
               S●olas
               is
               a
               great
               prince
               ,
               
               appearing
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               night-raven
               ,
               before
               the
               exorcist
               ,
               he
               taketh
               the
               image
               and
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               astronomy
               ,
               absolutely
               understanding
               the
               vertu●s
               of
               herbs
               and
               pretious
               stones
               ;
               there
               are
               under
               him
               twenty
               six
               legions
               .
            
             
               ¶
               Note
               that
               a
               legion
               is
               6666.
               and
               now
               by
               Multiplication
               count
               how
               many
               legions
               d●e
               arise
               out
               of
               every
               particular
               .
            
             
               
                 ✚
                 Secretum
                 secretorum
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 The
                 secret
                 of
                 secrets
                 ;
              
               
                 Tu
                 operus
                 sis
                 secretus
                 horum
                 ,
              
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 workst
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 secret
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 houres
                 wherein
                 principall
                 divels
                 may
                 be
                 bound
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 raised
                 and
                 restrained
                 from
                 doing
                 of
                 hurt
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Maymon
               king
               of
               the
               east
               ,
               Corson
               king
               of
               the
               south
               ,
               Zimimar
               king
               of
               the
               north
               ,
               Goap
               king
               and
               prince
               of
               the
               west
               ,
               may
               be
               bound
               from
               the
               third
               houre
               ,
               till
               noone
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               ninth
               houre
               till
               evening
               .
               Marquesses
               may
               be
               bound
               from
               the
               ninth
               houre
               till
               compline
               ,
               and
               from
               compline
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               day
               .
               Dukes
               may
               be
               bound
               from
               the
               first
               houre
               till
               noone
               ;
               and
               cleare
               weather
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               Prelates
               may
               be
               bound
               in
               any
               houre
               of
               the
               day
               .
               Knights
               from
               day
               dawning
               ,
               till
               sunne
               rising
               ;
               or
               from
               evensong
               ,
               till
               the
               sunne
               set
               .
               A
               President
               may
               not
               be
               bound
               in
               any
               houre
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               except
               the
               king
               whom
               he
               obayeth
               ,
               
               be
               invocated
               ;
               nor
               in
               the
               shutting
               of
               the
               evening
               .
               Counties
               or
               ear●●
               may
               be
               bound
               at
               any
               houre
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               in
               the
               woods
               or
               ●el●
               where
               men
               resort
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 forme
                 of
                 adjuring
                 or
                 citing
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 aforesaid
                 to
                 arise
                 〈◊〉
                 appeare
                 .
              
            
             
               WHen
               you
               will
               have
               any
               spirit
               ,
               you
               must
               know
               his
               name
               and
               〈◊〉
               you
               must
               also
               fast
               ,
               and
               be
               cleane
               from
               all
               pollution
               ,
               three
               or
               fo●●
               dayes
               before
               ;
               so
               will
               the
               spirit
               be
               the
               more
               obedient
               unto
               you
               .
               〈◊〉
               make
               a
               circle
               ,
               and
               call
               up
               the
               spirit
               with
               great
               intention
               ,
               and
               bo●●
               a
               ring
               in
               your
               hand
               ,
               rehearse
               in
               your
               owne
               name
               ,
               and
               your
               company
               (
               for
               one
               must
               alwayes
               be
               with
               you
               )
               this
               prayer
               following
               ,
               and
               ●o
               spirit
               shall
               annoy
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               purpose
               shall
               take
               effect
               .
               And
               note
               〈◊〉
               this
               agreeth
               with
               popish
               charmes
               and
               conjurations
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               ✚
               father
               ✚
               and
               the
               sone
               and
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               ✚
               holy
               trinity
               and
               unseparable
               unity
               ,
               I
               call
               upon
               them
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               my
               salvation
               and
               defense
               ,
               and
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               my
               goods
               through
               the
               vertue
               of
               thy
               holy
               cross
               and
               through
               the
               vertue
               of
               thy
               passion
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               O
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               thy
               blessed
               mother
               S.
               Mary
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               thy
               saints
               ,
               thou
               give
               me
               grace
               and
               divine
               power
               over
               all
               the
               wicked
               spirits
               ,
               〈◊〉
               which
               of
               them
               soever
               I
               do
               call
               by
               name
               ▪
               they
               may
               come
               by
               and
               by
               〈◊〉
               every
               coast
               ,
               and
               accomplish
               my
               wil
               ,
               that
               they
               neither
               be
               hurtfull
               nor
               〈◊〉
               full
               unto
               me
               ,
               but
               rather
               obedient
               and
               diligent
               about
               me
               .
               And
               through
               vertue
               streightly
               commanding
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               fulfill
               my
               commandement
               ▪
               Amen
               .
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               Lord
               God
               of
               sabbaoth
               ,
               which
               wilt
               come
               to
               〈◊〉
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               which
               art
               A
               and
               Ω
               ,
               first
               and
               last
               ,
               King
               of
               kings
               and
               Lord
               of
               lords
               ,
               
               
                 Ioth
                 ,
                 Aglanabrath
                 ,
                 El
                 ,
                 Abiel
                 ,
                 Anathiel
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Sedonel
                 ,
                 Grayes
                 ,
                 Heli
                 ,
                 Messias
                 ,
                 Tolimi
                 ,
                 Elias
                 ,
                 Ischeros
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Imas
                 .
              
               By
               these
               thy
               holy
               names
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               other
               I
               doe
               call
               upon
               thee
               ,
               ●●
               beseech
               thee
               O
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               thy
               nativity
               and
               baptisme
               ,
               thy
               crosse
               and
               passion
               ,
               by
               thine
               ascension
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ghost
               ,
               by
               the
               bitternes
               of
               thy
               soule
               when
               it
               departed
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               thy
               five
               wounds
               ,
               by
               the
               bloud
               and
               water
               which
               went
               out
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               thy
               vertue
               ,
               by
               the
               sacrament
               which
               thou
               gavest
               thy
               disciples
               the
               day
               before
               thou
               sufferedst
               ,
               by
               the
               holy
               trinity
               ,
               and
               the
               inseparable
               unity
               ,
               by
               blessed
               Mary
               thy
               mother
               ,
               by
               thine
               angels
               ,
               arch-angels
               ,
               prophets
               ,
               patriarchs
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               thy
               saints
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               sacraments
               which
               are
               made
               in
               thine
               honor
               I
               doe
               worship
               and
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               to
               accept
               these
               prayers
               ,
               conjurations
               ,
               and
               words
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               use
               .
               I
               require
               thee
               O
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               thou
               give
               me
               thy
               vertue
               and
               power
               over
               all
               thine
               ange●●
               (
               which
               were
               throwne
               downe
               from
               heaven
               to
               deceive
               mankind
               )
               to
               draw
               them
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               tie
               and
               bind
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               loose
               them
               ,
               to
               gather
               them
               together
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               them
               to
               do
               all
               that
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               no
               meanes
               they
               contemne
               my
               voyce
               ,
               or
               the
               words
               of
               my
               mouth
               
               but
               that
               they
               obey
               me
               and
               my
               sayings
               ,
               and
               feare
               me
               .
               I
               beseech
               thee
               by
               thine
               humanity
               ,
               mercy
               and
               grace
               ,
               and
               I
               require
               thee
               
                 Adony
                 ,
                 Amay
                 ,
                 Horia
                 ,
                 Vege
                 dova
                 ,
                 Mita●
                 ,
                 Hel
                 ,
                 Suranat
                 ,
                 Ysion
                 ,
                 Ysesy
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               all
               thy
               holy
               names
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               thine
               holy
               he
               saints
               and
               the
               saints
               ,
               by
               all
               thine
               angels
               and
               archangels
               ,
               powers
               ,
               dominations
               ,
               and
               ver●ues
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               name
               that
               Solomon
               did
               bind
               the
               divels
               ,
               and
               shut
               them
               up
               ,
               
                 Elbrach
                 ,
                 Ebanher
                 ,
                 Agle
                 ,
                 Goth
                 ,
                 Ioth
                 ,
                 Othie
                 ,
                 Venoch
                 ,
                 Nabrat
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               all
               thine
               holy
               names
               which
               are
               written
               in
               this
               booke
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               thou
               enable
               me
               to
               congrerate
               all
               thy
               spirits
               throwne
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               
               that
               they
               may
               give
               me
               a
               true
               answer
               of
               all
               my
               demands
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               satisfie
               all
               my
               requests
               ,
               without
               the
               hurt
               of
               my
               body
               or
               soule
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               that
               of
               mine
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               thy
               sonne
               ,
               which
               liveth
               and
               reigneth
               with
               thee
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               ,
               one
               God
               world
               without
               end
               .
            
             
               Oh
               father
               omnipotent
               ,
               oh
               wise
               sonne
               ,
               oh
               Holy
               ghost
               ,
               the
               searcher
               of
               hearts
               ,
               oh
               you
               three
               in
               persons
               ,
               one
               true
               Godhead
               in
               substance
               ,
               which
               drift
               spare
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               oh
               though
               sonne
               ,
               which
               diedst
               for
               their
               sinnes
               a
               most
               filthy
               death
               ,
               sustaining
               it
               upon
               the
               holy
               〈◊〉
               ;
               oh
               thou
               most
               mercifull
               ,
               when
               I
               flie
               unto
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               and
               beseech
               thee
               by
               all
               the
               means
               I
               can
               ,
               by
               these
               thy
               holy
               names
               of
               thy
               sonne
               ;
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               A
               and
               Q
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               his
               names
               ,
               grant
               me
               thy
               vertue
               and
               power
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               able
               to
               cite
               before
               me
               ,
               thy
               spirits
               which
               where
               thrown
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               speak
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               dispatch
               by
               and
               by
               without
               delay
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               hurt
               of
               my
               body
               ,
               soule
               ,
               or
               goods
               ,
               &c.
               as
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               book
               called
               
                 Annulus
                 S.
                 Lomonis
              
               .
            
             
               Oh
               great
               and
               eternall
               vertue
               of
               the
               highest
               ,
               which
               through
               disposition
               ,
               these
               being
               called
               to
               judgement
               ,
               
                 Vaich●on
                 ,
                 Stimulamaton
                 ,
                 Esphares
                 ,
                 Tetragrammaton
                 ,
                 Oliora●
                 ,
                 Cryon
                 ,
                 Esytion
                 ,
                 Existion
                 ,
                 E●iona
                 ,
                 Onela
                 ▪
                 Brasim
                 ,
                 Noym
                 ,
                 Messias
                 ,
                 Soter
                 ,
                 Emanuel
                 ,
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 Adonay
                 ,
              
               I
               worship
               thee
               ,
               I
               invocate
               thee
               ,
               I
               imploy
               thee
               with
               all
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               mind
               ,
               that
               by
               thee
               ,
               my
               present
               prayers
               consecrations
               ,
               and
               conjurations
               be
               hollowed
               :
               and
               wheresoever
               wicked
               spirits
               are
               called
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               thy
               names
               ,
               they
               may
               come
               together
               from
               every
               coast
               ,
               and
               diligently
               fulfill
               the
               will
               of
               me
               the
               exorcist
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiato
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 vanities
                 conteined
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 chapters
                 ,
                 specially
                 of
                 commanding
                 of
                 divels
                 .
              
            
             
               HE
               that
               can
               be
               perswaded
               that
               these
               things
               are
               true
               ,
               or
               wrought
               indeed
               according
               to
               the
               assertion
               of
               conseners
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               supposition
               of
               witch
               mongers
               and
               papists
               ,
               may
               soone
               be
               brought
               to
               beleeve
               that
               the
               moone
               is
               made
               of
               green
               cheese
               .
               You
               see
               in
               this
               which
               is
               called
               Salomons
               conjuration
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               perfect
               inventary
               registred
               of
               the
               number
               of
               divels
               ,
               of
               their
               names
               ,
               of
               their
               offices
               ,
               of
               their
               personages
               ,
               of
               their
               qualities
               ,
               of
               their
               powers
               ,
               of
               their
               properties
               ,
               of
               their
               kingdomes
               ,
               
               of
               their
               govern●rs
               ,
               of
               their
               orders
               ,
               of
               their
               dispositions
               ,
               of
               their
               〈◊〉
               ,
               of
               their
               submission
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               wayes
               to
               bind
               or
               loose
               them
               with
               a
               note
               what
               wealth
               ,
               
               learning
               ,
               office
               ,
               commodity
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               〈◊〉
               they
               can
               give
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               forced
               to
               yeeld
               in
               spight
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               to
               〈◊〉
               (
               forsooth
               )
               as
               are
               cunning
               in
               this
               art
               :
               of
               whom
               yet
               was
               never
               seen
               〈◊〉
               rich
               man
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               that
               gained
               any
               thing
               that
               way
               ;
               or
               any
               〈◊〉
               man
               ,
               that
               became
               learned
               by
               that
               meanes
               ;
               or
               any
               happy
               man
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               could
               with
               the
               helpe
               of
               this
               art
               either
               deliver
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               his
               〈◊〉
               from
               adversity
               ,
               or
               adde
               unto
               his
               estate
               any
               point
               of
               felicity
               :
               yet
               〈◊〉
               men
               ,
               in
               all
               worldly
               happine●se
               ,
               must
               need
               exceed
               all
               others
               ;
               〈◊〉
               things
               could
               be
               by
               them
               accomplished
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               is
               presupposed
               .
               〈◊〉
               if
               they
               may
               learne
               of
               Marbas
               ,
               
               all
               secrets
               ,
               and
               to
               cure
               all
               diseases
               ;
               and
               Furcas
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               cunning
               in
               all
               mechanicall
               arts
               ;
               and
               change
               any
               mans
               shape
               ,
               of
               Zepar
               :
               if
               Bune
               can
               make
               them
               rich
               and
               eloquent
               ,
               if
               Bero●h
               can
               tell
               them
               of
               all
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               〈◊〉
               if
               Asmodie
               can
               make
               them
               go
               invisible
               and
               shew
               them
               all
               hidden
               treasure
               if
               Salmacke
               will
               afflict
               whom
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               Allocer
               can
               procure
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               any
               woman
               ;
               if
               Amy
               can
               provide
               them
               excellent
               familiars
               ;
               if
               〈◊〉
               can
               make
               them
               understand
               the
               voyce
               of
               all
               birds
               and
               beasts
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               and
               Bifrons
               can
               make
               them
               live
               long
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               if
               Orias
               could
               pro●●
               unto
               them
               great
               friends
               ,
               and
               reconcile
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               they
               〈◊〉
               end
               had
               all
               these
               at
               commandement
               ;
               should
               they
               not
               live
               in
               all
               world
               honor
               and
               felicity
               ?
               whereas
               contrariwise
               they
               lead
               there
               lives
               in
               all
               o●●quy
               ,
               misery
               ,
               and
               beggery
               ,
               and
               in
               fine
               come
               to
               the
               gallowes
               ;
               as
               thou
               they
               had
               chosen
               unto
               themselves
               the
               spirit
               Valefer
               ,
               who
               they
               say
               ,
               〈◊〉
               all
               them
               with
               whom
               he
               entereth
               into
               familiarity
               ,
               to
               no
               better
               end
               ▪
               than
               the
               gibbet
               or
               gallowes
               .
               
               But
               before
               I
               proceed
               further
               to
               the
               confu●●tion
               of
               this
               stuffe
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               other
               conjurations
               ,
               devised
               more
               lately
               and
               of
               more
               authority
               ;
               whe●ein
               you
               shall
               see
               how
               fooles
               are
               trained
               to
               beleeve
               these
               absurdities
               ,
               being
               wonne
               by
               little
               and
               little
               to
               such
               credulity
               .
               For
               the
               author
               hereof
               beginneth
               ,
               as
               though
               all
               the
               cunning
               of
               conjurors
               were
               de●●ved
               and
               fetcht
               from
               the
               planetary
               motions
               ,
               and
               true
               course
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               celestiall
               bodies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 their
                 characters
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 twelve
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 zodiake
                 ,
                 their
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 aspects
                 ,
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 observations
                 .
              
            
             
               
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
              
               
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   aspects
                   of
                   the
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   ☌
                   Is
                   the
                   best
                   aspect
                   ,
                   with
                   good
                   planets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   worst
                   with
                   evill
                   .
                
                 
                   ⚹
                   Is
                   a
                   meane
                   aspect
                   in
                   goodnese
                   or
                   badnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   △
                   Is
                   very
                   good
                   in
                   aspect
                   to
                   good
                   planets
                   ,
                   and
                   h●rteth
                   not
                   in
                   evill
                   .
                
                 
                   □
                   This
                   aspect
                   is
                   of
                   enimity
                   not
                   full
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 
                   ☍
                   This
                   aspect
                   is
                   of
                   enimity
                   most
                   perfect
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   How
                   the
                   day
                   is
                   divided
                   or
                   distinguished
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   day
                   naturall
                   is
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   foure
                   and
                   twenty
                   houres
                   ,
                   accounting
                   the
                   night
                   withall
                   ,
                   and
                   beginneth
                   at
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   clocke
                   after
                   midnight
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   artificiall
                   day
                   is
                   that
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   betwixt
                   the
                   rising
                   and
                   falling
                   of
                   the
                   ☉
                   &c.
                   
                   All
                   the
                   rest
                   is
                   night
                   〈◊〉
                   beginneth
                   at
                   the
                   ☉
                   rising
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Hereafter
                   followeth
                   a
                   table
                   ,
                   shewing
                   how
                   the
                   day
                   and
                   the
                   night
                   is
                   divided
                   by
                   houres
                   ,
                   and
                   reduced
                   to
                   the
                   regiment
                   of
                   the
                   planets
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 planetary
                 regiment
                 .
              
               
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 planetary
                 regiment
                 .
              
               
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 characters
                 of
                 the
                 angels
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 days
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 names
                 :
                 of
                 figures
                 ,
                 scales
                 and
                 periapts
                 .
              
            
             
               
            
             
               These
               figures
               are
               called
               the
               scales
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               without
               the
               which
               no
               spirit
               will
               appeare
               ,
               except
               thou
               have
               them
               with
               thee
               .
            
             
             
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 experiment
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               FIrst
               fast
               and
               pray
               three
               dayes
               ,
               
               and
               abstaine
               thee
               from
               all
               filthynesse
               ;
               go
               to
               one
               that
               is
               new
               buried
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               killed
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               destroyed
               himselfe
               willfully
               :
               or
               else
               get
               thee
               promise
               of
               one
               that
               shall
               be
               hanged
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               sweare
               an
               oath
               to
               thee
               ,
               after
               his
               body
               is
               dead
               ,
               that
               his
               spirit
               shall
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               do
               thee
               true
               service
               ,
               at
               thy
               commandements
               ,
               in
               all
               dayes
               ,
               houres
               ,
               and
               minuts
               .
               And
               let
               no
               persons
               see
               thy
               doings
               ,
               but
               *
               thy
               fellow
               .
               And
               about
               eleven
               a
               clocke
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               goe
               to
               the
               place
               where
               he
               was
               buried
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               a
               bold
               faith
               ,
               and
               hearty
               desire
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               spirit
               come
               that
               thou
               doest
               call
               for
               ,
               thy
               fellow
               having
               a
               candle
               in
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               a
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               and
               say
               these
               words
               following
               ,
               the
               master
               having
               a
               hazell
               wand
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               these
               names
               of
               God
               written
               thereupon
               ,
               
                 Tetragrammaton
                 ✚
                 Adonay
                 ✚
                 Agla
                 ✚
                 Craton
              
               ✚
               ▪
               Then
               strike
               three
               strokes
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               Arise
               N.
               Arise
               N.
               Arise
               N.
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesu
               Christ
               ,
               that
               thou
               do
               obey
               to
               my
               words
               ,
               and
               come
               unto
               me
               this
               night
               verily
               and
               truly
               ,
               as
               thou
               beleevest
               to
               be
               saved
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               .
               And
               I
               will
               swear
               to
               the
               an
               oath
               ,
               by
               the
               perill
               of
               my
               soule
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               wilt
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               appeare
               to
               me
               this
               night
               ,
               and
               shew
               me
               true
               visions
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               and
               fetch
               me
               the
               fairie
               Sibylia
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               talke
               with
               her
               visibly
               ,
               and
               she
               may
               come
               before
               me
               ,
               as
               the
               conjuration
               leadeth
               :
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               an
               
               almesse
               deed
               ,
               
               and
               pray
               for
               thee
               N.
               to
               my
               Lord
               God
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               mayest
               be
               restored
               to
               thy
               salvation
               at
               the
               resurrection
               day
               ,
               to
               be
               received
               as
               one
               of
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               everlasting
               glory
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               The
               master
               standing
               at
               the
               head
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               his
               fellow
               having
               in
               his
               hands
               the
               candle
               and
               the
               stone
               ,
               must
               begin
               the
               conjuration
               as
               followeth
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               will
               appeare
               to
               you
               in
               the
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               in
               a
               faire
               forme
               of
               a
               child
               of
               twelve
               yeares
               of
               age
               .
               And
               when
               he
               is
               in
               ,
               feele
               the
               stone
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               hot
               ;
               and
               feare
               nothing
               ,
               for
               he
               or
               she
               will
               shew
               many
               delusions
               ,
               to
               drive
               you
               from
               your
               worke
               .
               Feare
               God
               ,
               but
               feare
               him
               not
               .
               This
               is
               to
               constraine
               him
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               by
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               which
               have
               created
               both
               thee
               and
               me
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               N.
               by
               these
               holy
               names
               of
               God
               ,
               
               
                 Tetragrammaton
                 ✚
                 Adonay
                 ✚
                 Algramay
                 ✚
                 Saday
                 ✚
                 Sabaoth
                 ✚
                 Pla●●both
                 ✚
                 Panthon
                 ✚
                 Craton
                 ✚
                 Neupuraton
                 ✚
                 Deus
                 ✚
                 Homo
                 ✚
                 Omnipotens
                 ✚
                 Simpiternus
                 ✚
                 Ysus
                 ✚
                 Terra
                 ✚
                 Vnigeniius
                 ✚
                 Salvator
                 ✚
                 Via
                 ✚
                 Vita
                 ✚
                 Manus
                 ✚
                 Fons
                 ✚
                 Origo
                 ✚
                 Filius
              
               ✚
               .
               And
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               their
               names
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               God
               gave
               power
               to
               man
               ,
               both
               to
               speak
               or
               think
               ;
               so
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               that
               now
               immediately
               thou
               doe
               appeare
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               visibly
               to
               me
               and
               to
               my
               fellow
               ,
               without
               any
               tarrying
               or
               deceipt
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               N.
               by
               the
               excellent
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               A
               and
               Ω
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               .
               For
               this
               holy
               name
               of
               Jesus
               is
               above
               all
               names
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               name
               of
               Jesus
               every
               knee
               doth
               bow
               and
               obey
               ,
               both
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               earthly
               things
               ,
               and
               infernall
               .
               And
               every
               tongue
               doth
               confesse
               that
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               :
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               other
               name
               given
               to
               man
               ,
               whereby
               he
               must
               be
               saved
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               nativity
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               ascension
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               that
               appertaineth
               unto
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               I
               conjure
               the
               spirit
               N.
               that
               thou
               doe
               appeare
               visible
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               fellow
               ,
               without
               any
               dissimulation
               ,
               I
               conjure
               thee
               N.
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               innocent
               lambe
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               shed
               for
               us
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ;
               for
               all
               those
               that
               *
               doe
               beleeve
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               bloud
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               N.
               by
               the
               vertues
               and
               powers
               of
               all
               the
               royall
               names
               and
               words
               of
               the
               living
               God
               of
               me
               pronounced
               ,
               that
               thou
               be
               obedient
               unto
               me
               and
               to
               my
               words
               rehearsed
               .
               If
               thou
               refuse
               this
               to
               doe
               ,
               I
               by
               the
               holy
               trinity
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               doe
               condemne
               thee
               thou
               spirit
               N.
               into
               the
               place
               where
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               remedy
               or
               rest
               ,
               
               but
               everlasting
               horror
               of
               paine
               there
               dwelling
               ,
               and
               a
               place
               where
               there
               is
               pain
               upon
               pain
               ,
               dayly
               ,
               horribly
               ,
               and
               lamentably
               ,
               thy
               pain
               to
               be
               there
               augmented
               as
               the
               starres
               in
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               gravell
               or
               sand
               in
               the
               Sea
               :
               except
               thou
               spirit
               N.
               doe
               appeare
               to
               me
               and
               to
               my
               fellow
               visibly
               ,
               immediately
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               fair
               form
               and
               shape
               of
               a
               childe
               of
               twelve
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               alter
               not
               thy
               shape
               ,
               I
               charge
               thee
               upon
               pain
               of
               everlasting
               condemnation
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               by
               the
               golden
               girdle
               ,
               which
               girdeth
               the
               loins
               of
               our
               Lord
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               so
               thou
               spirit
               N.
               be
               thou
               bound
               into
               the
               perpetuall
               paines
               of
               hell
               fire
               ,
               for
               thy
               disobedience
               and
               unreverent
               regard
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               to
               the
               holy
               names
               and
               words
               ,
               and
               his
               precepts
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               N.
               by
               the
               two
               edged
               sword
               ,
               which
               Iohn
               saw
               proceed
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ;
               and
               so
               thou
               spirit
               N.
               be
               torne
               and
               
               cut
               in
               peeces
               with
               that
               sword
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               condemned
               into
               everlasting
               pain
               ,
               where
               the
               fire
               goeth
               not
               out
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               worm
               dyeth
               not
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               N.
               by
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               celestiall
               city
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               things
               contained
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               ;
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               by
               the
               obedience
               that
               thou
               dost
               owe
               unto
               the
               principall
               prince
               .
               And
               except
               thou
               spirit
               N
               doe
               come
               and
               appear
               visibly
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               in
               my
               presence
               ,
               here
               immediately
               as
               it
               is
               aforesaid
               .
               Let
               the
               great
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               shadow
               and
               darknesse
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               of
               eternall
               condemnation
               be
               upon
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ;
               because
               thou
               hast
               denyed
               thy
               faith
               ,
               thy
               health
               ,
               and
               salvation
               .
               For
               thy
               great
               disobedience
               ,
               thou
               art
               worthy
               to
               be
               condemned
               .
               Therefore
               let
               the
               divine
               trinity
               ,
               thrones
               ,
               dominions
               ,
               principats
               ,
               potestats
               ,
               virtutes
               ,
               cherubim
               and
               seraphim
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               soules
               of
               saints
               ,
               both
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               condemn
               thee
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               witnesse
               against
               thee
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               because
               of
               thy
               disobedience
               .
               And
               let
               all
               creatures
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               say
               thereunto
               ;
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               he
               is
               appeared
               in
               the
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               before
               ,
               bind
               him
               with
               this
               bond
               as
               followeth
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               that
               an
               appeared
               to
               me
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               to
               me
               and
               to
               my
               fellow
               ;
               I
               conjure
               thee
               by
               *
               all
               the
               royall
               words
               aforesaid
               ,
               the
               which
               did
               constrain
               thee
               to
               appeare
               therein
               ,
               and
               their
               vertues
               ;
               I
               charge
               thee
               by
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               thou
               shall
               not
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               untill
               my
               will
               being
               fulfilled
               ,
               thou
               be
               licensed
               to
               depart
               .
               I
               conjure
               and
               bind
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               by
               that
               omnipotent
               God
               ,
               which
               commanded
               the
               angell
               S.
               Micha●ll
               ,
               to
               drive
               Lucifer
               out
               of
               the
               heavens
               with
               a
               sword
               of
               vengeance
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               from
               joy
               to
               paine
               ;
               and
               for
               dread
               of
               such
               paine
               as
               he
               is
               in
               ,
               I
               charge
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               crystall
               stone
               ;
               nor
               yet
               to
               alter
               thy
               shape
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               except
               I
               command
               thee
               otherwise
               ;
               but
               to
               come
               unto
               me
               at
               all
               places
               and
               in
               all
               houres
               and
               minutes
               ,
               when
               and
               wheresoever
               I
               shall
               call
               thee
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               conjuration
               of
               words
               that
               is
               written
               in
               this
               book
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               me
               and
               my
               friends
               true
               visions
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               of
               any
               thing
               or
               things
               that
               we
               would
               see
               ,
               at
               any
               time
               or
               times
               ;
               and
               also
               to
               goe
               and
               fetch
               me
               the
               fairy
               Sibylla
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               talk
               with
               her
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               talk
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               call
               her
               by
               any
               conjuration
               of
               words
               contained
               in
               this
               book
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               by
               the
               great
               wisdome
               and
               divinity
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               my
               will
               to
               fulfill
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ;
               I
               charge
               thee
               upon
               pain
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ;
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
             
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               by
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               by
               God
               the
               son
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               three
               persons
               and
               one
               God
               ,
               
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               ,
               that
               thou
               do
               goe
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               come
               again
               to
               me
               quickly
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               with
               thee
               into
               that
               circle
               appointed
               ,
               Sibylia
               fairie
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               talk
               with
               her
               in
               those
               matters
               that
               shall
               be
               to
               her
               honour
               and
               glory
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               change
               thee
               declare
               unto
               her
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               innocent
               lamb
               ,
               the
               which
               redeemed
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               thereof
               .
               I
               charge
               thee
               thou
               spirit
               in
               the
               crystal
               stone
               ,
               that
               thou
               do
               declare
               unto
               her
               this
               message
               .
               Also
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               by
               all
               angels
               and
               archangels
               ,
               thrones
               ,
               dominations
               ,
               principats
               ,
               potestates
               ,
               virtues
               ,
               cherubim
               and
               seraphim
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               N.
               that
               thou
               do
               depart
               with
               speed
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               come
               again
               with
               speed
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               with
               thee
               the
               fairie
               Sibylia
               ,
               to
               appeare
               in
               that
               circle
               ,
               before
               I
               doe
               read
               the
               conjuration
               in
               this
               booke
               seven
               times
               .
               Thus
               I
               charge
               thee
               my
               will
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               everlasting
               condemnation
               :
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               figure
               aforesaid
               pinned
               on
               thy
               brest
               ,
               rehearse
               the
               words
               therein
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               ✚
               
                 Sorthie
                 ✚
                 Sorthia
                 ✚
                 Sorthios
              
               ✚
               then
               begin
               your
               conjuration
               as
               followeth
               here
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Sibylia
               ,
               O
               gentle
               virgine
               of
               fairies
               ,
               by
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               doom
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               ;
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Sibylia
               ,
               
               O
               gentle
               virgin
               of
               fairies
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               angels
               of
               ♃
               and
               their
               characters
               and
               vertues
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               spirits
               of
               ♃
               and
               ♀
               and
               their
               characters
               and
               vertues
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               characters
               that
               be
               in
               the
               firmanent
               and
               by
               the
               king
               and
               queen
               of
               fairies
               ,
               and
               their
               vertues
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               faith
               and
               obedience
               that
               thou
               bearest
               unto
               them
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Sibylia
               ,
               by
               the
               bloud
               that
               ran
               out
               of
               the
               side
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               opening
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               renting
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               Sunne
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               rising
               ,
               up
               of
               the
               dead
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               
               Mother
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               unspeakable
               name
               of
               God
               Tetragrammaton
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               O
               Sibylia
               ;
               O
               blessed
               and
               beautifull
               Virgine
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               riall
               words
               aforesaid
               ,
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Sibylia
               by
               all
               their
               vertues
               to
               appeare
               in
               that
               circle
               before
               me
               visible
               ,
               in
               the
               form
               and
               shape
               of
               a
               beautifull
               woman
               in
               a
               bright
               and
               white
               vesture
               ,
               adorned
               and
               garnished
               most
               fair
               ,
               and
               to
               appeare
               to
               me
               quickly
               without
               deceit
               or
               tarrying
               ;
               and
               that
               thou
               faile
               not
               to
               fulfill
               my
               will
               and
               desire
               effectually
               .
               For
               I
               will
               choose
               thee
               to
               be
               my
               blessed
               virgin
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               common
               copulation
               with
               thee
               .
               Therefore
               make
               hast
               and
               speed
               to
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               appear
               as
               I
               have
               said
               before
               .
               To
               whom
               be
               honor
               and
               glory
               for
               ever
               ever
               ;
               Amen
               .
            
             
               The
               which
               done
               and
               ended
               ,
               if
               thee
               come
               not
               ,
               repeat
               the
               conjuration
               till
               they
               doe
               come
               :
               for
               doubtlesse
               they
               will
               come
               .
               And
               when
               shee
               is
               appeared
               ,
               take
               your
               censers
               ,
               and
               incense
               her
               with
               frankincense
               ;
               then
               bind
               her
               with
               the
               bond
               as
               followeth
               .
               
               I
               doe
               conjure
               thee
               Sibylia
               ,
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               God
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               three
               persons
               and
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               blessed
               virgine
               Mary
               mother
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               by
               all
               the
               whole
               and
               holy
               company
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               doome
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               angels
               and
               archangels
               ,
               thrones
               ,
               dominations
               ,
               principates
               ,
               potestates
               ,
               virtutes
               ,
               cherubim
               and
               seraphim
               ,
               and
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               and
               binde
               thee
               Sibylia
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               circle
               wherein
               thou
               art
               appeared
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               alter
               thy
               shape
               ;
               except
               I
               give
               thee
               licence
               to
               depart
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Sibylia
               by
               the
               bloud
               that
               ran
               out
               of
               the
               side
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               vertue
               hereof
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Sibylia
               to
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               appeare
               to
               me
               at
               all
               times
               visibly
               ,
               as
               the
               conjuration
               of
               words
               leadeth
               ,
               written
               in
               this
               book
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Sibylia
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Virgine
               of
               fairies
               ,
               by
               the
               opening
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               renting
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               Sun
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               dead
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               glorious
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               unspeakable
               name
               of
               God
               ✚
               Tetragrammaton
               ✚
               and
               by
               the
               king
               and
               queen
               of
               fairies
               ,
               
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Sibylia
               to
               appeare
               ,
               before
               the
               conjuration
               be
               read
               over
               four
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               visibly
               to
               appeare
               ,
               as
               the
               conjuration
               leadeth
               written
               in
               this
               book
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               mee
               good
               counsell
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               by
               treasures
               hidden
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               that
               is
               to
               do
               me
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               to
               fulfill
               my
               will
               without
               any
               deceit
               or
               tarrying
               ;
               nor
               yet
               that
               thou
               shalt
               have
               any
               power
               of
               my
               body
               or
               soul
               ,
               earthly
               or
               ghostly
               ;
               nor
               yet
               to
               perish
               so
               much
               of
               my
               body
               as
               one
               haire
               of
               my
               head
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Sibylia
               by
               all
               the
               riall
               words
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               ,
               I
               charge
               and
               binde
               thee
               by
               the
               vertue
               thereof
               ,
               to
               be
               obedient
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               words
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               this
               bond
               to
               stand
               between
               thee
               and
               me
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               everlasting
               condemnation
               ,
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ;
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 license
                 for
                 Sibylia
                 to
                 goe
                 and
                 come
                 by
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Conjure
               thee
               Sibyliae
               ,
               which
               art
               come
               hither
               before
               me
               ,
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               thy
               Lord
               and
               mine
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               powers
               is
               thy
               going
               or
               comming
               unto
               me
               ,
               imagining
               any
               evill
               in
               any
               manner
               of
               wayes
               ,
               in
               the
               earth
               or
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               evill
               doings
               ,
               to
               any
               person
               or
               persons
               .
               I
               conjure
               and
               command
               thee
               Sibylia
               by
               all
               the
               riall
               work
               and
               vertues
               that
               be
               written
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               goe
               to
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               thou
               camest
               ,
               but
               shalt
               remaine
               peaceably
               ,
               invisibly
               and
               look
               thou
               be
               ready
               to
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               when
               thou
               are
               called
               by
               any
               conjuration
               of
               words
               that
               be
               written
               in
               this
               book
               ,
               to
               come
               (
               I
               say
               )
               at
               my
               commandement
               ,
               and
               to
               answer
               unto
               me
               truly
               and
               duly
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               my
               will
               quickly
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               
                 Vade
                 in
                 pace
                 ,
                 in
                 nomine
                 patris
                 ,
                 &
                 filii
                 ,
                 &
                 spirtus
                 sancti
                 .
              
               And
               the
               holy
               ✚
               crosse
               ✚
               be
               between
               thee
               and
               me
               ,
               or
               between
               us
               and
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               Lion
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               the
               root
               of
               Iesse
               ,
               the
               kindred
               of
               David
               ,
               be
               between
               thee
               and
               mee
               ✚
               Christ
               commeth
               ✚
               Christ
               commandeth
               ✚
               Christ
               giveth
               power
               ✚
               Christ
               defend
               me
               ✚
               and
               his
               innocent
               bloud
               ✚
               from
               all
               perils
               of
               body
               and
               soul
               ,
               sleeping
               or
               waking
               :
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 know
                 of
                 treasure
                 hidden
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               WRite
               in
               paper
               these
               characters
               following
               ,
               on
               the
               saturday
               ,
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               ☽
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               where
               thou
               thinkest
               treasure
               to
               be
               :
               if
               there
               be
               any
               the
               paper
               will
               burn
               ,
               else
               not
               .
               And
               these
               be
               the
               characters
               .
            
             
               
            
             
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 goe
                 invisible
                 by
                 these
                 three
                 sisters
                 of
                 Fairies
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 First
                 goe
                 to
                 a
                 fair
                 parlor
                 or
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 even
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 people
                 nine
                 dayes
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 thy
                 clothing
                 be
                 clean
                 and
                 sweet
                 .
                 Then
                 make
                 a
                 candle
                 of
                 Virgine
                 wax
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 faire
                 fire
                 of
                 charcoles
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midle
                 of
                 the
                 parlour
                 or
                 chamber
                 .
                 Then
                 take
                 fair
                 clean
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 runneth
                 against
                 the
                 east
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 thou
                 wathest
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 say
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 going
                 about
                 the
                 fire
                 three
                 times
                 holding
                 the
                 candle
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ✚
                 
                   Panthon
                   ✚
                   Craton
                   ✚
                   Muriton
                   ✚
                   Lisecognaton
                   ✚
                   Seston
                   ✚
                   Diaton
                   ✚
                   Maton
                   ✚
                   Tet●agrammaton
                   ✚
                   Agla
                   ✚
                   Agarion
                   ✚
                   Tegra
                   ✚
                   Pentessaron
                   ✚
                   Tendicata
                
                 ✚
                 Then
                 rehearse
                 these
                 names
                 ✚
                 
                   So
                   thie
                   ✚
                   Sorthia
                   ✚
                   Sortheos
                   ✚
                   Milia
                   ✚
                   Achilia
                   ✚
                   Sibylia
                   ✚
                   In
                   nomine
                   patris
                   ,
                   &
                   filii
                   ,
                   &
                   spiritus
                   sancti
                
                 ;
                 
                 Amen
                 .
                 I
                 conjure
                 you
                 three
                 sisters
                 of
                 fairies
                 ,
                 
                   Milia
                   ,
                   Achilia
                   ,
                   Sibylia
                
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 vertues
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 mercifull
                 and
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 command
                 his
                 angell
                 to
                 blow
                 the
                 trump
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 Come
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 angels
                 ,
                 archangels
                 ,
                 thrones
                 ,
                 dominations
                 ,
                 principats
                 ,
                 potesta●es
                 ,
                 virtutes
                 ,
                 cherubim
                 and
                 seraphim
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 vertues
                 and
                 powers
                 .
                 I
                 conjure
                 you
                 three
                 sisters
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 riall
                 words
                 aforesaid
                 :
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 doe
                 appeare
                 before
                 me
                 visibly
                 ,
                 in
                 form
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 faire
                 women
                 ,
                 in
                 white
                 vestures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 the
                 ring
                 of
                 invisibility
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 goe
                 invisible
                 at
                 mine
                 owne
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 houres
                 and
                 minutes
                 :
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   patris
                   ,
                   &
                   filii
                   ,
                   &
                   spiritus
                   sancti
                   ,
                
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 Being
                 appeared
                 ,
                 say
                 this
                 bond
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 virgins
                 ✚
                 
                   Milia
                   ✚
                   Achili●
                
                 ✚
                 I
                 conjure
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 their
                 vertues
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 in
                 peace
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 Sibylia
                 I
                 conjure
                 thee
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 pretious
                 bloud
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lady
                 the
                 Virgine
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 company
                 in
                 heaven
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
                 Sibylia
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 vertues
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 be
                 obedient
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 I
                 shall
                 call
                 thee
                 by
                 this
                 foresaid
                 conjuration
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 book
                 ,
                 looke
                 thou
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 all
                 houres
                 and
                 minutes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 ring
                 of
                 invisibility
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 may
                 goe
                 invisible
                 at
                 my
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 all
                 houres
                 and
                 minutes
                 ;
                 
                   Fiat
                   ,
                   fiat
                
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 come
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 night
                 ,
                 then
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 second
                 night
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 third
                 night
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 doe
                 come
                 ,
                 for
                 doubtlesse
                 they
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 thou
                 in
                 thy
                 bed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 parlor
                 or
                 chamber
                 .
                 And
                 lay
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 thou
                 have
                 a
                 faire
                 silken
                 kercher
                 bound
                 abound
                 thy
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 afraid
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 thee
                 no
                 harm
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 will
                 come
                 before
                 thee
                 three
                 fair
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 white
                 clothing
                 :
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 put
                 *
                 a
                 ring
                 upon
                 thy
                 finger
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 thou
                 shalt
                 goe
                 
                 invisible
                 .
                 Then
                 with
                 speed
                 bind
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 bond
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 hast
                 this
                 ring
                 on
                 thy
                 finger
                 ,
                 looke
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 see
                 thy self
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 thou
                 wilt
                 goe
                 invisible
                 ,
                 put
                 in
                 on
                 thy
                 finger
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 finger
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 new
                 ☽
                 renew
                 it
                 again
                 ▪
                 For
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 thou
                 shalt
                 ever
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 begin
                 this
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 of
                 the
                 ☽
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 ♃
                 and
                 the
                 ☽
                 in
                 ♋
                 ♐
                 ♓
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 experiment
                 following
                 ,
                 of
                 Citrael
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   angeli
                   diei
                   dominici
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Say
                 first
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 angels
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 seaven
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 
                 O
                 Ye
                 glorious
                 angels
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 square
                 ,
                 be
                 you
                 my
                 coadjutors
                 and
                 helpers
                 in
                 all
                 q●estions
                 and
                 demands
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 causes
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 which
                 shall
                 ●ome
                 to
                 judge
                 both
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 
                   O
                   angeli
                   gloriosi
                   in
                   hac
                   quadra
                   scripti
                   ,
                   estote
                   c●adjutores
                   &
                   auxiliatores
                   in
                   omnibus
                   quaestionibus
                   &
                   intervogationibus
                   ,
                   in
                   omnibus
                   negotiis
                   ,
                   caeterisque
                   causis
                   per
                   eum
                   qui
                   venturus
                   est
                   judicare
                   vivos
                   &
                   mortuos
                   &
                   mumdum
                   per
                   ignem
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Say
                 this
                 prayer
                 fasting
                 ,
                 called
                 *
                 
                   Regina
                   linguae
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ✚
                   Lemae
                   ✚
                   solma
                   ac
                   ✚
                   elmay
                   ✚
                   gezagra
                   ✚
                   raamaasin
                   ✚
                   ezierego
                   ✚
                   mial
                   ✚
                   egziephiaz
                   Iosamin
                   ✚
                   sabach
                   ✚
                   ha
                   ✚
                   aem
                   ✚
                   re
                   ✚
                   be
                   ✚
                   esepha
                   ✚
                   sephar
                   ✚
                   ●●mar
                   ✚
                   semoit
                   ✚
                   lemajo
                   ✚
                   pheralon
                   ✚
                   amic
                   ✚
                   phin
                   ✚
                   gergoin
                   ✚
                   le●o●
                   ✚
                   Amin
                   ✚
                   amin
                   ✚
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 pitifullest
                 and
                 and
                 mercifullest
                 God
                 of
                 Is●●●●
                 and
                 of
                 paradise
                 ,
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 seas
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 infernals
                 ,
                 by
                 thine
                 omnipotent
                 help
                 may
                 perform
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 which
                 livest
                 and
                 reig●est
                 over
                 one
                 God
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 most
                 strongest
                 and
                 mightiest
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 beginning
                 or
                 ending
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 clemency
                 and
                 knowledge
                 I
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 questions
                 ,
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 may
                 be
                 fully
                 and
                 truely
                 accomplished
                 through
                 thy
                 worthinesse
                 ,
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 livest
                 and
                 reignest
                 ,
                 ever
                 one
                 God
                 world
                 without
                 e●●
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 holy
                 ,
                 patient
                 ,
                 and
                 mercifull
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 clear
                 and
                 just
                 ;
                 I
                 most
                 heartily
                 desire
                 thy
                 holinesse
                 and
                 clemency
                 ,
                 to
                 fulfill
                 ,
                 perform
                 and
                 accomplish
                 this
                 my
                 whole
                 work
                 ,
                 through
                 thy
                 worthynesse
                 and
                 blessed
                 power
                 :
                 which
                 livest
                 and
                 reignest
                 ever
                 one
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   Per
                   omnia
                   saecula
                   saeculorum
                
                 ;
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 inclose
                 a
                 spirit
                 in
                 a
                 crystall
                 stone
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               operation
               following
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               a
               spirit
               inclosed
               into
               a
               crystall
               stone
               or
               beryll
               glasse
               ,
               or
               into
               any
               other
               like
               instrument
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               First
               thou
               in
               the
               new
               of
               the
               ☽
               being
               clothed
               with
               all
               new
               ,
               and
               fresh
               and
               clean
               aray
               ,
               and
               shaven
               ,
               and
               that
               day
               to
               fast
               with
               bread
               and
               water
               ;
               and
               being
               cleane
               confessed
               ,
               say
               the
               seven
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               the
               Letany
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               days
               ,
               with
               this
               prayer
               following
               .
            
             
               I
               desire
               thee
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               my
               mercifull
               and
               most
               loving
               God
               ,
               the
               giver
               of
               all
               graces
               ,
               the
               giver
               of
               all
               sciences
               ;
               grant
               that
               I
               thy
               wel-beloved
               N.
               (
               although
               unworthy
               )
               may
               know
               thy
               grace
               and
               power
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               deceipts
               and
               craftinesse
               of
               devils
               .
               And
               grant
               to
               me
               thy
               power
               good
               Lord
               ,
               to
               constrain
               them
               by
               this
               art
               :
               for
               thou
               art
               the
               true
               ,
               and
               lively
               ,
               and
               eternall
               God
               ,
               which
               livest
               and
               reignest
               ever
               one
               God
               through
               all
               worlds
               ;
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Thou
               must
               doe
               this
               five
               dayes
               ▪
               and
               the
               sixt
               day
               have
               in
               a
               readinesse
               ,
               five
               bright
               swords
               :
               
               and
               in
               some
               secret
               place
               make
               one
               circle
               with
               one
               of
               the
               said
               swords
               .
               And
               then
               write
               this
               name
               ,
               Sitrael
               ,
               which
               done
               standing
               in
               the
               circle
               ,
               thrust
               in
               thy
               sword
               into
               that
               name
               .
               And
               write
               again
               Malanthon
               ,
               with
               another
               sword
               ;
               and
               Thamaor
               ,
               with
               another
               ;
               and
               Falaur
               ,
               with
               another
               ;
               and
               Sitrami
               ,
               with
               another
               :
               and
               ode
               as
               ye
               did
               with
               the
               first
               .
               All
               this
               done
               ,
               turn
               thee
               to
               Sitrael
               ,
               and
               kneeling
               say
               thus
               ;
               having
               the
               crystall
               stone
               in
               thine
               hands
               .
            
             
               O
               
                 Sitrael
                 ,
                 Malantha
                 ,
                 Thamaor
                 ,
                 Falaur
                 ,
              
               and
               Sitrami
               ,
               Written
               in
               these
               circles
               ,
               appointed
               to
               this
               work
               ;
               I
               doe
               conjure
               ,
               and
               I
               doe
               exorcise
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               by
               him
               which
               cast
               you
               out
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               which
               spake
               the
               word
               and
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               which
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               by
               fire
               ,
               that
               all
               you
               five
               infernall
               masters
               and
               princes
               doe
               come
               unto
               mee
               ,
               to
               accomplish
               and
               to
               fulfill
               all
               my
               desire
               and
               request
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               command
               you
               .
               
               Also
               I
               conjure
               you
               divels
               ,
               and
               command
               you
               ,
               I
               bid
               you
               ,
               and
               appoint
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               most
               highest
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               Virgine
               Mary
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               both
               of
               men
               and
               women
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               Angels
               ,
               Archangels
               ,
               Patriarches
               ,
               and
               prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               martyrs
               and
               confessours
               ,
               virgins
               ,
               and
               widowes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               elect
               of
               God.
               Also
               I
               conjure
               you
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               you
               ,
               ye
               infernall
               Kings
               by
               the
               heaven
               ,
               by
               the
               starres
               ,
               by
               the
               ☉
               and
               by
               the
               ☽
               and
               by
               all
               the
               planets
               ,
               by
               the
               earth
               ,
               fire
               ,
               air
               and
               water
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               terrestriall
               paradise
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               things
               in
               them
               contained
               ,
               and
               by
               your
               hell
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               divels
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               dwelling
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               your
               vertue
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               with
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               ,
               which
               may
               constraine
               and
               binde
               you
               .
               Therefore
               by
               all
               these
               foresaid
               vertues
               and
               powers
               ,
               I
               doe
               bind
               you
               and
               constrain
               you
               into
               my
               will
               and
               power
               ;
               that
               you
               being
               thus
               bound
               ,
               may
               
               come
               unto
               me
               in
               great
               humility
               ,
               and
               to
               appeare
               in
               your
               circles
               befor●
               me
               visibly
               ,
               in
               fair
               form
               and
               shape
               of
               mankind
               kings
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               unto
               me
               all
               things
               ,
               whatsoever
               I
               shall
               desire
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               may
               not
               depart
               from
               me
               without
               my
               licence
               .
               
               And
               if
               you
               doe
               against
               my
               precepts
               ,
               I
               will
               promise
               unto
               you
               that
               you
               shall
               descend
               into
               the
               profound
               deep●●sse
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               except
               that
               you
               doe
               obey
               unto
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               part
               of
               the
               living
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               liveth
               and
               reigneth
               in
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               by
               all
               world
               of
               worlds
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Say
               this
               true
               conjuration
               five
               courses
               ,
               and
               then
               shalt
               thou
               see
               co●e
               out
               of
               the
               Northpart
               five
               Kings
               with
               a
               marvellous
               company
               :
               which
               wh●●
               they
               are
               come
               to
               the
               circle
               ,
               they
               will
               alight
               down
               off
               from
               their
               hors●
               and
               will
               kneel
               downe
               before
               thee
               ,
               saying
               :
               Master
               ,
               command
               us
               w●●●
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               out
               of
               hand
               be
               obedient
               unto
               thee
               .
               Unto
               whom
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ;
               see
               that
               ye
               depart
               not
               from
               me
               ,
               without
               my
               licence
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               I
               will
               command
               you
               to
               doe
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               done
               truely
               ,
               su●ely
               ,
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               essentially
               .
               And
               then
               they
               all
               will
               sweare
               unto
               thee
               to
               doe
               all
               thy
               will
               ;
               And
               after
               they
               have
               sworn
               ,
               say
               the
               conjuration
               immediately
               following
               .
            
             
               
               I
               conjure
               ,
               charge
               ,
               and
               command
               you
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               you
               
                 Sirrael
                 ,
                 Mal●●than
                 ,
                 Thamaar
                 ,
                 Falaur
                 ,
              
               and
               Sitrami
               ,
               you
               infernal
               kings
               ,
               to
               put
               into
               the
               crystall
               stone
               one
               spirit
               learned
               ●●d
               expert
               in
               all
               arts
               and
               sciences
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               this
               name
               of
               God
               Tetragrammaton
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Lo●●
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               innocent
               lambe
               ,
               which
               redeemed
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               their
               virtues
               and
               powe●s
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
               ye
               ●oble
               kings
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               spirit
               may
               teach
               ,
               shew
               and
               declare
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               friends
               ,
               at
               all
               houres
               and
               minuts
               ,
               both
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               the
               m●●
               of
               all
               things
               both
               bodily
               and
               ghostly
               ,
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               whatsoever
               I
               shall
               request
               or
               desire
               ,
               declaring
               also
               to
               me
               my
               very
               name
               .
               And
               this
               I
               command
               in
               your
               part
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               unto
               your
               ow●
               Lord
               and
               Master
               .
               That
               done
               ,
               they
               will
               call
               a
               certain
               spirit
               ,
               whom
               th●●
               will
               command
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               centre
               of
               the
               circled
               or
               round
               crystal
               .
               T●●●
               put
               the
               crystall
               between
               the
               two
               circles
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               see
               the
               crys●●●●
               made
               black
               .
            
             
               Then
               command
               them
               to
               command
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               crystall
               ,
               not
               〈◊〉
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               till
               thou
               give
               him
               licence
               ,
               and
               to
               fulfill
               〈◊〉
               will
               for
               ever
               .
               That
               done
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               see
               them
               goe
               upon
               the
               crystall
               both
               to
               answer
               your
               requests
               ,
               and
               to
               tarry
               your
               licence
               .
               That
               done
               the
               spirits
               will
               crave
               licence
               :
               and
               say
               ;
               Goe
               ye
               to
               your
               place
               appoin●●●
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               then
               take
               up
               〈◊〉
               crystall
               ,
               and
               look
               therein
               ,
               asking
               what
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               shew
               it
               ●●to
               thee
               .
               Let
               all
               your
               circles
               be
               nine
               foot
               every
               way
               ,
               and
               made
               as
               fo●loweth
               .
               Work
               this
               work
               in
               ♋
               ♏
               or
               ♓
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               the
               ☽
               or
               ●
               And
               when
               the
               spirit
               is
               inclosed
               ,
               if
               thou
               feare
               him
               ,
               binde
               him
               with
               some
               bond
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               is
               elsewhere
               expressed
               already
               in
               this
               〈◊〉
               treatise
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 figure
                 or
                 type
                 proportionall
                 ,
                 shewing
                 what
                 form
                 must
                 be
                 observed
                 and
                 kept
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 figure
                 whereby
                 the
                 former
                 secret
                 of
                 inclosing
                 a
                 spirit
                 in
                 crystall
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 experiment
                 of
                 Bealphares
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               is
               proved
               the
               noblest
               carrier
               that
               ever
               did
               serve
               any
               man
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               here
               beginneth
               the
               inclosing
               of
               the
               said
               spirit
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               have
               a
               true
               answer
               of
               him
               ,
               without
               any
               craft
               or
               harm
               ;
               and
               he
               will
               appeare
               unto
               thee
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               a
               fair
               man
               or
               fair
               woman
               ;
               the
               which
               spirit
               will
               come
               to
               thee
               at
               all
               times
               .
               And
               if
               thou
               wilt
               command
               him
               to
               tell
               thee
               of
               hidden
               treasures
               that
               be
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               hee
               will
               tell
               it
               thee
               :
               or
               if
               thou
               wilt
               command
               him
               to
               bring
               to
               thee
               gold
               or
               silver
               ,
               he
               will
               bring
               it
               thee
               :
               or
               if
               thou
               wilt
               goe
               from
               one
               country
               to
               another
               ,
               he
               will
               bear
               thee
               without
               any
               harm
               of
               body
               or
               soul.
               Therefore
               *
               he
               that
               will
               doe
               this
               work
               ,
               shall
               abstaine
               from
               leacherousnesse
               and
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               from
               false
               swearing
               ,
               and
               doe
               all
               the
               abstinence
               that
               he
               may
               doe
               ▪
               and
               namely
               three
               dayes
               before
               he
               goe
               to
               work
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               third
               day
               when
               the
               night
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               starres
               doe
               shine
               ,
               and
               the
               element
               faire
               and
               clear
               ,
               he
               shall
               bath
               himselfe
               and
               his
               fellows
               (
               if
               he
               have
               any
               )
               all
               together
               in
               a
               quick
               welspring
               .
               Then
               he
               must
               be
               cloathed
               in
               cleane
               white
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               have
               another
               privy
               place
               ,
               and
               beare
               him
               inke
               and
               pen
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               shall
               write
               this
               holy
               name
               of
               God
               Almighty
               in
               his
               right
               hand
               ✚
               Agla
               ✚
               and
               in
               his
               left
               hand
               this
               name
               ✚
               ♊
               ●●●
               ✚
               and
               he
               must
               have
               a
               dry
               thong
               of
               a
               lions
               or
               of
               a
               h●●e
               skin
               ,
               and
               make
               thereof
               a
               girdle
               ,
               &
               write
               the
               holy
               names
               of
               God
               all
               above
               and
               in
               the
               end
               ✚
               A
               &
               Ω
               ✚
               .
               And
               upon
               his
               brest
               he
               must
               have
               this
               presen●
               figure
               or
               mark
               written
               in
               virgin
               parchment
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               here
               shewed
               .
               
               And
               it
               must
               b●sowed
               upon
               a
               peece
               of
               new
               linnen
               ,
               an●
               so
               made
               fast
               upon
               thy
               brest
               .
               And
               if
               tho●
               wilt
               have
               a
               fellow
               to
               worke
               with
               thee
               ,
               hee
               must
               bee
               appointed
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               You
               must
               have
               also
               a
               bright
               knife
               that
               was
               never
               occupied
               ,
               and
               hee
               must
               write
               on
               the
               one
               side
               of
               the
               blade
               of
               the
               knife
               ✚
               Agla
               ✚
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               knifes
               blade
               ✚
               ♊
               ●●●
               ✚
               And
               with
               the
               same
               knife
               he
               must
               make
               a
               circle
               ,
               
               as
               hereafter
               followeth
               :
               the
               which
               is
               called
               Salomons
               circle
               .
               When
               that
               hee
               is
               made
               ,
               goe
               into
               the
               circle
               ,
               and
               close
               again
               the
               place
               ,
               there
               where
               th●
               wentest
               in
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               knife
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               
                 Per
                 crucis
                 ho●
                 signum
                 ✚
                 su●
                 at
                 procui
                 omne
                 malignum
                 ;
                 Et
                 per
                 idem
                 signum
                 ✚
                 salvetur
                 quodque
                 bex●num
                 ,
              
               By
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ✚
               may
               all
               evill
               fly
               farre
               away
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               signe
               ✚
               may
               all
               that
               is
               good
               be
               preserved
               ;
               and
               make
               suffur●gations
               to
               thy self
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               fellow
               or
               fellows
               ,
               with
               frankincense
               ,
               m●stike
               ,
               
                 lignum
                 aloes
              
               :
               then
               put
               it
               in
               wine
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               good
               devotion
               ,
               
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               high
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               all
               together
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               defend
               you
               from
               all
               evils
               .
               And
               when
               he
               that
               is
               master
               will
               close
               the
               spirit
               ,
               he
               shall
               say
               towards
               the
               east
               with
               meeke
               and
               devout
               devotion
               ,
               these
               psalmes
               and
               prayers
               as
               followeth
               here
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 Psalm
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 My
                 God
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 look
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 my
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 my
                 complaint
                 ?
                 
                 And
                 so
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 psalm
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 psalm
                 also
                 following
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 fifty
                 one
                 psalme
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 three
                 times
                 ever
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 HAve
                 mercy
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 after
                 thy
                 great
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
                 doe
                 away
                 mine
                 offences
                 ,
                 And
                 so
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 psalm
                 ,
                 concluding
                 it
                 with
                 ,
                 Glory
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 and
                 ever
                 shall
                 be
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Then
                 say
                 this
                 verse
                 :
                 O
                 Lord
                 leave
                 not
                 my
                 soul
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 nor
                 my
                 life
                 with
                 the
                 bloud-thirsty
                 .
                 Then
                 say
                 a
                 
                   Pater
                   noster
                
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Ave
                   Maria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Credo
                   ,
                   &
                   ne
                   nos
                   inducas
                   .
                
                 O
                 Lord
                 shew
                 us
                 thy
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 Lord
                 heare
                 our
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 our
                 cry
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 pray
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 almighty
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 warnedst
                 by
                 thine
                 angell
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 kings
                 of
                 
                   Cullen
                   ,
                   Iasper
                   ,
                   M●lchior
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Balthasar
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 with
                 worshipfull
                 presents
                 toward
                 
                   Bethlehem
                   ;
                   Iasper
                
                 brought
                 myrrh
                 ;
                 Melchior
                 ,
                 incense
                 ,
                 Balthasar
                 ,
                 gold
                 ;
                 worshipping
                 the
                 high
                 king
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Gods
                 son
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 pe●son
                 in
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 being
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 clean
                 virgine
                 S.
                 Mary
                 queen
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 empresse
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 lady
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 holy
                 angell
                 Gabriel
                 warned
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 foresaid
                 three
                 kings
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 dread
                 of
                 perill
                 ,
                 that
                 Herod
                 the
                 king
                 by
                 his
                 ordinance
                 would
                 have
                 destroyed
                 these
                 
                 three
                 noble
                 kings
                 ,
                 that
                 meekly
                 sought
                 out
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
                 As
                 wittily
                 and
                 truly
                 as
                 these
                 three
                 Kings
                 turned
                 for
                 dread
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 another
                 way
                 ;
                 so
                 wisely
                 and
                 so
                 truly
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 thy
                 mightifull
                 mercy
                 ,
                 blesse
                 u●
                 now
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 blessed
                 passion
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 us
                 all
                 together
                 from
                 all
                 evill
                 ;
                 and
                 thy
                 holy
                 angell
                 defend
                 us
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 pray
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 Kings
                 ,
                 which
                 containest
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 beholdest
                 all
                 deeps
                 ,
                 weighest
                 the
                 hils
                 ,
                 and
                 shuttest
                 up
                 with
                 thy
                 hand
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 hear
                 us
                 most
                 meeke●t
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 grant
                 unto
                 us
                 (
                 being
                 unworthy
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 great
                 mercy
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 verity
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 knowledge
                 of
                 hidden
                 treasure
                 by
                 this
                 spirit
                 invōcated
                 ,
                 through
                 thy
                 help
                 O
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 all
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 from
                 worlds
                 to
                 worlds
                 everlastingly
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Then
                 say
                 these
                 names
                 
                   ✚
                   Helic
                   ✚
                   ●ely●
                   ✚
                   essejero
                   ✚
                   D●us
                   ●●ternus
                   ✚
                   cloy
                   ✚
                   clemen●
                   ✚
                   ●eloye
                   ✚
                   Deus
                   sanctus
                   ✚
                   sab●oti
                   ✚
                   Deus
                   exerc●●●●donay
                   ✚
                   Deus
                   mirabilis
                   ✚
                   jao
                   ✚
                   verax
                   ✚
                   aneph●neton
                   ✚
                   Deus
                   ineffabilis
                   ✚
                   sodoy
                   
                   ✚
                   dominator
                   dominus
                   ✚
                   on
                   sortissimus
                   ✚
                   Deus
                   ✚
                   qui
                   ,
                
                 the
                 which
                 wouldest
                 be
                 prayed
                 unto
                 of
                 sinners
                 receive
                 (
                 we
                 beseech
                 thee
                 )
                 these
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 meek
                 prayers
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 unworthy
                 doe
                 offer
                 unto
                 thy
                 divine
                 majesty
                 .
                 Deliver
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 prevent
                 with
                 thy
                 holy
                 spirit
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 thy
                 blessed
                 help
                 to
                 follow
                 after
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 our
                 work
                 begun
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ended
                 by
                 thy
                 mighty
                 power
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
                 Then
                 say
                 this
                 anon
                 after
                 
                   ✚
                   homo
                   ✚
                   sacarus
                   ✚
                   Museolameus
                   ✚
                   ●heruborca
                   ✚
                
                 being
                 the
                 figure
                 upon
                 thy
                 brest
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 the
                 girdle
                 about
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 circle
                 made
                 ,
                 blesse
                 the
                 circle
                 with
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 and
                 read
                 this
                 conjuration
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 sitting
                 back
                 to
                 back
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 exorcise
                 and
                 conjure
                 Bealphares
                 ,
                 the
                 practiser
                 and
                 preceptor
                 of
                 this
                 art
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 heavens
                 and
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 vertue
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 unspeakable
                 name
                 Tetragrammaton
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 majesty
                 and
                 deity
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God.
                 I
                 conjure
                 and
                 exorcise
                 thee
                 Bealphares
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 all
                 angels
                 ,
                 archangels
                 ,
                 thrones
                 ,
                 dominations
                 ,
                 principa●s
                 ,
                 potestats
                 ,
                 virtures
                 ,
                 cherubim
                 and
                 seraphim
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 truest
                 and
                 speciallest
                 name
                 of
                 your
                 master
                 that
                 you
                 doe
                 come
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 faire
                 form
                 of
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 kinde
                 ,
                 been
                 visibly
                 before
                 this
                 circle
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 terrible
                 by
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 wayes
                 ▪
                 This
                 *
                 circle
                 being
                 our
                 tuition
                 and
                 protection
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mercifull
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 doe
                 make
                 answer
                 truly
                 ,
                 without
                 craft
                 or
                 deceit
                 ,
                 unto
                 all
                 my
                 demands
                 and
                 questions
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIIII
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 bind
                 the
                 spirit
                 Bealphares
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 loose
                 him
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               NOw
               when
               he
               is
               appeared
               ,
               bind
               him
               with
               these
               words
               which
               follow
               *
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Bealphares
               ,
               by
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               by
               God
               the
               son
               and
               by
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               holy
               company
               in
               heaven
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               I
               charge
               thee
               Bealphares
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               depart
               out
               of
               my
               sight
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               alter
               thy
               bodily
               shape
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               appeared
               in
               ,
               nor
               any
               power
               shalt
               thou
               have
               of
               our
               bodies
               or
               soules
               ,
               eartly
               or
               ghostly
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               words
               of
               my
               conjuration
               ,
               that
               be
               written
               in
               this
               book
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Bealphares
               ,
               by
               all
               angels
               and
               archangels
               ,
               thrones
               ,
               dominations
               ,
               principats
               ,
               potestates
               ,
               vertutes
               ,
               cherubim
               and
               seraphim
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               .
               I
               conjure
               and
               charge
               ,
               binde
               and
               constraine
               thee
               Bealphares
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               〈◊〉
               words
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               that
               thou
               be
               obedient
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               and
               appeare
               visibly
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               dayes
               ,
               houres
               and
               minutes
               ,
               wheresoever
               I
               be
               ,
               being
               called
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               which
               words
               are
               written
               in
               this
               book
               .
               Look
               ready
               thou
               be
               to
               appeare
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               mee
               good
               counsell
               ,
               how
               to
               come
               by
               treasures
               hidden
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               come
               to
               dignity
               
               and
               knowledge
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               the
               magick
               art
               ,
               and
               of
               grammar
               ,
               dialectike
               ,
               rhetorike
               ,
               arithmeticke
               ,
               musick
               ,
               geometry
               ,
               and
               of
               astromomy
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               things
               my
               will
               quickly
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ;
               I
               charge
               upon
               pain
               of
               everlasting
               condemnation
               ,
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               is
               thus
               bound
               ,
               
               ask
               him
               what
               thing
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               tell
               thee
               ,
               and
               give
               thee
               all
               things
               that
               thou
               wilt
               request
               of
               him
               ,
               without
               any
               sacrifice
               doing
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               without
               forsaking
               thy
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thy
               maker
               .
               And
               when
               the
               spirit
               hath
               fulfilled
               thy
               will
               and
               intent
               ,
               give
               him
               license
               to
               depart
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 license
                 for
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 depart
                 .
              
               
                 GO
                 unto
                 the
                 place
                 predestinated
                 and
                 appointed
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 where
                 thy
                 Lord
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 thee
                 ,
                 untill
                 I
                 shall
                 call
                 thee
                 again
                 .
                 Be
                 thou
                 ready
                 unto
                 me
                 and
                 to
                 my
                 call
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 call
                 thee
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 everlasting
                 damnation
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 recite
                 ,
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 times
                 the
                 last
                 conjuration
                 ,
                 untill
                 thou
                 doe
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 ●earin
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   throno
                
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 say
                 
                   In
                   throno
                
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 depart
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 without
                 hurt
                 or
                 damage
                 of
                 any
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 deed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 creatures
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 of
                 all
                 power
                 ,
                 most
                 mightiest
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 other
                 God
                 but
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 ,
                 living
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 malediction
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 descend
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 alwayes
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 doe
                 depart
                 without
                 damage
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 evill
                 deed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 predestinated
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 I
                 do
                 else
                 send
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 except
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 thou
                 depart
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 whereas
                 thy
                 Lord
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 thee
                 And
                 see
                 thou
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 to
                 my
                 call
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 at
                 mine
                 own
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 day
                 or
                 night
                 ,
                 without
                 damage
                 or
                 hurt
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 ;
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 everlasting
                 damnation
                 :
                 
                   Fiat
                   ,
                   fiat
                   ,
                   fiat
                
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 The
                 peace
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 be
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 you
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 
                   Por
                   crucis
                   hoc
                   ✚
                   signum
                   &c.
                
                 Say
                 
                   In
                   principio
                   erat
                   verbum
                   ,
                   &
                   verbum
                   erat
                   apud
                   Deum
                
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 forward
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 chapter
                 of
                 saint
                 Iohns
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 staying
                 at
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Full
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 truth
                 :
                 to
                 whom
                 bee
                 all
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
               
               
                 
                   A
                   type
                   or
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   circle
                   for
                   the
                   master
                   and
                   his
                   fellowes
                   to
                   sit
                   in
                   ,
                   shewing
                   how
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   what
                   fashion
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 THis
                 is
                 the
                 circle
                 for
                 the
                 master
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 fellow
                 or
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 calling
                 ,
                 sit
                 back
                 to
                 back
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 calleth
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 fairies
                 make
                 this
                 circle
                 with
                 chalk
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 This
                 spirit
                 Bealphares
                 being
                 once
                 called
                 and
                 found
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 hurt
                 thee
                 .
                 Call
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 ♃
                 or
                 ♀
                 the
                 ☽
                 increasing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 water
                 .
              
            
             
               EXorciso
               te
               creaturam
               salis
               ,
               
               per
               Deum
               vivum
               ✚
               per
               Deum
               ✚
               verum
               ✚
               per
               Deum
               sanctum
               ✚
               per
               Duem
               qui
               te
               per
               Elizaeum
               prophetam
               in
               aquam
               mitli
               jussit
               ,
               ●t●s
               naretur
               sterrilitas
               aquae
               ,
               ut
               efficia●is
               sal
               exorcisa●us
               in
               saluum
               credentium
               ;
               ut
               sit
               omnibus
               te
               sumentibus
               sanitas
               animae
               &
               corporis
               ,
               &
               essugiat
               atque
               discedat
               ab
               co
               loco
               qui
               aspersus
               st●●at
               omnis
               phantasia
               &
               nequitia
               ,
               vel
               versutia
               diabolicae
               fraudis
               ,
               omnisque
               spiritus
               ,
               adjuratus
               per
               cum
               ,
               qui
               venturus
               est
               judicare
               vivos
               &
               mo
               tuos
               ,
               &
               saeculum
               perignem
               Amen
               .
               Oremus
               :
            
             
               Imunsam
               clementiam
               tuam
               ,
               omnipotens
               aeterne
               Deus
               ,
               humiliter
               imploramus
               ,
               ut
               hanc
               creaturam
               salis
               ,
               quam
               in
               usum
               generis
               humani
               tribuisti
               ,
               bene
               ✚
               dicere
               &
               sancti
               ✚
               ficare
               tua
               prelate
               digneris
               ,
               ut
               sit
               omnibus
               sumentibus
               sa●is
               menlis
               &
               corporis
               ,
               ut
               quicquid
               ex
               co
               tactum
               suerit
               ,
               vel
               respersum
               ,
               careat
               omni
               immundicia
               ,
               omnique
               impugnatione
               spiritualis
               nequitia
               ,
               per
               Dominum
               nostrum
               Iesum
               Christum
               filium
               tuum
               ,
               qui
               tecum
               vivit
               &
               regnat
               in
               unitate
               spiritus
               sancti
               ,
               Deus
               per
               omnia
               saecula
               saeculorum
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 water
                 say
                 also
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 Exorciso
                 te
                 creaturam
                 aquae
                 in
                 nomine
                 ✚
                 patris
                 ✚
                 &
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 filii
                 ejus
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 virtute
                 spiritus
                 ✚
                 sanct
                 ✚
                 ut
                 siat
                 aquae
                 exorcisata
                 ,
                 ad
                 estisgandam
                 omnem
                 potestatem
                 inimici
                 ,
                 &
                 ipsum
                 inimicum
                 erodicare
                 &
                 explantare
                 valeas
                 ,
                 cum
                 angelis
                 suis
                 apostatis
                 ,
                 per
                 virtutem
                 ejusdem
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 ,
                 qui
                 venturus
                 est
                 judicare
                 vivos
                 &
                 mortuos
                 ,
                 &
                 saeculum
                 per
                 ignem
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Oremus
                 :
              
               
                 Deus
                 ,
                 qui
                 ad
                 salutem
                 humani
                 generis
                 maxima
                 quaeque
                 sacramenta
                 in
                 aquarum
                 substantia
                 condidisti
                 ,
                 adesto
                 propitius
                 invocationibus
                 ,
                 nostris
                 ,
                 &
                 elemento
                 buic
                 ,
                 m●ltimodis
                 purificationibus
                 praeparato
                 ,
                 virtutem
                 tuae
                 bene
                 ✚
                 dictionis
                 insunde
                 ,
                 ut
                 creatura
                 tua
                 mysteriis
                 tuis
                 servicas
                 ,
                 ad
                 abigendos
                 daemones
                 ,
                 ma●bosque
                 pellendos
                 ,
                 divinae
                 gratiae
                 sumat
                 effectum
                 ,
                 ut
                 quicquid
                 in
                 domibus
                 ,
                 vel
                 inlocis
                 fidelium
                 haec
                 unda
                 resperserit
                 ,
                 careat
                 omni
                 immunditia
                 ,
                 liberetur
                 a
                 noxa
                 ,
                 non
                 illic
                 residea●
                 spiritus
                 ,
                 pestilens
                 ,
                 non
                 aura
                 corrumpens
                 ,
                 discedant
                 omnes
                 insidi●
                 latentis
                 inimici
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 quid
                 est
                 ,
                 quod
                 aut
                 incolumitati
                 habitantium
                 invidet
                 aut
                 quieti
                 ,
                 asper
                 sione
                 hujus
                 aquae
                 effugiat
                 ,
                 ut
                 salubritas
                 per
                 invocationem
                 sancti
                 tui
                 nominis
                 expetita
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 sit
                 impugnationibus
                 desensa
                 ,
                 per
                 Dominum
                 nostrum
                 Iesum
                 Christum
                 filium
                 tuum
                 ,
                 qui
                 tecum
                 vivil
                 &
                 regnat
                 ,
                 in
                 unitate
                 spiritus
                 sancti
                 ,
                 Deus
                 per
                 omnia
                 saecula
                 saeculorum
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Then
                 take
                 the
                 salt
                 in
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 putting
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 making
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Cross.
                 
              
               
                 Commixtio
                 salis
                 &
                 aquae
                 pariter
                 fiat
                 ,
                 in
                 nomine
                 patris
                 ,
                 &
                 filii
                 ,
                 &
                 spiritus
                 sancti
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Dom●aus
                 v●biscum
                 ,
                 Et
                 cum
                 spiritu
                 tuo
                 Oremus
                 :
                 
                 Deus
                 m●cte
                 virtutis
                 author
                 ,
                 &
                 insuperabil●s
                 imperit
                 ●ex
                 ,
                 a●
                 semper
                 magnificus
                 ritum●
                 bator
                 ,
                 qui
                 ad
                 :
                 ●●●ae
                 dominationis
                 v●●●s
                 rep●●mis
                 ,
                 qui
                 inimici
                 rugi●u●
                 sa
                 vitiam
                 superas
                 ,
                 qui
                 hostiles
                 nequittas
                 potens
                 ●a
                 pugnas
                 ;
                 te
                 Domine
                 trementes
                 &
                 su
                 plices
                 d●p●●●a●u●
                 a●
                 potimus
                 ,
                 ut
                 hanc
                 ●r●●●t●am
                 salis
                 &
                 aquae
                 aspi●ias
                 ,
                 bemguus
                 〈…〉
                 es
                 ,
                 putails
                 tuae
                 rore
                 sanct
                 .
                 ✚
                 fices
                 ,
                 ubicunque
                 fu●●ll
                 aspersa
                 ,
                 per
                 invocationem
                 sancti
                 tui
                 nominis
                 ,
                 omnis
                 infestatio
                 in
                 mundi
                 spiritus
                 ab●●tatur
                 ,
                 terrorque
                 venenosi
                 se
                 pantis
                 procul
                 pellatur
                 ;
                 &
                 praesevita
                 sancti
                 spiritus
                 nobis
                 〈◊〉
                 tuam
                 poscentibus
                 ubique
                 adesse
                 dignetur
                 ,
                 per
                 Dominum
                 nostrum
                 Ipsum
                 ●
                 brisium
                 filium
                 ●●●un
                 ,
                 qui
                 ●●cum
                 vivit
                 &
                 regnat
                 in
                 unitate
                 spiritus
                 sancti
                 Deus
                 per
                 omnia
                 soecula
                 saeculerum
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Then
                 sprinkle
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Asperges
                 me
                 Domine
                 ●yssopo
                 ,
                 &
                 mundabor
                 ,
                 lavabis
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 supra
                 niven
                 dealbabor
                 .
                 Miscrere
                 mei
                 Deus
                 ,
                 secundum
                 magnam
                 misericordiaum
                 tuam
                 ,
                 &
                 supra
                 nivem
                 deal●abor
                 .
                 Gloria
                 patri
                 ,
                 &
                 filio
                 ,
                 &
                 spiritus
                 sancto
                 :
                 Sicut
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 principio
                 ,
                 &
                 nunc
                 ,
                 &
                 semper
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 saecula
                 saeculorum
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Et
                 supra
                 nivem
                 dealbabor
                 ,
                 aspergesme
                 &c.
                 
                 Oslende
                 nobis
                 domine
                 mis●rcordiam
                 tuam
                 ,
                 &
                 salutare
                 tuum
                 da
                 nobis
                 ;
                 exaudi
                 nos
                 Domine
                 sancte
                 ,
                 pater
                 omnipoteus
                 ,
                 aete●●●
                 Deus
                 ,
                 &
                 mittere
                 dignere
                 sanctum
                 angelum
                 tuum
                 de
                 coelis
                 ,
                 qui
                 custodiat
                 ,
                 so●●●
                 ,
                 visitet
                 ,
                 &
                 defendat
                 omnes
                 habitantes
                 in
                 hoc
                 ●abitaculo
                 ,
                 per
                 Christum
                 Dominus
                 nostrum
                 .
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 make
                 a
                 spirit
                 to
                 appeare
                 in
                 a
                 crystall
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Do
               conjure
               thee
               N.
               by
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               ending
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               an
               by
               the
               latter
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               that
               thou
               N.
               do
               appeare
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               instrument
               ,
               at
               my
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               me
               and
               my
               fellow
               ,
               gently
               and
               beautifully
               ,
               in
               faire
               forme
               of
               a
               boy
               of
               twelve
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               without
               hurt
               or
               damage
               of
               any
               of
               our
               bodyes
               or
               soules
               ;
               and
               certainly
               to
               informe
               and
               to
               shew
               me
               ,
               without
               any
               guile
               or
               craft
               ,
               all
               that
               we
               do
               desire
               or
               demand
               of
               thee
               to
               know
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               by
               fire
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
               Also
               I
               conjured
               and
               exorcise
               thee
               N.
               by
               the
               sacrament
               of
               the
               altar
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               substance
               thereof
               ,
               by
               the
               wisdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               vertue
               ,
               by
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               things
               that
               are
               above
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               
               by
               their
               vertues
               ,
               by
               the
               ☉
               and
               the
               ☽
               by
               ♄
               ♃
               ♂
               and
               ♀
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               ,
               by
               the
               apostles
               ,
               martyrs
               ,
               confessors
               ,
               and
               the
               virgins
               and
               widowes
               ,
               and
               the
               chast
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               saints
               of
               men
               or
               of
               women
               ,
               and
               innocents
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               angels
               and
               archangels
               ,
               thrones
               ,
               dominations
               ,
               principats
               ,
               potestats
               ,
               virtutes
               ,
               cherubim
               ,
               and
               seraphim
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               names
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Tetragrammaton
                 ,
                 El
                 O●sion
                 ,
                 A●la
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               all
               the
               other
               holy
               names
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               ,
               by
               the
               circumcision
               ,
               passion
               ,
               and
               resurrection
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               heavines
               of
               our
               lady
               the
               virgine
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               joy
               which
               she
               had
               when
               she
               saw
               her
               sonne
               rise
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               that
               thou
               N.
               do
               appeare
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               instrument
               ,
               at
               my
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               me
               and
               to
               my
               ●e
               low
               ,
               gently
               ,
               and
               beautifully
               ,
               and
               visibly
               ,
               in
               faire
               forme
               of
               a
               child
               of
               twelve
               yeares
               of
               age
               ,
               without
               hurt
               or
               damage
               of
               any
               of
               our
               bodyes
               or
               soules
               ,
               and
               truly
               to
               informe
               and
               shew
               unto
               me
               and
               to
               my
               fellow
               ,
               without
               fraud
               or
               guile
               ,
               all
               things
               according
               to
               thine
               oath
               and
               promise
               to
               me
               ,
               whatsoever
               I
               shall
               demand
               or
               desire
               of
               thee
               ,
               without
               any
               hindrance
               or
               ca●rying
               ,
               and
               this
               conjuration
               be
               read
               of
               me
               three
               times
               ,
               upon
               paine
               of
               eternall
               condemnation
               ,
               to
               the
               last
               day
               of
               judgement
               :
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               he
               is
               appeared
               ,
               bind
               him
               with
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               dead
               above
               written
               :
               then
               say
               as
               followeth
               .
               
               I
               charge
               thee
               N.
               by
               the
               father
               ,
               to
               shew
               me
               true
               visions
               in
               this
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               treasure
               hidden
               in
               such
               a
               place
               N
               and
               wherein
               it
               lieth
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               foot
               from
               this
               peece
               of
               earth
               ,
               east
               ,
               west
               ,
               north
               ,
               or
               south
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVII
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 experiment
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               FIrst
               go
               and
               get
               of
               some
               person
               that
               shal
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               a
               promise
               ,
               and
               sweare
               an
               oath
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               he
               will
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               his
               spirit
               to
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               remaine
               with
               thee
               all
               dayes
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               thee
               true
               service
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               oath
               and
               promise
               following
               .
               
               Then
               lay
               thy
               hand
               on
               thy
               booke
               ,
               and
               sweare
               this
               oath
               unto
               him
               .
               I
               N.
               do
               sweare
               and
               promise
               to
               thee
               N.
               to
               give
               for
               thee
               an
               almesse
               every
               moneth
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               pray
               for
               thee
               once
               in
               every
               weeke
               ,
               to
               say
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               continue
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               as
               God
               me
               helpe
               and
               holy
               doome
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               contents
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Then
               let
               him
               make
               his
               oath
               to
               thee
               as
               followeth
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               say
               after
               thee
               ,
               laying
               his
               hand
               upon
               the
               booke
               .
               *
               I
               N.
               do
               sweare
               this
               oath
               to
               thee
               N.
               by
               God
               the
               father
               omnipotent
               ,
               by
               God
               the
               son
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               precious
               bloud
               which
               hath
               redeemed
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               bloud
               I
               do
               trust
               to
               be
               saved
               at
               the
               generall
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               vertues
               thereof
               ,
               I
               N.
               doe
               sweare
               this
               oath
               to
               thee
               N.
               that
               my
               spirit
               that
               is
               within
               my
               body
               now
               ,
               shall
               not
               ascend
               ,
               nor
               descend
               ,
               nor
               go
               to
               any
               place
               of
               rest
               ,
               but
               shall
               come
               to
               thee
               N.
               and
               be
               very
               well
               pleased
               to
               remaine
               
               with
               thee
               N.
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               bound
               to
               thee
               N.
               and
               to
               appeare
               to
               thee
               N.
               in
               any
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               glasse
               ,
               or
               other
               mirror
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               take
               it
               for
               my
               resting
               place
               .
               And
               that
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               my
               spirit
               is
               departed
               out
               of
               my
               body
               ,
               straightway
               to
               be
               at
               your
               commandements
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               and
               at
               all
               days
               ,
               nights
               ,
               houres
               ,
               and
               minutes
               ,
               to
               be
               obedient
               unto
               thee
               N.
               being
               called
               of
               the
               e●by
               the
               vertue
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesu●
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               of
               hand
               to
               have
               common
               talke
               with
               thee
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               houres
               and
               minutes
               ,
               to
               open
               and
               declare
               to
               thee
               N.
               the
               truth
               of
               all
               things
               present
               ,
               past
               and
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               worke
               the
               magick
               art
               and
               all
               other
               noble
               sciences
               ,
               under
               the
               throne
               of
               God.
               If
               I
               do
               not
               performe
               this
               oath
               and
               promise
               to
               thee
               N.
               but
               doe
               flie
               from
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
               
               then
               to
               be
               condemned
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Also
               I
               N.
               do
               sweare
               to
               thee
               by
               God
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               great
               wisedome
               that
               is
               in
               the
               divine
               Godhead
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               holy
               angels
               ,
               archangels
               ,
               thrones
               ,
               dominations
               ,
               principats
               ,
               poteslaus
               ,
               virtutes
               ,
               cherubim
               and
               seraphim
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               their
               vertues
               do
               I
               N.
               sweare
               ,
               and
               promise
               thee
               to
               be
               obedient
               as
               is
               rehearsed
               .
               And
               here
               ,
               for
               a
               witnesse
               ,
               do
               I
               N.
               give
               thee
               N.
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               do
               plight
               thee
               my
               faith
               and
               troth
               ,
               as
               God
               me
               helpe
               and
               holydome
               .
               And
               by
               the
               holy
               contents
               in
               this
               booke
               do
               I
               N.
               sweare
               ,
               that
               my
               spirit
               shall
               be
               thy
               true
               servant
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               rehearsed
               and
               here
               for
               a
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               my
               spirit
               shal
               be
               obedient
               unto
               thee
               N.
               and
               to
               those
               bonds
               of
               words
               that
               be
               written
               in
               this
               N.
               before
               the
               bonds
               of
               words
               shall
               be
               rehearsed
               thrise
               ;
               else
               to
               be
               damned
               for
               ever
               :
               and
               thereto
               say
               all
               faithfull
               soules
               and
               spirits
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Then
               let
               him
               sweare
               this
               oath
               *
               three
               times
               ,
               and
               at
               every
               time
               kisse
               the
               book
               ,
               and
               at
               every
               time
               make
               marks
               to
               the
               bond
               .
               Then
               perceiving
               the
               time
               that
               he
               will
               depart
               ,
               get
               away
               the
               people
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               get
               or
               take
               your
               stone
               or
               glasse
               ,
               or
               other
               thing
               in
               your
               hand
               ,
               and
               say
               the
               
                 Pater
                 noster
                 ,
                 Ave
              
               and
               Credo
               ,
               and
               this
               prayer
               as
               followeth
               .
               And
               in
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               departing
               ,
               rehearse
               the
               bonds
               of
               words
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               end
               of
               every
               bond
               ,
               say
               oftentimes
               ;
               Remember
               thine
               oath
               and
               promise
               .
               And
               bind
               him
               strongly
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               stone
               ,
               and
               suffer
               him
               not
               to
               depart
               ,
               reading
               thy
               bond
               24.
               times
               And
               every
               day
               when
               you
               do
               call
               him
               by
               your
               other
               bond
               ,
               bind
               him
               strongly
               by
               the
               first
               bond
               :
               by
               the
               space
               of
               24.
               dayes
               apply
               it
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               made
               a
               man
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Pater
                 noster
                 ,
                 Ave
                 ,
                 and
                 Credo
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 prayer
                 immediately
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 Tobias
                 ;
                 ●he
                 which
                 diddest
                 deliver
                 the
                 three
                 children
                 from
                 the
                 hot
                 burning
                 oven
                 ,
                 
                   Sidrac
                   ,
                   Misac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Abednago
                 ,
                 and
                 Susanna
                 from
                 the
                 false
                 crime
                 ,
                 and
                 Daniel
                 from
                 the
                 lions
                 power
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 O
                 Lord
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 great
                 mercy
                 sake
                 ,
                 to
                 helpe
                 me
                 in
                 these
                 my
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deliver
                 me
                 this
                 spirit
                 of
                 N.
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 subject
                 unto
                 me
                 N.
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remaine
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 this
                 N.
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 .
                 
                 O
                 glorious
                 God
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 to
                 help
                 me
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 power
                 by
                 thy
                 holy
                 name
                 ,
                 merits
                 and
                 vertues
                 ,
                 wherby
                 I
                 may
                 conjure
                 and
                 constraine
                 this
                 spirit
                 of
                 N.
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 obedient
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 fulfill
                 his
                 oath
                 and
                 promise
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 all
                 thine
                 holinesse
                 .
                 This
                 grant
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 righteous
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 thrones
                 of
                 thine
                 everlasting
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 divinity
                 of
                 thine
                 everlasting
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 all
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 bond
                 to
                 binde
                 him
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 N.
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
            
             
               IN
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               by
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               
               by
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               I
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               thee
               N.
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               ascend
               nor
               descend
               out
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               to
               no
               place
               of
               rest
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               take
               thy
               resting
               place
               with
               N.
               and
               with
               this
               N.
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               according
               to
               thine
               oath
               and
               promise
               I
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               by
               these
               holy
               names
               of
               God
               
                 ✚
                 Tetragrammaton
                 ✚
                 Adonay
                 ✚
                 Agla
                 ✚
                 Saday
                 ✚
                 Sabaoth
                 ✚
                 planabothe
                 ✚
                 panthon
                 ✚
                 craton
                 ✚
                 vcupmaton
                 ✚
                 Deus
                 ✚
                 homo
                 ✚
                 omnipotens
                 ✚
                 sempiternus
                 ✚
                 ysus
                 ✚
                 terra
                 ✚
                 unigenitus
                 ✚
                 salvator
                 ✚
                 via
                 ✚
                 vila
                 ✚
                 manus
                 ✚
                 sons
                 ✚
                 origo
                 ✚
                 filius
                 ✚
              
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               I
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               remaine
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               in
               the
               aier
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               privy
               pla●e
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               onely
               with
               me
               N.
               and
               with
               this
               N.
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               .
               I
               charge
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               upon
               paine
               of
               everlasting
               condemnation
               ,
               remember
               thine
               oath
               and
               promise
               .
               Also
               I
               conjure
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               and
               constraine
               thee
               by
               the
               excellent
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               A
               and
               Ω
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ;
               for
               this
               holy
               name
               of
               Jesus
               is
               above
               all
               names
               ,
               for
               unto
               *
               it
               all
               knees
               doe
               bow
               and
               obey
               both
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               earthly
               things
               ,
               and
               infernals
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               other
               name
               given
               to
               man
               ,
               whereby
               we
               have
               any
               salvation
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               .
               Therefore
               by
               the
               name
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               nativity
               ,
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               that
               appertaineth
               to
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               ,
               I
               do
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               take
               any
               resting
               place
               in
               the
               ☉
               not
               in
               the
               ☽
               nor
               in
               ♄
               nor
               in
               ♃
               nor
               in
               ♂
               nor
               in
               ♀
               nor
               in
               ☿
               nor
               in
               any
               of
               the
               twelve
               signes
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               concavity
               of
               the
               clouds
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               privie
               place
               ,
               to
               rest
               or
               stay
               in
               ,
               but
               onely
               with
               me
               N.
               or
               with
               this
               N.
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               .
               If
               thou
               be
               not
               obedient
               unto
               me
               ,
               according
               to
               thine
               oath
               and
               promise
               ,
               I
               N.
               do
               condemne
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               bell
               for
               ever
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               I
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               innocent
               lambe
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               which
               was
               shed
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               for
               all
               those
               that
               
               do
               obey
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               beleeve
               in
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               and
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               aforesaid
               riall
               names
               and
               words
               of
               the
               living
               God
               by
               me
               pronounced
               ,
               I
               do
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               that
               thou
               do
               be
               obedient
               unto
               me
               ,
               according
               to
               thine
               oath
               and
               promise
               .
               If
               thou
               refuse
               to
               do
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               
               I
               N
               by
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               vertue
               and
               power
               do
               condemne
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               into
               the
               place
               whereas
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               of
               ●●ehiedy
               ,
               but
               everylasting
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               honor
               ,
               and
               paine
               upon
               paine
               daily
               ,
               horribly
               ,
               and
               lamentably
               ,
               the
               paines
               there
               to
               be
               augmented
               ,
               so
               thicke
               as
               the
               stars
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               gravell
               sand
               in
               the
               sea
               :
               except
               thou
               spirit
               of
               N.
               obey
               me
               N.
               as
               is
               afore
               rehearsed
               ;
               else
               I
               N.
               do
               condemne
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               everlast●ng
               condemnation
               ;
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Also
               I
               conjure
               thee
               ,
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               by
               all
               angels
               ,
               archangels
               ,
               thrones
               ,
               dominations
               ,
               principats
               ,
               porestats
               ,
               virtutes
               ,
               cherubim
               and
               seraphim
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               foure
               evangelist
               ,
               
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Marke
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               old
               law
               and
               the
               new
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               twelve
               apostles
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               patriarchs
               ,
               prophets
               ,
               martyrs
               ,
               confessors
               ,
               virgins
               ,
               innocents
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               elect
               and
               chosen
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               ,
               which
               followeth
               the
               lambe
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               I
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               strongly
               ,
               to
               have
               common
               talke
               with
               me
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               dayes
               ,
               nights
               ,
               houres
               ,
               and
               minutes
               ,
               and
               to
               talke
               in
               my
               mother
               tongue
               plainely
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               heare
               it
               ,
               and
               understand
               it
               ,
               declaring
               the
               truth
               unto
               me
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               according
               to
               thine
               oath
               and
               promise
               ;
               else
               to
               be
               condemned
               for
               ever
               ;
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Also
               I
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               by
               the
               *
               golden
               girdle
               ,
               which
               girdeth
               the
               loines
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               so
               thou
               spirit
               of
               N.
               be
               thou
               bound
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               everlasting
               condemnation
               ,
               for
               thy
               great
               disobedience
               and
               unreverent
               regard
               that
               thou
               hast
               to
               the
               holy
               names
               and
               words
               of
               God
               almighty
               ,
               by
               me
               pronounced
               :
               Fiat
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Also
               I
               conjure
               ,
               constraine
               ,
               command
               ,
               and
               binde
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               by
               the
               two
               edged
               sword
               which
               Iohn
               saw
               proceed
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               almighty
               :
               except
               thou
               be
               obedient
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               ,
               
               the
               sword
               cut
               thee
               in
               peeces
               ,
               and
               condemne
               thee
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               everlasting
               paines
               ,
               where
               the
               fire
               goeth
               not
               out
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               worme
               dieth
               not
               ;
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Also
               I
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               by
               the
               throne
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               heavens
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               celestiall
               city
               new
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               earth
               ,
               by
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               things
               created
               and
               contained
               therein
               ;
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               infernalls
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               things
               contained
               therein
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               ,
               I
               conjure
               and
               constraine
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               that
               now
               immediatly
               thou
               be
               obedient
               unto
               me
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               words
               of
               me
               pronounced
               according
               to
               thine
               oath
               and
               promise
               :
               *
               else
               let
               the
               great
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               shadow
               and
               darkenesse
               of
               everlasting
               condemnation
               be
               upon
               thee
               thou
               spirit
               of
               N.
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               denied
               thine
               health
               ,
               thy
               faith
               ,
               and
               salvation
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               disobedience
               thou
               art
               worthy
               to
               be
               condemned
               .
               
               Therefore
               let
               the
               divine
               trinity
               ,
               angels
               and
               archangels
               ,
               thrones
               ,
               dominations
               ,
               principats
               ,
               ●potesta●es
               ,
               virtutes
               ,
               cherubim
               and
               seraphim
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               saints
               ,
               that
               shall
               stand
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               at
               the
               generall
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               condemne
               the
               spirit
               of
               N.
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               witnesse
               against
               thee
               ,
               because
               of
               thy
               great
               disobedience
               ,
               in
               and
               against
               thy
               promises
               ,
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Being
               thus
               bound
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               obedient
               unto
               thee
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               no
               :
               prove
               this
               ▪
               And
               here
               followeth
               a
               bond
               to
               call
               him
               to
               your
               N.
               and
               to
               shew
               you
               true
               visions
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               ♄
               to
               bind
               or
               inchant
               any
               thing
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               ♃
               for
               peace
               and
               concord
               ,
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               ♂
               to
               marre
               ,
               to
               destroy
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               sicke
               ,
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               the
               ☉
               to
               bind
               tongues
               and
               other
               bonds
               of
               men
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               ♀
               to
               increase
               love
               ,
               joy
               ,
               and
               good
               will
               ,
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               ☿
               to
               put
               away
               enimity
               or
               hatred
               ,
               to
               know
               of
               theft
               ,
               in
               the
               houre
               of
               the
               ☽
               for
               love
               ,
               goodwill
               and
               concord
               ,
               ♄
               lead
               ♃
               tinne
               ♂
               iron
               ☉
               gold
               ♀
               copper
               ☿
               quicksiver
               ☽
               silver
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 bond
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 into
                 your
                 crystall
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 glasse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               ALso
               I
               do
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               by
               God
               the
               father
               ,
               by
               God
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               by
               God
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               A
               and
               Ω
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               latter
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               of
               them
               which
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               by
               fire
               ,
               &
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               I
               constraine
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               to
               come
               to
               him
               that
               holdeth
               the
               crystall
               stone
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               to
               appeare
               visibly
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               followeth
               .
               Also●
               I
               conjure
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               by
               these
               holy
               names
               of
               God
               ✚
               
                 Tetragrammaton
                 ✚
                 Adonay
                 ✚
                 El
                 ✚
                 Ousion
                 ✚
                 Agla
                 ✚
                 Iesus
                 ✚
                 of
                 Nazareth
              
               ✚
               and
               by
               the
               vertues
               thereof
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               nativity
               ,
               death
               ,
               buriall
               ,
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               ascension
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               other
               things
               appertaining
               unto
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               *
               blessed
               virgin
               Mary
               mother
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               al
               the
               joy
               which
               she
               had
               when
               she
               saw
               her
               sonne
               rise
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               vertues
               and
               powers
               thereof
               I
               constraine
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               to
               come
               into
               the
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               and
               to
               appeare
               visibly
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
               Also
               I
               conjure
               thee
               N.
               thou
               spirit
               ,
               by
               all
               angels
               ,
               archangels
               ,
               thrones
               ,
               dominations
               ,
               principats
               ,
               potestats
               ,
               virtues
               ,
               cherubim
               and
               seraphim
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               ☉
               ☽
               ♄
               ♃
               ♂
               ♀
               ☿
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               twelve
               signes
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               ,
               and
               by
               al
               things
               created
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               vertues
               and
               powers
               I
               constraine
               thee
               spirit
               N.
               to
               appeare
               visibly
               in
               that
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               in
               faire
               *
               forme
               and
               ●hape
               of
               a
               white
               angell
               ,
               a
               greene
               angell
               ,
               a
               blacke
               angell
               ,
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               woman
               ,
               boy
               ,
               a
               maiden
               virgine
               ,
               a
               white
               grayhound
               ,
               a
               divell
               with
               great
               hornes
               ,
               without
               any
               hurt
               or
               danger
               of
               our
               bodyes
               or
               soules
               ,
               and
               truly
               to
               imforme
               and
               shew
               unto
               us
               ,
               true
               visions
               of
               all
               things
               in
               that
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               according
               to
               thine
               oath
               and
               promise
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               hindrance
               or
               
               tarrying
               ,
               to
               appeare
               visibly
               ,
               by
               this
               bond
               of
               words
               read
               over
               by
               〈◊〉
               three
               times
               ,
               upon
               paine
               of
               everlasting
               condemnation
               ▪
               
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 fiat
              
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Then
                 being
                 appeared
                 ,
                 say
                 these
                 words
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 conjure
                 thee
                 spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shew
                 true
                 visions
                 in
                 that
                 crystall
                 stone
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 N.
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 upon
                 paine
                 of
                 everlasting
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Also
                 I
                 conjure
                 thee
                 spirit
                 N.
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 sonne
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 doe
                 shew
                 true
                 visions
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 gold
                 or
                 silver
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 metals
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 upon
                 paine
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Also
                 I
                 conjure
                 thee
                 spirit
                 N.
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 doth
                 sanctifie
                 all
                 faithfull
                 soules
                 and
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 vertues
                 and
                 powers
                 I
                 constraine
                 thee
                 spirit
                 N.
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 open
                 and
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 by
                 these
                 treasures
                 hidden
                 in
                 N.
                 &
                 how
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 custody
                 ,
                 &
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 keepers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 be
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 laid
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 me
                 true
                 visions
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 and
                 similitude
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 they
                 have
                 kept
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 in
                 what
                 dayes
                 and
                 houres
                 〈◊〉
                 shall
                 call
                 such
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 N.
                 to
                 bring
                 unto
                 us
                 these
                 treasures
                 ,
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 plan
                 N.
                 upon
                 paine
                 of
                 everlasting
                 condemnation
                 ✚
                 Also
                 I
                 constraine
                 thee
                 spirit
                 N.
                 by
                 all
                 angels
                 ,
                 archangels
                 ,
                 thrones
                 ,
                 dominations
                 ,
                 principats
                 ,
                 potesta●s
                 virtutes
                 ,
                 cherubim
                 &
                 seraphim
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 shew
                 a
                 true
                 vision
                 in
                 this
                 crystall
                 stone
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 did
                 convay
                 or
                 steale
                 away
                 such
                 a
                 N.
                 and
                 where
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 or
                 her
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 paine
                 of
                 eternall
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Also
                 I
                 conjure
                 thee
                 spirit
                 N.
                 by
                 the
                 ☉
                 ☽
                 ♄
                 ♃
                 ♂
                 ♀
                 ☿
                 &
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 characters
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 do
                 shew
                 unto
                 me
                 a
                 true
                 vision
                 in
                 this
                 crystall
                 stone
                 ,
                 where
                 such
                 N.
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 ●e
                 hath
                 been
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 what
                 day
                 and
                 houre
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 to
                 declare
                 plainely
                 ,
                 in
                 paine
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 ;
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 licence
                 to
                 depart
                 .
              
               
                 Depart
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 this
                 crystall
                 stone
                 in
                 peace
                 for
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 appeare
                 therein
                 againe
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 or
                 times
                 I
                 shal
                 call
                 thee
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 words
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 appeare
                 ●●sibly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 be
                 rehearsed
                 .
                 I
                 constraine
                 thee
                 spirit
                 N.
                 by
                 the
                 divinity
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 unto
                 these
                 words
                 rehearsed
                 ,
                 upon
                 paine
                 of
                 everlasting
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 world●
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   Fiat
                   ,
                   fiat
                   ,
                   fiat
                
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XX.
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 to
                 talk
                 with
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 true
                 answers
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 theife
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               dayes
               and
               houres
               of
               ♄
               ♂
               ☿
               and
               the
               ☽
               is
               best
               to
               doe
               all
               crafts
               of
               necromancy
               ,
               and
               for
               to
               speak
               with
               spirits
               ,
               and
               for
               to
               find
               theft
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               true
               answer
               thereof
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               such
               like
               .
               
               And
               in
               the
               dayes
               and
               houres
               of
               ☉
               ♃
               ♀
               is
               best
               to
               doe
               all
               experiments
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               to
               purchase
               grace
               ,
               and
               for
               to
               be
               invisible
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               any
               operations
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               the
               ☽
               being
               in
               a
               convenient
               signe
               .
               
               As
               when
               thou
               labourest
               for
               theft
               ,
               see
               the
               moon
               be
               in
               an
               earthy
               signe
               ,
               as
               ♉
               ♍
               ♑
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               as
               ♊
               ♎
               ♒
               ,
               
               And
               if
               it
               be
               for
               love
               ,
               favour
               or
               grace
               ,
               let
               the
               ☽
               be
               in
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               as
               ♈
               ♌
               ♐
               ,
               and
               for
               hatred
               ,
               in
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               as
               ♋
               ♏
               ♓
               .
               For
               any
               other
               experiment
               ,
               let
               the
               ☽
               be
               in
               ♈
               .
               
               And
               if
               thou
               findest
               the
               ☉
               and
               the
               ☽
               in
               one
               sign
               that
               is
               called
               in
               even
               number
               ,
               then
               thou
               mayst
               write
               ,
               consecrate
               ,
               conjure
               ,
               and
               make
               ready
               all
               manner
               of
               things
               that
               thou
               wilt
               doe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 speak
                 with
                 spirits
                 .
              
               
                 Call
                 these
                 names
                 ,
                 
                   Orimoth
                   ,
                   Belimoth
                   ,
                   Lym●ck
                
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 thus
                 :
                 I
                 conjure
                 you
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 angels
                 Satur
                 and
                 Azimor
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 intend
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 houre
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 unto
                 a
                 me
                 spirit
                 called
                 Sagrigrit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 do
                 fulfill
                 my
                 commandement
                 and
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 can
                 understand
                 my
                 words
                 for
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXI
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 confutation
                 of
                 conjuration
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 raising
                 ,
                 binding
                 and
                 dismissing
                 of
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 of
                 going
                 invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 lewd
                 practises
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               far
               have
               we
               waded
               in
               shewing
               at
               large
               the
               vanity
               of
               necromancers
               ,
               conjurors
               ,
               
               and
               such
               as
               pretend
               to
               have
               reall
               conference
               and
               consultation
               with
               spirits
               and
               divels
               :
               wherein
               (
               I
               trust
               )
               you
               see
               what
               notorious
               blasphemy
               committed
               ,
               besides
               other
               blind
               superstitious
               ceremonies
               ,
               a
               disordered
               heap
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               far
               from
               building
               up
               the
               endeavours
               of
               these
               black
               art
               practitioners
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               altogether
               ruinate
               and
               overthrow
               them
               ,
               making
               them
               in
               their
               follies
               and
               falsehoods
               as
               bare
               and
               naked
               as
               an
               anatomy
               .
               As
               for
               these
               ridiculous
               conjurations
               ,
               last
               rehearsed
               ,
               being
               of
               no
               small
               reputation
               among
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               they
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               made
               by
               
                 T.
                 R.
              
               (
               for
               so
               much
               of
               his
               name
               he
               bewrayeth
               )
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Cokirs
              
               ,
               
               invented
               and
               deviced
               for
               the
               augmentation
               and
               maintenance
               of
               their
               living
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               propagating
               and
               inlarging
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               book
               of
               conjurations
               they
               protest
               ;
               which
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               for
               the
               further
               manifestation
               of
               their
               impiety
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               witchmongers
               follie
               and
               credulity
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               insert
               ,
               whereby
               the
               
               residue
               of
               their
               proceedings
               may
               be
               judged
               ,
               or
               rather
               detected
               .
               For
               if
               we
               seriously
               behold
               the
               matter
               of
               conjuration
               ,
               and
               the
               drift
               of
               conjurors
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               them
               ,
               in
               mine
               opinion
               ,
               more
               faulty
               then
               such
               as
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               witches
               ,
               as
               manifest
               offenders
               against
               the
               majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               holy
               law
               ,
               and
               as
               apparent
               violators
               of
               the
               laws
               and
               quietnesse
               of
               this
               realm
               :
               although
               indeed
               they
               bring
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               passe
               ,
               as
               is
               surmised
               and
               urged
               by
               c●edulous
               persons
               ,
               cousenors
               ,
               lyars
               ,
               and
               witchmongers
               .
               For
               these
               are
               alwayes
               learned
               ,
               and
               rather
               abusers
               of
               others
               ,
               than
               they
               themselves
               by
               others
               abused
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               us
               see
               what
               appearance
               of
               truth
               or
               possibility
               is
               wrapped
               withi●
               thes●
               mysteries
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               unfold
               the
               deceipt
               .
               They
               have
               made
               choice
               of
               certaine
               words
               ,
               whereby
               they
               say
               they
               can
               work
               miracles
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               
               that
               they
               call
               divels
               and
               soules
               out
               of
               hell
               ,
               (
               though
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Scripture
               manifest
               proofs
               that
               all
               passages
               are
               stopped
               concerning
               the
               egresse
               out
               of
               hell
               )
               so
               as
               they
               may
               goe
               thither
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               never
               get
               out
               ,
               for
               
                 Ab
                 inferno
                 nulla
                 est
                 redemptio
              
               ,
               out
               of
               hell
               there
               is
               no
               redemption
               .
               Well
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               gotten
               them
               up
               ,
               they
               shut
               them
               in
               a
               circle
               made
               with
               chalk
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               strongly
               beset
               and
               invironed
               with
               crosses
               and
               names
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               for
               their
               lives
               get
               out
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               very
               probable
               matter
               .
               
               Then
               can
               they
               bind
               them
               and
               loose
               them
               at
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               that
               have
               been
               lyers
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               to
               tell
               the
               truth
               ,
               yea
               they
               can
               compell
               them
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               .
               And
               the
               divels
               are
               forced
               to
               be
               obedient
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               be
               brought
               to
               due
               obedience
               unto
               God
               their
               creator
               .
               This
               done
               (
               I
               say
               )
               they
               can
               worke
               all
               manner
               of
               miracles
               (
               saving
               blew
               miracles
               )
               and
               this
               is
               beleeved
               of
               many
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               
                 
                   
                   Tam
                   credula
                   mens
                   hominis
                   ,
                   &
                   arrectae
                   fabulis
                   aures
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   light
                   of
                   beleef
                   is
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   attentive
                   to
                   tales
                   his
                   eares
                   now
                   and
                   than
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               if
               Christ
               (
               onely
               for
               a
               time
               )
               left
               the
               power
               of
               working
               miracles
               among
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               his
               elect
               :
               yet
               I
               deny
               altogether
               that
               hee
               left
               that
               power
               with
               these
               knaves
               ,
               which
               hide
               their
               cousening
               purposes
               under
               those
               lewd
               and
               foolish
               words
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               Peter
               saith
               ;
               
               With
               faigned
               words
               they
               make
               merchandize
               of
               you
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               counsell
               is
               good
               that
               Paul
               giveth
               us
               ,
               when
               he
               biddeth
               us
               take
               heed
               that
               no
               ▪
               man
               deceive
               us
               with
               vain
               words
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               Lord
               only
               that
               worketh
               great
               wonders
               ,
               
               and
               bringeth
               mighty
               things
               to
               passe
               .
               It
               is
               also
               written
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               words
               of
               conjurors
               ,
               or
               the
               charmes
               of
               witches
               healeth
               all
               things
               ,
               
               maketh
               tempests
               ,
               and
               stilleth
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               put
               case
               the
               Divell
               could
               be
               fetched
               up
               and
               fettered
               ,
               and
               loosed
               again
               at
               their
               pleasure
               &c.
               
               I
               marvell
               yet
               ,
               that
               any
               can
               be
               so
               bewitched
               as
               to
               be
               made
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               words
               ,
               any
               earthly
               creature
               can
               be
               made
               invisible
               .
               We
               think
               it
               a
               lye
               to
               say
               that
               white
               is
               black
               ;
               and
               black
               white
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               more
               shamelesse
               assertion
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               white
               is
               not
               ,
               or
               black
               is
               not
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               yet
               more
               impudency
               to
               hold
               that
               
               a
               man
               is
               a
               horse
               ;
               but
               most
               apparent
               impudency
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               no
               man
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               extenuated
               into
               such
               a
               quantity
               ,
               as
               thereby
               he
               may
               be
               invisible
               ,
               and
               yet
               remain
               in
               life
               and
               health
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               cleare
               light
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               them
               that
               are
               not
               blinde
               .
               But
               surely
               he
               that
               cannot
               make
               one
               haire
               white
               or
               black
               ,
               whereof
               (
               on
               the
               other
               side
               )
               not
               one
               falleth
               from
               the
               head
               without
               Gods-speciall
               providence
               ,
               can
               never
               bring
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               visible
               creature
               of
               God
               shall
               become
               nothing
               ,
               or
               lose
               the
               vertue
               and
               grace
               powred
               thereinto
               by
               God
               the
               creator
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               If
               they
               say
               that
               the
               divell
               covereth
               them
               with
               a
               cloud
               or
               veil
               ,
               
               as
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
                 Bodin
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               doe
               affirm
               ;
               yet
               (
               me
               thinks
               )
               we
               should
               either
               see
               the
               cover
               ,
               or
               the
               thing
               covered
               .
               And
               though
               perchance
               they
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               Tush
               ,
               the
               Lord
               seeth
               not
               ,
               who
               indeed
               have
               blinded
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               seeing
               ,
               they
               see
               not
               ;
               yet
               they
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               perswade
               the
               wise
               ,
               but
               that
               both
               God
               and
               man
               doth
               see
               both
               them
               and
               their
               knavery
               in
               this
               behalf
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               a
               fool
               ,
               who
               was
               made
               beleeve
               that
               he
               should
               goe
               invisible
               and
               naked
               ;
               while
               he
               was
               well
               whipped
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               could
               not
               see
               him
               .
               Into
               which
               tools
               paradise
               they
               say
               *
               he
               was
               brought
               ,
               that
               enterprised
               to
               kill
               the
               prince
               of
               Orenge
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 compartson
                 betweeen
                 popish
                 exorcis
                 and
                 other
                 conjurors
                 ,
                 a
                 popish
                 conjuration
                 published
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 ,
                 his
                 rules
                 and
                 cautions
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               See
               no
               difference
               ,
               between
               these
               and
               popish
               conjurations
               ;
               for
               they
               agree
               in
               order
               ,
               words
               ,
               and
               matter
               ,
               differing
               in
               no
               circumstance
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Papists
               doe
               it
               without
               shame
               openly
               ,
               the
               other
               doe
               it
               in
               hugger
               mugger
               secretly
               .
               The
               papists
               (
               I
               say
               )
               have
               officers
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               exorcists
               or
               conjurors
               ,
               and
               they
               look
               narrowly
               to
               other
               cousenours
               ,
               as
               having
               gotten
               the
               upper
               hand
               over
               them
               .
               And
               because
               the
               papists
               shall
               be
               without
               excuse
               in
               this
               behalfe
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               world
               may
               see
               their
               cousenage
               ,
               impiety
               ,
               and
               folly
               to
               be
               as
               great
               as
               the
               others
               ,
               I
               will
               cite
               one
               conjuraton
               (
               of
               which
               sort
               I
               might
               cite
               a
               hundred
               )
               published
               by
               
                 Iacobus
                 de
                 Chusa
              
               ,
               a
               great
               doctor
               of
               the
               Romish
               church
               ,
               which
               serveth
               to
               find
               out
               the
               cause
               of
               noise
               and
               spirituall
               rumbling
               in
               houses
               ,
               
               churches
               ,
               or
               chappels
               ,
               and
               to
               conjure
               walking
               spirits
               ;
               which
               evermore
               is
               knavery
               and
               cousenage
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               .
               Mark
               the
               cousening
               devise
               hereof
               ,
               and
               confer
               the
               impiety
               with
               the
               others
               .
            
             
               First
               (
               forsooth
               )
               he
               saith
               it
               is
               expedient
               to
               fast
               three
               days
               ,
               
               and
               to
               celebrate
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               masses
               ,
               &
               to
               repeat
               the
               seven
               psalms
               penitential
               ;
               then
               four
               or
               five
               priests
               must
               be
               called
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               haunt
               or
               noise
               is
               ,
               then
               a
               candle
               hallowed
               on
               candlemas
               day
               must
               be
               lighted
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               lighting
               
               thereof
               also
               must
               the
               seven
               psalmes
               be
               said
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospell
               of
               St.
               Iohn
               .
               Then
               there
               must
               be
               a
               crosse
               and
               a
               censer
               with
               frankincense
               ,
               and
               therewithall
               the
               place
               must
               be
               censed
               or
               perfumed
               ,
               holy
               water
               must
               be
               sprinkled
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               stoal
               must
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               (
               after
               divers
               other
               ceremonies
               )
               a
               prayer
               to
               God
               must
               be
               made
               ,
               in
               manner
               and
               form
               following
               .
            
             
               O
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               knower
               of
               all
               secrets
               ,
               which
               alwayes
               revealest
               all
               wholesome
               and
               profitable
               things
               to
               thy
               faithfull
               children
               ,
               and
               which
               sufferest
               a
               spirit
               to
               shew
               himself
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               wee
               beseech
               thee
               for
               thy
               bitter
               passion
               ,
               &c.
               vouchsafe
               to
               command
               this
               spirit
               ,
               to
               reveale
               and
               signifie
               unto
               us
               thy
               servants
               ,
               without
               our
               terrour
               or
               hurt
               ,
               what
               hee
               is
               ,
               to
               thine
               honour
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               comfort
               ;
               
                 In
                 nomine
                 patris
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               then
               proceed
               in
               these
               words
               .
               Wee
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               O
               thou
               spirit
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               or
               among
               us
               ,
               whom
               thou
               wouldst
               answer
               ,
               name
               him
               ,
               
               or
               else
               manifest
               him
               by
               some
               sign
               .
               Is
               it
               fryer
               P.
               or
               doctor
               D.
               or
               doctor
               Burc
               .
               or
               sir
               Feats
               ,
               or
               sir
               Iohn
               ,
               or
               sir
               
                 Robert
                 ;
                 Et
                 sic
                 de
                 caeteris
                 circunslamibus
                 .
              
               For
               it
               is
               well
               tryed
               (
               saith
               the
               glosse
               )
               he
               will
               not
               answer
               every
               one
               .
               If
               the
               spirit
               make
               any
               sound
               of
               voice
               ,
               or
               knocking
               ,
               at
               the
               naming
               of
               any
               one
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               counsenour
               (
               the
               conjuror
               I
               would
               say
               )
               that
               must
               have
               the
               charge
               of
               this
               conjuration
               or
               examination
               .
               And
               these
               forsooth
               must
               be
               the
               interrogatories
               ,
               to
               wit
               ?
               Whose
               soule
               art
               thou
               ?
               Wherefore
               camest
               thou
               ?
               What
               wouldst
               thou
               have
               ?
               Wantest
               thou
               any
               suffrages
               ,
               masses
               ,
               or
               almes
               ?
               How
               many
               masses
               will
               serve
               thy
               turn
               ,
               three
               ,
               six
               ,
               ten
               ,
               twenty
               ,
               thirty
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               By
               what
               priest
               ?
               Must
               he
               be
               religious
               or
               secular
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               have
               any
               fasts
               ?
               What
               ?
               How
               many
               ?
               How
               great
               ?
               And
               by
               what
               persons
               ?
               Among
               Hospitals
               ,
               Lepers
               ?
               Or
               beggers
               ?
               What
               shall
               be
               the
               signe
               of
               thy
               perfect
               deliverance
               ?
               Wherefore
               liest
               thou
               in
               purgatory
               ?
               and
               such
               like
               .
               This
               must
               be
               done
               in
               the
               night
               .
            
             
               
               If
               there
               appear
               no
               sign
               at
               this
               hour
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               deferred
               untill
               another
               houre
               .
               Holy
               water
               must
               be
               left
               in
               the
               place
               .
               There
               is
               no
               fear
               (
               they
               say
               )
               that
               such
               a
               spirit
               will
               hurt
               the
               conjuror
               ;
               for
               he
               can
               sinne
               no
               more
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               the
               meane
               state
               between
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
               and
               as
               yet
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               satisfaction
               .
               *
               If
               the
               spirit
               doe
               hurt
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               damned
               soule
               ,
               and
               not
               an
               elect
               .
               Every
               man
               may
               not
               be
               present
               hereat
               ,
               specially
               such
               as
               be
               weak
               of
               complexion
               .
               They
               appear
               in
               divers
               manners
               ,
               not
               alwayes
               in
               body
               or
               bodily
               shape
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               read
               in
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Martine
               ,
               that
               the
               divell
               did
               )
               but
               sometimes
               invisible
               ,
               as
               only
               by
               sound
               ,
               voice
               ,
               or
               noise
               .
               Thus
               〈◊〉
               
                 Iacobus
                 de
                 Chusa
              
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               these
               be
               not
               empty
               words
               ,
               nor
               standet●
               ;
               but
               that
               in
               truth
               such
               things
               are
               commonly
               put
               in
               practise
               in
               the
               Romish
               church
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               set
               downe
               an
               instance
               ,
               lately
               and
               truly
               ,
               though
               lewdly
               performed
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               as
               followeth
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 late
                 experiment
                 or
                 cousening
                 conjuration
                 practised
                 at
                 Orleance
                 by
                 the
                 Franciscan
                 Friers
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 detected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 judgement
                 against
                 the
                 authors
                 of
                 that
                 comedy
                 .
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1534.
               at
               Orleance
               in
               France
               ,
               
               the
               Maiors
               wife
               dyed
               ,
               willing
               and
               desiring
               to
               be
               buryed
               without
               any
               pompe
               or
               noise
               ,
               &c.
               
               Her
               husband
               ,
               who
               reverenced
               the
               memoriall
               of
               her
               ,
               did
               even
               as
               she
               had
               willed
               him
               .
               And
               because
               she
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               church
               of
               the
               *
               Franciscans
               ,
               besides
               her
               Father
               and
               Grandfather
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               in
               reward
               only
               six
               crownes
               ,
               whereas
               they
               hoped
               for
               a
               greater
               prey
               ;
               shortly
               after
               it
               chanced
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               felled
               certain
               woods
               and
               sold
               them
               ,
               they
               desired
               to
               give
               them
               some
               part
               thereof
               freely
               without
               mony
               ;
               which
               he
               flatly
               denyed
               .
               This
               they
               took
               very
               grievously
               .
               And
               whereas
               before
               they
               misliked
               him
               ,
               now
               they
               conceived
               such
               displeasure
               as
               they
               devised
               this
               means
               to
               be
               revenged
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               his
               wife
               was
               damned
               for
               ever
               .
               The
               chiefe
               workmen
               and
               framers
               of
               this
               tragedy
               were
               Colimannus
               and
               
                 Stephanus
                 Aterbatensis
              
               ,
               both
               Doctors
               of
               Divinity
               ;
               this
               Colimannus
               was
               a
               great
               Conjuror
               ,
               and
               had
               all
               his
               implements
               in
               a
               readinesse
               ,
               which
               hee
               was
               wont
               to
               use
               in
               such
               businesse
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               handle
               the
               matter
               .
               They
               place
               over
               the
               arches
               of
               the
               church
               a
               young
               novice
               ;
               
               who
               about
               midnight
               when
               they
               came
               to
               mumble
               their
               prayers
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               doe
               ,
               maketh
               a
               great
               rumbling
               ,
               and
               noise
               .
               Out
               of
               hand
               the
               Monks
               began
               to
               conjure
               and
               to
               charm
               ,
               but
               he
               answered
               nothing
               .
               Then
               being
               required
               to
               give
               a
               signe
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               a
               dum
               spirit
               or
               no
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               rumble
               againe
               ;
               which
               thing
               they
               took
               as
               a
               certaine
               signe
               .
               Having
               laid
               this
               foundation
               ,
               they
               goe
               unto
               certain
               citizens
               ,
               chief
               men
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               favoured
               them
               ,
               declaring
               that
               a
               heavy
               chance
               had
               happened
               at
               home
               in
               their
               monastery
               ;
               not
               shewing
               what
               the
               matter
               was
               ,
               but
               desiring
               them
               to
               come
               to
               their
               mattens
               at
               midnight
               .
               
               When
               these
               citizens
               were
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               prayers
               were
               begun
               ,
               the
               counterfeit
               spirit
               beginneth
               to
               make
               a
               marvellous
               noise
               in
               the
               top
               of
               the
               church
               .
               And
               being
               asked
               what
               he
               meant
               ,
               and
               who
               hee
               was
               ,
               gave
               signes
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               him
               to
               speak
               .
               Therefore
               they
               commanded
               him
               to
               make
               answer
               by
               tokens
               and
               signes
               to
               certaine
               things
               they
               would
               demand
               of
               him
               .
               Now
               was
               there
               a
               hole
               made
               in
               the
               vawt
               ,
               through
               the
               which
               he
               might
               heare
               and
               understand
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               conjuror
               .
               And
               then
               had
               he
               in
               his
               hand
               a
               little
               board
               ,
               which
               at
               every
               question
               he
               strake
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               he
               might
               easily
               be
               heard
               beneath
               .
               First
               they
               asked
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               one
               of
               them
               that
               had
               been
               buried
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
               Afterwards
               they
               reckoning
               many
               by
               name
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               buried
               there
               ;
               at
               the
               last
               also
               they
               name
               the
               Maiors
               wife
               :
               and
               there
               by
               and
               by
               the
               spirit
               gave
               a
               signe
               that
               he
               was
               her
               soule
               .
               He
               was
               further
               asked
               whether
               he
               was
               damned
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               were
               ,
               for
               what
               cause
               ,
               for
               what
               desert
               or
               fault
               ;
               whether
               for
               covetousnesse
               ,
               or
               wanton
               lust
               ,
               for
               pride
               or
               want
               of
               charity
               ;
               or
               whether
               it
               were
               for
               heresie
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               sect
               of
               Luther
               
               newlie
               sprung
               up
               :
               also
               what
               he
               meant
               by
               that
               noise
               and
               stirre
               he
               kept
               there
               ;
               whether
               it
               were
               to
               have
               the
               body
               now
               buryed
               in
               holy
               ground
               to
               be
               digged
               up
               again
               ,
               and
               laid
               in
               some
               other
               place
               .
               To
               all
               which
               points
               he
               answered
               by
               signes
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               commanded
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               he
               affirmed
               or
               denyed
               any
               thing
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               strake
               the
               board
               twice
               or
               thrice
               together
               .
               And
               when
               he
               had
               thus
               given
               them
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               *
               very
               cause
               of
               his
               damnation
               was
               Luthers
               heresie
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               body
               must
               needs
               be
               digged
               up
               againe
               :
               the
               monks
               requested
               the
               citizens
               ,
               whose
               presence
               they
               had
               used
               or
               rather
               abused
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               bear
               witnesse
               of
               those
               things
               which
               they
               had
               seen
               with
               their
               eye
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               would
               subscribe
               to
               such
               things
               as
               were
               done
               before
               .
               The
               citizens
               taking
               good
               advice
               on
               the
               matter
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               offend
               the
               Maior
               ,
               or
               bring
               themselves
               in
               trouble
               ,
               refused
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               But
               the
               monks
               notwithstanding
               take
               from
               thence
               the
               sweet
               bread
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               the
               host
               and
               body
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               reliques
               of
               saints
               ,
               and
               carry
               them
               to
               another
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               say
               their
               masse
               .
               The
               Bishops
               substitute
               judge
               (
               whom
               they
               called
               Officiall
               )
               understanding
               that
               matter
               ,
               cometh
               thither
               ,
               accompanyed
               with
               certaine
               honest
               men
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               he
               might
               know
               the
               whole
               circumstance
               more
               exactly
               :
               and
               therefore
               hee
               commandeth
               them
               to
               make
               conjuration
               in
               his
               presence
               ;
               and
               also
               he
               requireth
               certaine
               to
               be
               chosen
               to
               goe
               up
               into
               the
               top
               of
               the
               vawt
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               see
               whether
               any
               ghost
               appeared
               or
               not
               .
               
               
                 Stephanus
                 Aterbatensis
              
               stifflie
               denyed
               that
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               marvellously
               perswading
               the
               contrary
               ,
               affirmed
               that
               the
               spirit
               in
               no
               wise
               ought
               to
               be
               troubled
               .
               And
               albeit
               the
               Officiall
               urged
               them
               very
               much
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               some
               conjuring
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               yet
               could
               hee
               nothing
               prevaile
               .
            
             
               Whilest
               these
               things
               were
               doing
               ,
               the
               Maior
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               shewed
               the
               other
               Justices
               of
               the
               city
               ,
               what
               he
               would
               have
               them
               to
               doe
               ,
               took
               his
               journey
               to
               the
               king
               ,
               and
               opened
               the
               whole
               matter
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               because
               the
               monks
               refused
               judgement
               upon
               plea
               of
               their
               owne
               laws
               and
               liberties
               ,
               the
               king
               choosing
               out
               certain
               of
               the
               Aldermen
               of
               Paris
               ,
               giveth
               them
               absolute
               and
               full
               authority
               to
               make
               enquiry
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               The
               like
               doth
               the
               Chancellor
               master
               
                 Anthonius
                 Pratensis
              
               cardinall
               and
               Legat
               for
               the
               Pope
               throughout
               France
               .
               Therefore
               when
               they
               had
               no
               exception
               to
               alleadge
               ,
               they
               were
               co●veyed
               unto
               Paris
               ,
               and
               there
               constrained
               to
               make
               their
               answer
               .
               But
               yet
               could
               nothing
               be
               wrung
               out
               of
               them
               by
               confession
               ,
               
               whereupon
               they
               were
               put
               a
               part
               into
               divers
               prisons
               ,
               the
               novice
               being
               kept
               in
               the
               house
               of
               master
               Fumanus
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Aldermen
               ,
               was
               oftentime
               examined
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               requested
               to
               utter
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               would
               notwithstanding
               confesse
               nothing
               ;
               because
               he
               feared
               that
               the
               monks
               would
               afterward
               put
               him
               to
               death
               for
               staining
               their
               order
               ,
               and
               putting
               it
               to
               open
               shame
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Judges
               had
               made
               him
               sure
               promise
               that
               he
               should
               escape
               punishment
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               never
               come
               into
               their
               handling
               ,
               he
               opened
               unto
               them
               the
               whole
               matter
               as
               it
               was
               done
               :
               and
               being
               brought
               before
               his
               fellows
               ,
               avouched
               the
               same
               to
               their
               faces
               .
               The
               monks
               ,
               albeit
               they
               were
               convicted
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               means
               almost
               taken
               tardy
               with
               the
               deed
               doing
               yet
               did
               they
               refuse
               the
               Judges
               ,
               bragging
               and
               themselves
               vaunting
               on
               their
               priviledges
               ,
               but
               all
               in
               vain
               .
               For
               sentence
               passed
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               
               condemned
               to
               be
               carryed
               back
               again
               to
               Orleance
               ,
               and
               thereto
               be
               cast
               inprison
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               finally
               be
               brought
               forth
               into
               the
               chiefe
               church
               of
               the
               city
               openly
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               make
               open
               confession
               of
               their
               trespasses
               .
            
             
               Surely
               this
               was
               most
               common
               among
               monks
               and
               fryers
               ,
               who
               maintained
               their
               religion
               ,
               their
               lust
               ,
               their
               liberties
               ,
               their
               pompe
               ,
               their
               wealth
               ,
               their
               estimation
               and
               knavery
               by
               such
               cousening
               practises
               .
               
               Now
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               more
               speciall
               orders
               of
               popish
               conjurations
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               shamelesly
               admitted
               into
               the
               chuch
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               only
               suffered
               ,
               but
               commanded
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               not
               by
               night
               secretly
               ,
               but
               by
               day
               impudently
               .
               And
               these
               forsooth
               concerning
               the
               curing
               of
               bewitched
               persons
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               possessed
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               a
               divell
               put
               into
               them
               by
               witches
               inchantments
               .
               And
               here
               withall
               I
               will
               set
               down
               certain
               rules
               delivered
               unto
               us
               by
               such
               popish
               doctors
               ,
               as
               are
               of
               greatest
               reputation
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXIV
               .
            
             
               
                 Who
                 may
                 be
                 conjurors
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 besides
                 Priests
                 ,
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 definition
                 of
                 superstition
                 ,
                 what
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 and
                 not
                 used
                 in
                 exorcismes
                 ,
                 rebaptisme
                 allowed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 conjure
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 differences
                 between
                 holy
                 water
                 and
                 conjuration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THomas
                 Aquinas
              
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               any
               body
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               of
               an
               inferior
               or
               superior
               order
               ,
               yea
               though
               of
               noue
               order
               at
               all
               (
               and
               as
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Durendus
                 glossator
                 Raimundi
              
               affirmeth
               ,
               a
               woman
               ,
               so
               she
               blesse
               not
               the
               girdle
               or
               the
               garment
               ,
               but
               the
               person
               of
               the
               bewitched
               )
               hath
               power
               to
               exercise
               the
               order
               of
               an
               exorcist
               or
               conjuror
               ,
               even
               as
               well
               as
               any
               priest
               may
               say
               ,
               masse
               in
               a
               house
               unconsecrated
               .
               But
               that
               is
               (
               saith
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
              
               )
               rather
               through
               the
               goodnesse
               and
               license
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               than
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Nay
               ,
               there
               are
               examples
               set
               down
               ,
               where
               some
               being
               bewitched
               were
               cured
               (
               as
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
              
               taketh
               it
               )
               without
               any
               conjuration
               at
               all
               .
               Marry
               there
               were
               certain
               
                 Pater
                 nosters
                 ,
                 Aves
              
               ,
               and
               Credos
               said
               ,
               and
               crosses
               made
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               charmes
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               and
               no
               conjurations
               .
               For
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               such
               charms
               are
               lawfull
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               superstition
               in
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               worthy
               my
               labour
               to
               shew
               you
               how
               papists
               define
               superstition
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               expound
               the
               definition
               thereof
               .
               
               Superstition
               (
               say
               they
               )
               is
               a
               religion
               observed
               beyond
               measure
               ,
               a
               religion
               practised
               with
               evill
               and
               unperfect
               circumstances
               .
               Also
               ,
               whatsoever
               usurpeth
               the
               name
               of
               religion
               ,
               through
               humane
               tradition
               ,
               without
               the
               Popes
               authority
               ,
               is
               superstitious
               :
               as
               to
               adde
               or
               join
               any
               hymnes
               to
               the
               masse
               ,
               to
               interrupt
               any
               diriges
               ,
               to
               abridge
               any
               part
               of
               the
               creed
               in
               the
               singing
               thereof
               ,
               or
               to
               sing
               when
               the
               organs
               goe
               ,
               and
               not
               when
               the
               quier
               singeth
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               one
               to
               help
               the
               priest
               to
               masse
               ;
               
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               These
               popish
               exorcists
               doe
               many
               times
               forget
               their
               owne
               rules
               .
               For
               they
               should
               not
               directly
               in
               their
               conjurations
               call
               upon
               the
               divell
               (
               as
               they
               doe
               )
               with
               intreaty
               ,
               but
               with
               authority
               and
               commandement
               .
               Neither
               
               should
               they
               have
               in
               their
               charmes
               and
               conjurations
               any
               unknowne
               names
               .
               Neither
               should
               there
               be
               (
               as
               alwayes
               there
               is
               )
               any
               falshood
               contained
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               charm
               of
               conjuration
               ,
               as
               (
               say
               they
               )
               old
               women
               have
               in
               theirs
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               ;
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               passed
               over
               Iordan
               ,
               and
               then
               S.
               Steven
               met
               her
               and
               asked
               her
               ,
               &c.
               
               Neither
               should
               they
               have
               any
               other
               vain
               characters
               ,
               but
               the
               crosse
               (
               for
               those
               are
               the
               words
               :
               )
               and
               many
               other
               such
               cautions
               have
               they
               ,
               which
               they
               observe
               not
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               made
               it
               lawfull
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               
               But
               Thomas
               their
               chief
               pillar
               proveth
               their
               conjuring
               and
               charms
               lawfull
               by
               S.
               Mark
               who
               saith
               ;
               
                 Signa
                 cos
                 qui
                 crediderunt
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 In
                 nomine
                 〈◊〉
                 daemonia
                 ejicient
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               whereby
               he
               also
               proveth
               that
               they
               may
               conjure
               serpents
               .
               And
               there
               he
               taketh
               pains
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               of
               God
               are
               of
               as
               great
               holinesse
               as
               reliques
               of
               saints
               ,
               whereas
               (
               in
               such
               respect
               as
               they
               mean
               )
               they
               are
               both
               alike
               ,
               and
               indeed
               nothing
               worth
               .
               And
               I
               can
               tell
               them
               further
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               carried
               ,
               as
               either
               of
               them
               may
               doe
               a
               man
               much
               harm
               either
               in
               body
               or
               soul.
               
            
             
               
               But
               they
               prove
               this
               by
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
                 Non
                 est
                 minus
                 verbum
                 Dei
                 quam
                 corpus
                 Christi
              
               :
               whereupon
               they
               conclude
               thus
               ;
               By
               all
               mens
               opinions
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               carry
               about
               reverently
               the
               reliques
               of
               saints
               ;
               Ergo
               it
               is
               lawfull
               against
               evill
               spirits
               ,
               to
               invocate
               the
               name
               of
               God
               every
               way
               ;
               by
               the
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               ,
               the
               Ave
               ,
               the
               nativitie
               ,
               the
               passion
               ,
               the
               five
               wounds
               ,
               the
               ti●e
               triumphant
               ,
               by
               the
               seven
               words
               spoken
               on
               the
               crosse
               ,
               by
               the
               nailes
               ,
               &c.
               and
               there
               may
               be
               hope
               reposed
               in
               them
               .
               
               Yea
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               conjure
               all
               things
               ,
               because
               the
               divell
               may
               have
               power
               in
               all
               things
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               alwayes
               the
               person
               or
               thing
               ,
               wherein
               the
               divell
               is
               ,
               must
               be
               exorcised
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               divell
               must
               be
               conjured
               .
               Also
               they
               affirm
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               expedient
               to
               consecrate
               and
               conjure
               porrage
               and
               meat
               ,
               as
               water
               and
               salt
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               things
               .
            
             
               
               The
               right
               order
               of
               exorcism
               in
               rebaptism
               of
               a
               person
               possessed
               or
               bewitched
               ,
               requireth
               that
               exsufflation
               and
               abrenunciation
               be
               done
               toward
               the
               west
               .
               Item
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               erection
               of
               hands
               ,
               confession
               ,
               profession
               ,
               oration
               ,
               benediction
               ,
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               denudation
               and
               unction
               ,
               with
               holy
               oil
               after
               baptism
               ,
               communion
               ,
               and
               induition
               of
               the
               surplis
               .
               But
               they
               say
               that
               this
               needeth
               not
               ,
               where
               the
               bewitched
               is
               exorcised
               :
               but
               that
               the
               bewitched
               be
               first
               confessed
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               hold
               a
               candle
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               in
               steed
               of
               a
               surplise
               to
               tie
               about
               his
               bare
               body
               a
               holy
               candle
               of
               the
               length
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               crosse
               whereupon
               he
               dyed
               ,
               which
               for
               mony
               may
               be
               had
               at
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Ergo
              
               (
               saith
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
              
               )
               this
               may
               be
               said
               ;
               I
               conjure
               thee
               Peter
               or
               Barbara
               being
               sick
               ,
               but
               regenerate
               in
               the
               holy
               water
               of
               baptism
               ,
               by
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               holy
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               God
               which
               redeemed
               thee
               with
               his
               pretious
               bloud
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               be
               made
               a
               conjured
               man
               ,
               that
               every
               fantasie
               and
               wickednesse
               of
               diabolicall
               deceipt
               doe
               avoid
               and
               depart
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               uncleane
               spirit
               bee
               conjured
               through
               him
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               by
               fire
               ,
               Amen
               .
               Oremus
               ,
               &c.
               And
               this
               conjuration
               with
               Oremus
               and
               a
               prayer
               ,
               must
               be
               thrice
               repeated
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               end
               alwayes
               must
               bee
               said
               ;
               
                 Ergo
                 maledicte
                 diabole
                 recognosce
                 sententiam
                 tuam
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Therefore
               cursed
               divell
               know
               thy
               sentence
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               order
               must
               alwayes
               be
               
               followed
               :
               
               and
               finally
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               diligent
               search
               made
               ,
               in
               every
               corner
               ,
               and
               under
               every
               coverlet
               and
               pallet
               ,
               and
               under
               every
               threshold
               of
               the
               doores
               ,
               for
               instruments
               of
               witchcraft
               .
               And
               if
               any
               be
               found
               ,
               they
               must
               straightway
               be
               throwne
               into
               the
               fire
               .
               Also
               they
               must
               change
               all
               their
               bedding
               ,
               their
               clothing
               ,
               and
               their
               habitation
               ;
               and
               if
               nothing
               be
               found
               ,
               the
               party
               that
               is
               to
               be
               exorcised
               or
               conjured
               ,
               must
               come
               to
               the
               church
               rath
               in
               the
               morning
               :
               and
               the
               holyer
               the
               day
               is
               ,
               the
               better
               ,
               specially
               our
               Lady
               day
               .
               And
               the
               priest
               if
               he
               be
               shriven
               himself
               and
               in
               perfect
               state
               ,
               shall
               doe
               the
               better
               therein
               .
               And
               let
               him
               that
               is
               exorcised
               hold
               a
               holy
               candle
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               Alwayes
               provided
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               water
               be
               throwne
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               stoal
               put
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               with
               
                 Deus
                 in
                 adiutorum
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Letanie
               ,
               with
               invocation
               of
               saints
               :
               and
               this
               order
               may
               continue
               thrice
               a
               week
               ,
               so
               as
               (
               say
               they
               )
               through
               multiplication
               of
               intercessors
               ,
               or
               rather
               intercessions
               grace
               may
               be
               obtained
               ,
               and
               favour
               procured
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               also
               some
               question
               in
               the
               Romish
               church
               ,
               whether
               the
               sacrament
               of
               the
               altar
               is
               to
               be
               received
               before
               or
               after
               the
               exorcisme
               .
               Item
               in
               shrift
               ,
               the
               confessor
               must
               learn
               whether
               the
               partie
               be
               not
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               want
               of
               absolution
               ,
               
               endureth
               this
               vexation
               .
               Thomas
               sheweth
               the
               difference
               between
               holy
               water
               and
               conjuration
               ,
               saying
               that
               holy
               water
               driveth
               the
               divell
               away
               from
               the
               externall
               and
               outward
               parts
               ;
               but
               conjurations
               from
               the
               internall
               and
               inward
               parts
               ;
               and
               therefore
               unto
               the
               bewitched
               party
               both
               are
               to
               be
               applyed
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXV
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 seven
                 reasons
                 why
                 some
                 are
                 not
                 rid
                 of
                 the
                 divell
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 popish
                 conjurations
                 ,
                 why
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 conjurors
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 the
                 divell
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bewitched
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 possessed
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               reason
               why
               some
               are
               not
               remedied
               for
               all
               their
               conjurations
               ,
               the
               papists
               say
               is
               for
               seven
               canses
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               standers
               by
               is
               
               naught
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               for
               that
               theirs
               that
               present
               the
               party
               is
               no
               better
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               bewitched
               ;
               fourthly
               ,
               for
               the
               
               neglecting
               of
               meet
               remedies
               ;
               fiftly
               ,
               for
               the
               reverence
               of
               vertues
               going
               
               out
               into
               others
               ;
               sixtly
               ,
               for
               the
               purgation
               ;
               seventhly
               ,
               for
               the
               merit
               
               of
               the
               party
               bewitched
               .
               And
               ●o
               ,
               the
               first
               four
               are
               proved
               by
               Matthew
               the
               7.
               and
               Marke
               the
               4.
               when
               one
               presented
               his
               sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               
               wanted
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               said
               ,
               Lord
               help
               mine
               inc●edulity
               or
               unbeleef
               .
               
               Whereupon
               was
               said
               ,
               Oh
               faithlesse
               and
               perverse
               generation
               ,
               how
               
               long
               shall
               I
               be
               with
               you
               ?
               
               and
               where
               these
               words
               are
               written
               ;
               And
               Jesus
               rebuked
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               possessed
               or
               bewitched
               for
               his
               sinnes
               .
               For
               by
               the
               neglect
               of
               due
               remedies
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               not
               with
               Christ
               good
               &
               perfect
               men
               .
               For
               the
               pillars
               of
               the
               faith
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Iames
              
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               were
               absent
               .
               Neither
               was
               there
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ,
               without
               the
               which
               that
               kind
               of
               divels
               could
               not
               be
               cast
               out
               .
               For
               the
               fourth
               point
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               exorcist
               in
               faith
               may
               appeare
               ;
               
               for
               that
               afterwards
               the
               disciples
               asked
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               impotency
               therein
               .
               And
               Iesus
               answered
               ,
               it
               was
               for
               their
               incredulity
               ,
               saying
               that
               if
               they
               had
               as
               much
               faith
               as
               a
               graine
               of
               mustard
               seed
               ,
               they
               should
               move
               mountaines
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               fift
               is
               proved
               by
               
                 Vitas
                 patrum
              
               ,
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               fathers
               ,
               where
               it
               appeareth
               that
               S.
               Anthony
               could
               not
               do
               that
               cure
               ,
               when
               his
               scholar
               Paule
               could
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               .
               For
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               sixt
               excuse
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               fault
               be
               taken
               away
               thereby
               ;
               yet
               it
               followeth
               not
               that
               alwayes
               the
               punishment
               is
               released
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               possible
               that
               the
               divell
               was
               not
               conjured
               out
               of
               the
               party
               before
               baptisme
               by
               the
               exorcist
               ,
               or
               the
               midwife
               hath
               not
               baptized
               him
               well
               ,
               but
               omitted
               some
               part
               of
               the
               sacrament
               .
               If
               any
               object
               that
               there
               were
               no
               exorcists
               in
               the
               primitive
               church
               ,
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               the
               church
               cannot
               now
               erre
               .
               And
               saint
               Gregorie
               would
               never
               have
               instituted
               it
               in
               vaine
               .
               
               And
               it
               is
               a
               generall
               rule
               ,
               that
               who
               or
               whatsoever
               is
               newly
               exorcised
               ,
               must
               be
               rebaptized
               ,
               as
               also
               such
               as
               walke
               or
               talke
               in
               their
               sleepe
               ;
               for
               (
               say
               they
               )
               call
               them
               by
               their
               names
               ,
               and
               presently
               they
               wake
               ,
               or
               fall
               if
               they
               clime
               ;
               whereby
               it
               is
               gathered
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               truly
               named
               in
               baptisme
               .
               Item
               they
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               somewhat
               more
               difficult
               to
               conjure
               the
               divell
               out
               of
               one
               bewitched
               then
               out
               of
               one
               possessed
               ;
               because
               in
               the
               bewitched
               ,
               he
               is
               double
               ;
               in
               the
               other
               single
               .
               They
               have
               a
               hundred
               such
               beggerly
               ,
               foolish
               ,
               and
               frivolous
               notes
               in
               this
               behalfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVI
               .
            
             
               
                 Other
                 grosse
                 absurdities
                 of
                 witchmongers
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 conjurations
                 .
              
            
             
               SUrely
               I
               cannot
               see
               what
               difference
               or
               distinction
               the
               witchmongers
               doe
               put
               betweene
               the
               knowledge
               and
               power
               of
               God
               and
               the
               divell
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               think
               ,
               if
               they
               pray
               or
               rather
               talk
               to
               God
               ,
               till
               their
               heartsake
               ,
               he
               never
               heareth
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               divell
               doth
               know
               every
               thought
               and
               imagination
               of
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               both
               can
               and
               also
               will
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               them
               .
               For
               if
               any
               that
               meaneth
               good
               faith
               with
               the
               divell
               read
               certaine
               conjurations
               ,
               he
               commeth
               up
               (
               they
               say
               )
               at
               a
               trice
               .
               Marry
               if
               another
               that
               hath
               no
               intent
               to
               raise
               him
               ,
               reade
               or
               pronounce
               the
               words
               ,
               be
               will
               not
               stirre
               .
               
               And
               yet
               1.
               
               Bodin
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               afraid
               to
               read
               such
               conjurations
               ,
               as
               
                 Iohn
                 Wierus
              
               reciteth
               ;
               lest
               (
               belike
               )
               the
               divell
               would
               come
               up
               ,
               and
               scratch
               him
               with
               his
               fowle
               long
               nailes
               .
               In
               which
               sort
               I
               wonder
               that
               the
               divell
               dealeth
               with
               none
               other
               ,
               then
               witches
               and
               conjurors
               .
               I
               for
               my
               part
               have
               read
               a
               number
               of
               their
               conjurations
               ,
               but
               never
               could
               see
               any
               divels
               of
               theirs
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               in
               a
               play
               .
               But
               the
               divell
               (
               belike
               )
               knoweth
               my
               mind
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               be
               loth
               to
               come
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               his
               clawes
               .
               
               But
               lo
               what
               reason
               such
               people
               have
               .
               
                 Bodin
                 ,
                 Bartholomeus
                 ,
                 Spineus
                 ,
                 Sprenger
                 ,
              
               and
               Institor
               ,
               &c
               :
               do
               constantly
               affirme
               ,
               that
               witches
               are
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               more
               extremity
               than
               conjurors
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               with
               death
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               are
               to
               be
               pardoned
               doing
               the
               same
               offense
               :
               because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               witches
               make
               a
               league
               with
               the
               divell
               ,
               and
               
               so
               do
               not
               conjurors
               .
               Now
               if
               conjurors
               make
               no
               league
               by
               their
               owne
               confession
               ,
               and
               divels
               indeed
               know
               not
               our
               cogitations
               (
               as
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               proved
               )
               then
               would
               I
               weet
               of
               our
               witchmongers
               the
               reason
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               read
               the
               conjuration
               and
               performe
               the
               ceremony
               )
               why
               the
               divell
               will
               not
               come
               at
               my
               cal
               ?
               But
               oh
               absurd
               credulity
               !
               Even
               in
               this
               point
               many
               wise
               and
               learned
               men
               have
               been
               and
               are
               abused
               :
               whereas
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               make
               experience
               ,
               or
               duly
               expend
               the
               cause
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               soone
               resolved
               ;
               specially
               when
               the
               whole
               art
               and
               circumstance
               is
               so
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               be
               false
               ,
               if
               the
               other
               be
               true
               .
               So
               as
               you
               may
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               papists
               do
               not
               only
               by
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               in
               bookes
               and
               sermons
               teach
               and
               publish
               conjurations
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               thereof
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               induce
               men
               to
               bestow
               ,
               or
               rather
               cast
               away
               their
               money
               upon
               masses
               and
               suffrages
               for
               their
               soules
               ,
               but
               they
               make
               it
               also
               a
               parcell
               of
               their
               sacrament
               or
               orders
               (
               of
               the
               which
               number
               a
               conjuror
               is
               one
               )
               and
               insert
               many
               forms
               of
               conjurations
               into
               their
               divine
               service
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               into
               their
               pontificals
               ,
               but
               into
               their
               masse
               bookes
               ;
               yea
               into
               the
               very
               canon
               of
               the
               masse
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVII
               .
            
             
               
                 Certaine
                 conjurations
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 pontificall
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 missall
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               see
               yet
               a
               little
               more
               of
               popish
               conjurations
               ,
               and
               conferre
               them
               with
               the
               other
               .
               In
               the
               *
               Pontificall
               you
               shall
               find
               this
               conjuration
               ,
               which
               the
               other
               conjurours
               use
               as
               solemnely
               as
               they
               :
               I
               conjure
               thee
               thou
               creature
               of
               water
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               fa
               ✚
               ther
               ,
               of
               the
               so
               ✚
               nne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               ✚
               ghost
               ,
               that
               thou
               drive
               away
               the
               divell
               from
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               just
               ,
               that
               he
               remaine
               not
               in
               the
               darke
               corners
               of
               this
               church
               and
               altar
               .
               *
               You
               shall
               find
               in
               the
               same
               title
               ,
               these
               words
               following
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               at
               the
               hallowing
               of
               churches
               .
               There
               must
               a
               crosse
               of
               ashes
               be
               made
               upon
               the
               pavement
               ,
               from
               one
               end
               of
               the
               church
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               one
               handfull
               broad
               :
               and
               one
               of
               the
               priests
               must
               write
               on
               the
               one
               side
               thereof
               the
               Greeke
               alphabet
               ,
               and
               one
               the
               other
               side
               the
               Latin
               alphabet
               .
               Durandus
               yeeldeth
               this
               reason
               thereof
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               It
               representeth
               the
               union
               in
               faith
               of
               the
               Jewes
               and
               Gentiles
               .
               And
               yet
               well
               agreeing
               to
               himselfe
               he
               saith
               even
               there
               ,
               that
               the
               crosse
               reaching
               from
               the
               one
               end
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               signifieth
               that
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               shall
               be
               made
               the
               taile
               .
            
             
               
                 ¶
                 A
                 conjuration
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 masse
                 booke
                 .
                 Fol.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 conjure
                 thee
                 O
                 creature
                 of
                 salt
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 God
                 ✚
                 that
                 liveth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 ✚
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ✚
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Elizaeus
                 the
                 prophet
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 be
                 throwne
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 thereby
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 whole
                 &
                 sound
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 salt
                 [
                 here
                 let
                 the
                 preist
                 looke
                 upon
                 the
                 salt
                 ]
                 maist
                 be
                 conjured
                 for
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 all
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 take
                 thee
                 ,
                 health
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 phantasies
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 or
                 diabolicall
                 craft
                 or
                 deceipt
                 ,
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 whereon
                 it
                 is
                 sprinkled
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 every
                 uncleane
                 spirit
                 ,
                 being
                 conjured
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 judgeth
                 both
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 Resp.
                 Amen
                 .
                 Then
                 followeth
                 a
                 prayer
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 without
                 
                   Dominus
                   vobiscum
                
                 ;
                 bet
                 yet
                 with
                 Oremus
                 ;
                 as
                 followeth
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 ¶
                 Oremus
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Almighty
                 and
                 everlasting
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 humbly
                 desire
                 thy
                 clemency
                 [
                 here
                 let
                 the
                 p●eist
                 looke
                 upon
                 the
                 salt
                 ]
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 vouchsafe
                 ,
                 through
                 thy
                 piety
                 ,
                 to
                 bl
                 ✚
                 esse
                 and
                 sanc
                 ✚
                 tifie
                 this
                 creature
                 of
                 salt
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 health
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 whatsoever
                 shall
                 be
                 touched
                 thereby
                 ,
                 or
                 sprinkled
                 therewith
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 resistance
                 of
                 spirituall
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 but
                 a
                 conjuration
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 canon
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 saccaring
                 of
                 masse
                 ?
                 This
                 holy
                 commixtion
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 receivers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 health
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wholesome
                 preparative
                 for
                 the
                 deserving
                 &
                 receiving
                 of
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 popish
                 priests
                 leave
                 nothing
                 unconjured
                 ,
                 a
                 fomre
                 of
                 exorcisme
                 for
                 incense
                 .
              
            
             
               ALthough
               the
               papists
               have
               many
               conjurations
               ,
               so
               as
               neither
               water
               ,
               nor
               fire
               ,
               nor
               bread
               ,
               nor
               wine
               ,
               nor
               wax
               ,
               nor
               tallow
               ,
               nor
               church
               ,
               nor
               churchyard
               ,
               nor
               altar
               ,
               nor
               altar
               cloth
               ,
               nor
               ashes
               ,
               nor
               coales
               ,
               nor
               bells
               ,
               nor
               bell
               ropes
               ,
               nor
               copes
               ,
               nor
               vestmen●s
               ,
               nor
               oile
               ,
               nor
               salt
               ,
               nor
               candle
               ,
               nor
               candlesticke
               ,
               nor
               beds
               ,
               nor
               bedstaves
               ,
               are
               without
               their
               forme
               of
               conjuration
               :
               yet
               I
               will
               for
               brevity
               let
               all
               passe
               ,
               and
               end
               here
               with
               incense
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               conjure
               in
               this
               sort
               ✚
               .
               
               I
               conjure
               thee
               most
               filthy
               and
               horible
               spirit
               ,
               and
               every
               vision
               of
               our
               enemie
               ,
               &c
               :
               that
               thou
               go
               and
               depart
               from
               out
               of
               this
               creature
               of
               frankincense
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               deceipt
               and
               wickednesse
               t●at
               this
               creature
               may
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               ✚
               Jesus
               ✚
               Christ
               ✚
               that
               all
               they
               that
               taste
               ,
               touch
               ,
               or
               smell
               the
               same
               ,
               may
               receive
               the
               virtue
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               ghost
               ;
               so
               as
               wheresoever
               this
               incense
               or
               frankincense
               shall
               remaine
               ,
               that
               there
               thou
               in
               no
               wise
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               approach
               or
               once
               presume
               or
               attempt
               to
               hurt
               :
               but
               what
               uncleane
               spirit
               so
               ever
               thou
               be
               ,
               that
               thou
               with
               all
               thy
               crast
               and
               subtilty
               avoid
               and
               depart
               ,
               being
               conjured
               by
               the
               name
               of
               God
               the
               father
               almighty
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               wheresoever
               the
               sume
               or
               smoke
               thereof
               shall
               come
               ,
               every
               kind
               and
               sort
               of
               divels
               may
               be
               driven
               away
               ,
               and
               expelled
               ;
               ●●
               they
               were
               at
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               liver
               of
               fish
               ,
               which
               the
               archangell
               Raphael
               made
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXIX
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 rules
                 and
                 lawes
                 of
                 popish
                 Exorcists
                 and
                 other
                 conjurors
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 confutation
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 power
                 ,
                 how
                 S.
                 Martine
                 conjured
                 the
                 divell
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               papists
               you
               see
               ,
               
               have
               their
               certaine
               generall
               rules
               and
               lawes
               ,
               as
               to
               abstaine
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               fast
               ,
               as
               also
               otherwise
               to
               be
               cleane
               from
               all
               pollutions
               ,
               &c
               :
               and
               even
               so
               likewise
               have
               the
               other
               conjurors
               .
               Some
               will
               say
               that
               papists
               use
               divine
               service
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ;
               even
               so
               do
               common
               conjurors
               (
               as
               you
               see
               )
               even
               in
               the
               same
               papisticall
               forme
               ,
               no
               whit
               swarving
               from
               theirs
               in
               faith
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               nor
               yet
               in
               ungodly
               and
               unreasonable
               kinds
               of
               petitions
               .
               Me
               thinks
               it
               may
               be
               a
               sufficient
               argument
               to
               overthrow
               the
               calling
               up
               and
               miraculous
               workes
               of
               spirits
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               God
               only
               knoweth
               and
               s●a●cheth
               the
               hearts
               ,
               and
               only
               worketh
               great
               wonders
               .
               The
               which
               argument
               being
               prosecuted
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               answered
               :
               
               in
               so
               much
               as
               that
               divine
               power
               is
               required
               in
               that
               action
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               conjuration
               we
               speake
               to
               the
               spirits
               ,
               and
               they
               heare
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               need
               not
               know
               our
               thoughts
               and
               imaginations
               :
               I
               first
               aske
               them
               whether
               king
               Baell
               ,
               or
               Amoimon
               ,
               which
               are
               spirits
               raigning
               in
               the
               furthest
               regions
               of
               the
               east
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               may
               heare
               a
               conjurors
               voyce
               ,
               which
               calleth
               for
               them
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               extreamest
               parts
               of
               the
               west
               ,
               there
               being
               such
               noises
               interposed
               ,
               where
               perhaps
               also
               they
               may
               be
               busie
               ,
               and
               set
               to
               worke
               on
               the
               like
               affaires
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whether
               those
               spirits
               be
               of
               the
               same
               power
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               who
               is
               every
               where
               ,
               filling
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               heare
               all
               men
               at
               one
               instant
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               whence
               commeth
               the
               force
               of
               such
               words
               as
               raise
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               command
               divels
               .
               If
               sounds
               do
               it
               ,
               then
               may
               it
               be
               done
               by
               a
               taber
               and
               a
               pipe
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               instrument
               that
               hath
               no
               life
               .
               If
               the
               voyce
               do
               it
               ,
               then
               may
               it
               be
               done
               by
               any
               beasts
               or
               birds
               .
               If
               words
               ,
               then
               a
               parret
               may
               do
               it
               .
               If
               in
               mans
               words
               only
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               force
               ,
               in
               the
               the
               first
               ,
               second
               ,
               or
               third
               syllable
               ?
               If
               in
               syllables
               ,
               then
               not
               in
               words
               .
               If
               in
               imaginations
               ,
               then
               the
               divell
               knoweth
               our
               thoughts
               .
               But
               all
               this
               stuffe
               is
               vaine
               and
               fabulous
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               written
               ;
               
               All
               the
               generations
               of
               the
               earth
               were
               healthfull
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               poyson
               of
               destruction
               in
               them
               .
               Why
               then
               do
               they
               conjure
               holsome
               creatures
               ;
               as
               salt
               ,
               water
               ,
               &c
               :
               where
               no
               divels
               are
               ?
               God
               looked
               upon
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               saw
               they
               were
               all
               good
               .
               What
               effect
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               had
               the
               7.
               sonnes
               of
               Sceva
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               great
               objection
               of
               witchmongers
               ?
               They
               would
               needs
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               conjure
               divels
               out
               of
               the
               possessed
               .
               But
               what
               brought
               they
               to
               passe
               ?
               Yet
               that
               was
               in
               the
               time
               ,
               whilest
               God
               suffered
               miracles
               commonly
               to
               be
               wrought
               .
               By
               that
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               what
               conjurors
               can
               do
               .
            
             
               Where
               is
               such
               a
               promise
               to
               conjurors
               or
               witches
               ,
               
               as
               is
               made
               in
               the
               Gospell
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ?
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               In
               my
               name
               they
               shall
               cast
               
               out
               divels
               ,
               speake
               with
               new
               tongues
               :
               if
               they
               shall
               drinke
               any
               deadly
               thing
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               hurt
               them
               ;
               they
               shall
               take
               away
               serpents
               ,
               they
               shall
               lay
               hands
               on
               the
               sicke
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               recover
               .
               According
               to
               the
               promise
               ,
               this
               grant
               of
               miraculous
               working
               was
               performed
               in
               the
               primitive
               church
               ,
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               Christs
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               in
               another
               place
               I
               have
               proved
               ,
               the
               gift
               thereof
               was
               but
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               ceased
               ;
               neither
               was
               it
               ever
               made
               to
               papist
               ,
               witch
               ,
               or
               conjuror
               .
               They
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               call
               up
               and
               cast
               out
               divels
               ;
               and
               to
               undoe
               with
               one
               divell
               ,
               that
               which
               another
               divell
               hath
               done
               .
               If
               one
               divell
               could
               cast
               out
               another
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               kingdome
               divided
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               stand
               .
               Which
               argument
               Christ
               himselfe
               maketh
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               may
               the
               m●re
               boldly
               say
               even
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               such
               power
               .
               For
               a
               besides
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               saviour
               ,
               b
               none
               can
               deliver
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               .
               Who
               but
               he
               can
               declare
               ,
               set
               in
               order
               ,
               appoint
               ,
               and
               tell
               what
               is
               to
               come
               ?
               He
               destroyeth
               the
               the
               tokens
               of
               foothsayers
               and
               maketh
               the
               conjecturers
               fooles
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               declareth
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               witches
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               helpe
               in
               inchanters
               and
               soothsayers
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               vaine
               sciences
               .
               For
               divels
               are
               cast
               out
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               Matthew
               calleth
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               bare
               name
               only
               ,
               being
               spoken
               or
               pronounced
               ;
               for
               then
               might
               every
               wicked
               man
               do
               it
               .
               And
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               needed
               not
               then
               to
               have
               proffered
               mony
               to
               have
               brought
               the
               power
               to
               do
               miracles
               and
               wonders
               :
               for
               he
               could
               speake
               and
               pronounce
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               apostles
               .
               Indeed
               they
               may
               soone
               throw
               out
               all
               the
               divells
               that
               are
               in
               frankincense
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               creatures
               ,
               wherein
               no
               divels
               are
               :
               but
               neither
               they
               ,
               nor
               all
               their
               holy
               water
               can
               indeed
               cure
               a
               man
               possessed
               with
               a
               divell
               ,
               either
               in
               body
               and
               mind
               ;
               as
               Christ
               did
               .
               Nay
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               not
               cast
               out
               the
               divell
               that
               possesseth
               their
               owne
               soules
               ?
            
             
               Let
               me
               heare
               any
               of
               them
               all
               speake
               with
               new
               tongues
               ;
               let
               them
               drinke
               but
               one
               dramme
               of
               a
               potion
               which
               I
               will
               prepare
               for
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               cure
               the
               sicke
               by
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               (
               though
               witches
               take
               it
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               witchmongers
               beleeve
               it
               )
               and
               then
               I
               will
               subscribe
               unto
               them
               .
               But
               if
               they
               which
               repose
               such
               certainety
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               witches
               and
               conjurors
               ,
               would
               diligently
               note
               their
               deceit
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               scope
               whereat
               they
               shoote
               is
               money
               (
               I
               meane
               not
               such
               witches
               as
               are
               falsely
               accused
               ,
               
               but
               such
               as
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               give
               answers
               ;
               &c
               :
               as
               mother
               Bungie
               did
               )
               they
               should
               apparently
               see
               the
               cousenage
               .
               For
               they
               are
               abused
               ,
               as
               are
               many
               beholders
               of
               jugglers
               ,
               which
               suppose
               they
               do
               miraculously
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               done
               by
               sleight
               and
               subtilty
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               witchcrafts
               and
               conjurations
               ,
               if
               men
               would
               rather
               trust
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               than
               old
               wives
               tales
               and
               lies
               ,
               I
               dare
               undertake
               this
               matter
               would
               soone
               be
               at
               a
               perfect
               point
               ;
               as
               being
               easier
               to
               be
               perceived
               than
               juggling
               .
               But
               I
               must
               needs
               confesse
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               great
               marvell
               ,
               though
               the
               simple
               be
               abused
               therein
               ,
               when
               such
               lies
               concerning
               those
               matters
               are
               maintained
               by
               such
               persons
               of
               account
               ,
               and
               thrust
               into
               their
               divine
               service
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               
               It
               is
               written
               that
               
                 S.
                 Martine
              
               thrust
               his
               fingers
               into
               ones
               mouth
               that
               had
               a
               divell
               within
               him
               ,
               
               and
               used
               to
               bite
               folk
               ;
               and
               then
               did
               bid
               him
               devoure
               them
               if
               he
               could
               .
               And
               because
               the
               divell
               could
               not
               get
               out
               at
               his
               mouth
               ,
               being
               stopt
               with
               S.
               Martins
               fingers
               ,
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               run
               out
               at
               his
               fundament
               .
               O
               stinking
               lye
               !
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXX
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shame
                 for
                 papists
                 to
                 beleeve
                 other
                 conjurors
                 doings
                 ,
                 their
                 owne
                 being
                 of
                 so
                 little
                 force
                 ,
                 Hippocrates
                 his
                 opinion
                 herein
                 .
              
            
             
               ANd
               still
               me
               thinks
               papists
               (
               of
               all
               others
               )
               which
               indeed
               are
               most
               credulous
               ,
               and
               doe
               most
               maintaine
               the
               force
               of
               witches
               charmes
               ,
               and
               of
               conjurors
               cousenages
               should
               perceive
               and
               judge
               conjurors
               doings
               to
               be
               void
               of
               effect
               .
               For
               when
               they
               see
               their
               owne
               stuffe
               ,
               as
               holy
               water
               ,
               salt
               ,
               candles
               ,
               &c.
               conjured
               by
               their
               holy
               bishop
               and
               priests
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               words
               of
               consecration
               or
               conjuration
               (
               for
               so
               *
               their
               own
               Doctors
               terme
               them
               )
               they
               adjure
               the
               water
               ,
               &c.
               to
               heal
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               soules
               infirmitie
               ,
               but
               also
               every
               malady
               ,
               hurt
               ,
               or
               ach
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               doe
               also
               command
               the
               candles
               ,
               with
               the
               force
               of
               all
               their
               authority
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               effect
               of
               all
               their
               holy
               words
               ,
               not
               to
               consume
               :
               and
               yet
               neither
               soul
               nor
               body
               any
               thing
               recover
               ,
               nor
               the
               candles
               last
               one
               minute
               the
               longer
               :
               with
               what
               face
               can
               they
               defend
               the
               others
               miraculous
               workes●
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               witches
               and
               conjurors
               actions
               were
               more
               effectuall
               than
               their
               owne
               ?
               Hippocrates
               being
               but
               a
               heathen
               ,
               and
               not
               having
               the
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               could
               see
               and
               perceive
               their
               cousenage
               and
               knavery
               well
               enough
               ,
               who
               saith
               ;
               They
               which
               boast
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               remove
               or
               help
               the
               infections
               of
               diseases
               ,
               with
               sacrifices
               ,
               conjurations
               ,
               or
               other
               magicall
               instruments
               or
               means
               ,
               are
               but
               needy
               fellows
               ,
               wanting
               living
               ;
               and
               therefore
               refer
               their
               words
               to
               the
               divell
               :
               because
               they
               would
               seeme
               to
               know
               somewhat
               more
               then
               the
               common
               people
               .
               It
               is
               marvell
               that
               papists
               doe
               affirm
               ,
               that
               their
               holy
               water
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               or
               bugges
               words
               have
               such
               vertue
               and
               violence
               ,
               as
               to
               drive
               away
               divels
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               dare
               not
               approach
               to
               any
               place
               or
               person
               besmeared
               with
               such
               stuffe
               ;
               when
               as
               it
               appeareth
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               the
               divell
               presumed
               to
               assault
               and
               tempt
               Christ
               himself
               .
               For
               the
               divell
               indeed
               most
               earnestly
               busieth
               himselfe
               to
               seduce
               the
               godly
               :
               as
               for
               the
               wicked
               ,
               he
               maketh
               reckoning
               and
               just
               accompt
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               own
               already
               .
               But
               let
               us
               goe
               forward
               in
               our
               refutation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXI
               .
            
             
               
                 How
                 conjurors
                 have
                 beguiled
                 witches
                 ,
                 what
                 bookes
                 they
                 carry
                 about
                 to
                 procure
                 credit
                 to
                 their
                 art
                 ,
                 wicked
                 assertions
                 against
                 Moses
                 and
                 Joseph
                 .
              
            
             
               THus
               you
               see
               that
               conjurors
               are
               no
               small
               fooles
               .
               For
               whereas
               witches
               being
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
               goe
               from
               doore
               to
               doore
               for
               relief
               ,
               have
               they
               never
               so
               many
               todes
               or
               cats
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               never
               so
               much
               hogs
               dung
               and
               charvill
               about
               them
               ,
               or
               never
               so
               many
               charmes
               in
               store
               ;
               these
               conjurors
               (
               I
               say
               )
               have
               gotten
               them
               offices
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               obtained
               authority
               and
               great
               estimation
               .
               
               And
               further
               to
               adde
               credit
               to
               that
               art
               ,
               these
               conjurors
               carry
               about
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               books
               entituled
               under
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Abel
                 ,
                 Tobie
              
               ,
               and
               Enoch
               ;
               which
               Enoch
               they
               repute
               the
               most
               divine
               fellow
               in
               such
               matters
               .
               They
               have
               also
               among
               them
               bookes
               that
               they
               say
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Aaron
              
               and
               Salomon
               made
               .
               Item
               they
               have
               books
               of
               
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 Albert
                 ,
              
               and
               Thomas
               :
               also
               of
               the
               angels
               ,
               
                 Riziel
                 ,
                 Razael
              
               ,
               and
               Raphael
               ;
               and
               doubtless
               these
               were
               such
               books
               as
               were
               said
               to
               have
               been
               burnt
               in
               the
               lesser
               Asia
               .
               And
               for
               their
               further
               credit
               they
               boast
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               be
               &
               are
               skilfull
               and
               learned
               in
               these
               arts
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 ars
                 Almadell
                 ,
                 ars
                 Notoria
                 ,
                 ars
                 Bulaphiae
                 ,
                 ars
                 Arthephii
                 ,
                 ars
                 Pomena
                 ,
                 ars
                 Revelationis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Yea
               ,
               these
               conjurors
               in
               corners
               stick
               not
               (
               with
               Iustine
               )
               to
               report
               and
               affirm
               ,
               
               that
               Ioseph
               who
               was
               a
               true
               figure
               of
               Christ
               that
               delivered
               and
               redeemed
               us
               ,
               was
               learned
               in
               these
               arts
               ,
               and
               thereby
               prophesied
               and
               expounded
               dreams
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               arts
               came
               to
               him
               from
               Moses
               ,
               and
               finally
               from
               Moses
               to
               them
               :
               which
               thing
               both
               Pliny
               and
               Tacitus
               affirm
               of
               Moses
               .
               Also
               Strabo
               in
               his
               cosmographi●
               maketh
               the
               very
               like
               blasphemous
               report
               ;
               
               and
               likewise
               
                 Apollonius
                 Molon
                 ,
                 Possidonius
                 ,
                 Lisimachus
                 ,
              
               and
               Appian
               term
               Moses
               both
               a
               magician
               and
               a
               conjuror
               ,
               whom
               Eusebius
               confuteth
               with
               many
               notable
               arguments
               ,
               For
               Moses
               differed
               as
               much
               from
               a
               magician
               ,
               as
               truth
               from
               falshood
               ,
               and
               piety
               from
               vanity
               :
               for
               in
               truth
               ,
               he
               confounded
               all
               magick
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               world
               see
               ,
               and
               the
               cunningest
               magicians
               of
               the
               earth
               confesse
               ,
               that
               their
               own
               doings
               were
               but
               illusions
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God.
               But
               that
               the
               poore
               old
               witches
               knowledge
               reacheth
               thus
               far
               ,
               
               (
               as
               Danaus
               affirmeth
               it
               doth
               )
               is
               untrue
               ;
               for
               their
               furthest
               fetches
               that
               I
               can
               comprehend
               ,
               are
               but
               to
               fetch
               a
               pot
               of
               milk
               ,
               &c.
               from
               their
               neighboure
               house
               half
               a
               mile
               distant
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXII
               .
            
             
               
                 All
                 magicall
                 arts
                 confuted
                 by
                 an
                 argument
                 concerning
                 Nero
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Agrippa
                
                 and
                 
                   Carolus
                   Gallus
                
                 have
                 left
                 written
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 by
                 experience
                 .
              
            
             
               SUrely
               Nero
               proved
               all
               these
               magicall
               arts
               to
               be
               vain
               and
               fabulous
               lies
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               cousenage
               and
               knavery
               .
               He
               was
               a
               notable
               prince
               ,
               having
               gifts
               of
               nature
               enough
               to
               have
               conceived
               such
               matters
               ,
               treasure
               enough
               to
               have
               imployed
               in
               the
               search
               thereof
               ,
               he
               made
               no
               conscience
               therein
               ,
               he
               had
               singular
               conferences
               thereabout
               ;
               he
               offered
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               given
               halfe
               his
               kingdom
               to
               have
               learned
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               he
               heard
               might
               be
               wrought
               by
               magicians
               ;
               he
               procured
               all
               the
               cunning
               magicians
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               to
               Rome
               ,
               he
               searched
               for
               bookes
               also
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               necessary
               for
               a
               magician
               ;
               and
               never
               could
               find
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               cousenage
               and
               legier
               demaine
               .
               
               At
               length
               he
               met
               with
               one
               Tiridates
               ,
               the
               great
               magician
               ,
               who
               having
               with
               him
               all
               his
               companions
               ,
               and
               fellow
               magicians
               ,
               witches
               ,
               conjurors
               ,
               and
               cousenors
               ,
               invited
               Nero
               to
               certaine
               magicall
               bankets
               and
               exercises
               .
               Which
               when
               Nero
               required
               to
               learne
               ,
               he
               (
               to
               hide
               his
               cousenage
               )
               answered
               that
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               nor
               could
               not
               teach
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               have
               given
               him
               his
               kingdome
               .
               The
               matter
               of
               his
               refusall
               (
               I
               say
               )
               was
               ,
               least
               Nero
               should
               espy
               the
               cousening
               devises
               thereof
               .
               Which
               when
               Nero
               conceived
               ,
               and
               saw
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               residue
               of
               that
               art
               to
               be
               vaine
               ,
               
               lying
               and
               ridiculous
               ,
               having
               only
               shadows
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               arts
               were
               only
               veneficall
               ;
               hee
               prohibited
               the
               same
               utterly
               ,
               and
               made
               good
               and
               strong
               laws
               against
               the
               use
               and
               the
               practises
               thereof
               ,
               as
               Pliny
               and
               others
               doe
               report
               .
               It
               is
               marvell
               that
               any
               man
               can
               be
               so
               much
               abused
               ,
               as
               to
               suppose
               that
               Satan
               may
               be
               commanded
               ,
               compelled
               ,
               or
               tyed
               by
               the
               power
               of
               man
               ;
               as
               though
               the
               Divell
               would
               yield
               to
               man
               ,
               beyond
               nature
               ;
               that
               will
               not
               yeeld
               to
               God
               his
               creator
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               nature
               .
               And
               in
               so
               much
               as
               there
               be
               (
               as
               they
               confesse
               )
               good
               angels
               as
               well
               as
               bad
               ;
               I
               would
               know
               why
               they
               call
               up
               the
               angels
               of
               hell
               ,
               
               and
               not
               call
               downe
               the
               angels
               of
               heaven
               .
               But
               this
               they
               answer
               (
               as
               Agrippa
               saith
               )
               Good
               angels
               (
               forsooth
               )
               doe
               hardly
               appeare
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               are
               ready
               at
               hand
               .
               Here
               I
               may
               not
               omit
               to
               tell
               you
               how
               
                 Cornelius
                 Agrippa
              
               bewrayeth
               ,
               detecteth
               ,
               and
               defaceth
               this
               art
               of
               conjuration
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               youth
               travelled
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               all
               these
               magicall
               sciences
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               only
               a
               great
               conjuror
               and
               practiser
               thereof
               ,
               but
               also
               wrote
               cunningly
               
                 De
                 occulta
                 philosophia
              
               .
               Howbeit
               afterwards
               in
               his
               wiser
               age
               ,
               he
               recanteth
               his
               opinions
               ,
               and
               lamenteth
               his
               follies
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ,
               and
               discovereth
               the
               impiety
               and
               vanities
               of
               magicians
               ,
               and
               inchanters
               ,
               which
               boast
               they
               can
               doe
               miracles
               ;
               which
               action
               is
               now
               ceased
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               and
               assigneth
               them
               a
               place
               with
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               ,
               affirming
               that
               this
               art
               teacheth
               nothing
               but
               vain
               toies
               for
               a
               shew
               .
               
                 Carolus
                 Gallus
              
               also
               saith
               ;
               I
               have
               tried
               oftentimes
               ,
               by
               the
               witches
               and
               conjurors
               themselves
               ,
               that
               their
               arts
               ,
               (
               especially
               those
               which
               doe
               consist
               of
               charmes
               ,
               impossibilities
               ,
               
               conjura●iuns
               ,
               and
               witchcrafts
               ,
               whereof
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               boast
               )
               to
               be
               meer
               foolishnesse
               ,
               doting
               lies
               and
               dreams
               .
               I
               for
               my
               part
               can
               say
               as
               much
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               delight
               not
               to
               alleadge
               mine
               owne
               proofs
               and
               authorities
               ;
               for
               that
               mine
               adversaries
               will
               say
               they
               are
               partiall
               ,
               and
               not
               indifferent
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Salomons
                 conjurations
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 conceived
                 of
                 his
                 cunning
                 and
                 practise
                 therein
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               affirmed
               by
               sundry
               authors
               ,
               that
               Salomon
               was
               the
               first
               inventor
               of
               those
               conjurations
               ;
               and
               thereof
               Iosephus
               is
               the
               first
               reporter
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               first
               book
               
                 De
                 Iudaen●um
                 antiquitatibus
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               22.
               rehearseth
               soberly
               this
               story
               following
               ;
               which
               
                 Polydore
                 Virgil
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               repeat
               verbatim
               ,
               in
               this
               wi●●
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               credit
               the
               fable
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               skan●
               a
               true
               word
               .
            
             
               Salomon
               was
               the
               greatest
               philosopher
               ,
               and
               did
               philosophy
               about
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               full
               and
               perfect
               knowledge
               of
               all
               their
               properties
               :
               but
               he
               had
               that
               gift
               given
               from
               above
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               profit
               and
               health
               of
               mankinde
               ;
               which
               is
               effectuall
               against
               divels
               .
               He
               made
               also
               inchantments
               wherewith
               diseases
               are
               driven
               away
               ;
               and
               left
               divers
               manners
               of
               conjurations
               written
               ,
               where
               no
               the
               divels
               giving
               place
               are
               so
               driven
               away
               ;
               that
               they
               never
               return
               .
               And
               this
               kind
               of
               healing
               is
               very
               common
               among
               my
               country
               men
               :
               
               for
               I
               saw
               a
               neighbour
               of
               mine
               ,
               one
               Eleazar
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Vespasian
               and
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               souldiers
               ,
               cured
               many
               that
               were
               poss●ssed
               with
               spirits
               .
               The
               manner
               and
               order
               of
               his
               cure
               was
               this
               .
               He
               did
               put
               unto
               the
               nose
               of
               the
               possessed
               a
               ring
               ,
               under
               the
               seal
               whereof
               was
               inclosed
               a
               kind
               of
               root
               ,
               whose
               vertue
               Salomon
               declared
               ,
               and
               the
               savour
               thereof
               drew
               the
               divell
               out
               at
               his
               nose
               ;
               so
               as
               down
               fell
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               then
               Eleazar
               conjured
               the
               divell
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               no
               more
               to
               him
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               he
               made
               mention
               of
               Salomon
               ,
               reciting
               incantations
               of
               Salomons
               owne
               making
               .
               And
               then
               Eleazar
               being
               willing
               to
               shew
               the
               standers
               by
               his
               cunning
               ,
               and
               the
               wonderfull
               efficacy
               of
               his
               art
               ,
               did
               set
               not
               far
               from
               thence
               ,
               a
               pot
               or
               basen
               full
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               divell
               that
               went
               out
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               overthrowing
               thereof
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               a
               signe
               to
               the
               beholders
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               utterly
               forsaken
               and
               left
               the
               man.
               Which
               thing
               being
               done
               ,
               none
               there
               doubted
               how
               great
               Salomons
               knowledge
               and
               wisdome
               was
               .
               Wherein
               a
               ●ugling
               knack
               was
               produced
               ,
               to
               confirm
               a
               cogging
               cast
               of
               knavery
               or
               cousenage
               .
            
             
               Another
               story
               of
               Salomons
               conjuration
               I
               finde
               cited
               in
               the
               sixt
               lesson
               ,
               read
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               upon
               
                 S.
                 Margarets
              
               day
               ,
               far
               more
               ridiculous
               than
               this
               .
               
               Also
               
                 Peter
                 Lombarb
              
               master
               of
               the
               Sen●ences
               ,
               and
               Graeti●●
               〈◊〉
               brother
               ,
               the
               compiler
               of
               the
               golden
               decrees
               ;
               and
               Durandus
               in
               his
               
                 Rationale
                 livinorum
              
               ,
               doe
               all
               soberly
               affirm
               Salomons
               cunning
               in
               this
               behalf
               ;
               and
               specially
               this
               tale
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Salomon
               inclosed
               certain
               thousand
               divels
               
               in
               a
               brazen
               bowle
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               in
               a
               deep
               hole
               or
               lake
               ,
               so
               as
               afterwards
               the
               Babylonians
               found
               it
               ,
               and
               supposing
               there
               had
               beene
               gold
               or
               silver
               therein
               ,
               brake
               it
               ,
               and
               out
               flew
               all
               the
               divels
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               this
               fable
               is
               of
               credit
               ,
               you
               shall
               perceive
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               thought
               worthy
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Romish
               church
               ,
               
               as
               parcell
               of
               their
               divine
               service
               .
               Look
               in
               lessons
               of
               the
               day
               of
               S.
               Margaret
               the
               virgine
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               these
               words
               verbatim
               ;
               which
               I
               the
               rather
               recite
               ,
               because
               it
               serveth
               me
               for
               divers
               turns
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               Salomons
               conjurations
               ,
               for
               the
               tale
               of
               the
               brazen
               vessell
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               popes
               conjurations
               ,
               which
               extended
               both
               to
               faith
               and
               doct●ine
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               of
               what
               credit
               their
               religion
               is
               ,
               that
               so
               shamefully
               is
               stained
               with
               lies
               and
               fables
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIV
               .
            
             
               
                 Lessons
                 read
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 authority
                 ,
                 on
                 S.
                 Margarets
                 day
                 translated
                 into
                 English
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               HOly
               Margaret
               required
               of
               God
               ,
               
               that
               shee
               might
               have
               a
               conflict
               face
               to
               face
               with
               her
               secret
               enemy
               the
               divell
               ;
               and
               rising
               from
               prayer
               ,
               she
               saw
               a
               terrible
               dragon
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               devoured
               her
               ,
               but
               she
               made
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               the
               dragon
               burst
               in
               the
               midst
               .
            
             
               Afterwards
               ,
               
               she
               saw
               another
               man
               sitting
               like
               a
               Niger
               ,
               having
               his
               hands
               bound
               fast
               to
               his
               knees
               ,
               she
               taking
               him
               by
               the
               hair
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               threw
               him
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               set
               her
               foot
               on
               his
               head
               ;
               and
               her
               prayers
               being
               made
               ,
               a
               light
               shined
               from
               heaven
               into
               the
               prison
               where
               she
               was
               ,
               and
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               was
               seen
               in
               heaven
               ,
               with
               a
               dove
               sitting
               thereon
               ,
               who
               said
               ;
               blessed
               art
               thou
               O
               Margaret
               ,
               the
               gates
               of
               Paradise
               attend
               thy
               comming
               .
               Then
               she
               giving
               thanks
               to
               God
               ,
               said
               to
               the
               divell
               ,
               Declare
               to
               me
               thy
               name
               .
               The
               divell
               said
               ;
               Take
               away
               thy
               foot
               from
               my
               head
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               able
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               tell
               thee
               :
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               divell
               said
               ,
               
               I
               am
               Veltis
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               whom
               Salomon
               shut
               in
               the
               brazen
               vessell
               ,
               and
               the
               Babylonians
               comming
               ,
               and
               supposing
               there
               had
               been
               gold
               therein
               ,
               brake
               the
               vessell
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               flew
               out
               ;
               ever
               since
               lying
               in
               wait
               to
               annoy
               the
               just
               .
               But
               seeing
               I
               have
               recited
               a
               part
               of
               her
               story
               ,
               you
               shall
               also
               have
               the
               end
               thereof
               :
               for
               at
               the
               time
               of
               her
               execution
               this
               was
               her
               prayer
               following
               .
            
             
               Grant
               therefore
               O
               father
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               writeth
               ,
               readeth
               ,
               or
               heareth
               my
               passion
               ,
               or
               maketh
               memoriall
               of
               me
               ,
               may
               deserve
               pardon
               for
               all
               his
               sins
               :
               whosoever
               calleth
               on
               me
               ,
               being
               at
               the
               point
               of
               death
               ,
               deliver
               him
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               adversaries
               .
               And
               I
               also
               require
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               shall
               build
               a
               church
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               me
               ,
               or
               ministreth
               unto
               me
               any
               candles
               *
               of
               his
               just
               labour
               ,
               let
               him
               obtain
               whatsoever
               he
               asketh
               for
               his
               health
               .
               Deliver
               all
               women
               in
               travell
               that
               call
               upon
               me
               ,
               from
               the
               danger
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Her
               prayer
               ended
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               great
               thunder
               claps
               ,
               and
               a
               dove
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               O
               Margaret
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ.
               Such
               things
               as
               thou
               hast
               asked
               ,
               are
               granted
               unto
               thee
               ;
               therefore
               
               come
               thou
               into
               everlasting
               rest
               ,
               &c.
               
               Then
               the
               hangman
               (
               though
               she
               did
               bid
               him
               )
               refused
               to
               cut
               off
               her
               head
               :
               to
               whom
               she
               said
               ;
               Except
               thou
               doe
               it
               ,
               thou
               canst
               have
               no
               part
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               then
               loe
               he
               did
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               sithence
               I
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               tediouss
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               refresh
               my
               reader
               with
               a
               lamentable
               story
               ,
               depending
               upon
               the
               matter
               precedent
               ,
               reported
               by
               many
               grave
               authors
               ,
               word
               for
               word
               ,
               in
               manner
               and
               form
               following
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXV
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 delicate
                 story
                 of
                 a
                 Lombard
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 S.
                 Margarets
                 example
                 would
                 needs
                 fight
                 with
                 a
                 reall
                 divell
                 .
              
            
             
               THere
               was
               (
               after
               a
               sermon
               made
               ,
               wherein
               this
               story
               of
               S.
               Margaret
               was
               recited
               ,
               for
               in
               such
               stuffe
               consisted
               not
               only
               their
               service
               ,
               but
               also
               their
               sermons
               in
               the
               blind
               time
               of
               popery
               ;
               )
               there
               was
               I
               say
               ,
               a
               certain
               young
               man
               ,
               being
               a
               Lombard
               ,
               whose
               simplicity
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               no
               respect
               unto
               the
               commodity
               of
               worldly
               things
               ,
               but
               did
               altogether
               affect
               the
               salvation
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               
               who
               hearing
               how
               great
               S.
               Margarets
               triumph
               was
               ,
               began
               to
               consider
               with
               himself
               ,
               how
               full
               of
               sleights
               the
               divell
               was
               .
               And
               among
               other
               things
               thus
               he
               said
               ;
               O
               that
               God
               would
               suffer
               ,
               that
               the
               divell
               might
               fight
               with
               me
               hand
               to
               hand
               in
               visible
               form
               !
               I
               would
               then
               surely
               in
               like
               manner
               overthrow
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               fight
               with
               him
               till
               I
               had
               the
               victory
               .
               And
               therefore
               about
               the
               twelf
               houre
               he
               went
               out
               of
               the
               towne
               ,
               and
               finding
               a
               convenient
               place
               where
               to
               pray
               ,
               secretly
               kneeling
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               he
               prayed
               a
               mong
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               suffer
               the
               divell
               〈◊〉
               appear
               unto
               him
               in
               visible
               form
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               example
               of
               S.
               Margaret
               ,
               he
               might
               overcome
               him
               in
               battell
               .
               And
               as
               he
               was
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               prayers
               ,
               there
               came
               into
               that
               place
               a
               woman
               with
               a
               hook
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               〈◊〉
               gather
               certaine
               hearbs
               which
               grew
               there
               ,
               
               who
               was
               dumb
               born
               .
               And
               when
               shee
               came
               into
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               saw
               the
               young
               man
               among
               the
               hearbs
               on
               〈◊〉
               knees
               ,
               she
               was
               afraid
               and
               waxed
               pale
               ,
               and
               going
               back
               ,
               she
               rored
               in
               〈◊〉
               sort
               ,
               as
               her
               voice
               could
               not
               be
               understood
               ,
               and
               with
               her
               head
               and
               〈◊〉
               made
               threatning
               signes
               unto
               him
               .
               The
               young
               man
               seeing
               such
               an
               il●●voured
               foul
               quean
               ,
               that
               was
               for
               age
               decrepit
               and
               full
               of
               wrinckles
               ,
               〈◊〉
               a
               long
               body
               ,
               lean
               of
               face
               ,
               pale
               of
               colour
               ,
               with
               ragged
               clothes
               ,
               crying
               very
               loud
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               voice
               not
               understandable
               ,
               threatning
               him
               with
               the
               hook
               which
               she
               carryed
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               he
               thought
               surely
               she
               had
               been
               no
               woman
               ,
               but
               a
               divell
               appearing
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               though
               God
               had
               heard
               his
               prayers
               .
               For
               the
               which
               causes
               he
               fell
               upon
               her
               lust●ly
               and
               at
               length
               threw
               her
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Art
               thou
               〈◊〉
               thou
               cursed
               divell
               ,
               art
               thou
               come
               ?
               No
               no
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               over●●●
               mee
               in
               visible
               fight
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               often
               overcome
               in
               invisible
               ●●●●tations
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               he
               spake
               these
               words
               ,
               he
               caught
               her
               by
               the
               hair
               ,
               and
               drew
               her
               about
               ,
               beating
               her
               sometimes
               with
               his
               hands●
               ,
               sometimes
               with
               his
               〈◊〉
               and
               sometimes
               with
               the
               hook
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               wounded
               her
               so
               sore
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               
               left
               her
               a
               dying
               .
               At
               the
               noise
               whereof
               many
               people
               came
               running
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               seeing
               what
               was
               done
               they
               apprehended
               the
               young
               man
               ,
               and
               thrust
               him
               into
               a
               vise
               prison
               ,
               
               S.
               Vincent
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               holinesse
               understanding
               all
               this
               matter
               ,
               caused
               the
               body
               that
               seemed
               dead
               to
               bee
               brought
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               (
               according
               to
               his
               manner
               )
               he
               laid
               his
               hand
               upon
               her
               ,
               who
               immediately
               revived
               ,
               and
               he
               called
               one
               of
               his
               chaplains
               to
               hear
               her
               confession
               .
               But
               they
               that
               were
               present
               said
               to
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               altogether
               in
               vain
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               for
               that
               she
               had
               been
               from
               her
               nativity
               dumb
               ,
               and
               could
               neither
               hear
               nor
               unde●stand
               the
               priest
               ,
               neither
               could
               in
               words
               confesse
               her
               sins
               .
               
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               S.
               Vincent
               had
               the
               priest
               hear
               her
               confession
               ,
               affirming
               that
               she
               should
               very
               distinctly
               speake
               all
               things
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               man
               of
               God
               commanded
               ,
               the
               priest
               did
               confidently
               accomplish
               and
               obey
               ;
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               priest
               approached
               unto
               her
               ,
               to
               hear
               her
               confession
               ,
               she
               ,
               whom
               all
               Cathalonia
               knew
               to
               be
               dumb
               born
               ,
               spake
               and
               confessed
               her self
               ,
               pronouncing
               every
               word
               as
               distinctly
               ,
               as
               though
               she
               had
               never
               been
               dumb
               .
               After
               her
               confession
               she
               required
               the
               eucharist
               and
               extream
               unction
               to
               be
               ministred
               unto
               her
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               she
               commended
               her selfe
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               that
               came
               to
               see
               that
               miracle
               ,
               she
               spake
               as
               long
               as
               shee
               had
               any
               breath
               in
               her
               body
               .
               The
               young
               man
               that
               killed
               her
               being
               saved
               from
               the
               gallows
               by
               S.
               Vincents
               means
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               intercession
               ,
               departed
               home
               into
               Italy
               .
               
               This
               story
               last
               rehearsed
               is
               found
               in
               
                 Speculo
                 exemplorum
              
               ,
               and
               repeated
               also
               by
               
                 Robert
                 Carocul
              
               bishop
               of
               Aquinas
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               and
               preached
               publikely
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVI
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 story
                 of
                 Saint
                 Margaret
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 impious
                 in
                 every
                 point
                 .
              
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               that
               the
               story
               of
               
                 S.
                 Margaret
              
               is
               a
               fable
               ,
               may
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               incredible
               ,
               impossible
               ,
               foolish
               ,
               impious
               ,
               and
               blasphemous
               matters
               contained
               therein
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               ridiculous
               circumstance
               thereof
               .
               Though
               it
               were
               cruelly
               done
               of
               her
               to
               beat
               the
               divell
               ,
               when
               his
               hands
               was
               bound
               ;
               yet
               it
               was
               curteously
               done
               of
               her
               ,
               to
               pull
               away
               her
               foot
               at
               his
               desire
               .
               He
               could
               not
               speak
               so
               long
               as
               she
               troad
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               said
               ;
               Tread
               off
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               tell
               you
               what
               I
               am
               .
               She
               saw
               the
               heavens
               open
               ,
               and
               yet
               she
               was
               in
               a
               close
               prison
               .
               But
               her
               sight
               was
               very
               clear
               ,
               that
               could
               see
               a
               little
               dove
               sitting
               upon
               a
               crosse
               so
               far
               off
               .
               For
               heaven
               is
               higher
               than
               the
               Sun
               ;
               and
               the
               sun
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               neerest
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               3966000.
               miles
               from
               us
               .
               And
               she
               had
               a
               good
               pair
               of
               ears
               ,
               
               that
               could
               hear
               a
               dove
               speak
               so
               far
               off
               .
               And
               she
               had
               good
               luck
               ,
               that
               S.
               Peter
               who
               (
               they
               say
               )
               is
               porter
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               hath
               more
               doings
               than
               Peter
               ,
               had
               such
               leisure
               as
               to
               stay
               the
               gates
               so
               long
               for
               her
               .
               Salomon
               provided
               no
               good
               place
               ,
               neither
               took
               good
               order
               with
               his
               brazen
               bowl
               .
               I
               marvell
               how
               they
               escaped
               that
               let
               out
               the
               divels
               .
               It
               is
               marvell
               also
               that
               they
               melted
               it
               not
               with
               their
               breath
               long
               
               before
               :
               for
               the
               divels
               carry
               hell
               and
               hell
               fire
               about
               with
               them
               alwayes
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               (
               they
               say
               )
               they
               leave
               ashes
               evermore
               where
               they
               stand
               .
               Surely
               she
               made
               in
               her
               prayer
               an
               unreasonable
               request
               ,
               
               but
               the
               date
               of
               her
               patent
               is
               out
               ;
               for
               I
               beleeve
               that
               whosoever
               at
               this
               day
               shall
               burn
               a
               pound
               of
               good
               candles
               before
               her
               ,
               shall
               be
               never
               the
               better
               ,
               but
               three
               pence
               the
               worse
               .
               But
               now
               we
               may
               find
               in
               S.
               Margarets
               life
               ,
               who
               it
               is
               that
               is
               Christs
               wife
               ;
               whereby
               we
               are
               so
               much
               wiser
               then
               we
               were
               before
               .
               But
               look
               in
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Katharine
               ,
               in
               the
               golden
               legend
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               he
               was
               also
               married
               to
               S.
               Katherine
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Lady
               made
               the
               marriage
               ,
               &c.
               
               An
               excellent
               authority
               for
               bigamie
               .
               Here
               I
               will
               also
               cite
               another
               of
               their
               notable
               stories
               ,
               or
               miracles
               of
               authority
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               shameing
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               rather
               troubling
               you
               the
               readers
               thereof
               .
               Neither
               would
               I
               have
               written
               these
               fables
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               authentick
               among
               the
               papists
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               that
               are
               protestants
               may
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               conjurors
               and
               witches
               miracles
               ,
               as
               of
               others
               ;
               for
               the
               one
               is
               as
               grosse
               as
               the
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 pleasant
                 miracle
                 wrought
                 by
                 a
                 popish
                 Priest.
                 
              
            
             
               
               WHat
               time
               the
               Waldenses
               heresies
               began
               to
               spring
               ,
               certain
               wicked
               me●
               ,
               being
               upheld
               and
               maintained
               by
               diabolicall
               vertue
               ,
               shawed
               certaine
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ,
               whereby
               they
               strengthened
               and
               confirmed
               their
               heresies
               ,
               and
               perverted
               in
               faith
               many
               faithfull
               men
               ;
               for
               they
               walked
               on
               the
               water
               and
               were
               not
               drowned
               .
               But
               a
               certain
               catholick
               priest
               seeing
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               knowing
               that
               true
               signs
               could
               not
               be
               joined
               with
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               brought
               the
               body
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               pix
               ,
               to
               the
               water
               ,
               where
               they
               shewed
               their
               power
               and
               vertue
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               said
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               all
               that
               were
               present
               .
               I
               conjure
               thee
               O
               divell
               ,
               by
               him
               ,
               〈◊〉
               I
               carry
               in
               my
               hands
               ,
               that
               thou
               exercise
               not
               these
               great
               visions
               and
               phantasies
               by
               these
               men
               ,
               to
               the
               drowning
               of
               this
               people
               .
               Notwithstanding
               their
               words
               ,
               when
               they
               walked
               still
               on
               the
               water
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               before
               ,
               the
               priest
               in
               a
               rage
               threw
               the
               body
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               pix
               into
               the
               river
               ,
               and
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               sacrament
               touched
               the
               element
               ,
               the
               phantasie
               ga●●
               place
               to
               the
               verity
               ;
               and
               they
               being
               proved
               and
               made
               false
               ,
               did
               sink
               ,
               〈◊〉
               lead
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               and
               were
               drowned
               ;
               the
               pix
               with
               the
               sacrament
               immediately
               was
               taken
               away
               by
               an
               angell
               .
               The
               priest
               seeing
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               was
               very
               glad
               of
               the
               miracle
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               sacrament
               he
               was
               very
               pensive
               ,
               passing
               away
               the
               whole
               night
               in
               tears
               and
               mourning
               :
               in
               the
               morning
               he
               found
               the
               pix
               with
               the
               sacrament
               upon
               the
               altar
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XXXVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 former
                 miracle
                 confuted
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 strange
                 story
                 of
                 St
                 Lucy
                 .
              
            
             
               HOw
               glad
               Sr
               Iohn
               was
               now
               it
               were
               folly
               for
               me
               to
               say
               .
               How
               would
               he
               have
               plagued
               the
               divell
               ,
               that
               threw
               his
               God
               in
               the
               river
               to
               be
               drowned
               ?
               But
               if
               other
               had
               had
               no
               more
               power
               to
               destroy
               the
               Waldenses
               with
               sword
               and
               fire
               ,
               than
               this
               priest
               had
               to
               drown
               them
               with
               his
               conjuring
               box
               and
               cousening
               sacraments
               ,
               there
               should
               have
               been
               many
               a
               life
               saved
               .
               But
               I
               may
               not
               omit
               one
               fable
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               authority
               ,
               wherein
               though
               there
               be
               no
               conjuration
               expressed
               ,
               yet
               I
               warrant
               you
               there
               was
               cousenage
               both
               in
               the
               doing
               and
               telling
               thereof
               .
               
               You
               shall
               read
               in
               the
               lesson
               on
               saint
               Lucies
               day
               ,
               that
               she
               being
               condemned
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               removed
               from
               the
               place
               with
               a
               teem
               of
               Oxen
               ,
               neither
               could
               any
               fire
               burn
               her
               ,
               in
               somuch
               as
               one
               was
               faine
               to
               cut
               off
               her
               head
               with
               a
               sword
               ,
               and
               yet
               she
               could
               speak
               afterwards
               as
               long
               as
               she
               list
               .
               And
               this
               passeth
               all
               other
               miracles
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               that
               which
               Bodin
               and
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
              
               recite
               out
               of
               Nider
               ,
               of
               a
               witch
               that
               could
               not
               be
               burned
               ,
               till
               a
               scroll
               was
               taken
               away
               from
               where
               she
               hid
               it
               ,
               betwixt
               her
               skin
               and
               flesh
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XXXIX
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 visions
                 ,
                 noises
                 ,
                 apparitions
                 ,
                 and
                 imagined
                 sounds
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 illusions
                 ,
                 of
                 wandering
                 soules
                 :
                 with
                 a
                 confutation
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               MAny
               through
               melancholy
               doe
               imagine
               ,
               that
               they
               see
               or
               hear
               visions
               ,
               spirits
               ,
               ghosts
               ,
               strange
               noises
               ,
               &c.
               as
               I
               have
               already
               proved
               before
               ,
               at
               large
               .
               Many
               again
               through
               fear
               proceeding
               from
               a
               cowardly
               nature
               and
               complexion
               ,
               or
               from
               an
               effeminate
               and
               fond
               bringing
               up
               ,
               are
               timerous
               and
               afraid
               of
               spirits
               ,
               and
               bugs
               ,
               &c.
               
               Some
               through
               imperfection
               of
               sight
               also
               are
               afraid
               of
               their
               own
               shadows
               ,
               &
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               saith
               )
               see
               themselves
               sometime
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               glasse
               .
               And
               some
               through
               weaknesse
               of
               body
               have
               such
               imperfect
               imaginations
               .
               Drunken
               men
               also
               sometimes
               suppose
               they
               see
               trees
               walk
               ,
               &c.
               according
               to
               that
               which
               Salomon
               saith
               to
               the
               drunkards
               ;
               Thine
               eyes
               shall
               see
               strange
               visions
               ,
               and
               marvellous
               appearances
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               ages
               monkes
               and
               priests
               have
               abused
               and
               bewitched
               the
               world
               with
               counterfeit
               visions
               ;
               
               which
               proceeded
               through
               idlenesse
               ,
               and
               restraint
               of
               marriage
               ,
               whereby
               they
               grew
               hot
               and
               lecherous
               ,
               and
               therefore
               devised
               such
               means
               to
               compasse
               and
               obtaine
               their
               loves
               .
               And
               the
               simple
               people
               being
               then
               so
               superstitious
               ,
               would
               never
               seem
               to
               mistrust
               ,
               that
               such
               holy
               men
               would
               make
               them
               cuskholds
               ,
               but
               forsooke
               their
               beds
               in
               〈◊〉
               case
               ,
               and
               gave
               room
               to
               the
               cleargy
               .
               Item
               ,
               little
               children
               ,
               have
               been
               so
               scared
               with
               their
               mothers
               maids
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               never
               after
               endure
               to
               ●e
               in
               the
               dark
               alone
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               bugs
               .
               Many
               are
               deceived
               by
               glasses
               through
               
               art
               perspective
               .
               Many
               hearkening
               〈◊〉
               false
               reports
               ,
               conceive
               and
               beleeeve
               that
               which
               is
               nothing
               so
               .
               Many
               give
               credit
               to
               that
               which
               they
               read
               in
               authors
               .
               But
               how
               many
               stories
               and
               bookes
               are
               writen
               of
               walking
               spirits
               and
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               a
               reasonable
               volum
               cannot
               containe
               .
               How
               common
               an
               opinion
               was
               it
               among
               the
               papists
               ,
               that
               all
               soules
               walked
               〈◊〉
               the
               earth
               ,
               after
               they
               departed
               from
               their
               bodyes
               ?
               In
               so
               much
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               time
               of
               popery
               a
               usuall
               matter
               ,
               to
               desire
               sicke
               people
               in
               their
               death
               beds
               ,
               to
               appeare
               to
               them
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               reveale
               their
               estate
               .
               The
               fathers
               and
               ancient
               doctors
               of
               the
               church
               were
               too
               credulus
               herein
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               no
               marvell
               ,
               though
               the
               common
               simple
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               women
               be
               deceived
               herein
               ,
               God
               in
               times
               past
               did
               send
               downe
               visible
               angels
               &
               appearances
               to
               men
               ,
               but
               now
               he
               doth
               not
               so
               .
               Through
               ignorance
               of
               late
               in
               religion
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               ,
               that
               every
               churchyard
               swarmed
               with
               soule
               and
               spirits
               :
               but
               now
               the
               word
               of
               God
               being
               more
               free
               ,
               open
               ,
               and
               known
               ,
               those
               conceits
               and
               illusions
               are
               made
               more
               manifest
               and
               apparent
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               doctors
               ,
               councels
               ,
               and
               popes
               ,
               which
               (
               they
               say
               )
               cannot
               〈◊〉
               have
               confirmed
               the
               walking
               ,
               appearing
               ,
               and
               raising
               of
               soules
               〈◊〉
               where
               find
               they
               in
               the
               scriptures
               any
               such
               doctrine
               ;
               And
               who
               certified
               them
               ,
               that
               those
               appearances
               were
               true
               ?
               Truly
               all
               they
               cannot
               bring
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               lies
               which
               have
               beene
               spread
               abroad
               herein
               ,
               should
               〈◊〉
               beginne
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               though
               the
               pope
               himselfe
               subscribe
               ,
               seale
               ,
               and
               sweare
               thereunto
               never
               so
               much
               .
               Where
               are
               the
               soules
               that
               swarmed
               in
               times
               past
               ?
               Where
               are
               the
               spirits
               ?
               Who
               heareth
               their
               noyses
               ?
               Who
               seeth
               their
               visions
               ?
               Where
               are
               the
               soules
               that
               made
               such
               moane
               for
               tren●●s
               where
               by
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               the
               palmes
               in
               purgatory
               ?
               Are
               they
               all
               gone
               into
               Italy
               ,
               because
               masses
               are
               growne
               deere
               here
               in
               England
               ?
               Marke
               wel●
               this
               illusion
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               contrary
               it
               is
               unto
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               Consider
               how
               all
               papists
               beleeve
               this
               illusion
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               how
               all
               〈◊〉
               driven
               to
               say
               it
               is
               &
               was
               popish
               illusion
               ,
               Where
               be
               the
               spirits
               that
               〈◊〉
               to
               have
               buriall
               for
               their
               bodies
               ?
               For
               many
               of
               those
               walking
               soules
               〈◊〉
               about
               their
               b●stnes
               .
               
               Do
               you
               not
               thinke
               ,
               that
               the
               papists
               shew
               nor
               〈◊〉
               selves
               Godly
               divines
               ,
               to
               preach
               and
               teach
               the
               people
               such
               doctrine
               〈◊〉
               to
               insert
               into
               their
               divine
               service
               such
               fables
               as
               are
               read
               in
               their
               〈◊〉
               church
               ,
               all
               scripture
               giving
               place
               thereto
               for
               the
               time
               ?
               You
               shall
               see
               〈◊〉
               lessons
               read
               there
               upon
               S.
               Stevens
               day
               ,
               that
               
                 Gamaliel
                 Nichodemus
              
               〈◊〉
               man
               and
               Abdias
               his
               sonne
               ,
               with
               his
               friend
               S.
               Steven
               ,
               appeared
               〈◊〉
               priest
               ,
               called
               Sir
               Lucian
               ,
               requesting
               him
               to
               remove
               their
               bodies
               and
               to
               bury
               them
               in
               some
               better
               place
               (
               for
               they
               had
               lien
               from
               the
               time
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               untill
               then
               ,
               being
               in
               the
               raigne
               of
               Honorius
               the
               emperors
               to
               〈◊〉
               foure
               hundred
               yeares
               buried
               in
               the
               field
               of
               Gamaliel
               )
               who
               in
               that
               〈◊〉
               said
               to
               Sir
               
                 Lucian
                 ▪
                 Non
                 insi
                 selummodo
                 causa
                 solicitus
                 sum
                 ,
                 sed
                 potius
                 〈◊〉
                 illis
                 qui
                 me●um
                 sunt
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
               not
               only
               carefull
               for
               my selfe
               but
               chiefely
               for
               those
               my
               friends
               that
               are
               with
               me
               .
               Whereby
               the
               whole
               course
               may
               be
               perceived
               to
               be
               a
               false
               practise
               ,
               and
               a
               counter-felt
               vision
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               lewd
               invention
               .
               For
               in
               heaven
               mens
               soules
               remaine
               not
               in
               sorrow
               and
               care
               ;
               neither
               studie
               they
               there
               how
               to
               compasse
               
               and
               get
               a
               worship
               full
               buriall
               here
               in
               earth
               .
               If
               they
               did
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               foreflowed
               it
               so
               long
               .
               Now
               therefore
               let
               us
               not
               suffer
               our selves
               to
               be
               abused
               any
               longer
               ,
               either
               with
               conjuring
               priests
               ,
               or
               melancholicall
               witches
               ;
               but
               be
               thankfull
               to
               God
               that
               hath
               delivered
               us
               from
               such
               blindnesse
               and
               error
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XL.
               
            
             
               
                 Cardanus
                 opinion
                 of
                 strange
                 noises
                 ,
                 how
                 counterfeit
                 visions
                 grow
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 of
                 popish
                 appearances
                 ,
                 of
                 pope
                 Boniface
                 .
              
            
             
               CArdanus
               speaking
               of
               noises
               ,
               
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               saith
               thus
               ;
               A
               noise
               is
               heard
               in
               your
               house
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               a
               mouse
               ,
               a
               cat
               ,
               or
               a
               dog
               among
               dishes
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               a
               counterfeit
               or
               a
               theafe
               indeed
               ,
               or
               the
               sault
               may
               be
               in
               your
               eares
               ▪
               I
               could
               recite
               a
               great
               number
               of
               tales
               ,
               how
               men
               have
               even
               forsaken
               their
               houses
               ,
               because
               of
               such
               apparitions
               and
               noises
               :
               and
               all
               hath
               beene
               by
               meere
               and
               ranke
               knavery
               .
               And
               wheresoever
               you
               shall
               heare
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               in
               the
               night
               season
               such
               rumbling
               and
               fearefull
               noises
               ,
               be
               you
               well
               assured
               that
               it
               is
               flat
               knavery
               ,
               performed
               by
               some
               that
               seemeth
               most
               to
               complaine
               ,
               and
               is
               least
               mistrusted
               .
               And
               hereof
               there
               is
               a
               very
               art
               ,
               which
               for
               some
               respects
               I
               will
               not
               discover
               .
               The
               divell
               seeketh
               dayly
               as
               well
               as
               nightly
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               ,
               and
               can
               do
               his
               feats
               as
               well
               by
               day
               as
               by
               night
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               is
               a
               young
               divell
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               bungler
               .
               But
               of
               all
               other
               couseners
               ,
               these
               conjurors
               are
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               and
               are
               most
               worthy
               of
               death
               for
               their
               blasphemous
               impiety
               .
               But
               that
               these
               popish
               visions
               and
               conjurations
               used
               as
               well
               by
               papists
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               popes
               themselves
               ,
               were
               meere
               cousenages
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               tales
               of
               the
               popes
               recited
               by
               Bruno
               and
               Platin●●
               of
               their
               magicall
               devices
               ,
               were
               but
               plaine
               cousenages
               and
               knaveries
               ,
               
               may
               appeare
               by
               the
               history
               of
               Bonifacius
               the
               eight
               ,
               who
               used
               this
               kinde
               of
               inchantment
               ,
               to
               get
               away
               the
               popedome
               from
               his
               predecessor
               ,
               Coelestinus
               .
               He
               counterfeitted
               a
               voyce
               through
               a
               cane
               reed
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               had
               come
               from
               heaven
               ,
               persvading
               him
               to
               yeeld
               up
               his
               authority
               of
               popeship
               :
               ,
               and
               to
               institute
               therein
               one
               Bonifacius
               ,
               a
               worthy
               man
               :
               otherwise
               he
               threatened
               him
               with
               damnation
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               foole
               yeelded
               it
               up
               accordingly
               ,
               to
               the
               said
               
                 Bonifacius
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1264.
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               said
               ;
               He
               came
               in
               like
               a
               fox
               ,
               lived
               like
               a
               woolfe
               ,
               and
               died
               like
               a
               dog
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               innumerable
               examples
               of
               such
               visions
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               are
               not
               detected
               ,
               goe
               for
               true
               stories
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               it
               is
               answered
               that
               some
               are
               true
               tales
               and
               some
               are
               false
               ,
               
               untill
               they
               be
               able
               to
               shew
               forth
               before
               your
               eyes
               one
               matter
               of
               truth
               ,
               you
               may
               reply
               upon
               them
               with
               this
               distinction
               ;
               to
               wit
               :
               visions
               tryed
               are
               false
               visions
               ,
               undecided
               and
               untryed
               are
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               XLI
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 noise
                 or
                 sound
                 of
                 eccho
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 narrowly
                 escaped
                 dro●●ning
                 thereby
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               ALas
               !
               how
               many
               naturall
               things
               are
               there
               so
               strange
               ,
               as
               to
               many
               seeme
               miraculous
               ;
               and
               how
               many
               counterfeit
               matters
               are
               there
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               simple
               seem
               yet
               more
               wonderfull
               ?
               Cardane
               telleth
               of
               one
               Comansis
               ,
               who
               comming
               late
               to
               a
               rivers
               side
               ,
               
               not
               knowing
               where
               to
               passe
               over
               ,
               cried
               out
               alowd
               for
               some
               body
               to
               shew
               him
               the
               foord●
               who
               hearing
               an
               eccho
               to
               answer
               according
               to
               his
               last
               word
               ,
               supposing
               it
               to
               be
               a
               man
               that
               answered
               him
               and
               informed
               him
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               he
               passed
               through
               the
               river
               ,
               even
               there
               where
               was
               a
               deepe
               whirlepoole
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               hardly
               escaped
               with
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               told
               his
               friends
               ,
               that
               the
               divell
               had
               almost
               persuaded
               him
               to
               drowne
               ,
               himselfe
               .
               
               And
               in
               some
               places
               these
               noises
               of
               eccho
               are
               farre
               more
               strange
               than
               other
               ,
               specially
               at
               Ticinum
               in
               Italy
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               hall
               ,
               where
               it
               rendereth
               sundry
               and
               manifold
               noises
               or
               voyces
               ,
               which
               seeme
               to
               end
               so
               lamentably
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               a
               man
               that
               lay
               a
               dying
               :
               so
               as
               few
               can
               be
               persuaded
               that
               it
               is
               the
               eccho
               ,
               but
               a
               spirit
               that
               answereth
               .
            
             
               
               The
               noise
               at
               Winchester
               was
               said
               to
               be
               a
               very
               miracle
               ,
               and
               much
               wondering
               was
               there
               at
               it
               ,
               about
               the
               yeare
               1569
               ,
               though
               indeed
               a
               meere
               naturall
               noise
               ingendered
               of
               the
               wind
               ,
               the
               concavity
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               other
               instrumentall
               matters
               helping
               the
               sound
               to
               seeme
               strange
               to
               the
               heaters
               ;
               specially
               to
               such
               as
               would
               adde
               new
               reports
               to
               the
               augmentation
               of
               the
               wonder
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               XLII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Theurgie
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 confutation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 a
                 letter
                 sent
                 to
                 me
                 cocerning
                 these
                 matters
                 .
              
            
             
               THere
               is
               yet
               another
               art
               professed
               by
               these
               cousening
               conjurors
               ,
               which
               some
               fond
               divines
               affirme
               to
               be
               more
               honest
               and
               lawfull
               than
               〈◊〉
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Theurgie
               ;
               wherein
               they
               worke
               by
               good
               angels
               ,
               Howbeit
               ,
               their
               ceremonies
               are
               altogether
               papisticall
               and
               superstitious
               ,
               consisting
               in
               cleanlines
               partly
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               partly
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               things
               about
               and
               belonging
               to
               the
               body
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               skinne
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               apparell
               ,
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               in
               the
               vessell
               and
               houshold
               stuffe
               ,
               in
               〈◊〉
               and
               sacrifices
               ;
               the
               cleanlines
               whereof
               they
               say
               ,
               doth
               dispose
               men
               to
               the
               contemplation
               of
               heavenly
               things
               .
               They
               cite
               these
               words
               of
               Esay
               for
               their
               authority
               ;
               to
               wit
               :
               Wash
               your selves
               and
               be
               cleane
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               so
               much
               as
               I
               have
               knowne
               divers
               superstitious
               persons
               of
               good
               account
               ,
               which
               usually
               wa●hed
               all
               their
               apparell
               upon
               conceits
               ridiculously
               .
               For
               uncleanlinesse
               (
               ●hey
               say
               )
               corrupteth
               the
               aire
               ,
               infecteth
               man
               ,
               and
               chaseth
               away
               cleane
               
               spirits
               .
               Hereunto
               belongeth
               the
               art
               of
               Almadel
               ,
               the
               art
               of
               Paule
               ,
               the
               art
               of
               Revelations
               ,
               
               and
               the
               art
               Notary
               .
               But
               (
               as
               Agrippa
               saith
               )
               the
               more
               divine
               these
               arts
               seeme
               to
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               the
               more
               damnable
               they
               be
               .
               But
               their
               false
               assertions
               ,
               their
               presumptions
               to
               worke
               miracles
               ,
               their
               characters
               ,
               their
               strange
               names
               ,
               their
               diffuse
               phrases
               ,
               their
               counterfeit
               holines
               ,
               their
               popish
               ceremonies
               ,
               their
               foolish
               words
               mingled
               with
               impiety
               ,
               their
               barbarous
               and
               unlearned
               order
               of
               construction
               ,
               their
               shamelesse
               practises
               ,
               their
               paltry
               stuffe
               ,
               their
               secret
               dealing
               ,
               their
               beggerly
               life
               ,
               their
               bargaining
               with
               fooles
               ,
               their
               cousening
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
               their
               scope
               and
               drift
               for
               money
               doth
               bewray
               all
               their
               art
               to
               be
               counterfeit
               cousenage
               .
               And
               the
               more
               throughly
               to
               satisfie
               you
               herein
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               in
               this
               place
               to
               insert
               a
               letter
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               sent
               unto
               me
               ,
               by
               one
               which
               at
               this
               present
               time
               lieth
               as
               a
               prisoner
               condemned
               for
               this
               very
               matter
               in
               the
               kings
               bench
               ,
               and
               reprieved
               by
               her
               majesties
               mercy
               ,
               through
               the
               good
               mediation
               of
               a
               most
               noble
               and
               vertuous
               personage
               ,
               whose
               honorable
               and
               godly
               disposition
               at
               this
               time
               I
               will
               forbeare
               to
               commend
               as
               I
               ought
               .
               The
               person
               truly
               that
               wrote
               this
               letter
               seemeth
               unto
               me
               a
               good
               body
               ,
               well
               reformed
               ,
               and
               penitent
               ,
               nor
               expecting
               any
               galnes
               at
               my
               hands
               ,
               but
               rather
               fearing
               to
               speake
               that
               which
               he
               knoweth
               further
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               lest
               displeasure
               might
               ensue
               and
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   coppy
                   of
                   a
                   letter
                   sent
                   unto
                   me
                   R.
                   S.
                   by
                   T.
                   E.
                   Master
                   of
                   art
                   ,
                   and
                   practiser
                   both
                   of
                   physick
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   ,
                   of
                   certaine
                   vaine
                   sciences
                   ;
                   now
                   condemned
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   wherein
                   he
                   openeth
                   the
                   truth
                   touching
                   these
                   deceits
                   .
                
                 
                   MAster
                   R.
                   Scot
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   request
                   ,
                   
                   I
                   have
                   drawne
                   out
                   certaine
                   abuses
                   worth
                   the
                   noting
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   work
                   you
                   have
                   in
                   band
                   ;
                   things
                   which
                   I
                   myselfe
                   have
                   seen
                   within
                   these
                   xxvi
                   .
                   yeares
                   ,
                   among
                   those
                   which
                   which
                   were
                   counted
                   famous
                   and
                   skilfull
                   in
                   those
                   sciences
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   the
                   whole
                   discourse
                   cannot
                   be
                   set
                   downe
                   ,
                   without
                   nominating
                   certaine
                   persons
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   same
                   are
                   dead
                   and
                   some
                   living
                   ,
                   whose
                   friends
                   remaine
                   yet
                   of
                   gr●●
                   credit
                   :
                   in
                   respect
                   thereof
                   ,
                   I
                   knowing
                   that
                   mine
                   enemies
                   doe
                   already
                   in
                   number
                   exceed
                   my
                   friends
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   considered
                   with
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   stay
                   my
                   hand
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   commit
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   increase
                   my
                   misery
                   more
                   than
                   releeve
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   was
                   noted
                   above
                   a
                   great
                   many
                   others
                   to
                   have
                   had
                   some
                   dealings
                   in
                   those
                   vaine
                   arts
                   and
                   wicked
                   practiser
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   thereefore
                   to
                   signifie
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   speake
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   among
                   all
                   those
                   famous
                   and
                   noted
                   practisers
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   beene
                   conversant
                   withall
                   these
                   xxvi
                   .
                   yeares
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   never
                   see
                   any
                   matter
                   of
                   truth
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   those
                   wicked
                   sciences
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   meere
                   cousenings
                   and
                   illusions
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   ,
                   whom
                   I
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   skilfull
                   therein
                   ,
                   sought
                   to
                   see
                   some
                   things
                   at
                   my
                   hands
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   spent
                   my
                   time
                   a
                   dozen
                   or
                   fourteen
                   years
                   ,
                   to
                   my
                   great
                   losse
                   and
                   hindrance
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   
                   never
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   see
                   any
                   one
                   truth
                   ,
                   or
                   sparkle
                   of
                   truth
                   therein
                   ,
                   Yea
                   at
                   〈◊〉
                   present
                   I
                   stand
                   worthily
                   condemned
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   contrary
                   to
                   my
                   〈◊〉
                   lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   mine
                   owne
                   conscience
                   ,
                   I
                   did
                   spend
                   my
                   time
                   in
                   such
                   vaine
                   and
                   wicked
                   studies
                   and
                   practises
                   being
                   made
                   and
                   ●●maining
                   a
                   spectacle
                   for
                   all
                   others
                   to
                   receive
                   warning
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   〈◊〉
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   last
                   (
                   I
                   speake
                   it
                   from
                   my
                   heart
                   )
                   and
                   I
                   wish
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   ●●
                   my
                   native
                   country
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   specially
                   among
                   Christians
                   .
                   For
                   mine
                   owne
                   part
                   I
                   lament
                   my
                   time
                   lost
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   repented
                   on
                   five
                   yeares
                   past
                   :
                   at
                   which
                   time
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   booke
                   ,
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Sax●●
                   tongue
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   one
                   Sir
                   
                     John
                     Malborne
                  
                   a
                   divine
                   of
                   Oxonford
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   past
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   openeth
                   all
                   the
                   illusions
                   and
                   inventions
                   of
                   th●se
                   arts
                   and
                   sciences
                   :
                   a
                   thing
                   most
                   worthy
                   the
                   noting
                   .
                   I
                   left
                   the
                   booke
                   with
                   the
                   parson
                   of
                   Slangham
                   in
                   Sussex
                   ,
                   where
                   if
                   you
                   send
                   for
                   it
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   have
                   it
                   .
                   You
                   shall
                   thinke
                   your
                   labour
                   well
                   bestowed
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   greatly
                   〈◊〉
                   ther
                   the
                   good
                   enterprise
                   you
                   have
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   you
                   see
                   the
                   whole
                   science
                   throughly
                   discuss●d
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   illusions
                   and
                   cousenages
                   ●●●phered
                   at
                   large
                   .
                   Thus
                   craving
                   pardon
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   for
                   that
                   I
                   promised
                   you
                   ,
                   being
                   very
                   fearefull
                   ,
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   and
                   loth
                   to
                   set
                   my
                   hand
                   ●●
                   name
                   under
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   offensive
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   hurtfull
                   ●●
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   considering
                   my
                   case
                   ,
                   except
                   I
                   had
                   the
                   better
                   warrant
                   from
                   my
                   L.
                   of
                   Leicester
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   my
                   very
                   good
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whom
                   next
                   under
                   God
                   ,
                   (
                   her
                   Majestie
                   onely
                   excepted
                   )
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   beene
                   preserved
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   〈◊〉
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   may
                   offend
                   his
                   Lordships
                   cares
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   I
                   leave
                   your
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   keeping
                   ,
                   who
                   bring
                   you
                   &
                   al
                   your
                   actions
                   to
                   good
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   Gods
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   Bench
                   this
                   8.
                   of
                   
                     March
                     ,
                     1582.
                  
                   
                   Your
                   worships
                   poore
                   and
                   desolate
                   friend
                   and
                   servant
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     T.
                     E.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               I
               sent
               for
               this
               booke
               of
               purpose
               ,
               to
               the
               parson
               of
               Slangham
               ,
               and
               procured
               his
               ,
               best
               friends
               ,
               men
               of
               great
               worship
               and
               credit
               ,
               ●ito
               deale●
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               borrow
               it
               for
               a
               time
               .
               But
               such
               is
               his
               folly
               and
               superstition
               ,
               that
               although
               he
               confessed
               he
               had
               it
               ;
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               lend
               it
               :
               albeit
               a
               friend
               of
               mine
               ,
               being
               knight
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               would
               have
               given
               his
               word
               for
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               same
               safe
               and
               sound
               .
            
             
               
               The
               conclusion
               therefore
               shall
               be
               this
               ,
               whatsoever
               heretofore
               has
               gone
               for
               currant
               ,
               touching
               all
               these
               fallible
               arts
               ,
               whereof
               a
               bit
               herual
               have
               written
               in
               ample
               sort
               ,
               be
               now
               counted
               counterfeit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               no
               not
               by
               common
               sense
               ,
               much
               lesse
               by
               reason
               ,
               which
               should
               sif●
               such
               cloaked
               and
               pretended
               practices
               ,
               turning
               them
               out
               of
               their
               rags
               and
               patched
               clowts
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               appeare
               discovered
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               themselves
               in
               their
               nakednesse
               .
               Which
               will
               be
               the
               end
               of
               every
               secret
               ●●tent
               ,
               privy
               purpose
               ,
               hidden
               practise
               ,
               and
               close
               devise
               ,
               have
               they
               never
               〈◊〉
               shrowds
               and
               shelters
               for
               the
               time
               :
               and
               be
               they
               with
               never
               so
               much
               ●●telousnesse
               and
               subtill
               circumspection
               clouded
               and
               shadowed
               ,
               yet
               will
               they
               at
               length
               be
               manisfestly
               detected
               by
               the
               light
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               old
               rimed
               verse
               :
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Quicquid
                     nix
                     celat
                     ,
                     
                     solis
                     calor
                     omne
                     revelat
                     :
                  
                
                 
                   
                     What
                     thing
                     soever
                     snow
                     doth
                     hide
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Heat
                     of
                     the
                     sunne
                     doth
                     make
                     it
                     spide
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               And
               according
               to
               the
               verdict
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               true
               Nazarite
               ,
               who
               never
               told
               untruth
               ,
               but
               who
               is
               the
               substances
               and
               groundworke
               of
               truth
               it selfe
               ,
               saying
               ;
               
               
                 Nihil
                 est
                 tam
                 occulium
                 quod
                 non
                 sit
                 detegendum
                 ,
              
               Nothing
               is
               so
               secret
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               knowne
               and
               revealed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             THE
             xvj
             .
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 an
                 epilogue
                 ,
                 repeating
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 absurdities
                 of
                 witchmongers
                 conceipts
                 ,
                 confutations
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Sprenger
                
                 and
                 
                   Henry
                   Institor
                
                 inquisitors
                 and
                 compilers
                 of
                 
                   M.
                   Mal.
                
                 
              
            
             
               HItherto
               you
               have
               had
               delivered
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               have
               conceived
               and
               gathered
               of
               this
               matter
               .
               In
               the
               substance
               and
               principall
               parts
               whereof
               I
               can
               see
               no
               difference
               among
               the
               writers
               hereupon
               ;
               of
               what
               country
               ,
               condition
               ,
               estate
               ,
               or
               religion
               so
               ever
               they
               be
               ;
               but
               I
               find
               almost
               all
               of
               them
               to
               agree
               in
               unconstancy
               ,
               fables
               ,
               and
               impossibilities
               ;
               scratching
               out
               of
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
              
               the
               substance
               of
               all
               their
               arguments
               :
               so
               as
               their
               authors
               being
               disapproved
               ,
               they
               must
               coine
               new
               stuffe
               ,
               or
               go
               to
               their
               grandams
               maids
               to
               learne
               more
               old
               wives
               tales
               ,
               whereof
               this
               art
               of
               witchcraft
               is
               contrived
               .
               But
               you
               must
               know
               that
               
                 Iames
                 Sprenger
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Henry
                 Institor
              
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               had
               occasion
               to
               alledge
               many
               times
               were
               copartners
               in
               the
               composition
               of
               that
               profound
               and
               learned
               booke
               called
               
                 Malleus
                 Maleficarum
              
               ,
               
               and
               were
               the
               greatest
               doctors
               of
               that
               art
               :
               out
               of
               whom
               I
               have
               gathered
               matter
               and
               absurditie
               enough
               ,
               to
               confound
               the
               opinions
               conceived
               of
               witchcraft
               ;
               although
               they
               were
               allowed
               inquisitors
               and
               assigned
               by
               the
               pope
               ,
               with
               the
               authority
               and
               commendation
               of
               all
               the
               doctors
               of
               the
               university
               of
               Collen
               ,
               &c.
               to
               call
               before
               them
               ,
               to
               emprison
               ,
               to
               condemne
               ,
               and
               to
               execute
               witches
               ;
               and
               finally
               to
               seaze
               and
               confiscate
               their
               goods
               .
            
             
             
               These
               two
               doctors
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               their
               credit
               ,
               and
               to
               cover
               their
               injuries
               ,
               have
               published
               those
               same
               monstrous
               lies
               ,
               which
               have
               abused
               all
               Christendome
               ,
               being
               spread
               abroad
               with
               such
               authority
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               suppresse
               the
               credit
               of
               their
               writings
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               ridiculous
               and
               false
               .
               Which
               although
               they
               maintaine
               and
               stir
               up
               with
               with
               their
               owne
               praises
               ;
               
               yet
               men
               are
               so
               bewitched
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               credit
               unto
               them
               .
               For
               proof
               whereof
               I
               remember
               they
               write
               in
               one
               place
               of
               their
               said
               book
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               severe
               proceedings
               against
               witches
               ,
               they
               suffered
               intolerable
               assaults
               ,
               specially
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               many
               times
               finding
               needles
               sticking
               in
               their
               biggens
               ,
               which
               were
               thither
               conveyed
               by
               witches
               charmes
               :
               and
               through
               their
               innocency
               and
               holinesse
               (
               they
               say
               )
               they
               were
               ever
               miraculously
               preserved
               from
               hurt
               .
               Howbeit
               they
               affirm
               that
               they
               will
               not
               tell
               all
               that
               might
               make
               to
               the
               manifestation
               of
               their
               holinesse
               :
               for
               then
               should
               their
               owne
               praise
               stink
               in
               their
               owne
               mouths
               .
               And
               yet
               God
               knoweth
               their
               whole
               book
               containeth
               nothing
               but
               stinking
               lies
               and
               popery
               .
               Which
               groundwork
               and
               foundation
               how
               weak
               and
               wavering
               it
               is
               ,
               how
               unlike
               to
               continue
               ,
               and
               how
               slenderly
               laid
               ,
               a
               child
               may
               soone
               discerne
               and
               perceive
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 By
                 what
                 means
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 beleeve
                 in
                 the
                 miraculous
                 workes
                 of
                 witches
                 ,
                 a
                 definition
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 description
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               common
               people
               have
               been
               so
               assotted
               and
               bewitched
               ,
               with
               whatsoeever
               poets
               have
               faigned
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               either
               in
               earnest
               ,
               in
               jest
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               derision
               ;
               and
               with
               whatsoever
               lowd
               liers
               and
               couseners
               for
               their
               pleasures
               herein
               have
               invented
               ,
               and
               with
               whatsoever
               tales
               they
               have
               heard
               from
               old
               doting
               women
               ,
               or
               from
               their
               mothers
               maids
               ,
               and
               with
               whatsoever
               the
               grandfoole
               their
               ghostly
               father
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               morrow
               masse
               priest
               had
               informed
               them
               ;
               and
               finally
               with
               whatsoever
               they
               have
               swallowed
               up
               through
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               through
               their
               owne
               timerous
               nature
               or
               ignorant
               conceipt
               ,
               concerning
               these
               matters
               of
               hags
               and
               witches
               :
               as
               they
               have
               so
               setled
               their
               opinion
               and
               credit
               thereupon
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               it
               herefie
               to
               doubt
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               matter
               ;
               specially
               because
               they
               find
               this
               word
               witchcraft
               expressed
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               to
               defend
               praying
               to
               saints
               ,
               because
               
                 Sanctus
                 ,
                 Sanctus
                 ,
                 Sanctus
              
               is
               written
               in
               
                 ●●
                 Deum
              
               .
            
             
               
               And
               now
               to
               come
               to
               the
               definition
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               I
               did
               defer
               and
               put
               off
               purposely
               :
               that
               you
               might
               perceive
               the
               true
               nature
               thereof
               ,
               by
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               rather
               to
               allow
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               seeing
               the
               variety
               of
               other
               writers
               .
               Witchcraft
               is
               in
               truth
               a
               cousening
               art
               ,
               wherein
               the
               name
               of
               God
               is
               abused
               ,
               prophaned
               ,
               and
               blasphemed
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               attributed
               to
               a
               vile
               creature
               .
               In
               estimation
               of
               the
               vulgár
               people
               ,
               
               it
               is
               a
               supernaturall
               work
               ,
               contrived
               between
               a
               corporall
               old
               woman
               ,
               and
               a
               spirituall
               divell
               .
               The
               manner
               thereof
               is
               so
               secret
               ,
               mysticall
               ,
               
               and
               strange
               ,
               that
               to
               this
               day
               there
               bath
               never
               been
               any
               credible
               witnesse
               thereof
               .
               It
               is
               incomprehensible
               to
               the
               wise
               ,
               learned
               or
               faithfull
               ,
               a
               probable
               matter
               to
               children
               ,
               fools
               ,
               melancholick
               persons
               and
               papists
               .
               The
               trade
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               impious
               .
               
               The
               effect
               and
               end
               thereof
               to
               be
               sometimes
               evill
               ,
               as
               when
               thereby
               man
               or
               beast
               ,
               grasse
               ,
               trees
               ,
               or
               corn
               ,
               &c.
               is
               hur●
               ;
               sometimes
               good
               ,
               as
               whereby
               sick
               folks
               are
               healed
               ,
               theeves
               bewrayed
               ,
               and
               true
               men
               come
               to
               their
               goods
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               matter
               and
               instruments
               wherewith
               it
               is
               accomplished
               ,
               
               are
               words
               ,
               charmes
               ,
               signes
               ,
               images
               ,
               characters
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               which
               words
               although
               any
               other
               creature
               doe
               pronounce
               ,
               in
               manner
               and
               form
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               leaving
               out
               no
               circumstance
               requisite
               or
               usuall
               for
               that
               action
               ;
               yet
               none
               is
               said
               to
               have
               the
               grace
               or
               gift
               to
               perform
               the
               matter
               ,
               except
               she
               be
               a
               witch
               ,
               and
               so
               taken
               ,
               either
               by
               her
               own
               a
               consent
               ,
               or
               by
               others
               imputation
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 Reasons
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 words
                 and
                 characters
                 are
                 but
                 bables
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 witches
                 cannot
                 doe
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 multitude
                 supposeth
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 their
                 greatest
                 wonders
                 proved
                 trifles
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 gentleman
                 cousened
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               words
               ,
               characters
               ,
               images
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               trinkers
               ,
               which
               are
               thought
               so
               necessary
               instruments
               for
               witchcraft
               (
               as
               without
               the
               which
               no
               such
               thing
               can
               be
               accomplished
               )
               are
               but
               bables
               ,
               devised
               by
               couseners
               ,
               to
               abuse
               the
               people
               withall
               ;
               I
               trust
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               proved
               .
               And
               the
               same
               may
               be
               further
               and
               more
               plainly
               perceived
               by
               these
               short
               and
               compendious
               reasons
               following
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               in
               that
               the
               Turks
               and
               infidels
               ,
               in
               their
               witchcraft
               ,
               use
               both
               other
               words
               ,
               and
               other
               characters
               than
               our
               witches
               doe
               ,
               and
               also
               such
               as
               are
               most
               contrary
               .
               In
               so
               much
               as
               ,
               if
               ours
               bee●
               bad
               ,
               in
               reason
               theirs
               should
               be
               good
               .
               If
               their
               witches
               can
               doe
               anything
               ,
               ours
               can
               doe
               nothing
               .
               For
               as
               our
               witches
               are
               said
               to
               renounce
               Christ
               ,
               and
               despise
               his
               sacraments
               ;
               so
               doe
               the
               other
               forsake
               Mahomet
               and
               his
               laws
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               large
               step
               to
               christianity
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               
               that
               all
               witches
               are
               couseners
               ;
               when
               mother
               Bungie
               ,
               a
               principall
               witch
               ,
               so
               reputed
               ,
               tryed
               ,
               and
               condemned
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               continuing
               in
               that
               exercise
               and
               estimation
               many
               years
               ,
               (
               having
               cousened
               and
               abused
               the
               whole
               realm
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               there
               came
               to
               her
               ,
               witchmongers
               from
               all
               the
               furthest
               parts
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               she
               being
               in
               divers
               books
               set
               out
               with
               authority
               ,
               registred
               and
               chronicled
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               great
               witch
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               and
               reputed
               among
               all
               men
               for
               the
               chief
               ringleader
               of
               all
               other
               witches
               )
               by
               good
               proof
               is
               ●ound
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               cousener
               ;
               confessing
               in
               her
               death
               bed
               freely
               ,
               without
               compulsion
               or
               inforcement
               ,
               that
               her
               cunning
               consisted
               only
               in
               deluding
               &
               deceiving
               the
               people
               :
               saving
               that
               shee
               had
               (
               towards
               the
               maintenance
               of
               her
               credit
               in
               that
               cousening
               trade
               )
               some
               sight
               in
               physick
               and
               surgery
               ,
               and
               the
               assistance
               of
               a
               friend
               of
               hers
               ,
               
               called
               Heron
               ,
               a
               professor
               thereof
               .
               And
               this
               I
               know
               ,
               partly
               of
               mine
               owne
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               credit
               ,
               to
               whom
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               her
               death
               bed
               ,
               and
               at
               sundry
               other
               times
               she
               protested
               these
               things
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               she
               never
               had
               indeed
               any
               materiall
               spirit
               or
               divell
               (
               as
               the
               voice
               went
               )
               nor
               yet
               knew
               how
               to
               work
               any
               supernaturall
               matter
               ,
               as
               she
               in
               her
               life
               time
               made
               men
               beleeve
               shee
               had
               and
               could
               doe
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               one
               T.
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               whose
               name
               I
               will
               not
               literally
               discover
               ,
               who
               wonderfully
               abused
               many
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               making
               them
               think
               he
               could
               tell
               where
               any
               thing
               lost
               b●came
               ;
               with
               divers
               other
               such
               practises
               ,
               whereby
               his
               fame
               was
               far
               beyond
               the
               others
               .
               And
               yet
               on
               his
               death
               bed
               he
               confessed
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               nothing
               more
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               by
               sleight
               and
               devices
               ,
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               any
               divell
               or
               spirit
               ,
               saving
               the
               spirit
               of
               cousenage
               :
               and
               this
               did
               he
               (
               I
               say
               )
               protest
               before
               many
               of
               great
               honesty
               ,
               credi●
               ,
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               who
               can
               witnesse
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               also
               gave
               him
               good
               commendations
               for
               his
               godly
               and
               honest
               end
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               who
               will
               maintaine
               ,
               that
               common
               witchcrafts
               are
               not
               cousenages
               ,
               when
               the
               great
               and
               famous
               witchcrafts
               ,
               which
               had
               stolne
               credit
               not
               only
               from
               all
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               but
               from
               men
               of
               great
               wisdome
               and
               authority
               ,
               are
               discovered
               to
               be
               beggerly
               sleights
               of
               cousening
               varlots
               ?
               Which
               otherwise
               might
               and
               would
               have
               remained
               a
               perpetuall
               objection
               against
               me
               .
               Were
               there
               not
               *
               three
               images
               of
               late
               years
               found
               in
               a
               dunghill
               ,
               to
               the
               terrour
               and
               astonishment
               of
               many
               thousands
               ?
               In
               so
               much
               as
               great
               matters
               were
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               pretended
               to
               be
               done
               by
               witchcraft
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Lord
               preserve
               those
               persons
               (
               whose
               destruction
               was
               doubted
               to
               have
               been
               intended
               thereby
               )
               from
               all
               other
               the
               lewd
               practises
               and
               attempts
               of
               their
               enemies
               ;
               I
               feare
               not
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               easily
               withstand
               these
               and
               such
               like
               devises
               ,
               although
               they
               should
               indeed
               be
               practised
               against
               them
               .
               But
               no
               doubt
               ,
               if
               such
               bables
               could
               have
               brought
               those
               matters
               of
               mischief
               to
               passe
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               traitors
               ,
               witches
               ,
               or
               papists
               ;
               we
               should
               long
               since
               have
               been
               deprived
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               jewell
               and
               comfort
               that
               we
               enjoy
               in
               this
               world
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               that
               the
               fear
               ,
               conceipt
               ,
               and
               doubt
               of
               such
               mischievous
               pretenses
               may
               breed
               inconvenience
               to
               them
               that
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               I
               wish
               ,
               that
               even
               for
               such
               practises
               ,
               though
               they
               never
               can
               or
               doe
               take
               effect
               ,
               the
               practisers
               be
               punished
               with
               all
               extremity
               ;
               because
               therein
               is
               manifested
               a
               traiterous
               heart
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               a
               presumption
               against
               God.
               
            
             
               
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               foresaid
               knavery
               and
               witchcraft
               .
               So
               it
               was
               that
               one
               old
               cousener
               wanting
               mony
               ,
               devised
               or
               rather
               practised
               (
               for
               it
               is
               a
               stale
               devise
               )
               to
               supply
               his
               want
               ,
               by
               promising
               a
               young
               Gentleman
               ,
               whose
               humor
               he
               thought
               would
               that
               way
               be
               well
               served
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               sum
               of
               forty
               pounds
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               fail
               by
               his
               cunning
               in
               that
               art
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               to
               procure
               unto
               him
               the
               love
               of
               any
               three
               women
               whom
               he
               would
               name
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               he
               should
               make
               choice
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               The
               young
               Gentleman
               being
               abused
               with
               his
               cunning
               devices
               ,
               and
               too
               hastily
               yeelding
               to
               that
               motion
               ,
               satisfied
               this
               cunning
               mans
               demand
               of
               money
               .
               Which
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               it
               not
               presently
               to
               disburse
               ,
               provided
               it
               for
               him
               at
               the
               
               hands
               of
               a
               friend
               of
               his
               .
               Finally
               ,
               this
               cunning
               man
               made
               the
               three
               puppets
               of
               wax
               ,
               &c.
               leaving
               nothing
               undone
               that
               appertained
               to
               the
               cousenage
               ,
               untill
               he
               had
               buried
               them
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               .
               But
               I
               omit
               to
               tell
               what
               adoe
               was
               made
               hereof
               ,
               and
               also
               what
               reports
               and
               lies
               were
               bruited
               ;
               as
               what
               white
               dogs
               and
               black
               dogs
               ▪
               there
               were
               seene
               in
               the
               night
               season
               passing
               through
               the
               watch
               ,
               mawgre
               all
               their
               force
               and
               preparation
               against
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               the
               young
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               little
               space
               remained
               in
               hope
               mixed
               with
               joy
               and
               love
               ,
               now
               through
               tract
               of
               time
               hath
               those
               his
               felicities
               powdered
               with
               doubt
               and
               despaire
               .
               For
               in
               stead
               of
               atchieving
               his
               love
               he
               would
               gladly
               have
               obtained
               his
               mony
               .
               But
               because
               he
               could
               by
               no
               means
               get
               either
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               (
               his
               money
               being
               in
               hucksters
               handling
               ,
               and
               his
               sure
               in
               no
               better
               forwardnesse
               )
               hee
               revealed
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               hoping
               by
               that
               means
               to
               recover
               his
               money
               ;
               which
               he
               neither
               can
               yet
               get
               again
               ▪
               not
               hath
               payed
               it
               where
               he
               borrowed
               .
               But
               till
               triall
               was
               had
               of
               his
               simplicity
               or
               rather
               fully
               herein
               ,
               he
               received
               some
               trouble
               himselfe
               ,
               hereabout
               though
               now
               dismissed
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 bewitched
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 read
                 no
                 Scriptures
                 but
                 canonicall
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 divell
                 that
                 could
                 speak
                 no
                 Latine
                 a
                 proof
                 that
                 witchcraft
                 is
                 flat
                 cousenage
                 .
              
            
             
               HEre
               I
               may
               aptly
               insert
               another
               miracle
               of
               importance
               ,
               
               that
               happened
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               a
               childes
               remembrance
               ,
               which
               may
               induce
               any
               reasonable
               body
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               these
               supernaturall
               actions
               are
               but
               fables
               and
               cousenages
               .
               There
               was
               one
               ,
               whom
               for
               some
               respects
               I
               name
               not
               ,
               that
               was
               taken
               blind
               ,
               deaf
               ,
               and
               dumb
               ;
               so
               as
               no
               Physitian
               could
               help
               him
               :
               That
               man
               (
               forsooth
               )
               though
               he
               was
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               both
               blind
               ,
               dumb
               and
               deaf
               ,
               yet
               could
               he
               read
               any
               canonicall
               Scriptures
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               apocrypha
               ,
               hee
               could
               read
               none
               :
               
               wherein
               a
               Gods
               name
               consisted
               the
               miracle
               .
               But
               a
               leaf
               of
               apocrypha
               being
               extraordinarily
               inserted
               among
               the
               canonicall
               scriptures
               ,
               he
               read
               the
               same
               as
               authentick
               ;
               wherein
               his
               knavery
               was
               bewrayed
               .
               Another
               had
               a
               divell
               ,
               that
               answered
               men
               so
               all
               questions
               ,
               Mary
               her
               divell
               could
               understand
               no
               Latine
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               shee
               (
               and
               by
               such
               meanes
               all
               the
               rest
               may
               be
               )
               bewrayed
               .
               Indeed
               our
               witching
               writers
               say
               ,
               that
               certaine
               divels
               speake
               onely
               the
               language
               of
               that
               countrey
               where
               they
               are
               resiant
               ,
               as
               French
               ,
               or
               English
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Furthermore
               in
               my
               conceipt
               ,
               nothing
               proveth
               more
               apparently
               that
               witchcraft
               is
               cousenage
               ,
               and
               that
               witches
               instruments
               are
               but
               ridiculous
               bables
               ,
               and
               altogether
               void
               of
               effect
               ;
               than
               when
               learned
               and
               godly
               Divines
               in
               their
               serious
               writings
               ,
               produce
               experiments
               as
               wrought
               by
               witches
               ,
               and
               by
               divels
               at
               witches
               commandements
               :
               which
               they
               expound
               by
               miracles
               ,
               although
               indeed
               meer
               trifles
               .
               Whereof
               they
               conceive
               amisse
               ,
               being
               overtaken
               with
               credulity
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 divination
                 by
                 the
                 sive
                 and
                 sheers
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 book
                 and
                 key
                 ,
                 Hemingius
                 his
                 opinion
                 thereof
                 confuted
                 ,
                 a
                 bable
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 clock
                 ,
                 of
                 certain
                 jugling
                 knacks
                 ,
                 manifold
                 reasons
                 for
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 witches
                 and
                 conjurors
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 cousenages
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 divels
                 transformations
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Ferrum
                   candens
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
            
             
               TO
               passe
               over
               all
               the
               fables
               ,
               which
               are
               vouched
               by
               the
               popish
               doctors
               ,
               you
               shall
               heare
               the
               words
               of
               
                 N.
                 Hemingius
              
               ,
               
               whose
               zeal
               and
               learning
               otherwise
               I
               might
               justly
               commend
               :
               howbeit
               I
               am
               sorry
               and
               ashamed
               to
               see
               his
               ignorance
               and
               folly
               in
               this
               behalf
               Neither
               would
               I
               have
               bewrayed
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               himself
               ,
               among
               other
               absurdities
               concerning
               the
               maintenance
               of
               witches
               omnipotency
               ,
               hath
               published
               it
               to
               his
               great
               discredit
               .
               Popish
               priests
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               as
               the
               Chaldaeans
               used
               the
               divination
               by
               sive
               and
               sheeres
               for
               the
               detection
               of
               theft
               ,
               doe
               practise
               with
               a
               psalter
               and
               a
               key
               fastened
               upon
               the
               49.
               psalme
               ,
               to
               discover
               a
               theef
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               names
               of
               the
               suspected
               persons
               are
               orderly
               put
               into
               the
               pipe
               of
               the
               key
               ,
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               these
               words
               of
               the
               psalme
               [
               If
               thou
               sawest
               a
               theef
               thou
               〈◊〉
               consent
               unto
               him
               ]
               the
               book
               will
               wagge
               and
               fall
               out
               of
               the
               fingers
               of
               them
               that
               hold
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               whose
               name
               remaineth
               in
               the
               key
               must
               be
               the
               theef
               .
               
               Hereupon
               Hemingius
               inferreth
               ,
               that
               although
               conjuring
               priests
               and
               witches
               bring
               not
               this
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               absolute
               words
               of
               the
               psalm
               ,
               which
               tend
               to
               a
               far
               other
               scope
               ;
               yet
               satan
               doth
               nimbly
               ,
               with
               his
               invisible
               〈◊〉
               ,
               give
               such
               a
               twitch
               to
               the
               Book
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               other
               case
               to
               the
               sive
               and
               the
               sheers
               ,
               that
               down-fals
               the
               book
               and
               key
               ,
               sive
               and
               sheeres
               ,
               upstarts
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               away
               runneth
               the
               divell
               laughing
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               alas
               ,
               Hemingius
               is
               deceived
               ,
               as
               not
               perceiving
               the
               conceipt
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               deceipt
               thereof
               .
               For
               where
               he
               supposeth
               those
               actions
               to
               be
               miraculous
               ,
               and
               done
               by
               a
               divell
               ;
               they
               are
               in
               truth
               meer
               bables
               wherein
               coe●●steth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               legierdemaine
               .
               For
               every
               carter
               may
               conceive
               the
               sleight
               hereof
               ;
               because
               the
               book
               and
               key
               ,
               sive
               and
               sheeres
               ,
               being
               stayed
               up
               in
               that
               order
               ,
               
               by
               naturall
               course
               of
               necessity
               must
               within
               that
               space
               (
               by
               means
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               the
               pulse
               beating
               at
               the
               fingers
               end
               )
               turn
               and
               fall
               down
               .
               Which
               experience
               being
               known
               to
               the
               witch
               or
               conjuror
               ,
               she
               or
               hee
               doe
               form
               and
               frame
               their
               prophefie
               accordingly
               ;
               as
               whosoever
               maketh
               proofe
               thereof
               shall
               manifestly
               perceive
               it
               .
               By
               this
               〈◊〉
               practise
               ,
               or
               experience
               ,
               you
               shall
               know
               what
               it
               is
               a
               clock
               ,
               if
               you
               〈◊〉
               between
               your
               finger
               and
               your
               thumb
               a
               thred
               of
               six
               or
               seven
               inches
               long
               unto
               the
               other
               end
               whereof
               is
               tyed
               a
               gold
               ring
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               like
               things
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               upon
               the
               beating
               of
               your
               pulse
               ,
               and
               the
               moving
               of
               the
               ring
               ,
               the
               same
               may
               strike
               upon
               either
               side
               of
               a
               goblet
               or
               glasse
               .
               The●●
               things
               are
               (
               I
               confesse
               )
               witchcraft
               ,
               because
               the
               effect
               or
               event
               proceeded
               not
               of
               that
               cause
               which
               such
               couseners
               say
               ,
               and
               others
               beleeve
               they
               do
               .
               As
               when
               they
               lay
               a
               medicine
               for
               the
               ague
               .
               &c.
               to
               a
               childs
               wrists
               ,
               they
               also
               〈…〉
               vertue
               whereof
               (
               they
               say
               )
               
               the
               child
               is
               healed
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               the
               medicine
               only
               doth
               the
               feat
               .
               And
               this
               is
               also
               a
               silly
               jugglers
               knack
               ,
               which
               wanteth
               legierdemaine
               ,
               whom
               you
               shall
               see
               to
               thrust
               a
               pinne
               ,
               or
               a
               small
               knife
               ,
               through
               the
               head
               and
               brain
               of
               a
               chicken
               or
               pullet
               ,
               and
               with
               certaine
               mysticall
               words
               seeme
               to
               cure
               him
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               though
               no
               such
               words
               were
               spoken
               ,
               the
               chicken
               would
               live
               ,
               and
               doe
               well
               enough
               ;
               as
               experience
               teacheth
               and
               declareth
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               when
               such
               as
               have
               maintained
               the
               art
               and
               prosession
               of
               conjuring
               ,
               and
               have
               written
               thereupon
               most
               cunningly
               ,
               have
               published
               recantations
               ,
               and
               confessed
               the
               deceipts
               thereof
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Co●nelius
                 Agrippa
              
               did
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               defend
               it
               ?
               Also
               ,
               when
               heathen
               princes
               ,
               of
               great
               renown
               ,
               authority
               ,
               and
               learning
               ,
               have
               searched
               with
               much
               industry
               and
               charge
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               and
               secrecy
               of
               conjuration
               and
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               finally
               found
               by
               experience
               all
               to
               be
               false
               and
               vain
               that
               is
               reported
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Iulianus
                 apostata
              
               ,
               and
               Valence
               did
               ;
               why
               should
               we
               seek
               for
               further
               triall
               ,
               to
               prove
               witchcraft
               and
               conjuration
               to
               be
               cousenage
               ?
            
             
               Also
               ,
               when
               the
               miracles
               imputed
               unto
               them
               ,
               exceed
               in
               quantity
               ,
               quality
               and
               number
               ,
               all
               the
               miracles
               that
               Christ
               wrought
               here
               upon
               earth
               ,
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               glorious
               name
               ;
               what
               good
               christian
               will
               beleeve
               them
               to
               be
               true
               ?
               And
               when
               Christ
               himselfe
               saith
               ;
               The
               works
               that
               I
               doe
               ,
               no
               man
               else
               can
               accomplish
               ;
               why
               should
               we
               think
               that
               a
               foolish
               old
               woman
               can
               doe
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ?
            
             
               Also
               ,
               when
               Christ
               knew
               not
               these
               witches
               ,
               nor
               spake
               one
               word
               of
               them
               in
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               being
               here
               upon
               earth
               ,
               having
               such
               nec●ssary
               occasion
               (
               if
               at
               leastwise
               they
               with
               their
               familiars
               could
               doe
               as
               he
               did
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               constantly
               affirmed
               )
               why
               should
               we
               suppose
               that
               they
               can
               doe
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               they
               are
               deceivers
               ?
               When
               they
               are
               fain
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               witches
               wrought
               not
               in
               that
               art
               ,
               all
               those
               thirty
               three
               yeeres
               that
               Christ
               lived
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               none
               in
               Iobs
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               cousening
               oracles
               are
               now
               ceased
               ;
               who
               seeth
               not
               that
               they
               are
               witlesse
               ,
               and
               madde
               fooles
               that
               maintaine
               it
               ?
               When
               all
               the
               mischiefs
               are
               accomplished
               by
               poysons
               and
               naturall
               means
               ,
               which
               they
               affirm
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               passe
               by
               words
               ,
               
               it
               manifesteth
               to
               the
               world
               their
               cousenage
               .
               When
               all
               the
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               witchmongers
               allow
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               such
               witches
               ,
               are
               proved
               to
               make
               nothing
               for
               their
               purpose
               ,
               their
               own
               fables
               and
               lies
               deserve
               small
               credit
               .
               When
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               points
               in
               controversie
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               execution
               of
               witches
               ,
               is
               grounded
               upon
               a
               false
               translation
               ;
               namely
               ,
               You
               shall
               not
               suffer
               a
               witch
               to
               live
               (
               which
               is
               in
               Latine
               
                 Venesicam
                 non
                 vetinebitis
                 in
                 vita
              
               )
               where
               the
               word
               in
               every
               mans
               ear
               soundeth
               to
               be
               a
               poisoner
               ,
               rather
               than
               a
               worker
               of
               miracles
               ,
               and
               so
               interpreted
               by
               the
               seventy
               interpreters
               ,
               Iosephus
               ,
               and
               almost
               all
               the
               Rabbins
               which
               were
               Hebrews
               born
               :
               why
               should
               any
               of
               their
               interpretations
               or
               allegations
               be
               trusted
               ,
               or
               well
               accompted
               of
               ?
               When
               working
               of
               miracles
               is
               ceased
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               also
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               godly
               ,
               through
               invocation
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               cannot
               perform
               such
               wonderfull
               things
               ,
               as
               these
               witches
               and
               conjurors
               by
               the
               invocation
               of
               divels
               and
               wicked
               spirits
               undertake
               ,
               and
               are
               said
               to
               doe
               ;
               what
               man
               that
               knoweth
               and
               honoureth
               God
               will
               be
               so
               infatuate
               
               as
               to
               beleeve
               these
               lies
               and
               so
               prefer
               the
               power
               of
               witches
               and
               divels
               before
               the
               godly
               indued
               with
               Gods
               holy
               spirit
               ?
               When
               many
               printed
               bookes
               are
               published
               ,
               even
               with
               authority
               ,
               in
               confirmation
               of
               such
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               those
               couseners
               ,
               for
               the
               det●ction
               of
               witchcrafts
               and
               in
               fine
               all
               is
               not
               onely
               sound
               false
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               been
               accomplished
               by
               cousenage
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               hath
               been
               therein
               a
               set
               purpose
               to
               defame
               honest
               matrones
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               witches
               :
               why
               should
               we
               beleeve
               ;
               
                 Bodin
                 ,
                 M.
                 Mal.
                 &c.
              
               in
               their
               cousening
               tales
               and
               fables
               ?
               When
               they
               say
               that
               witches
               can
               flie
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               come
               in
               at
               a
               little
               coane
               ,
               or
               a
               hole
               in
               a
               glasse
               window
               ,
               and
               steal
               away
               sucking
               children
               ,
               and
               hurt
               their
               mothers
               ;
               and
               yet
               when
               they
               are
               brought
               into
               prison
               ,
               they
               cannot
               escape
               out
               of
               the
               grate
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               bigger
               :
               who
               will
               not
               condemne
               such
               accusations
               or
               confessions
               to
               be
               frivolous
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               When
               (
               if
               their
               assertions
               were
               true
               )
               concerning
               the
               divels
               usuall
               taking
               of
               shapes
               ,
               and
               walking
               ,
               talking
               ,
               conferring
               ,
               burting
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               dealing
               with
               mortall
               creatures
               ,
               Christs
               argument
               to
               Thomas
               had
               been
               weak
               and
               easily
               answered
               ;
               
               yea
               the
               one
               halfe
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               whole
               world
               might
               be
               inhabited
               by
               divels
               ,
               every
               poor
               mans
               house
               might
               be
               hired
               over
               his
               head
               by
               a
               divell
               ,
               he
               might
               take
               the
               shape
               and
               favour
               of
               an
               honest
               woman
               ,
               and
               play
               the
               witch
               ;
               or
               of
               an
               honest
               man
               and
               play
               the
               theef
               ,
               and
               so
               bring
               them
               both
               ,
               or
               whom
               he
               list
               to
               the
               gallows
               ▪
               who
               seeth
               not
               the
               vanity
               of
               such
               assertions
               ?
               For
               then
               the
               divell
               might
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               an
               honest
               man
               commit
               any
               criminall
               offense
               ;
               as
               Lavater
               in
               his
               nineteenth
               chapter
               
                 De
                 spectris
              
               ,
               reporteth
               of
               a
               grave
               wise
               magistrate
               in
               the
               territory
               of
               ●igurie
               ,
               who
               affirmed
               ;
               that
               as
               hee
               and
               his
               servant
               went
               through
               certain
               pastures
               ,
               he
               espyed
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               the
               divell
               in
               likenesse
               of
               one
               whom
               he
               knew
               very
               well
               ,
               wickedly
               dealing
               with
               a
               mare
               .
               
               Upon
               the
               sight
               whereof
               he
               immediately
               went
               to
               that
               fellowes
               house
               ,
               and
               certainly
               learned
               there
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               person
               went
               not
               out
               of
               his
               chamber
               that
               day
               .
               And
               if
               he
               had
               not
               wisely
               bolted
               out
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               good
               honest
               man
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               had
               surely
               beene
               ,
               cast
               into
               prison
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               the
               rack
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               like
               story
               we
               read
               of
               one
               Cunegunda
               ,
               wife
               to
               Henry
               the
               second
               emperor
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               
               in
               whose
               chamber
               the
               divell
               (
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               a
               youngman
               ,
               with
               whom
               she
               was
               suspected
               to
               be
               too
               familiar
               in
               court
               )
               was
               often
               seen
               coming
               in
               and
               out
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               she
               was
               purged
               by
               the
               tryall
               
                 Candentis
                 ferri
              
               ,
               and
               proved
               innocent
               ;
               for
               she
               went
               upon
               glowing
               iron
               unhurt
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               And
               yet
               Salomon
               saith
               ;
               May
               a
               man
               carry
               fire
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               his
               clothes
               not
               be
               burned
               ?
               Or
               can
               a
               man
               goe
               upon
               coal●
               ,
               and
               his
               feet
               not
               scortched
               ?
               And
               thus
               might
               the
               divell
               get
               him
               up
               into
               every
               pulpit
               ,
               and
               spread
               heresies
               ,
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               doth
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               wicked
               preachers
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               grossely
               as
               is
               imagined
               and
               reported
               by
               the
               papists
               and
               witchmongers
               .
               And
               because
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               said
               that
               I
               ●●lie
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               cite
               a
               story
               credibly
               reported
               by
               their
               cheefest
               doctours
               ;
               namely
               
                 Iames
                 Sprenger
              
               ,
               
               &
               
                 Henry
                 Iustitor
              
               ,
               who
               say
               as
               followeth
               ,
               even
               word
               for
               word
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 divell
                 preached
                 good
                 doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 priest
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 shame
                 (
                 after
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 witchcrafts
                 )
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 lesser
                 points
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               ON
               a
               time
               the
               divell
               went
               up
               into
               a
               pulpit
               ,
               and
               there
               made
               a
               very
               catholick
               sermon
               :
               but
               a
               holy
               priest
               comming
               to
               the
               good
               speed
               ,
               by
               his
               holinesse
               perceived
               that
               it
               was
               the
               devill
               .
               So
               he
               gave
               good
               ear
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               could
               finde
               no
               fault
               with
               his
               doctrine
               .
               
               And
               therefore
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               sermon
               was
               done
               ,
               he
               called
               the
               divell
               unto
               him
               ,
               demanding
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               sincere
               preaching
               ;
               who
               answered
               :
               Behold
               I
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
               knowing
               that
               while
               men
               be
               hearers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               followers
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               more
               offended
               ,
               and
               my
               kingdome
               the
               more
               inlarged
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               strangest
               device
               (
               I
               think
               )
               that
               ever
               any
               divell
               used
               :
               for
               the
               apostles
               themselves
               could
               have
               done
               no
               more
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               with
               all
               their
               familiars
               ,
               their
               ointments
               ,
               &c.
               whereby
               they
               ride
               invisibly
               ,
               nor
               with
               all
               their
               charmes
               ,
               they
               can
               neither
               convey
               themselves
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               as
               lay
               wait
               for
               them
               ;
               nor
               can
               get
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               that
               otherwise
               can
               goe
               in
               and
               out
               at
               a
               mouse
               hole
               ;
               nor
               finally
               can
               save
               themselves
               from
               the
               gallowes
               ,
               that
               can
               transubstantiate
               their
               owne
               and
               others
               bodies
               into
               flies
               or
               fleas
               ,
               &c.
               who
               seeth
               not
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               lye
               ,
               or
               are
               belyed
               in
               their
               miracles
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               said
               to
               transfer
               their
               neighbours
               corne
               into
               their
               owne
               ground
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               perpetual
               beggers
               ,
               and
               cannot
               inrich
               themselves
               ,
               either
               with
               money
               or
               otherwise
               :
               who
               is
               so
               foolish
               as
               to
               remain
               longer
               in
               doubt
               of
               their
               supernaturall
               power
               ?
               When
               never
               any
               yet
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               till
               this
               day
               ,
               hath
               openly
               shewed
               any
               other
               trick
               ,
               conceipt
               ,
               or
               cunning
               point
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               than
               legierdemaine
               or
               cousenage
               :
               who
               will
               tarry
               any
               longer
               for
               further
               tryall
               ?
               when
               both
               the
               common
               law
               and
               also
               the
               injunctions
               doe
               condemne
               prophesying
               ,
               and
               likewise
               false
               miracles
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               beleeve
               them
               in
               these
               dayes
               :
               who
               will
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               give
               credit
               to
               those
               knaveries
               ?
               When
               hereby
               they
               make
               the
               divell
               to
               be
               a
               god
               that
               heareth
               the
               prayers
               ,
               and
               understandeth
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               :
               who
               wil
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               being
               a
               christian
               ,
               ●●
               be
               so
               abused
               by
               them
               ?
               When
               they
               that
               doe
               write
               most
               frankly
               of
               these
               matters
               ,
               except
               lying
               Sprenger
               and
               Institor
               ,
               have
               never
               seen
               any
               thing
               herein
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               the
               most
               credible
               proof
               that
               Bodin
               bringeth
               of
               his
               wonderfull
               tales
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               
               is
               the
               report
               of
               his
               host
               at
               an
               alehouse
               where
               he
               baited
               :
               who
               will
               give
               further
               ear
               unto
               these
               incredible
               fables
               ?
               When
               in
               all
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               warned
               of
               these
               bodily
               appearances
               of
               divels
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               of
               his
               other
               subtilties
               ,
               &c.
               who
               will
               be
               afraid
               of
               their
               bugs
               ?
               When
               no
               such
               bargain
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               beleeve
               so
               incredible
               and
               impossible
               covenants
               ,
               
               being
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               witchmongers
               religion
               ,
               without
               the
               which
               they
               have
               no
               probability
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               foolish
               assertions
               ?
               When
               as
               ,
               if
               any
               honest
               mans
               conscience
               be
               appealed
               unto
               ,
               he
               must
               confesse
               he
               never
               saw
               tryall
               of
               such
               witchcraft
               
               or
               conjuration
               to
               take
               effect
               ,
               as
               is
               now
               so
               certainly
               affirmed
               :
               what
               conscience
               can
               condemne
               poor
               soules
               that
               are
               accused
               wrongfully
               ,
               or
               b●leeve
               them
               that
               take
               upon
               them
               impiously
               to
               doe
               or
               work
               those
               impossib●●
               things
               ?
               When
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               scripture
               is
               utterly
               repugnant
               to
               these
               impossible
               opinions
               ,
               saving
               a
               few
               sentences
               ,
               which
               neverthelesse
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               relieve
               them
               nothing
               at
               all
               :
               who
               will
               be
               seduced
               by
               their
               fond
               arguments
               ?
               When
               as
               now
               that
               men
               have
               spied
               the
               knavery
               of
               oracles
               ,
               and
               such
               pelfe
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               not
               one
               oracle
               in
               the
               world
               remaining
               ;
               who
               cannot
               perceive
               that
               all
               the
               residue
               heretofore
               of
               these
               devices
               ,
               have
               been
               cousenages
               ,
               knaveries
               ,
               and
               lies
               ?
               When
               the
               power
               of
               God
               is
               so
               impudently
               transferred
               to
               a
               base
               creature
               ,
               what
               good
               christian
               can
               abide
               to
               yeeld
               unto
               such
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               fooles
               ?
               When
               the
               old
               women
               accused
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               are
               ut●erly
               insensible
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               say
               for
               themselves
               ;
               and
               much
               lesse
               to
               bring
               such
               matters
               to
               passe
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               accused
               of
               :
               who
               will
               not
               lament
               to
               see
               the
               extremity
               used
               against
               them
               ?
               When
               the
               foolisher
               sort
               of
               people
               are
               alwaies
               most
               mistrustfull
               of
               hurt
               by
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               the
               simplest
               and
               dotingest
               people
               mistrusted
               to
               doe
               the
               hurt
               :
               what
               wise
               man
               will
               not
               conceive
               all
               to
               be
               but
               folly
               ?
               When
               it
               were
               an
               easie
               matter
               for
               the
               divel
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               do
               as
               they
               affirme
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               great
               store
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               rich
               ,
               and
               doth
               it
               not
               ;
               being
               a
               thing
               which
               would
               procure
               him
               more
               disciples
               than
               any
               other
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               
               the
               wise
               must
               needs
               condemne
               the
               divel
               of
               folly
               ,
               and
               the
               witches
               of
               peevishnesse
               ,
               that
               take
               such
               paines
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               souls
               to
               the
               divel
               to
               be
               tormented
               in
               hell
               fire
               ,
               and
               their
               bodies
               to
               the
               hangman
               to
               be
               trussed
               on
               the
               gallowes
               ,
               for
               nichels
               in
               a
               bag
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 conclusion
                 against
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 in
                 manner
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 an
                 induction
                 .
              
            
             
               
               BY
               this
               time
               all
               Kentishmen
               know
               (
               a
               few
               fooles
               excepted
               )
               that
               Rob●●
               good
               fellow
               is
               a
               knave
               .
               All
               wisemen
               understand
               that
               witches
               miraculous
               enterprises
               ,
               being
               con●●●ry
               to
               nature
               ,
               probability
               and
               reason
               ,
               are
               void
               of
               truth
               or
               possibility
               ▪
               All
               protestants
               perceive
               ,
               that
               popish
               charmes
               ,
               conjurations
               ,
               execrations
               ,
               and
               benedictions
               are
               not
               effectual
               ,
               but
               be
               toies
               and
               devices
               only
               to
               keep
               the
               people
               blinde
               ,
               and
               to
               enrich
               the
               clergy
               .
               All
               christians
               see
               ,
               that
               to
               confesse
               witches
               can
               do
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               were
               to
               attribute
               to
               a
               creature
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Creator
               .
               All
               children
               wel
               brought
               up
               conceive
               and
               spie
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               are
               taught
               ,
               that
               juglers
               miracles
               doe
               consist
               of
               legierdemain
               and
               confederacy
               .
               The
               very
               heathen
               people
               are
               driven
               to
               confesse
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               conference
               between
               a
               spiritual
               divel
               and
               a
               corporal
               witch
               ,
               as
               is
               supposed
               ;
               for
               no
               doubt
               ,
               all
               the
               heathen
               would
               then
               have
               every
               one
               his
               familiar
               divel
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               make
               no
               conscience
               to
               acquaint
               themselves
               with
               a
               divel
               that
               are
               not
               acquainted
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               dealt
               ,
               and
               conferred
               with
               many
               (
               marry
               I
               must
               confesse
               papists
               
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               that
               maintain
               every
               point
               of
               these
               absurdities
               .
               And
               surely
               I
               allow
               better
               of
               their
               judgements
               ,
               than
               of
               others
               ,
               unto
               whom
               some
               part
               of
               these
               cousenages
               are
               discovered
               and
               seen
               ;
               and
               yet
               concerning
               the
               residue
               ,
               they
               remain
               as
               wise
               as
               they
               were
               before
               ;
               specially
               being
               satisfied
               in
               the
               highest
               and
               greatest
               parts
               of
               conjuring
               and
               cousening
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               popery
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               be
               abused
               with
               beggerly
               jugling
               ,
               and
               witchcraft
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 naturall
                 witchcraft
                 or
                 fascination
                 .
              
            
             
               BUt
               because
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               oppose
               my selfe
               against
               all
               the
               writers
               herein●
               or
               altogether
               to
               discredit
               their
               stories
               ,
               or
               wholly
               to
               deface
               their
               reports
               ,
               touching
               the
               effects
               of
               fascination
               or
               witchcraft
               ;
               I
               will
               now
               set
               downe
               certain
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               which
               although
               I
               my self
               cannot
               admit
               ,
               without
               some
               doubts
               ,
               difficulties
               and
               exceptions
               ,
               yet
               wil
               I
               give
               free
               liberty
               to
               others
               to
               beleeve
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               list
               ;
               for
               that
               they
               do
               not
               directly
               oppugne
               my
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Many
               great
               and
               grave
               authors
               write
               ,
               
               and
               many
               fond
               writers
               also
               affirme
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               certain
               families
               in
               Aphrica
               ,
               which
               with
               their
               voices
               bewitch
               whatsoever
               they
               praise
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               ,
               if
               they
               commend
               either
               plan●
               ,
               corne
               ,
               infant
               ,
               horse
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               beasts
               ,
               the
               same
               presently
               withereth
               ,
               decayeth
               and
               dyeth
               .
               This
               mystery
               of
               witchcraft
               is
               not
               unknowne
               or
               neglected
               of
               our
               witchmongers
               ,
               and
               superstitious
               fooles
               here
               in
               Europe
               .
               But
               to
               shew
               you
               examples
               neer
               home
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               though
               our
               voice
               had
               the
               like
               operation
               ;
               you
               shall
               not
               hear
               a
               butcher
               or
               horsecourser
               cheapen
               a
               bullock
               or
               a
               jade
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               buy
               him
               not
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               God
               save
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               do
               forget
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               horse
               or
               bullock
               chance
               to
               die
               ,
               the
               fault
               is
               imputed
               to
               the
               chapman
               .
               Certainly
               the
               sentence
               is
               godly
               ,
               if
               it
               doe
               proceed
               from
               a
               faithful
               and
               a
               godly
               mind
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               spoken
               as
               a
               superstitious
               charme
               ,
               by
               those
               words
               and
               syllables
               to
               compound
               with
               the
               fascination
               and
               misadventure
               of
               unfortunate
               words
               ,
               the
               phrase
               is
               wicked
               and
               superstitious
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               farre
               greater
               shew
               of
               godlinesse
               than
               appeareth
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 inchanting
                 or
                 bewitching
                 eyes
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               MAny
               writers
               agree
               with
               Virgil
               and
               Theocritus
               in
               the
               effect
               of
               witching
               eyes
               ,
               affirming
               that
               in
               Scythia
               there
               are
               women
               called
               Bithiae
               ,
               having
               two
               bals
               or
               rather
               blacks
               in
               the
               apple
               of
               their
               eyes
               .
               And
               as
               Didimus
               reporteth
               ,
               some
               have
               in
               the
               one
               eye
               two
               such
               bals
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               a
               horse
               .
               These
               (
               forsooth
               )
               with
               their
               angry
               looks
               do
               bewitch
               and
               hurt
               not
               only
               young
               lambs
               ,
               but
               young
               children
               .
               There
               be
               other
               that
               
               retain
               such
               venome
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               send
               it
               forth
               by
               beams
               and
               streams
               so
               violently
               ,
               that
               therewith
               they
               annoy
               not
               only
               them
               with
               whom
               they
               are
               conversant
               continually
               ;
               but
               also
               all
               other
               ,
               whose
               company
               they
               frequent
               ,
               of
               what
               age
               ,
               strength
               or
               complexion
               soever
               they
               be
               :
               as
               
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 Phila●chus
              
               ,
               and
               may
               others
               give
               out
               in
               their
               writings
               .
            
             
               
               This
               fascination
               (
               saith
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptista
                 Porta
                 Neapolitanus
              
               )
               though
               it
               b●gin
               by
               touching
               or
               breathing
               ,
               is
               alwaies
               accomplished
               and
               finished
               by
               the
               eye
               ,
               as
               an
               extermination
               or
               expulsion
               of
               the
               spirits
               through
               the
               eyes
               ,
               approaching
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               bewitched
               ,
               and
               infecting
               the
               same
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whereby
               it
               commeth
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               a
               child
               ,
               or
               a
               young
               man
               endued
               with
               a
               clear
               ,
               whole
               ,
               subtil
               and
               sweet
               bloud
               ,
               yeeldeth
               the
               like
               spirits
               ,
               breath
               ,
               and
               vapours
               springing
               from
               the
               purer
               bloud
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               And
               the
               lightest
               and
               finest
               spirits
               ,
               ascending
               into
               the
               highest
               parts
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               do
               fall
               into
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               from
               thence
               sent
               forth
               ,
               as
               being
               of
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               the
               most
               clear
               ,
               and
               fullest
               of
               ve●ns
               and
               pores
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               very
               spirit
               or
               vapour
               proceeding
               thence
               ,
               is
               conveyed
               out
               as
               it
               were
               by
               beams
               and
               streams
               a
               certain
               fiery
               force
               ;
               whereof
               he
               that
               beholdeth
               sore
               eyes
               shall
               have
               good
               experience
               .
               
               For
               the
               poison
               and
               disease
               in
               the
               eye
               infecteth
               the
               air
               next
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               proceedeth
               further
               ,
               carrying
               with
               it
               the
               vapour
               and
               infection
               of
               the
               corrupted
               bloud
               :
               with
               the
               contagion
               whereof
               ,
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               beholders
               are
               most
               apt
               to
               be
               infected
               .
               By
               this
               same
               meant
               it
               is
               thought
               that
               the
               cockatrice
               depriveth
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               woolf
               taketh
               away
               the
               voice
               of
               such
               as
               they
               suddenly
               meet
               withall
               and
               behold
               .
            
             
               Old
               women
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               nature
               faileth
               in
               the
               office
               of
               purging
               their
               naturall
               monthly
               humours
               ,
               shew
               also
               some
               proof
               hereof
               .
               For
               (
               as
               the
               said
               I.
               
                 B.
                 P.
                 N.
              
               reporteth
               alledging
               Aristotle
               for
               his
               author
               )
               they
               leave
               in
               a
               looking
               glasse
               a
               certain
               froth
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               grosse
               vapours
               proceeding
               out
               of
               their
               eyes
               ,
               which
               commeth
               so
               to
               passe
               ,
               because
               those
               vapours
               or
               spirits
               ,
               which
               so
               abundantly
               come
               from
               their
               eyes
               ,
               cannot
               pierce
               and
               enter
               into
               the
               glasse
               ,
               which
               is
               hard
               and
               without
               pores
               ,
               and
               therefore
               resisteth
               :
               
               but
               the
               beams
               which
               are
               carryed
               in
               the
               chariot
               〈◊〉
               conveyance
               of
               the
               spirits
               ,
               from
               the
               eies
               of
               one
               body
               to
               another
               ,
               do
               pie●●●
               to
               the
               inward
               parts
               ,
               and
               there
               breed
               infection
               ,
               whilest
               they
               ,
               search
               and
               seek
               for
               their
               proper
               region
               .
               And
               as
               these
               beams
               and
               vapours
               do
               proceed
               from
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               turned
               into
               bloud
               about
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               other
               ▪
               which
               bloud
               disagreeing
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               bewitched
               party
               infeebleth
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               maketh
               him
               sick
               ;
               the
               contagion
               whereof
               so
               long
               continueth
               ,
               as
               the
               distempered
               bloud
               hath
               force
               in
               the
               members
               .
               And
               because
               the
               infection
               is
               of
               bloud
               ,
               the
               feaver
               or
               sicknesse
               will
               be
               continuall
               ;
               whereas
               if
               it
               were
               of
               choler
               ,
               or
               flegme
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               intermittent
               or
               alterable
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 Of
                 naturall
                 witchcraft
                 for
                 love
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               BUt
               as
               there
               is
               fascination
               and
               witchcraft
               by
               malicious
               and
               angry
               eies
               unto
               displeasure
               ;
               
               so
               are
               there
               witching
               aspects
               ,
               tending
               contrari
               wise
               to
               love
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               to
               the
               procuring
               of
               good
               will
               and
               liking
               .
               For
               if
               the
               fascination
               or
               witchcraft
               be
               brought
               to
               passe
               or
               provoked
               by
               the
               desire
               ,
               by
               the
               wishing
               and
               coveting
               of
               any
               beautifull
               shape
               or
               savour
               ,
               the
               venome
               is
               strained
               through
               the
               eyes
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               from
               a
               far
               ,
               and
               the
               imagination
               of
               a
               beautiful
               forme
               resteth
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               lover
               ,
               and
               kindleth
               the
               fire
               wherewith
               it
               is
               afflicted
               .
               And
               because
               the
               most
               delicate
               ,
               sweet
               ,
               and
               tender
               bloud
               of
               the
               beloved
               doth
               there
               wander
               ,
               his
               countenance
               is
               there
               represented
               shining
               in
               his
               owne
               bloud
               ,
               and
               cannot
               there
               be
               quiet
               ;
               and
               is
               so
               haled
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               the
               bloud
               of
               him
               that
               is
               wounded
               ,
               reboundeth
               and
               slippeth
               into
               the
               wounder
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Lucretius
               the
               poet
               to
               the
               like
               purpose
               and
               meaning
               in
               these
               verses
               ;
               
                 
                   
                     Idque
                     petit
                     corpus
                     ,
                     mens
                     unde
                     est
                     saucia
                     amore
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Namque
                     omnes
                     plerunque
                     cadunt
                     in
                     vulnus
                     ,
                     &
                     ill●m
                  
                   
                     Emicat
                     in
                     parlem
                     sanguis
                     ,
                     unde
                     icimur
                     ictu
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Et
                     si
                     cominus
                     est
                     ,
                     os
                     tum
                     rubor
                     occupat
                     humor
                     :
                  
                
                 
                   
                     And
                     to
                     that
                     body
                     t
                     is
                     rebounded
                     ,
                     
                  
                   
                     From
                     whence
                     the
                     mind
                     by
                     love
                     is
                     wounded
                     ,
                  
                   
                     For
                     in
                     a
                     manner
                     all
                     and
                     some
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Into
                     that
                     wound
                     of
                     love
                     do
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     to
                     that
                     part
                     the
                     bloud
                     doth
                     flee
                  
                   
                     From
                     whence
                     with
                     stroke
                     we
                     striken
                     bee
                     ,
                  
                   
                     If
                     hard
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     near
                     in
                     place
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Then
                     ruddie
                     colour
                     fils
                     the
                     face
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               may
               seem
               sufficient
               touching
               this
               matter
               of
               natural
               magick
               ;
               whereunto
               though
               much
               more
               may
               be
               annexed
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               tediousnesse
               ,
               and
               for
               speedier
               passage
               to
               that
               which
               remaineth
               ;
               I
               will
               break
               off
               this
               present
               treatise
               .
               And
               now
               somewhat
               shal
               be
               said
               con●erning
               divels
               and
               spirits
               in
               the
               discourse
               following
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Discourse
           upon
           divels
           and
           spirits
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           Philosophers
           opinions
           ,
           also
           the
           
             manner
             of
             their
             reasoning
             hereupon
          
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           confuted
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
             THere
             is
             no
             question
             nor
             theme
             (
             saith
             
               Hierome
               Cardons
            
             )
             so
             difficult
             to
             deal
             in
             ,
             nor
             so
             noble
             an
             argument
             to
             dispute
             upon
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             divels
             and
             spirits
             .
             For
             that
             ,
             being
             confessed
             or
             doubted
             of
             ,
             the
             eternity
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             either
             affirmed
             or
             denied
             .
             
             The
             heathen
             philosophers
             reason
             hereof
             amongst
             themselves
             in
             this
             sort
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             that
             maintain
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             say
             that
             if
             the
             soul
             died
             with
             the
             body
             ;
             to
             what
             end
             should
             men
             take
             pains
             either
             to
             live
             wel
             or
             die
             wel
             ,
             when
             no
             reward
             for
             vertue
             nor
             punishment
             for
             vice
             insueth
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             
             the
             which
             otherwise
             they
             might
             spend
             in
             ease
             and
             security
             ?
             The
             other
             sort
             say
             that
             vertue
             and
             honesty
             is
             to
             be
             pursued
             ,
             
               Nou
               spe
               praemii
               ,
               sed
               virtutis
               amore
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Not
             for
             hope
             of
             reward
             ,
             but
             for
             love
             of
             vertue
             .
             If
             the
             soul
             live
             ever
             (
             say
             the
             other
             )
             the
             least
             portion
             of
             life
             is
             here
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             that
             maintain
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             may
             be
             of
             the
             better
             comfort
             and
             courage
             ,
             to
             sustain
             with
             more
             constancy
             the
             losse
             of
             children
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             losse
             of
             life
             it self
             :
             whereas
             ,
             if
             the
             soul
             were
             mortal
             ,
             all
             our
             hope
             and
             felicity
             were
             to
             be
             placed
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             many
             Atheists
             (
             I
             warrant
             you
             )
             at
             this
             day
             do
             .
             But
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             missed
             the
             cushion
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             without
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             weary
             our selves
             in
             vain
             ;
             sith
             in
             him
             only
             o●●
             corruptions
             are
             purged
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             place
             
               Summum
               bonum
            
             in
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             body
             ▪
             
             or
             in
             the
             happinesse
             or
             pleasures
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             be
             derided
             ,
             but
             also
             abhorred
             .
             For
             both
             our
             bodies
             and
             mindes
             are
             intermedled
             with
             most
             miserable
             cala●●ties
             :
             and
             therefore
             therein
             cannot
             consist
             perfect
             felicity
             .
             But
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             exhibited
             and
             offered
             unto
             us
             that
             hope
             which
             is
             mos●
             〈◊〉
             absolute
             ,
             sound
             and
             sincere
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             answered
             or
             denyed
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             philosophers
             themselves
             .
             For
             they
             that
             preferre
             temperance
             before
             all
             other
             things
             as
             
               Summum
               bonum
            
             ,
             
             must
             needs
             see
             it
             to
             be
             but
             a
             witnesse
             of
             their
             natural
             calamity
             ,
             corruption
             and
             wickednesse
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             serveth
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             restrain
             the
             dissolutenesse
             ,
             which
             hath
             place
             in
             their
             mindes
             infected
             with
             vices
             ;
             which
             are
             to
             be
             bridled
             with
             such
             corrections
             ;
             yea
             and
             the
             best
             of
             them
             all
             faileth
             in
             some
             point
             of
             modesty
             .
             Wherefore
             serveth
             our
             philosophers
             prudence
             ,
             but
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             owne
             folly
             and
             misery
             ;
             
             whereby
             they
             might
             else
             be
             utterly
             overthrown
             ?
             And
             if
             their
             nature
             were
             not
             intangled
             in
             errors
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             no
             need
             
             of
             such
             circumspection
             .
             
             The
             justice
             whereof
             they
             speake
             ,
             serveth
             but
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             ravine
             ,
             theft
             ,
             and
             violence
             :
             and
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             all
             are
             so
             just
             but
             that
             the
             very
             best
             and
             uprightest
             of
             them
             fall
             into
             great
             infirmities
             ,
             both
             doing
             and
             suffering
             much
             wrong
             and
             injury
             .
             
             And
             what
             is
             their
             fortitude
             but
             to
             arme
             them
             to
             endure
             misery
             griefe
             ,
             danger
             ,
             &
             death
             it selfe
             ?
             But
             what
             happinesse
             or
             goodnesse
             is
             to
             be
             reposed
             in
             that
             life
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             waited
             upon
             with
             such
             calamities
             ,
             and
             finally
             must
             have
             the
             helpe
             of
             death
             to
             finish
             it
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             miserable
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             place
             
               Summum
               bonum
            
             therein
             ?
             
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             to
             the
             Romans
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             we
             should
             attaine
             to
             justice
             ,
             through
             the
             morall
             and
             naturall
             actions
             and
             duties
             of
             this
             life
             :
             because
             that
             never
             the
             Jewes
             nor
             the
             Gentiles
             could
             expresse
             so
             much
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             law
             of
             nature
             or
             of
             Moses
             required
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             that
             worketh
             without
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             as
             he
             that
             reckoneth
             without
             his
             host
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Mine
               owne
               opinion
               concerning
               this
               argument
               ,
               to
               the
               disproofe
               of
               some
               writers
               hereupon
               .
            
          
           
             I
             For
             my
             part
             do
             also
             thinke
             this
             argument
             ,
             about
             the
             nature
             and
             substance
             of
             divels
             and
             spirits
             ,
             
             to
             be
             so
             difficult
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             no
             one
             author
             hath
             in
             any
             certaine
             or
             perfect
             sort
             hitherto
             written
             thereof
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             I
             can
             neither
             allow
             the
             ungodly
             and
             prophane
             sects
             and
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Sadduces
             and
             Peripateticks
             ,
             who
             deny
             that
             there
             are
             any
             divels
             or
             spirits
             at
             all
             ;
             nor
             the
             fond
             and
             superstitious
             ●reatise
             ;
             of
             
               Plato
               ,
               Proclus
               ,
               Plotinus
               ,
               Porphy●ie
            
             ;
             or
             yet
             the
             vaine
             and
             absurd
             opinions
             of
             
               Psellus
               ,
               Nider
               ,
               Sprenger
               ,
               Cumanus
               ,
               Bodin
               ,
               Michael
               ,
               Andreas
               ,
               Ianus
               ,
               Matchaeus
               ,
               Laurentius
               Ananias
               ,
               Iamblichus
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             who
             with
             many
             others
             write
             so
             ridiculously
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             babes
             fraied
             with
             bugges
             ;
             some
             affirming
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             dead
             become
             spirits
             ,
             the
             good
             to
             be
             angels
             ,
             
             the
             bad
             to
             be
             divels
             ;
             some
             that
             spirits
             or
             divels
             are
             onely
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             men
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             women
             ;
             some
             that
             divels
             are
             of
             such
             gender
             as
             they
             lift
             themselves
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             beginning
             ,
             nor
             shall
             have
             ending
             ,
             as
             the
             Manichees
             maintaine
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             mortall
             and
             die
             ,
             as
             Plutarch
             affirmeth
             of
             Pan
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             bodies
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             receive
             bodies
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             phantasies
             and
             imaginations
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             their
             bodies
             are
             given
             unto
             them
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             themselves
             .
             Some
             ,
             say
             they
             are
             wind
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             breath
             of
             living
             creatures
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             begat
             another
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             created
             of
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             masse
             ,
             whereof
             the
             earth
             was
             made
             ;
             and
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             substances
             betweene
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             them
             some
             are
             terrestriall
             ,
             some
             celestiall
             ,
             some
             watery
             ,
             some
             airy
             ,
             some
             firy
             ,
             some
             starry
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             each
             and
             every
             part
             of
             the
             elements
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             know
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             carry
             our
             good
             works
             and
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             returne
             his
             benefits
             backe
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             worshipped
             :
             wherein
             they
             meete
             and
             agree
             iumpe
             with
             the
             papists
             ;
             as
             if
             you
             read
             the
             notes
             upon
             the
             second
             chapter
             to
             the
             
             Colossians
             ,
             in
             the
             Seminaries
             testament
             printed
             at
             Rhemes
             ,
             you
             shall
             manifestly
             see
             ,
             though
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             as
             blacke
             to
             white
             ,
             as
             apppeareth
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             where
             the
             angell
             expresly
             forbad
             Iohn
             to
             worship
             him
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             some
             say
             that
             they
             are
             meane
             betwixt
             terrestiall
             and
             celestiall
             bodies
             ,
             communicating
             part
             of
             each
             nature
             ;
             and
             that
             although
             they
             be
             eternall
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             are
             moved
             with
             affections
             :
             and
             as
             there
             are
             birds
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             fishes
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             wormes
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             fourth
             element
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fire
             ,
             is
             the
             habitation
             of
             spirits
             and
             divels
             .
             And
             lest
             we
             should
             thinke
             them
             idle
             ,
             they
             say
             they
             have
             charge
             over
             men
             ,
             and
             government
             in
             all
             countries
             and
             nations
             .
             
             Some
             say
             that
             they
             are
             onely
             imaginations
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             man.
             Tertullian
             saith
             they
             are
             birds
             ,
             and
             fly
             faster
             then
             any
             sowle
             of
             the
             aire
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             divels
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             sent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             called
             evill
             angels
             .
             Some
             thinke
             that
             the
             divell
             sendeth
             his
             angels
             abroad
             ,
             and
             ●e
             himselfe
             maketh
             his
             continuall
             abode
             in
             hell
             ,
             
             his
             mansion
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               Psellus
               touching
               spirits
               ,
               of
               their
               severall
               orders
               ,
               and
               a
               confutation
               of
               his
               errors
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             PSellus
             being
             of
             authority
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             impugnable
             by
             any
             catholike
             ,
             being
             also
             instructed
             in
             these
             supernaturall
             or
             rather
             diabolicall
             matters
             by
             a
             monke
             called
             Marcus
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             familiarly
             conversant
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             with
             a
             certaine
             divell
             ,
             reporteth
             upon
             the
             same
             divels
             owne
             word
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             understand
             best
             the
             state
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             that
             the
             bodyes
             of
             angels
             and
             divels
             consist
             not
             now
             of
             all
             one
             element
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             it
             were
             otherwise
             before
             the
             fall
             of
             Lucifer
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             bodyes
             of
             spirits
             and
             divels
             can
             feele
             and
             be
             felt
             ,
             
             do
             hurt
             and
             be
             hurt
             :
             in
             so
             much
             as
             they
             lamen●
             when
             they
             are
             stricken
             ;
             and
             being
             put
             to
             the
             fire
             are
             burnt
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             they
             themselves
             burne
             continnually
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             they
             leave
             ashes
             behind
             them
             in
             places
             where
             they
             have
             bee●e
             ▪
             as
             manifest
             tryall
             thereof
             hath
             been
             (
             if
             he
             say
             truly
             )
             in
             the
             borders
             of
             Italy
             .
             
             He
             also
             saith
             upon
             like
             credit
             and
             assurance
             ,
             that
             divels
             and
             spirits
             do
             avoid
             and
             shed
             from
             out
             of
             their
             bodyes
             ,
             such
             seed
             or
             nature
             ,
             as
             whereby
             certaine
             vermine
             are
             ingendered
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             nourished
             with
             food
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             saving
             that
             they
             receive
             it
             not
             into
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             but
             sucke
             it
             up
             into
             their
             bodies
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             sponges
             soke
             up
             water
             .
             
             Also
             he
             saith
             they
             have
             names
             ,
             shapes
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             places
             ,
             as
             indeed
             they
             have
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             temporall
             and
             corpor●●
             sort
             .
             
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             six
             princiall
             kind
             of
             divels
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             only
             corporall
             ,
             but
             temporall
             and
             worldly
             .
             The
             first
             sort
             consist
             of
             fire
             ,
             wandering
             in
             the
             region
             neere
             to
             the
             moone
             ,
             but
             
             have
             no
             power
             to
             go
             into
             the
             moone
             .
             The
             second
             sort
             consisting
             of
             aire
             ,
             have
             their
             habitation
             more
             low
             and
             neere
             unto
             us
             :
             these
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             are
             proud
             and
             great
             boasters
             ,
             very
             wise
             and
             deceitfull
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             come
             downe
             are
             seene
             with
             streames
             of
             fire
             at
             their
             taile
             .
             
             He
             saith
             that
             these
             are
             commonly
             conjured
             up
             to
             make
             images
             laugh
             ,
             and
             lamps
             burne
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             Assyria
             they
             use
             much
             to
             prophesie
             in
             a
             bason
             of
             water
             .
             
             Which
             kinde
             of
             incantation
             is
             usuall
             among
             our
             conjurors
             :
             but
             it
             is
             here
             commonly
             performed
             in
             a
             pitcher
             or
             pot
             of
             water
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             a
             viall
             of
             glasse
             filled
             with
             water
             ,
             wherein
             they
             say
             at
             the
             first
             a
             little
             sound
             is
             heard
             without
             a
             voice
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             token
             of
             the
             divels
             comming
             .
             Anon
             the
             water
             seemeth
             to
             be
             troubled
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             are
             heard
             small
             voyces
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             give
             their
             answers
             ,
             speaking
             so
             softly
             as
             no
             man
             can
             well
             heare
             them
             :
             
             because
             (
             saith
             Cardane
             )
             they
             would
             not
             be
             argued
             or
             rebuked
             of
             lies
             .
             But
             this
             I
             have
             else-where
             more
             largely
             described
             and
             confuted
             .
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             divels
             Psellus
             saith
             are
             earthly
             ;
             the
             fourth
             watery
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             sea
             ;
             the
             fift
             under
             the
             earth
             ;
             the
             sixt
             sort
             are
             Lucifugi
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             delight
             in
             darkenes
             ,
             and
             are
             scant
             indued
             with
             sense
             ,
             and
             so
             dull
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             scarse
             be
             moved
             with
             charmes
             or
             conjurations
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             man
             saith
             ,
             that
             some
             divels
             are
             worse
             than
             other
             ,
             but
             yet
             that
             they
             all
             hate
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             enemies
             to
             man.
             But
             the
             worser
             moity
             of
             divels
             are
             Aquei
             ,
             
             Subterranei
             ,
             and
             Lucifugi
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             watery
             ,
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             shunners
             of
             light
             :
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             these
             hurt
             not
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             destroy
             mens
             bodies
             like
             mad
             and
             ravening
             beasts
             ,
             molesting
             both
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             parts
             thereof
             .
             Aquei
             are
             they
             that
             raise
             tempests
             ,
             and
             drowne
             seafaring
             men
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             other
             mischiefes
             on
             the
             water
             .
             Subterranei
             and
             Lucifugi
             enter
             into
             the
             bowels
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             torment
             them
             that
             they
             possesse
             with
             the
             phrensie
             ,
             and
             the
             falling
             evill
             .
             They
             also
             assault
             them
             that
             are
             miners
             or
             pioners
             ,
             which
             use
             to
             worke
             in
             deepe
             and
             darke
             holes
             under
             the
             earth
             .
             Such
             divels
             as
             are
             earthy
             and
             aiery
             ,
             he
             saith
             enter
             by
             subtilty
             into
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             deceive
             them
             ,
             provoking
             men
             to
             absurd
             and
             unlawfull
             affections
             .
          
           
             But
             herein
             his
             philosophy
             is
             very
             unprobable
             ,
             
             for
             if
             the
             divell
             be
             earthy
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             palpable
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             palpable
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             kill
             them
             into
             whose
             bodies
             he
             entereth
             .
             Item
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             of
             〈…〉
             then
             must
             he
             also
             be
             visible
             and
             untransformable
             in
             that
             〈…〉
             God
             's
             creation
             cannot
             be
             annihilated
             by
             the
             creature
             .
             So
             as
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             adde
             to
             their
             substance
             matter
             and
             forme
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             diminish
             or
             alter
             the
             substance
             whereof
             they
             consist
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             (
             when
             they
             li●t
             )
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             to
             relinquish
             and
             leave
             earth
             ,
             water
             ,
             fire
             ,
             aire
             ,
             or
             this
             and
             that
             element
             whereof
             they
             are
             created
             .
             But
             howsoever
             they
             imagine
             of
             water
             ,
             aire
             ,
             or
             fire
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             earth
             must
             always
             be
             visible
             and
             palpable
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             aire
             must
             alwayes
             be
             invisible
             ,
             and
             fire
             must
             be
             hot
             ,
             add
             water
             must
             be
             moist
             .
             And
             of
             these
             three
             latter
             bodies
             ,
             specially
             of
             water
             and
             aire
             ,
             no
             forme
             nor
             shape
             can
             be
             exhibited
             to
             mortall
             eye
             naturally
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             power
             of
             any
             creature
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               More
               absurd
               assertions
               of
               Psellus
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               concerning
               the
               actions
               and
               passions
               of
               spirits
               ,
               his
               definition
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               experience
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             
             MOreover
             ,
             the
             same
             author
             saith
             that
             spirits
             whisper
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             speaking
             so
             lowd
             ,
             as
             our
             eares
             may
             heare
             them
             :
             but
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             our
             soules
             speake
             tog●ther
             when
             they
             are
             dissolved
             ;
             making
             an
             example
             by
             lowd
             speaking
             a
             farre
             oft
             ,
             &
             a
             comparison
             of
             soft
             whispering
             neere
             hand
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             divell
             entreth
             so
             neere
             to
             the
             mind
             as
             the
             eare
             need
             not
             heare
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             part
             of
             a
             divell
             or
             spirit
             seeth
             ,
             heareth
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             herein
             I
             will
             beleeve
             Paul
             better
             then
             Psellus
             ,
             or
             his
             monke
             ,
             or
             the
             monks
             divell
             .
             For
             Paul
             saith
             ;
             if
             the
             whole
             body
             were
             an
             eye
             ,
             where
             were
             hearing
             ?
             If
             the
             whole
             body
             where
             hearing
             ,
             where
             were
             smelling
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whereby
             you
             may
             see
             what
             accord
             is
             betwixt
             Gods
             word
             and
             witchmongers
             .
          
           
             The
             papists
             proceed
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             spirits
             use
             great
             knavery
             and
             unspeakeable
             bawdery
             in
             the
             breach
             and
             middle
             parts
             of
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             by
             tickling
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             lecherous
             devices
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             fall
             jumpe
             in
             judgement
             and
             opinion
             ,
             though
             very
             erroniously
             ,
             with
             the
             foresaid
             Psellus
             ,
             
             of
             whose
             doctrine
             also
             this
             is
             a
             parcell
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             these
             divels
             hurt
             not
             cattell
             for
             the
             hate
             they
             beare
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             love
             of
             their
             naturall
             and
             temperate
             heate
             and
             moisture
             ,
             being
             brought
             up
             in
             deepe
             ,
             dry
             and
             cold
             places
             ;
             mary
             they
             hate
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             sun
             and
             the
             fire
             ,
             because
             that
             kind
             of
             heate
             drieth
             too
             fast
             .
             They
             throwe
             down
             stones
             upon
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             blowes
             thereof
             doe
             no
             harm
             to
             them
             whom
             they
             hit
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             cast
             with
             any
             force
             :
             for
             saith
             he
             the
             divell
             have
             little
             and
             small
             strength
             ,
             so
             as
             these
             stones
             do
             nothing
             but
             fray
             and
             terrifie
             men
             ,
             as
             scarecrowes
             do
             birds
             out
             of
             the
             corne
             fields
             .
             But
             when
             these
             divels
             enter
             into
             the
             pores
             ,
             then
             do
             they
             raise
             wonderfull
             tumults
             in
             the
             body
             and
             mind
             of
             man.
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             subterrene
             divell
             〈◊〉
             doth
             writhe
             and
             bow
             the
             possessed
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             by
             him
             ,
             using
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             patient
             〈◊〉
             his
             instrument
             .
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             Lucifugus
             possesseth
             a
             man
             ,
             〈…〉
             him
             dumbe
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             dead
             :
             and
             these
             be
             they
             that
             are
             cast
             out
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             only
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Psellus
             ,
             with
             his
             mates
             Bodin
             and
             the
             penners
             of
             
               M.
               Ma●
            
             .
             and
             others
             ,
             do
             find
             fault
             with
             the
             physitians
             that
             affirm
             such
             infirmities
             to
             be
             curable
             with
             diet
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             inchantments
             ;
             saying
             ,
             that
             physitians
             do
             only
             attend
             upon
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             perceiveable
             by
             outward
             sense
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             touching
             this
             kind
             of
             divine
             philosophy
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             skill
             at
             all
             :
             And
             to
             make
             divels
             and
             spirits
             seeme
             yet
             more
             corporall
             and
             terrene
             ,
             he
             saith
             that
             certaine
             divels
             are
             belonging
             to
             certaine
             countries
             ,
             and
             speake
             the
             languages
             of
             the
             same
             countries
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             ;
             some
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             some
             the
             Chaldaean
             ,
             and
             some
             the
             Persian
             tongue
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             feele
             stripes
             ,
             and
             feare
             hurt
             ,
             and
             specially
             the
             di●t
             of
             the
             sword
             
             (
             in
             which
             respect
             conjurors
             have
             swords
             with
             them
             in
             their
             circles
             ,
             to
             terrifie
             them
             )
             and
             that
             they
             change
             shapes
             ,
             even
             as
             sodainly
             as
             men
             doe
             change
             colour
             with
             blushing
             ,
             fear
             ,
             anger
             ,
             and
             other
             moods
             of
             the
             mind
             .
             He
             saith
             yet
             further
             ,
             
             that
             there
             be
             brute
             beasts
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             divels
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             any
             kind
             of
             death
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             they
             are
             so
             foolish
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             flies
             ,
             fleas
             ,
             and
             wormes
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             their
             food
             ,
             not
             regarding
             or
             remembring
             the
             hole
             from
             out
             of
             whence
             they
             came
             last
             .
             Marry
             divels
             compounded
             of
             earth
             ,
             cannot
             often
             transform
             themselves
             ,
             but
             abide
             in
             someone
             shape
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             best
             like
             ,
             and
             most
             delight
             in
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             birds
             or
             women
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Greeks
             call
             them
             
               N●idas
               ,
               Noreidas
            
             ,
             and
             Dreidas
             ,
             in
             the
             feminine
             gender
             ;
             which
             Dreidae
             inhabited
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             write
             )
             the
             Islands
             beside
             Scotland
             called
             Druidae
             ,
             which
             by
             that
             means
             had
             their
             denomination
             and
             name
             .
             Other
             divels
             that
             dwell
             in
             dryer
             places
             transforme
             themselves
             into
             the
             masculine
             kind
             .
             Finally
             Psellus
             saith
             they
             know
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             can
             prophesie
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
             His
             definition
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             perpetuall
             mindes
             in
             a
             passible
             body
             .
          
           
             To
             verify
             these
             toies
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             he
             himself
             saw
             in
             a
             certain
             night
             a
             man
             brought
             up
             by
             
               Aletus
               Libius
            
             into
             a
             mountain
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             took
             an
             hearb
             ,
             and
             spat
             thrice
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             annointed
             his
             eyes
             with
             a
             certain
             ointment
             ,
             so
             as
             thereby
             he
             saw
             great
             troops
             of
             divels
             ,
             and
             perceived
             a
             crow
             to
             flie
             into
             his
             mouth
             ;
             and
             since
             that
             houre
             he
             could
             prophesie
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             saving
             on
             Good-friday
             ,
             and
             Easter-sunday
             .
             If
             the
             end
             of
             this
             tale
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             might
             not
             only
             have
             satisfied
             the
             Greek-church
             ,
             in
             keeping
             the
             day
             of
             Easter
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             might
             also
             have
             made
             the
             pope
             (
             that
             now
             is
             )
             content
             with
             our
             Christmas
             and
             Easter
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             gathered
             the
             minutes
             together
             ,
             and
             reformed
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             shew
             how
             falsly
             he
             and
             his
             predecessors
             (
             whom
             they
             say
             could
             not
             erre
             )
             hath
             observed
             it
             hitherto
             .
             And
             truly
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             dansing
             of
             the
             sun
             on
             Easter
             day
             morning
             sufficiently
             or
             rather
             miraculously
             proveth
             that
             computation
             ,
             which
             the
             pope
             now
             beginneth
             to
             doubt
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             in
             question
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               
                 Fascius
                 Cardanus
              
               touching
               spirits
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               familiar
               divell
               .
            
          
           
             
               FAscius
               Cardanus
            
             had
             (
             as
             he
             himself
             and
             his
             son
             
               Hierome
               Cardanus
            
             report
             )
             a
             familiar
             divell
             ,
             
             consisting
             of
             the
             fiery
             element
             ,
             who
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             used
             conjuration
             ,
             did
             give
             true
             answers
             to
             all
             his
             demands
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             burned
             up
             his
             book
             of
             conjurations
             ,
             though
             he
             resorted
             still
             unto
             him
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             make
             false
             answers
             continually
             .
             He
             held
             him
             bound
             twenty
             and
             eight
             years
             ,
             and
             loose
             five
             years
             .
             And
             during
             the
             time
             that
             he
             was
             bound
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             that
             there
             were
             many
             divels
             or
             spirits
             .
             He
             came
             not
             alwayes
             alone
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             some
             of
             his
             fellows
             with
             him
             .
             He
             rather
             agreed
             
             with
             Psellus
             then
             with
             Plato
             :
             for
             he
             said
             they
             were
             begotten
             ,
             〈◊〉
             died
             ,
             and
             lived
             long
             ;
             but
             how
             long
             they
             told
             him
             not
             :
             howbeit
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             conjecture
             by
             the
             divels
             face
             ,
             who
             was
             42
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             (
             yet
             appeared
             very
             young
             ,
             he
             thought
             they
             lived
             two
             or
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             ;
             and
             they
             said
             that
             their
             soules
             and
             ours
             also
             died
             with
             their
             bodies
             .
             They
             had
             schooles
             and
             universities
             among
             them
             :
             but
             he
             conceived
             not
             that
             any
             were
             ●o
             dull
             headed
             ,
             as
             Psellus
             maketh
             them
             .
             But
             they
             are
             very
             quick
             in
             credit
             ,
             that
             beleeve
             such
             fables
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             ground-worke
             on
             witchcraft
             and
             conjuration
             .
             But
             these
             histories
             are
             so
             grosse
             and
             pal●pable
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             thought
             as
             wise
             in
             going
             about
             to
             confute
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             answer
             the
             stories
             of
             Fryer
             
               Rush
               ,
               Adam
               Bell
            
             ,
             or
             the
             golden
             Legend
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               Plato
               concerning
               spirits
               ,
               divels
               and
               angels
               ,
               what
               sacrifices
               they
               like
               best
               ,
               what
               they
               feare
               ,
               and
               of
               Socrates
               his
               familiar
               divell
               .
            
          
           
             
             PLato
             and
             his
             followers
             hold
             ,
             that
             good
             spirits
             appear
             in
             their
             own
             likenesse
             ;
             but
             that
             evill
             spirits
             appeare
             and
             shew
             themselves
             in
             the
             form
             of
             other
             bodies
             ;
             and
             that
             one
             divell
             reigneth
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             a
             prince
             doth
             in
             every
             perfect
             common-wealth
             over
             men
             .
             Item
             ,
             they
             obtain
             their
             purposes
             and
             desires
             ,
             only
             by
             intreaty
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ;
             because
             in
             nature
             they
             are
             their
             inferiors
             and
             use
             authority
             over
             men
             none
             otherwise
             ▪
             than
             priests
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             function
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             religion
             wherein
             (
             they
             say
             )
             they
             execute
             the
             office
             of
             God.
             Sometimes
             they
             say
             that
             the
             fiery
             spirits
             or
             supreme
             substances
             enter
             into
             the
             pur●●
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             so
             obtaine
             their
             purpose
             ;
             sometimes
             otherwise
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             holy
             charmes
             ,
             and
             even
             as
             a
             poore
             man
             obtained
             for
             Gods
             sake
             any
             thing
             at
             a
             princes
             hand
             as
             it
             were
             by
             importunat●nesse
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             sort
             of
             divels
             and
             defiled
             soules
             are
             so
             conversant
             on
             earth
             ,
             ●●
             that
             they
             doe
             much
             hurt
             unto
             earthly
             bodies
             ,
             specially
             in
             leachery
             ,
             Gods
             and
             angels
             (
             say
             they
             )
             because
             they
             want
             all
             materiall
             and
             grosse
             substance
             ,
             desire
             most
             the
             pure
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             minde
             .
             
             The
             grosser
             and
             more
             terrestriall
             spirits
             desire
             the
             grosser
             sacrifices
             ;
             as
             beasts
             and
             cattell
             .
             They
             in
             the
             middle
             or
             mean
             region
             delight
             to
             have
             frankincense
             ,
             and
             su●●
             meane
             stuffe
             offered
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             (
             say
             they
             )
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             them
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             things
             ,
             so
             the
             same
             be
             slato●●
             and
             dye
             not
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ;
             for
             such
             they
             abhor
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             spirits
             fear
             wonderfully
             vain
             threats
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             will
             depart
             ;
             as
             if
             you
             tell
             them
             that
             you
             will
             cut
             the
             heavens
             in
             peeces
             ,
             or
             reveal
             their
             secrets
             as
             complaine
             of
             them
             to
             the
             gods
             ,
             or
             s●y
             that
             you
             will
             do
             any
             impossibility
             or
             such
             things
             as
             they
             cannot
             understand
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             timerous
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             presently
             be
             gone
             :
             and
             that
             is
             thought
             the
             best
             way
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             them
             .
             But
             these
             be
             most
             commonly
             of
             that
             sort
             or
             company
             
             which
             are
             called
             Principatus
             ,
             being
             of
             all
             other
             the
             most
             easie
             to
             be
             conjured
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             Socrates
             had
             a
             familiar
             divell
             :
             
             which
             Plato
             relyeth
             much
             upon
             ,
             using
             none
             other
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             are
             such
             spirits
             ,
             but
             because
             Socrates
             (
             that
             would
             not
             lye
             )
             said
             so
             ;
             and
             pardy
             because
             that
             divell
             did
             ever
             disswade
             and
             prohibit
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Socrates
             his
             owne
             cases
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             in
             his
             friends
             behalf
             ;
             who
             (
             if
             they
             had
             been
             ruled
             )
             might
             through
             his
             admonition
             have
             saved
             their
             lives
             .
             His
             disciples
             gathered
             that
             his
             divell
             was
             Saturnall
             ,
             and
             a
             principall
             fiery
             divell
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             doe
             naturally
             know
             their
             divels
             ,
             are
             only
             such
             as
             are
             called
             
               Daemonii
               viri
            
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             couseners
             .
             Item
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             fiery
             spirits
             urge
             men
             to
             contemplation
             ,
             the
             airy
             to
             businesse
             ,
             the
             watery
             to
             lust
             ;
             and
             among
             these
             there
             are
             some
             that
             are
             Martiall
             ,
             which
             give
             fortitude
             ;
             some
             are
             Joviall
             ,
             giving
             wisdome
             ;
             some
             Saturniall
             ,
             always
             using
             disswasion
             and
             dehor●ing
             .
             Item
             ,
             some
             are
             born
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             remaine
             with
             us
             all
             our
             life
             ;
             some
             are
             meer
             strangers
             ,
             who
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             departed●
             his
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
               Plato's
               nine
               orders
               of
               spirits
               and
               angels
               ,
               D●onysius
               his
               division
               thereof
               not
               much
               differing
               from
               the
               same
               ,
               all
               disproved
               by
               learned
               Divines
               .
            
          
           
             PLato
             proposeth
             or
             setteth
             forth
             nine
             severall
             orders
             of
             spirits
             ,
             besides
             the
             spirits
             and
             soules
             of
             men
             .
             The
             first
             spirit
             is
             God
             that
             commandeth
             all
             the
             residue
             ;
             the
             second
             are
             those
             that
             are
             called
             Idiae
             ,
             which
             give
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             the
             third
             are
             the
             soules
             of
             heavenly
             bodies
             which
             are
             mortall
             ;
             the
             fourth
             are
             angels
             ;
             the
             fift
             archangels
             ;
             the
             sixt
             are
             divels
             ,
             who
             are
             ministers
             to
             infernall
             powers
             ,
             as
             angels
             are
             to
             supernall
             ;
             the
             seventh
             are
             half
             Gods
             ;
             the
             eight
             are
             principalities
             ;
             the
             ninth
             are
             princes
             .
             From
             which
             division
             Dionysius
             doth
             not
             much
             swarve
             ,
             
             saving
             that
             he
             dealeth
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             only
             with
             good
             spirits
             ,
             whom
             he
             likewise
             divideth
             into
             nine
             parts
             or
             offices
             .
             The
             first
             he
             calleth
             Seraphim
             ,
             the
             second
             cherubim
             ,
             the
             third
             thrones
             ,
             the
             fourth
             dominations
             ,
             the
             fift
             vertues
             ,
             the
             sixt
             powers
             ,
             the
             seventh
             principalities
             ,
             the
             eight
             archangels
             ,
             the
             ninth
             and
             inferiour
             sort
             hee
             calleth
             angels
             .
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             some
             of
             these
             (
             in
             my
             thinking
             )
             are
             evill
             spirits
             ;
             or
             else
             Paul
             gave
             us
             evill
             counsell
             ,
             when
             he
             willed
             us
             to
             fight
             against
             principalities
             ,
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             all
             spirituall
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             But
             Dionysius
             in
             that
             place
             goeth
             further
             ,
             
             impropriating
             to
             every
             country
             ,
             and
             almost
             to
             every
             person
             of
             any
             accompt
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             angell
             ;
             as
             to
             Iewry
             ,
             he
             assigneth
             Michael
             ;
             to
             
               Adam
               ,
               Razael
            
             ;
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Zekiel
            
             ;
             to
             
               Isaack
               ,
               Raphael
            
             ;
             to
             
               Iacob
               ,
               Peliel
            
             ;
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Metraton
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             these
             discourses
             be
             either
             followed
             his
             owne
             imaginations
             and
             conceipts
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             corruptions
             of
             that
             age
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             confute
             him
             by
             M.
             Calvine
             ,
             and
             my
             kinsman
             M.
             Deering
             ,
             than
             by
             my selfe
             ,
             or
             
             mine
             own
             words
             .
             
             For
             M.
             Calvine
             saith
             ,
             that
             Dionysius
             ,
             herein
             spe●●●eth
             not
             as
             by
             h●arsay
             ,
             but
             as
             though
             he
             had
             slipped
             down
             from
             heave●
             ,
             and
             told
             of
             things
             which
             he
             had
             seen
             .
             And
             yet
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Paul
             was
             〈◊〉
             into
             the
             third
             heaven
             ,
             and
             reporteth
             no
             such
             matters
             .
             But
             if
             you
             read
             M
             ▪
             Deering
             upon
             the
             first
             chapter
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             
             you
             shall
             see
             this
             matter
             ●otably
             handled
             ;
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             archangell
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             no
             creature
             ▪
             And
             certaine
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             himself
             was
             called
             an
             angell
             .
             The
             names
             also
             of
             angels
             ,
             as
             
               Mith●el
               ,
               Gabriel
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             given
             to
             them
             (
             saith
             Calvine
             )
             according
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             our
             weaknesse
             .
             But
             because
             the
             decision
             of
             this
             is
             neither
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             mans
             capacity
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             will
             proceed
             no
             further
             to
             discusse
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             the
             absurd
             opinions
             of
             papists
             and
             witchmongers
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             sober
             and
             probable
             collections
             of
             the
             contrary
             minded
             on
             the
             ot●er
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               commencement
               of
               divels
               fondly
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               14.
               of
               Isa.
               of
               Lucifer
               and
               of
               his
               fall
               ,
               the
               Cabalists
               the
               Thalmudists
               and
               Schoolm●ns
               opinions
               of
               the
               crea●ion
               of
               angels
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             witchmongers
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             commonly
             bastard
             divines
             ,
             doe
             fondly
             gather
             and
             falsly
             conceive
             the
             commencement
             of
             divels
             out
             of
             the
             fourteenth
             of
             Isay
             ,
             
             where
             they
             suppose
             Lucifer
             is
             cited
             ▪
             as
             the
             nam●
             of
             an
             angell
             ;
             who
             on
             a
             time
             being
             desirous
             to
             be
             checkmate
             with
             God
             himself
             ,
             would
             needs
             (
             when
             God
             was
             gone
             a
             little
             aside
             )
             be
             sitting
             down
             or
             rather
             pirking
             up
             in
             Gods
             own
             principall
             and
             cathedrall
             chair
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             God
             cast
             him
             and
             all
             his
             confederates
             out
             of
             heaven
             :
             so
             as
             some
             fell
             down
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             some
             having
             descended
             but
             into
             the
             middle
             region
             ,
             and
             the
             tail
             of
             them
             having
             not
             yet
             passed
             through
             the
             higher
             region
             ,
             stayed
             even
             then
             and
             there
             ,
             when
             God
             said
             ,
             Ho.
             But
             God
             knoweth
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             meant
             nor
             mentioned
             in
             that
             place
             .
             For
             there
             is
             only
             fore-shewed
             the
             deposing
             and
             deprivation
             of
             King
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             who
             exalting
             himself
             in
             pride
             (
             as
             it
             were
             above
             the
             starres
             )
             esteemed
             his
             glory
             to
             surmount
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             Lucifer
             the
             bright
             morning
             starre
             shineth
             more
             gloriously
             than
             the
             other
             common
             starres
             ,
             and
             was
             punished
             by
             exile
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             he
             had
             humbled
             himself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             metaphorically
             was
             called
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             But
             forsooth
             ,
             because
             these
             great
             clerks
             would
             '
             be
             thought
             methodicall
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             crept
             out
             of
             wisdomes
             bosome
             ,
             who
             rather
             crawled
             out
             of
             follies
             breec●es
             ;
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             shew
             us
             ,
             first
             ,
             whereof
             these
             angels
             that
             fell
             from
             heaven
             were
             created
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             left
             side
             of
             tha●
             massie
             mold
             ,
             
             whereof
             the
             world
             was
             compounded
             ,
             the
             which
             (
             say
             they
             )
             was
             
               Putredo
               terrae
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             rottennesse
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             Cabalist●
             with
             whom
             Avicen
             seemeth
             to
             agree
             ,
             say
             that
             one
             of
             these
             begat
             another●
             
             others
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             all
             at
             once
             .
             The
             Greeks
             doe
             write
             that
             angels
             were
             created
             before
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Latinists
             say
             they
             were
             made
             the
             fourth
             day
             ,
             
             when
             the
             stars
             were
             made
             .
             
               Laurence
               Ananias
            
             saith
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             made
             the
             fourth
             day
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
               Quando
               sa●ta
               sunt
               sider
               a
               ,
               laudaverunt
               me
               angel●
            
             :
             When
             the
             stars
             were
             made
             the
             angels
             praised
             me
             ;
             so
             as
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             they
             were
             made
             under
             the
             names
             of
             the
             heavens
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             a
             great
             question
             among
             the
             schoolemen
             ,
             whether
             more
             angels
             sell
             down
             with
             Lucifer
             ,
             or
             remained
             in
             heaven
             with
             Michael
             .
             Many
             having
             a
             bad
             opinion
             of
             the
             angels
             honesties
             ,
             affirm
             that
             the
             greater
             part
             fell
             with
             Lucifer
             ;
             
             but
             the
             better
             opinion
             is
             (
             saith
             
               Laurentius
               Ananias
            
             )
             that
             the
             most
             part
             remained
             .
             And
             of
             them
             that
             think
             so
             ,
             some
             say
             the
             tenth
             part
             were
             cast
             down
             ,
             some
             the
             ninth
             ;
             and
             some
             gather
             upon
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             that
             the
             third
             part
             were
             only
             damned
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             the
             dragon
             with
             his
             raile
             plucked
             down
             with
             him
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             starres
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               contention
               between
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               church
               touching
               the
               fall
               of
               angels
               ,
               the
               variance
               among
               papists
               themselves
               herein
               ,
               a
               conflict
               between
               Michael
               and
               Lucifer
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             was
             also
             another
             contention
             between
             the
             Greek
             church
             and
             the
             Latine
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             what
             orders
             of
             angels
             they
             were
             that
             did
             fall
             with
             Lucifer
             .
             Our
             schoolmen
             say
             they
             were
             of
             all
             the
             nine
             orders
             of
             angels
             in
             Lucifers
             conspiracy
             .
             But
             because
             the
             superior
             order
             was
             of
             the
             more
             noble
             constitution
             and
             excellent
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             inferior
             of
             a
             less
             worthy
             nature
             ,
             the
             more
             part
             of
             the
             inferior
             orders
             fell
             as
             guilty
             and
             offenders
             with
             Lucifer
             .
             Some
             say
             the
             divell
             himself
             was
             of
             the
             inferior
             order
             of
             angels
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             he
             was
             of
             the
             highest
             order
             ;
             
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               In
               cherubim
               extentus
               &
               protegens
               posui
               te
               in
               monte
               sanct●
               Dei
               ,
            
             Extended
             upon
             a
             cherubin
             and
             protecting
             ,
             I
             have
             put
             thee
             in
             the
             holy
             mountain
             of
             God.
             And
             these
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             called
             the
             dragon
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             excellent
             knowledge
             .
             Finally
             these
             great
             doctors
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             divell
             himselfe
             was
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Seraphim
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Quomodo
               enim
               mane
               oriebaris
               Lucifer
            
             ?
             For
             when
             thou
             didst
             rise
             in
             the
             morning
             O
             Lucifer
             ?
             They
             of
             this
             sect
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Cacodsmones
             were
             they
             that
             rebelled
             against
             Iove
             ;
             I
             mean
             they
             of
             Plato
             his
             sect
             ,
             himself
             also
             holding
             the
             same
             opinion
             .
             Our
             schoolmen
             differ
             much
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Lucifers
             fall
             .
             For
             some
             say
             it
             was
             for
             speaking
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Ponam
               sedem
               meam
               in
               aquilone
               ,
               &
               similis
               ero
               altissimo
               ,
            
             I
             will
             put
             my
             seat
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             like
             the
             most
             High.
             Others
             say
             ,
             because
             he
             utterly
             refused
             felicity
             ,
             and
             thought
             scorn
             thereof
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             all
             his
             strength
             proceeded
             from
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             God
             ;
             others
             say
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             attempted
             to
             doe
             that
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             ability
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             have
             obtained
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             another
             ;
             others
             
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             condemnation
             grew
             hereupon
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             challenged
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Messias
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             because
             he
             detracted
             the
             time
             to
             adore
             the
             majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             other
             angels
             did
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             because
             he
             utt●rly
             refused
             it
             .
             Scotus
             and
             his
             disciples
             say
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             rebelliously
             claimed
             equall
             omnipotency
             with
             God
             ;
             with
             whom
             lightly
             the
             Themists
             never
             agree
             .
             
             Others
             say
             it
             was
             for
             all
             these
             causes
             together
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             :
             so
             as
             hereupon
             (
             saith
             
               Laurentius
               Ananias
            
             )
             grew
             a
             wonderfull
             conflict
             between
             Michael
             and
             the
             good
             angels
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             Lucifer
             and
             his
             siends
             on
             the
             other
             :
             so
             as
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             and
             doubtfull
             s●itmish
             ,
             Michael
             overthrew
             Lucifer
             ,
             and
             turned
             him
             and
             his
             fellowes
             ou●
             of
             the
             doores
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Where
               the
               battell
               between
               Michael
               and
               Lucifer
               was
               fought
               ,
               how
               long
               it
               continued
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               power
               ;
               how
               fondly
               papists
               and
               infidels
               write
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               reverently
               Christians
               ough●
               i●
               think
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             where
             this
             battel
             was
             fought
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             it
             continued
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             great
             contention
             among
             the
             schoolemen
             ,
             as
             was
             betwixt
             Michael
             and
             Lu●ifer
             .
             The
             Thomists
             say
             this
             battel
             was
             fought
             in
             the
             empyreal
             he●ven
             ,
             where
             the
             abode
             is
             of
             blessed
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             pleasure
             and
             felicity
             .
             Augustine
             and
             many
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             battel
             was
             fought
             in
             the
             highest
             region
             of
             the
             air
             ;
             others
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             sirmament
             ;
             others
             in
             p●radise
             .
             The
             Thomists
             also
             say
             it
             continued
             but
             one
             instant
             or
             prick
             of
             time●
             for
             they
             tarried
             but
             two
             instants
             in
             all
             ,
             
             even
             from
             their
             creation
             to
             their
             expulsion
             .
             The
             Scotists
             say
             ,
             that
             between
             their
             production
             and
             their
             ●●l
             ,
             there
             were
             just
             four
             instants
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             schoolemen
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             continued
             only
             three
             instants
             ;
             becaus●
             〈◊〉
             stood
             with
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             three
             warnings
             ;
             so
             as
             at
             the
             t●●●
             warning
             Lucifer
             fel
             down
             like
             lead
             (
             for
             so
             are
             the
             words
             )
             to
             the
             bo●●●●●
             of
             hell
             ;
             the
             rest
             were
             left
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             to
             tempt
             man.
             The
             Sadduces
             〈◊〉
             as
             grosse
             the
             other
             way
             ;
             for
             they
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             angels
             was
             meant
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             motion
             that
             God
             doth
             inspire
             in
             men
             ,
             or
             the
             tokens
             of
             his
             power
             .
             
             He
             that
             readeth
             Eusebius
             shall
             see
             many
             more
             absurd
             opinions
             and
             asseverations
             of
             angels
             ;
             as
             how
             many
             thousand
             years
             they
             serve
             as
             angels
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             promotion
             of
             archangels
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Monsieur
               Bodin
               ,
               M.
               Mal.
            
             and
             many
             other
             papists
             gather
             upon
             the
             seventh
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             
             that
             there
             are
             just
             ten
             millions
             of
             angels
             in
             heaven
             .
             Many
             ●y
             that
             angels
             are
             not
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             office
             .
             Finally
             ,
             it
             were
             infini●e
             to
             shew
             the
             absurd
             and
             curious
             collections
             hereabout
             .
             I
             for
             my
             part
             think
             with
             Calvine
             ,
             that
             angels
             are
             creatures
             of
             God
             ;
             though
             Moses
             spake
             ●●thing
             of
             their
             creation
             ,
             who
             only
             applied
             himselfe
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             reci●ing
             nothing
             but
             things
             seen
             .
             And
             I
             say
             further
             wi●●
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             heavenly
             spirits
             ,
             whose
             ministration
             and
             service
             God
             useth
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             are
             called
             angels
             .
             I
             say
             yet
             again
             wi●●
             hi●
             
             that
             it
             is
             very
             certain
             ,
             
             that
             they
             have
             no
             shape
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             spirits
             ,
             who
             never
             have
             any
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             I
             say
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             for
             the
             capacity
             of
             our
             wit
             ,
             doth
             not
             in
             vain
             paint
             out
             angels
             unto
             us
             with
             wings
             ;
             because
             we
             should
             conceive
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             swiftly
             to
             succour
             us
             .
             And
             certainly
             all
             the
             founder
             divines
             do
             conceive
             and
             give
             out
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             names
             and
             also
             the
             number
             of
             angels
             are
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             scripture
             by
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             in
             termes
             to
             make
             us
             understand
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             message●
             ;
             which
             (
             I
             say
             )
             are
             either
             expounded
             by
             the
             number
             of
             angels
             ,
             or
             signified
             by
             their
             names
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             
             the
             schoole
             doctors
             affirme
             ,
             that
             four
             of
             the
             superior
             orders
             of
             angels
             never
             take
             any
             forme
             or
             shape
             of
             bodies
             ,
             neither
             are
             sent
             of
             any
             arrand
             at
             any
             time
             .
             As
             for
             archangels
             ,
             ●hey
             are
             sent
             only
             about
             great
             and
             secret
             matters
             ;
             and
             angels
             are
             common
             hacknies
             about
             every
             trifle
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             can
             take
             what
             shape
             or
             body
             they
             list
             ;
             marry
             they
             never
             take
             the
             form
             of
             women
             and
             children
             .
             Item
             they
             say
             that
             angels
             take
             most
             terrible
             shapes
             :
             for
             Gabriel
             appeared
             to
             Mary
             ,
             when
             he
             saluted
             her
             ,
             
               Facie
               rutilante
               ,
               veste
               coruscante
               ,
               ingressu
               mirabili
               ,
               aspectu
               terribili
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             bright
             countenance
             ,
             shining
             attire
             ,
             wonderful
             gesture
             ,
             and
             a
             dreadful
             visage
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             of
             apparitions
             I
             have
             spoken
             somewhat
             before
             ,
             and
             wil
             say
             more
             hereafter
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             long
             ,
             and
             continueth
             yet
             a
             constant
             opinion
             ,
             not
             only
             among
             the
             papists
             ;
             but
             among
             others
             also
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             assigned
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             nativity
             ,
             a
             good
             angel
             and
             a
             bad
             .
             For
             the
             which
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             in
             nature
             ,
             nor
             authority
             in
             scripture
             .
             For
             not
             one
             angel
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             angels
             are
             said
             to
             rejoice
             more
             of
             one
             convert
             ,
             
             than
             of
             ninety
             and
             nine
             just
             .
             Neither
             did
             one
             onely
             angel
             convey
             Lazarus
             into
             Abrahams
             bosome
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             conclude
             with
             Calvine
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             referreth
             to
             one
             angel
             ,
             the
             care
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             doth
             himself
             great
             wrong
             :
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             so
             many
             fiery
             chariots
             shewed
             by
             Elizaeus
             to
             his
             servant
             .
             But
             touching
             this
             mystery
             of
             angels
             ,
             let
             us
             reverently
             think
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             curiously
             search
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ,
             considering
             the
             vilene●se
             of
             our
             condition
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             creation
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             foresaid
             fond
             imaginations
             and
             fables
             of
             Lucifer
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             not
             only
             ridiculous
             ,
             but
             also
             accomptable
             among
             those
             impious
             curiosities
             ,
             and
             vain
             questions
             ,
             which
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             :
             neither
             have
             they
             any
             title
             or
             letter
             in
             the
             scripture
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             grosse
             opinions
             in
             this
             behalfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               they
               became
               divels
               which
               being
               angels
               kept
               not
               their
               vocation
               ,
               in
               Iude
               and
               Peter
               ;
               of
               the
               fond
               opinion
               of
               the
               Rabbins
               touching
               spirits
               and
               bugs
               ,
               with
               a
               confutation
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             WEE
             do
             read
             in
             Iude
             ,
             
             and
             finde
             it
             confirmed
             in
             Peter
             ,
             that
             the
             angels
             kept
             not
             their
             first
             estate
             ,
             but
             left
             their
             owne
             habitation
             ,
             and
             sinned
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Iob
             faith
             )
             committed
             folly
             :
             and
             that
             God
             therefore
             did
             cast
             
             them
             down
             into
             hell
             ,
             reserving
             them
             in
             everlasting
             chains
             under
             darknesse
             ,
             unto
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             .
             But
             many
             divines
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             find
             not
             any
             where
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             divels
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             became
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
             or
             else
             of
             the
             aire
             ;
             but
             ●ather
             prisoners
             ▪
             Howbeit
             ,
             divers
             doctors
             affirme
             ,
             that
             this
             Lucifer
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             fal
             hath
             greater
             power
             than
             any
             of
             the
             angels
             in
             heaven
             :
             marry
             they
             say
             that
             there
             be
             certain
             other
             divels
             o●
             the
             inferiour
             sort
             of
             angels
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             thrust
             out
             for
             smaller
             faults
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             tormented
             with
             little
             paines
             ,
             besides
             eternal
             damnation
             ;
             and
             these
             (
             say
             they
             )
             can
             doe
             little
             hurt
             .
             They
             affirme
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             use
             certain
             jugling
             knacks
             ▪
             delighting
             thereby
             to
             make
             men
             laugh
             ,
             as
             they
             travel
             by
             the
             high
             waies
             ;
             but
             other
             (
             say
             they
             )
             are
             much
             more
             churlish
             .
             
             For
             proof
             hereof
             they
             alledge
             the
             eighth
             of
             Matthew
             ,
             where
             he
             would
             none
             otherwise
             be
             satisfie●
             but
             by
             exchange
             ,
             from
             the
             annoying
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             a
             whole
             herd
             of
             swine
             .
             The
             Rabbines
             ,
             and
             namely
             
               Rabbie
               Abraham
            
             ,
             writing
             upon
             the
             second
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             the
             fairies
             ,
             bugs
             ,
             Incubus
             ,
             Robin
             good
             fellow
             ,
             and
             other
             familiar
             or
             domestical
             spirits
             and
             divels
             on
             the
             friday
             ;
             and
             being
             prevented
             with
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             sabbath
             ,
             finished
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             left
             them
             unperfect
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             eve●
             since
             they
             use
             to
             flie
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             sabbath
             ,
             seeking
             dark
             holes
             in
             mountains
             and
             woods
             ,
             wherein
             they
             hide
             themselves
             til
             the
             end
             of
             the
             sabbath
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             abroad
             to
             trouble
             and
             molest
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             these
             opinions
             are
             ridiculous
             and
             fondly
             collected
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             have
             only
             respect
             to
             the
             bare
             word
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             where
             spirits
             or
             dive's
             are
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             we
             shal
             run
             into
             as
             dangerous
             absurdit●es
             as
             these
             are
             .
             
             For
             some
             are
             so
             carnally
             minded
             ,
             that
             a
             spirit
             is
             no
             sooner
             spoken
             of
             ,
             but
             immediately
             they
             think
             of
             a
             black
             man
             with
             cloven
             feet
             ,
             a
             pair
             of
             hornes
             ,
             a
             tail
             ,
             clawes
             ,
             and
             eies
             as
             broad
             as
             a
             bason
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             surely
             the
             divel
             were
             not
             so
             wise
             in
             his
             generation
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             terrifie
             men
             with
             such
             ugly
             shapes
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             doe
             it
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             For
             by
             that
             means
             men
             should
             have
             good
             occasion
             and
             opportunity
             to
             flie
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             to
             God
             for
             succour
             ;
             as
             the
             manner
             is
             of
             all
             them
             that
             are
             terrified
             ,
             though
             perchance
             they
             thought
             not
             upon
             God
             a
             long
             time
             before
             .
             But
             in
             truth
             we
             never
             have
             so
             〈◊〉
             cause
             to
             be
             a
             fraid
             of
             the
             divel
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             flatteringly
             insinuateth
             himself
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             please
             ,
             and
             serve
             our
             humours
             ,
             enticing
             us
             to
             prosecute
             our
             owne
             appetites
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             without
             any
             of
             these
             ●●ternal
             terrours
             .
             I
             would
             weete
             of
             these
             men
             where
             they
             doe
             finde
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             that
             some
             divels
             be
             spiritu●l
             ,
             and
             some
             corporal
             ;
             or
             how
             these
             earthy
             or
             watery
             divels
             enter
             into
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             ,
             Augus●ine
             saith
             ,
             
             and
             divers
             others
             affirme
             ,
             that
             satan
             or
             the
             divel
             while
             we
             feed
             ,
             allureth
             us
             with
             gluttony
             :
             he
             thrusteth
             lust
             into
             our
             generation
             ;
             and
             sloth
             into
             our
             exercise
             ;
             into
             our
             conversation
             ,
             envie
             ;
             into
             our
             traffick
             ,
             avarice
             ;
             into
             our
             correction
             ,
             wrath
             ;
             into
             our
             government
             ,
             pride
             ;
             he
             ●utteth
             into
             our
             hearts
             evil
             cogitations
             ;
             into
             our
             mouthes
             ,
             lies
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             we
             wake
             ,
             he
             moveth
             us
             to
             evill
             works
             ;
             when
             we
             sleep
             ,
             to
             evil
             and
             file
             by
             dreames
             ;
             he
             provoketh
             the
             merry
             to
             loosnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             to
             despair
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               divels
               assaults
               are
               spirituall
               and
               not
               temporall
               ,
               and
               how
               grossely
               some
               understand
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               scripture
               .
            
          
           
             UPon
             that
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             you
             see
             that
             the
             assaults
             of
             satan
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             
             and
             not
             temporal
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             Paul
             wisheth
             us
             not
             to
             provide
             a
             corselet
             of
             steel
             to
             defend
             us
             from
             his
             clawes
             ;
             but
             biddeth
             us
             put
             on
             the
             whole
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             against
             the
             invasions
             of
             the
             divell
             .
             For
             we
             wrestle
             not
             against
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ;
             but
             against
             principalities
             ,
             powers
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             wickednesse
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             adviseth
             us
             to
             be
             sober
             and
             watch
             ;
             
             for
             the
             divel
             goeth
             about
             like
             a
             roaring
             lion
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devour
             .
             He
             meaneth
             not
             with
             carnal
             teeth
             ;
             
             for
             it
             followeth
             thus
             ,
             Whom
             resist
             ye
             stedfastly
             in
             faith
             .
             And
             again
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             which
             is
             spiritual
             only
             discerneth
             spiritual
             things
             ;
             
             for
             no
             carnal
             man
             can
             discerne
             the
             things
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             we
             think
             that
             a
             divel
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             can
             be
             knowne
             ,
             or
             made
             tame
             and
             familiar
             unto
             a
             natural
             man
             ;
             or
             contrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             can
             be
             by
             a
             witch
             made
             corporal
             ,
             being
             by
             God
             ordained
             to
             a
             spiritual
             proportion
             ?
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             grosse
             conceipt
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             hearken
             more
             diligently
             to
             old
             wives
             ,
             and
             rather
             give
             credit
             to
             their
             fables
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             imagining
             by
             the
             tales
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             divel
             is
             such
             a
             bulbegger
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             described
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             proposed
             in
             scripture
             to
             us
             by
             parable
             ,
             or
             spoken
             figuratively
             or
             significatively
             ,
             or
             framed
             to
             our
             grosse
             capacities
             ,
             &c.
             is
             by
             them
             so
             considered
             and
             expounded
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             bare
             letter
             ,
             or
             rather
             their
             grosse
             imaginations
             thereupon
             were
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             .
             For
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             
             that
             when
             these
             blockheads
             read
             Iothans
             parable
             in
             the
             ninth
             of
             Judges
             to
             the
             men
             of
             Sichem
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             trees
             went
             out
             to
             annoint
             a
             king
             over
             them
             ,
             saying
             to
             the
             olive
             tree
             ,
             Reigne
             thou
             over
             us
             ;
             who
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
             Should
             I
             leave
             my
             fatnesse
             ,
             &c.
             they
             imagine
             that
             the
             wooden
             trees
             walked
             ,
             and
             spake
             with
             a
             mans
             voice
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             some
             spirit
             entred
             into
             the
             trees
             ,
             and
             answered
             as
             is
             imagined
             they
             did
             in
             the
             idols
             and
             oracles
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             who
             indeed
             have
             eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             not
             ;
             ears
             and
             hear
             not
             ;
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             speak
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               equivocation
               of
               this
               word
               spirit
               ,
               how
               diversly
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               where
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               is
               taught
               that
               the
               scripture
               is
               not
               alwayes
               literally
               to
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               nor
               yet
               allegorically
               to
               be
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             SUch
             as
             search
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             shal
             finde
             ,
             that
             spirits
             ,
             as
             well
             good
             as
             bad
             ,
             are
             in
             scriptures
             diversly
             taken
             :
             yea
             they
             shal
             well
             perceive
             ,
             that
             the
             divel
             is
             no
             horned
             beast
             .
             For
             a
             sometimes
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             spirits
             and
             divels
             are
             taken
             for
             infirmities
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             b
             sometimes
             for
             the
             vices
             of
             the
             minde
             ;
             sometimes
             also
             for
             the
             gifts
             of
             either
             of
             them
             .
             c
             Sometimes
             a
             man
             is
             called
             a
             divel
             ,
             as
             Iudas
             in
             the
             sixt
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             Peter
             in
             the
             xvi
             .
             of
             Matthew
             .
             d
             Sometimes
             a
             spirit
             is
             put
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             sometimes
             for
             the
             mind
             or
             soul
             of
             man
             ;
             sometimes
             e
             for
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             his
             minde
             and
             counsell
             ;
             sometimes
             f
             for
             teachers
             and
             prophets
             ;
             sometimes
             g
             for
             zeal
             towards
             God
             ;
             sometimes
             h
             for
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy-ghost
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             interpret
             unto
             us
             the
             nature
             and
             signification
             of
             spirits
             ,
             we
             find
             these
             words
             written
             in
             the
             scripture
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             shal
             rest
             upon
             him
             ;
             The
             spirit
             of
             counsel
             and
             strength
             ;
             The
             spirit
             of
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ;
             The
             spirit
             of
             knowledge
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Again
             ,
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             my
             spirit
             upon
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             compassion
             .
             
             Again
             ,
             Ye
             have
             not
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             .
             ,
             And
             therefore
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             To
             one
             is
             given
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             wisdome
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             knowledge
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             healing
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             faith
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             prophesie
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             
             the
             operation
             of
             great
             works
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             discerning
             of
             spirits
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             diversity
             of
             tongues
             ;
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             interpretation
             of
             tongues
             :
             and
             all
             these
             things
             worketh
             one
             and
             the
             self
             same
             spirit
             .
             Thus
             farre
             the
             words
             of
             Paul.
             And
             finally
             ,
             Esay
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             mingled
             among
             them
             the
             spirit
             of
             errour
             .
             
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             covered
             you
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             .
          
           
             
             As
             for
             the
             spirits
             of
             divination
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             was
             in
             the
             woman
             of
             Endor
             ,
             the
             Philippian
             woman
             ,
             the
             wench
             of
             Westwell
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             maid
             of
             Kent
             ;
             who
             were
             indued
             with
             spirits
             or
             gifts
             of
             divination
             ,
             whereby
             they
             could
             make
             shift
             to
             gain
             money
             ,
             and
             abuse
             the
             people
             by
             sleights
             and
             crafty
             inventions
             .
             But
             these
             are
             possessed
             of
             borrowed
             spirits
             ,
             
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Wisdome
             ;
             and
             spirits
             of
             meer
             cousenage
             and
             deceipt
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             elsewhere
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             therefore
             that
             there
             are
             spirits
             and
             divels
             ,
             of
             such
             substance
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             create
             them
             .
             But
             in
             what
             place
             soever
             it
             be
             found
             or
             read
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             a
             spirit
             or
             divel
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             is
             neither
             a
             corporall
             nor
             a
             visible
             thing
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             God
             sent
             an
             evil
             spirit
             between
             Abimelech
             ,
             
             and
             the
             men
             of
             Sichem
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             the
             spirit
             of
             hatred
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             bulbegger
             .
             Also
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             
             If
             the
             spirit
             of
             jealousie
             come
             upon
             him
             ▪
             it
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             as
             ;
             If
             he
             be
             moved
             with
             a
             jealous
             minde
             :
             and
             not
             that
             a
             corporal
             divel
             assaulteth
             him
             .
             
             It
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             There
             was
             a
             woman
             ,
             which
             had
             a
             spirit
             of
             infirmity
             18.
             years
             ,
             who
             was
             bowed
             together
             ,
             &c.
             whom
             Christ
             ,
             by
             laying
             his
             hand
             upon
             her
             ,
             delivered
             of
             her
             disease
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             that
             although
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             satan
             had
             bound
             her
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             that
             it
             was
             a
             sicknesse
             or
             disease
             of
             body
             that
             troubled
             her
             ;
             for
             Christs
             own
             words
             expound
             it
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             word
             of
             witchcraft
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             some
             s●y
             was
             the
             cause
             thereof
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             seven
             divels
             cast
             out
             of
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             .
             
             Which
             is
             not
             so
             grossely
             understood
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             were
             in
             her
             just
             seven
             corporal
             divels
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             described
             before
             elsewhere
             ;
             but
             that
             by
             the
             number
             of
             seven
             divels
             ,
             a
             great
             multitude
             ,
             and
             an
             uncertain
             number
             of
             vices
             is
             signified
             ;
             which
             figure
             is
             usual
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
             And
             this
             interpretation
             is
             more
             agreeable
             with
             Gods
             word
             ,
             
             than
             the
             papisticall
             paraphrase
             ,
             which
             is
             ;
             that
             Christ
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             seven
             divels
             ,
             recounteth
             the
             seven
             deadly
             sins
             only
             .
             Others
             allow
             neither
             of
             these
             expositions
             ;
             because
             they
             suppose
             that
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Christs
             miracle
             should
             this
             way
             be
             confounded
             ;
             as
             though
             it
             were
             not
             as
             difficult
             a
             matter
             ,
             with
             a
             touch
             to
             make
             a
             good
             Christian
             of
             a
             vicious
             person
             ;
             as
             with
             a
             word
             to
             cure
             the
             ague
             ,
             
             or
             any
             other
             disease
             of
             a
             sick
             body
             .
             I
             think
             not
             but
             any
             of
             both
             these
             cures
             may
             be
             wrought
             by
             means
             ,
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             without
             miracle
             ;
             the
             one
             by
             the
             preacher
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             the
             physitian
             .
             But
             I
             say
             that
             Christs
             work
             in
             both
             was
             apparently
             miraculous
             :
             for
             with
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             even
             with
             a
             touch
             of
             his
             finger
             ,
             and
             a
             word
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
             he
             made
             the
             blinde
             to
             see
             ,
             the
             halt
             to
             goe
             ,
             the
             lepers
             clean
             ,
             the
             deaf
             to
             hear
             ,
             the
             dead
             to
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             to
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             out
             of
             whom
             (
             I
             say
             )
             he
             cast
             divels
             ,
             and
             miraculously
             conformed
             them
             to
             become
             good
             Christians
             ,
             
             which
             before
             were
             dissolute
             livers
             ;
             to
             whom
             he
             said
             ,
             Go
             your
             wayes
             and
             sin
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               That
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               manifest
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Sonne
               and
               not
               of
               witches
               by
               miracles
               .
            
          
           
             JEsus
             Christ
             ,
             
             to
             manifest
             his
             divine
             power
             ,
             rebuked
             the
             winds
             ,
             and
             they
             ceased
             ;
             and
             the
             waves
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             calme
             ;
             which
             if
             neither
             our
             divines
             nor
             physicians
             can
             do
             ,
             much
             lesse
             our
             conjurors
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             our
             old
             witches
             can
             bring
             any
             such
             thing
             to
             passe
             .
             But
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             manifest
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             by
             such
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             means
             ,
             providing
             and
             as
             it
             were
             preparing
             diseases
             ,
             that
             none
             otherwise
             could
             be
             cured
             ,
             that
             his
             sons
             glory
             ,
             and
             his
             peoples
             faith
             might
             the
             more
             plainly
             appear
             ;
             
             as
             namely
             ,
             leprosie
             ,
             lunacy
             ,
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             apparent
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             was
             not
             stricken
             with
             blindnesse
             for
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             offence
             of
             his
             ancestors
             ;
             
             but
             that
             he
             was
             made
             blinde
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             the
             works
             of
             God
             should
             be
             shewed
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             But
             witches
             with
             their
             charmes
             can
             cure
             (
             as
             witchmongers
             affirme
             )
             all
             these
             diseases
             mentioned
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             more
             ;
             as
             the
             gout
             ,
             the
             toothach
             ,
             &c.
             which
             we
             find
             not
             that
             ever
             Christ
             cured
             .
          
           
             
             As
             touching
             those
             that
             are
             said
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             possessed
             of
             spirits
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             in
             many
             places
             that
             it
             is
             indifferent
             ,
             or
             all
             one
             ,
             to
             say
             ;
             He
             is
             possessed
             with
             a
             divel
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             is
             lunatick
             or
             phrentick
             ;
             which
             disease
             in
             these
             dayes
             is
             said
             to
             proceed
             of
             melancholy
             .
             But
             if
             every
             one
             that
             now
             is
             lunatick
             ,
             be
             possessed
             with
             a
             real
             divel
             ;
             then
             might
             it
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             divels
             are
             to
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             men
             by
             medicines
             .
             But
             who
             saith
             in
             these
             times
             with
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             My
             daughter
             is
             vexed
             with
             a
             divel
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             she
             meant
             her
             daughter
             was
             troubled
             with
             some
             disease
             ?
             Indeed
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             say
             truely
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             the
             divel
             is
             in
             him
             :
             but
             we
             mean
             not
             thereby
             ,
             that
             a
             real
             divel
             is
             gotten
             into
             his
             guts
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             I
             marvel
             in
             what
             shape
             this
             reall
             divel
             ,
             that
             possesseth
             them
             ,
             remaineth
             .
             Entreth
             he
             into
             the
             body
             in
             one
             shape
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             minde
             in
             another
             ?
             If
             they
             grant
             him
             to
             be
             spiritual
             and
             invisible
             ,
             I
             agree
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             meant
             indeed
             that
             her
             daughter
             was
             troubled
             with
             some
             disease
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             written
             instead
             of
             that
             the
             divel
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             her
             daughter
             was
             made
             whole
             ,
             even
             the
             selfe
             same
             houre
             .
             
             According
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             12.
             of
             Matthew
             ;
             There
             was
             brought
             unto
             Christ
             one
             possessed
             of
             a
             divel
             ,
             which
             was
             both
             blinde
             and
             dumbe
             ,
             and
             he
             healed
             him
             :
             so
             as
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             blind
             and
             dumbe
             both
             spake
             and
             saw
             .
             
             But
             it
             was
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             divel
             ,
             that
             was
             healed
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             speak
             and
             see
             .
             Whereby
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             is
             gathered
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             were
             diseased
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             that
             were
             lunatick
             ,
             were
             said
             sometimes
             to
             be
             possessed
             of
             divels
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               possessed
               with
               divels
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             I
             cannot
             omit
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             fondly
             divers
             writers
             ,
             and
             namely
             ,
             
               Iames
               Sprenger
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               Henry
               Institor
            
             do
             gather
             and
             note
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             the
             divel
             maketh
             choice
             to
             possesse
             men
             at
             certaine
             times
             of
             the
             moone
             ;
             which
             is
             (
             say
             they
             )
             in
             two
             respects
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             defame
             so
             good
             a
             creature
             as
             the
             moon
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             brain
             is
             the
             moistest
             part
             of
             the
             body
             .
             The
             divel
             therefore
             considereth
             the
             aptnesse
             and
             conveniency
             thereof
             (
             the
             *
             moon
             having
             dominion
             over
             all
             moist
             things
             )
             so
             as
             they
             take
             advantage
             thereby
             ,
             tho
             better
             to
             bring
             their
             purposes
             to
             passe
             .
             And
             further
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             divels
             being
             conjured
             and
             called
             up
             ,
             appear
             and
             come
             sooner
             in
             some
             certain
             constellations
             ,
             than
             in
             other
             some
             :
             thereby
             to
             induce
             men
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             some
             godhead
             in
             the
             starres
             .
             But
             when
             Saul
             was
             relieved
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             harp
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             divel
             was
             by
             means
             of
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             imprinted
             in
             Davids
             veins
             :
             whereby
             we
             may
             see
             how
             absurd
             the
             imaginations
             and
             devices
             
             of
             men
             are
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             fancies
             ,
             without
             warrant
             of
             the
             word
             o●
             God.
             But
             me
             thinks
             it
             is
             very
             absurd
             that
             Iosiphus
             affirmeth
             ;
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             divel
             should
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             any
             man
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             root
             .
             And
             as
             vain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Aelianus
             writeth
             of
             the
             magicall
             hearb
             Cynospastus
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             Aglaphotis
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             one
             with
             Salomons
             root
             named
             Raaros
             ,
             as
             having
             force
             to
             drive
             out
             any
             divel
             from
             a
             man
             possessed
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               That
               we
               being
               not
               throughly
               informed
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               divels
               and
               spirits
               ,
               must
               satisfie
               our selves
               with
               that
               which
               is
               delivered
               us
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               touching
               the
               same
               ,
               how
               this
               word
               divell
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               both
               in
               the
               singular
               and
               plurall
               number
               ,
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               divell
               ,
               of
               tame
               spirits
               ,
               of
               Ahab
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             nature
             therefore
             and
             substance
             of
             divels
             and
             spirits
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             scripture
             it
             is
             not
             so
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             certainly
             know
             the
             same
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             content
             and
             frame
             our selves
             faithfully
             to
             beleeve
             the
             words
             and
             sense
             there
             delivered
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             high
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             who
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             spirits
             ;
             alwayes
             considering
             ,
             that
             evermore
             spirits
             are
             spoken
             of
             in
             scripture
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             spirituall
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             help
             os
             our
             capacities
             they
             are
             there
             sometime
             more
             grossely
             and
             corporally
             expressed
             ,
             either
             in
             parables
             or
             by
             metaphors
             ,
             than
             indeed
             they
             are
             .
             As
             for
             example
             (
             and
             to
             omit
             the
             history
             of
             Iob
             ,
             which
             elsewhere
             I
             handle
             )
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
             The
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Who
             shall
             entice
             Ahab
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             fall
             at
             
               Ramoth
               Gilead
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Then
             came
             forth
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             stood
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             said
             ;
             I
             will
             goe
             entise
             him
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Wherewith
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ;
             I
             will
             goe
             and
             be
             a
             lying
             spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             his
             prophets
             .
             Then
             he
             said
             ;
             Goe
             forth
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             prevaile
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             story
             is
             here
             set
             forth
             in
             this
             wise
             ,
             to
             bear
             with
             our
             capacities
             ,
             and
             specially
             with
             the
             capacity
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             otherwise
             conceive
             of
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             than
             by
             such
             corporall
             demonstrations
             .
             And
             yet
             here
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             one
             spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             many
             or
             diverse
             ,
             did
             possesse
             all
             the
             false
             prophets
             at
             once
             .
             
             Even
             as
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             many
             thousand
             divels
             are
             said
             to
             possesse
             one
             man
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             also
             said
             even
             in
             the
             self
             same
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             man
             was
             possessed
             only
             with
             one
             divell
             .
             For
             it
             is
             there
             said
             that
             Christ
             met
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             had
             a
             divell
             ,
             and
             hoe
             commanded
             the
             foul
             spirit
             to
             come
             forth
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             But
             Calvine
             saith
             ,
             Where
             satan
             or
             the
             divell
             is
             named
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             thereby
             is
             meant
             that
             power
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             standeth
             against
             the
             kingdome
             of
             justice
             .
             And
             where
             many
             divels
             are
             named
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             we
             are
             thereby
             taught
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             fight
             with
             an
             infinite
             multitude
             of
             enemies
             ,
             lest
             despising
             the
             fewnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             more
             flack
             to
             enter
             into
             barrell
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             into
             security
             and
             idlenesse
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             plainly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             that
             some
             
             are
             possessed
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             other
             are
             endued
             and
             bound
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             divell
             .
             
             Yea
             sometimes
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             one
             good
             spirit
             was
             put
             into
             a
             great
             number
             of
             person●
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             that
             divers
             spirits
             rested
             in
             and
             upon
             one
             man
             :
             and
             yet
             no
             reall
             or
             corporall
             spirit
             meant
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             The
             Lord
             took
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             was
             upon
             Moses
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             seventy
             elders
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             spirit
             rested
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             prophesied
             .
             Why
             should
             not
             this
             be
             as
             substantiall
             and
             corporall
             a
             spirit
             ,
             as
             that
             wherewith
             the
             maid
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             possessed
             ?
             Also
             Elisha
             intreated
             Elia
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             departed
             ,
             his
             spirit
             might
             double
             upon
             him
             .
             We
             read
             also
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             a
             Othinel
             ,
             upon
             b
             Gidcon
             ,
             c
             Ieptha
             ,
             d
             Samson
             ,
             e
             Balaam
             ,
             f
             Saul
             ,
             g
             David
             ,
             h
             Ezekiel
             ,
             i
             Zachary
             ,
             k
             Amasay
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             Caleb
             had
             another
             spirit
             than
             all
             the
             Israelites
             beside
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             l
             Dani●l
             had
             a
             more
             excellent
             spirit
             than
             any
             other
             .
             So
             as
             ,
             though
             the
             spirits
             ,
             as
             well
             good
             as
             bad
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             given
             by
             number
             and
             proportion
             ;
             yet
             the
             quality
             and
             not
             the
             quantity
             of
             them
             is
             alwayes
             thereby
             meant
             and
             presuposed
             .
             Howbeit
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             without
             measure
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Evangelist
             Iohn
             .
             But
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             spirits
             can
             be
             made
             tame
             ,
             and
             at
             commandment
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             those
             grosse
             conceivers
             of
             Scripture
             with
             Salomon
             ,
             (
             who
             as
             they
             falsly
             affirme
             was
             of
             all
             others
             the
             greatest
             conjuror
             )
             saith
             thus
             in
             expresse
             words
             ;
             No
             man
             is
             lord
             over
             a
             spirit
             ,
             to
             retaine
             a
             spirit
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               Spirits
               and
               soules
               can
               assume
               bodies
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               creation
               and
               substance
               ,
               wherein
               writers
               doe
               extreamly
               contend
               and
               vary
               .
            
          
           
             SOme
             hold
             opinion
             ,
             that
             spirits
             and
             soules
             can
             assume
             and
             take
             unto
             them
             bodies
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             of
             what
             shape
             or
             substance
             they
             lift
             ;
             of
             which
             mind
             all
             papists
             ,
             and
             some
             protestants
             are
             ,
             being
             more
             grosse
             than
             another
             sort
             ,
             which
             hold
             that
             such
             bodies
             are
             made
             to
             their
             hands
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             these
             doe
             varie
             in
             the
             elements
             ,
             wherewith
             these
             spirituall
             bodies
             are
             composed
             .
             For
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             some
             affirm
             that
             they
             consist
             of
             fire
             ,
             some
             think
             of
             air
             ,
             
             and
             some
             of
             the
             starres
             and
             other
             celestiall
             powers
             .
             But
             if
             they
             be
             celestiall
             ,
             then
             (
             as
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             saith
             )
             must
             they
             follow
             the
             circular
             motion
             :
             and
             if
             they
             be
             elementary
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             follow
             the
             motions
             of
             those
             elements
             ,
             of
             which
             their
             bodies
             consist
             .
             Of
             air
             they
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             air
             is
             
               Corpus
               homogeneum
            
             ;
             so
             as
             every
             part
             of
             air
             is
             air
             ,
             whereof
             there
             can
             be
             no
             distinct
             members
             made
             .
             For
             an
             organicall
             body
             must
             have
             bones
             ,
             sinews
             ,
             veins
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
             which
             cannot
             be
             made
             of
             air
             .
             Neither
             (
             as
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             affirmeth
             )
             can
             an
             airy
             body
             receive
             or
             have
             either
             shape
             or
             figure
             .
             But
             some
             ascend
             up
             into
             the
             clouds
             ,
             where
             they
             find
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             diverse
             shapes
             and
             formes
             even
             in
             the
             air
             .
             Unto
             which
             objection
             
               P.
               Martyr
            
             answereth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             and
             that
             truly
             ,
             that
             clouds
             are
             not
             
             altogether
             air
             ,
             but
             have
             a
             mixture
             of
             other
             elements
             mingled
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Certaine
               popish
               reasons
               concerning
               ,
               spirits
               made
               of
               air
               ,
               of
               day
               divels
               and
               night
               divels
               ,
               and
               why
               the
               divell
               loveth
               no
               salt
               in
               his
               meat
               .
            
          
           
             MAny
             affirm
             (
             upon
             a
             fable
             cited
             by
             
               M.
               Mal.
            
             )
             that
             spirits
             are
             of
             air
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             been
             cut
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             in
             sunder
             and
             closed
             presently
             again
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             they
             vanish
             away
             so
             suddenly
             .
             But
             of
             such
             apparitions
             I
             have
             already
             spoken
             ,
             and
             am
             shortly
             to
             say
             more
             ,
             which
             are
             rather
             seen
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             weak
             and
             diseased
             ,
             than
             in
             verity
             and
             truth
             .
             Which
             sights
             and
             apparitions
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             common
             among
             the
             unfaithfull
             ;
             so
             now
             ,
             since
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             they
             are
             most
             rare
             .
             And
             as
             among
             fainthearted
             people
             ;
             namely
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             sick
             folks
             ,
             they
             usually
             swarmed
             :
             so
             among
             strong
             bodies
             and
             good
             stomachs
             they
             never
             used
             to
             appeare
             ;
             as
             elsewhere
             I
             have
             proved
             ;
             which
             argueth
             that
             they
             were
             only
             phantasticall
             and
             imaginary
             .
             Now
             say
             they
             that
             imagine
             divels
             and
             spirits
             to
             be
             made
             of
             air
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             bee
             that
             they
             consist
             of
             that
             element
             ;
             because
             otherwise
             when
             they
             vanish
             suddenly
             away
             ,
             they
             should
             leave
             some
             earthy
             substance
             behinde
             them
             .
             If
             they
             were
             of
             water
             ,
             then
             should
             they
             moisten
             the
             place
             where
             they
             stand
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             be
             shed
             on
             the
             floore
             .
             If
             they
             consisted
             of
             fire
             ,
             then
             would
             they
             burn
             any
             thing
             that
             touched
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             (
             say
             they
             )
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             washed
             their
             feet
             ,
             
             and
             were
             neither
             scalded
             nor
             burnt
             .
          
           
             I
             finde
             it
             not
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             but
             in
             Bodin
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             day
             divels
             and
             night
             divels
             .
             
             The
             same
             fellow
             saith
             ,
             that
             Deber
             is
             the
             name
             of
             that
             divell
             ,
             which
             hurteth
             by
             night
             ;
             and
             Cheleb
             is
             he
             that
             hurreth
             by
             day
             :
             howbeit
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             that
             Satan
             can
             hurt
             both
             by
             day
             and
             night
             ;
             although
             it
             be
             certain
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             that
             he
             can
             doe
             more
             harm
             by
             night
             than
             by
             day
             ;
             producing
             for
             example
             ,
             
             how
             in
             a
             night
             he
             slew
             the
             first
             born
             of
             Egypt
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             appeareth
             plainly
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             himself
             did
             it
             .
             Whereby
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             that
             Bodin
             putteth
             no
             difference
             between
             God
             and
             the
             divell
             .
             For
             further
             confirmation
             of
             this
             his
             foolish
             assertion
             ,
             that
             divels
             are
             more
             valiant
             by
             night
             than
             by
             day
             ,
             
             he
             alleadgeth
             the
             104
             Psalme
             ,
             wherein
             is
             written
             ,
             Thou
             makest
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             night
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             Forrest
             creep
             forth
             ,
             the
             lions
             roar
             ,
             &c.
             when
             the
             sun
             riseth
             ,
             they
             retire
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             as
             now
             he
             maketh
             all
             beast
             to
             be
             divels
             ,
             or
             divels
             to
             be
             beasts
             .
             
             Oh
             barbarous
             blindnesse
             !
             This
             Bodin
             also
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             divell
             loveth
             no
             salt
             in
             his
             meat
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             eternity
             ,
             and
             used
             by
             Gods
             commandement
             in
             all
             sacrifices
             ;
             
             abusing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             hee
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             quote
             in
             that
             behalfe
             .
             But
             now
             I
             will
             declare
             how
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             our
             dull
             capacities
             to
             conceive
             what
             manner
             of
             thing
             the
             divell
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             names
             appropriated
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               That
               such
               divels
               as
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               have
               in
               their
               names
               their
               nature
               and
               qualities
               expressed
               ,
               with
               instances
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             SUch
             divels
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             name
             ,
             have
             in
             their
             names
             their
             nature
             and
             qualities
             expressed
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             idols
             of
             certaine
             nations
             idolatrously
             erected
             ,
             in
             stead
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             spight
             of
             God.
             
             For
             Beelzebub
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             the
             lord
             of
             the
             flies
             ,
             because
             he
             taketh
             every
             simple
             thing
             in
             his
             web
             ,
             was
             an
             idol
             or
             oracle
             erected
             at
             Ekron
             ,
             to
             whom
             Ahaziah
             sent
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             should
             recover
             his
             disease
             :
             as
             though
             there
             had
             been
             no
             God
             in
             Israel
             .
             
             This
             divell
             Beelzebub
             was
             among
             the
             Jews
             reputed
             the
             principall
             divell
             .
             The
             Grecians
             called
             him
             Pluto
             ,
             the
             
               Latines
               ,
               Sumanus
               ,
               quasi
               summum
               deorum
               manium
               ,
            
             the
             chief
             ghost
             of
             spirit
             of
             the
             dead
             whom
             they
             supposed
             to
             walk
             by
             night
             :
             although
             they
             absurdly
             beleeved
             also
             that
             the
             soul
             died
             with
             the
             body
             .
             So
             as
             they
             did
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             ghost
             of
             a
             man
             and
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             :
             and
             so
             doe
             our
             papists
             ;
             howbeit
             ,
             none
             otherwise
             but
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             a
             ghost
             ,
             when
             it
             walketh
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             after
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             appeareth
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             hell
             ,
             or
             purgatory
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             a
             Nisroch
             signifieth
             a
             delicate
             tentation
             ,
             and
             was
             worshipped
             by
             Senacharib
             in
             Assyria
             .
             b
             Tarcat
             is
             in
             English
             ,
             fettered
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             divell
             or
             idoll
             of
             the
             Hevites
             .
             c
             Beelphegor
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             Priapus
             ,
             the
             gap●ng
             or
             naked
             ,
             god
             was
             worshipped
             among
             the
             Moabites
             .
             d
             Adramelech
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             cloke
             or
             power
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             was
             an
             idoll
             at
             S●pharvais
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             city
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             .
             e
             Chamos
             ,
             that
             is
             feeling
             ,
             or
             departing
             ,
             was
             worshipped
             among
             the
             Moabites
             .
             f
             Dagon
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             corn
             or
             grief
             ,
             was
             the
             idoll
             of
             the
             Philistines
             .
             g
             Asarte
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             fold
             or
             flock
             ,
             is
             the
             name
             of
             a
             shee
             idoll
             at
             Sydonia
             ,
             whom
             Salomon
             worshipped
             ;
             some
             think
             it
             was
             Venus
             ,
             h
             Melchom
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             king
             ,
             was
             an
             idoll
             or
             divell
             ,
             which
             the
             sons
             of
             Ammo●
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             also
             we
             find
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             that
             divels
             and
             spirits
             take
             their
             names
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             houses
             or
             states
             of
             abominable
             persons
             :
             as
             Astaroth
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             Iosephus
             saith
             )
             was
             the
             idoll
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             whom
             the
             Iews
             took
             from
             them
             at
             Salomons
             commandment
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             worshipped
             of
             Salomon
             .
             Which
             though
             it
             signifie
             riches
             ,
             flocks
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             it
             was
             once
             a
             city
             belonging
             to
             Og
             the
             king
             of
             Basan
             ,
             where
             they
             say
             the
             giants
             dwelt
             .
             In
             these
             respects
             Astaroth
             is
             one
             of
             the
             special
             divels
             named
             in
             Salomons
             conjuration
             ,
             &
             greatly
             imployed
             by
             the
             conjurors
             .
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             in
             these
             quotations
             ,
             that
             these
             idols
             are
             
               Dii
               gentium
            
             ,
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             prophet
             David
             may
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             divels
             ,
             who
             saith
             
               Dii
               gentium
               daemonia
               sunt
            
             ,
             The
             gods
             of
             the
             gentiles
             are
             divels
             .
             What
             a
             divell
             was
             the
             rood
             of
             grace
             to
             be
             thought
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             one
             as
             before
             is
             mentioned
             and
             described
             ,
             who
             took
             his
             name
             of
             his
             curteous
             and
             gratious
             behaviour
             towards
             his
             worshippers
             ,
             
             or
             rather
             those
             that
             offered
             
             unto
             him
             ?
             The
             idolatrous
             knavery
             whereof
             being
             now
             bewrayed
             ,
             it
             is
             among
             the
             godly
             reputed
             a
             divell
             rather
             than
             a
             god
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             diverse
             others
             of
             the
             same
             stamp
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Diverse
               names
               of
               the
               divell
               ,
               whereby
               his
               nature
               and
               disposition
               is
               manifested
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             hath
             also
             pleased
             God
             to
             inform
             our
             weak
             capacities
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             similitudes
             and
             examples
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             comparisons
             ,
             to
             understand
             what
             manner
             of
             thing
             the
             divell
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             names
             appropriated
             and
             attributed
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             wherein
             sometimes
             he
             is
             called
             by
             one
             name
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             another
             ,
             by
             metaphors
             according
             to
             his
             conditions
             .
             a
             Elephas
             is
             called
             in
             
               Iob
               ,
               Behemoth
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             Bruta
             ;
             whereby
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             brutishnesse
             of
             the
             divell
             is
             figured
             .
             Leviathan
             is
             not
             much
             different
             from
             Elephas
             ;
             whereby
             the
             divels
             great
             subtilty
             and
             power
             is
             shewed
             unto
             us
             .
             b
             Mammon
             is
             the
             covetous
             desire
             of
             mony
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             divell
             overcometh
             the
             reprobate
             .
             c
             Daemon
             signifieth
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             cunning
             or
             crafty
             .
             Cacodaemon
             is
             perversly
             knowing
             .
             All
             those
             which
             in
             ancient
             times
             were
             worshipped
             as
             Gods
             ,
             were
             so
             called
             .
             d
             Diabolus
             is
             Calumniator
             ,
             an
             accuser
             ,
             or
             a
             slenderer
             .
             Satan
             is
             Adversarius
             ,
             an
             adversary
             ,
             that
             troubleth
             and
             molesteth
             .
             e
             Abaddon
             a
             destroyer
             .
             f
             Legio
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             many
             .
             g
             Prince
             of
             the
             air
             .
             h
             Prince
             of
             the
             world
             .
             i
             A
             king
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             pride
             .
             k
             A
             roaring
             lion
             .
             l
             An
             homicide
             or
             manslayer
             ,
             a
             lyer
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             of
             lies
             .
             m
             The
             author
             of
             sin
             .
             n
             A
             spirit
             .
             Yea
             sometimes
             he
             is
             called
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             executioner
             and
             minister
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sometimes
             ,
             the
             o
             spirit
             of
             fornication
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             many
             other
             like
             epithets
             or
             additions
             are
             given
             him
             for
             his
             name
             .
             He
             is
             also
             called
             p
             the
             angell
             of
             the
             Lord.
             q
             The
             cruell
             angell
             of
             Satan
             .
             r
             The
             s
             angell
             of
             hell
             .
             The
             t
             great
             dragon
             ,
             for
             his
             pride
             and
             force
             .
             The
             u
             red
             dragon
             ,
             for
             his
             bloudinesse
             .
             x
             A
             serpent
             .
             An
             y
             owl
             ,
             a
             z
             kite
             ,
             a
             satyr
             ,
             a
             crow
             ,
             a
             pellican
             ,
             a
             hedghog
             ,
             a
             griph
             ,
             a
             stork
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               idols
               or
               gods
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               divels
               ,
               their
               divers
               names
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               affaires
               their
               labours
               and
               authorities
               are
               imployed
               ,
               wherein
               also
               the
               blind
               superstition
               of
               the
               heathen
               people
               is
               discovered
               .
            
          
           
             ANd
             for
             so
             much
             as
             the
             idols
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             called
             divels
             ,
             
             and
             are
             among
             the
             unlearned
             confounded
             and
             intermedled
             with
             the
             divels
             that
             are
             named
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             I
             thought
             it
             convenient
             here
             to
             give
             you
             ●a
             note
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Gentiles
             gave
             names
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             offices
             unto
             them
             assigned
             .
             Penates
             are
             the
             domesticall
             gods
             ,
             or
             rather
             divels
             
             that
             were
             said
             to
             make
             men
             live
             quietly
             within
             doores
             .
             
             But
             some
             think
             these
             rather
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             thought
             to
             be
             set
             over
             kingdoms
             ;
             and
             that
             Lares
             are
             such
             as
             trouble
             private
             houses
             ,
             and
             are
             set
             to
             oversee
             crosse
             wayes
             and
             cities
             .
             Larvae
             are
             said
             to
             be
             spirits
             that
             walk
             only
             by
             night
             .
             Genii
             are
             the
             two
             angels
             ,
             which
             they
             supposed
             were
             appointed
             to
             wait
             upon
             each
             man.
             Manes
             are
             the
             spirits
             which
             oppose
             themselves
             against
             men
             in
             the
             way
             .
             Daemones
             were
             feigned
             gods
             by
             poets
             ,
             as
             
               Iupiter
               ,
               Iuno
               ,
               &c.
               
               Virunculi
               terrei
            
             are
             such
             as
             was
             
               Robin
               Good-fellow
            
             ,
             
             that
             would
             supply
             the
             office
             of
             servants
             ,
             specially
             of
             maids
             ;
             as
             to
             make
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             sweep
             the
             house
             ,
             grind
             mustard
             and
             malt
             ,
             draw
             water
             ,
             &c.
             these
             also
             rumble
             in
             houses
             ,
             
             draw
             latches
             ,
             goe
             up
             and
             down
             stairs
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Dii
               geniales
            
             are
             the
             gods
             that
             every
             man
             did
             sacrifice
             unto
             at
             the
             day
             of
             their
             birth
             .
             Tetrici
             be
             they
             that
             make
             folk
             afraid
             ,
             and
             have
             such
             ugly
             shape
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             our
             Divines
             doe
             call
             
               Subterranei
               .
               Cobali
            
             are
             they
             that
             follow
             men
             ,
             and
             delight
             to
             make
             them
             laugh
             ,
             with
             tumbling
             ,
             juggling
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             toies
             .
             Virunculi
             are
             dwarfs
             about
             three
             handfuls
             long
             ,
             and
             doe
             no
             hurt
             ;
             but
             seem
             to
             dig
             in
             minerals
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             very
             busie
             ,
             and
             yet
             doe
             nothing
             .
             Guteli
             or
             Trulli
             are
             spirits
             (
             they
             say
             )
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             women
             ,
             shewing
             great
             kindnesse
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             and
             hereof
             it
             is
             that
             we
             call
             light
             women
             ,
             truls
             ▪
             
               Daemones
               montani
            
             are
             such
             as
             work
             in
             the
             minerals
             ,
             and
             further
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             labourers
             wonderfully
             ,
             
             who
             are
             nothing
             afraid
             of
             them
             .
             Hudgin
             is
             a
             very
             familiar
             divell
             ,
             which
             will
             doe
             no
             body
             hurt
             ,
             except
             hee
             receive
             injury
             :
             but
             he
             cannot
             abide
             that
             ,
             nor
             yet
             be
             mocked
             :
             he
             talketh
             with
             men
             friendly
             ,
             sometimes
             visibly
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             invisibly
             .
             There
             goe
             as
             many
             tales
             upon
             this
             Hudgin
             ,
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             Germany
             ,
             as
             there
             did
             in
             England
             of
             
               Robin
               Good-fellow
            
             .
             But
             this
             Hudgin
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             he
             alwayes
             ware
             a
             cap
             or
             a
             hood
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             think
             it
             was
             
               Robin
               Hood
            
             .
             Fryar
             Rush
             was
             for
             all
             the
             world
             such
             another
             fellow
             as
             this
             Hudgin
             ,
             and
             brought
             up
             even
             in
             the
             same
             school
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             a
             kitchen
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             the
             selfe
             same
             tale
             is
             written
             of
             the
             one
             as
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             concerning
             the
             skullian
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             flaih
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             reading
             whereof
             I
             I
             referre
             you
             to
             Fryar
             Rush
             his
             story
             ,
             
             or
             else
             to
             
               Iohn
               Wier
               us
               ,
               De
               praestigi●●
               daemonum
               .
            
          
           
             There
             were
             also
             
               Familiares
               daemones
            
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             familiars
             :
             such
             as
             Socrates
             and
             Caesar
             were
             said
             to
             have
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             Feats
             sold
             to
             Doctor
             
               Burcot
               .
               Quintus
               Sertorius
            
             had
             Diana
             her self
             for
             his
             familiar
             ;
             and
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             had
             Aegeria
             ;
             but
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             of
             all
             these
             could
             be
             preserved
             by
             their
             familiars
             from
             being
             destroyed
             with
             untimely
             death
             .
             
               Simon
               Samareus
            
             boasted
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             gotten
             by
             conjuration
             ,
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             little
             child
             that
             was
             slain
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             familiar
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             told
             him
             all
             things
             that
             were
             to
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             marvell
             what
             priviledge
             soules
             have
             ,
             which
             are
             departed
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             know
             things
             to
             come
             more
             than
             the
             soules
             within
             mans
             body
             .
             There
             were
             spirits
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             
               Albae
               mulieres
            
             ,
             and
             
               Albae
               Sibyllae
            
             ,
             which
             were
             very
             familiar
             ,
             and
             did
             much
             harm
             (
             they
             say
             )
             to
             women
             with
             child
             ,
             and
             to
             suckling
             children
             Deumus
             as
             a
             divell
             is
             worshipped
             among
             the
             Indians
             in
             Calesute
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             they
             think
             )
             hath
             power
             given
             him
             of
             God
             to
             judge
             the
             earth
             ,
             &c.
             his
             image
             is
             horribly
             pictured
             in
             a
             most
             ugly
             shape
             .
             Thevet
             saith
             ,
             that
             a
             divell
             
             in
             America
             ,
             called
             Agnan
             ,
             beareth
             sway
             in
             that
             country
             .
             In
             Girue
             one
             Grigrie
             is
             accounted
             the
             great
             divell
             ,
             
             and
             keepeth
             the
             woods
             ;
             these
             have
             priests
             called
             Charoibes
             ,
             which
             prophesie
             after●
             hey
             have
             lien
             by
             the
             space
             of
             one
             houre
             prostrate
             upon
             a
             wench
             of
             twelve
             yeares
             old
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             while
             (
             say
             they
             )
             he
             calleth
             upon
             a
             divell
             called
             Hoviculs●ra
             ,
             and
             then
             commeth
             fourth
             and
             uttereth
             his
             prophesie
             .
             For
             the
             true
             successe
             whereof
             the
             people
             pray
             all
             the
             while
             that
             he
             lieth
             groveling
             like
             a
             lecherous
             knave
             .
             There
             are
             a
             thousand
             other
             names
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             are
             attributed
             unto
             divels
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             they
             take
             to
             themselves
             are
             more
             ridiculous
             than
             the
             names
             that
             are
             given
             by
             others
             ,
             which
             have
             more
             leasure
             to
             devise
             them
             .
             In
             little
             bookes
             containing
             the
             cousening
             possessed
             ,
             at
             Maidstone
             ,
             where
             such
             awonder
             was
             wrought
             ,
             
             as
             also
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             a
             number
             of
             counterfeit
             divels
             names
             ,
             and
             other
             trish
             trath
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Romans
               chiefe
               gods
               called
               Dii-selecti
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               heathen
               gods
               ,
               their
               names
               and
               offices
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             were
             among
             the
             Romans
             twenty
             idolatrous
             gods
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             
               Dii
               selecti
               sive
               electi
            
             ,
             chosen
             gods
             ;
             whereof
             twelve
             were
             male
             ,
             and
             eight
             female
             ,
             whose
             names
             do
             thus
             follow
             :
             
               Ianus
               ,
               Saturnus
               ,
               Iupiter
               ,
               Genius
               ,
               Mercurius
               ,
               Apollo
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               Vulcanus
               ,
               Neptunus
               ,
               Sol
               ,
               O●cus
            
             and
             Vibar
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             he
             gods
             :
             
               Tellus
               ,
               Ceres
               ,
               Iuno
               ,
               Minerva
               ,
               Luna
               ,
               Diana
               ,
               Venus
            
             and
             Vesta
             ,
             were
             all
             she
             gods
             .
             No
             man
             might
             appropriate
             any
             of
             these
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             left
             common
             and
             indifferent
             to
             all
             men
             dwelling
             in
             one
             realme
             ,
             province
             ,
             or
             notable
             city
             .
             These
             heathen
             gentiles
             had
             also
             their
             gods
             ,
             which
             served
             for
             sundry
             purposes
             ;
             as
             to
             raise
             thunder
             ,
             
             they
             had
             
               Statores
               ,
               Tonantes
               ,
               Feretrii
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iupiter
               Elicius
            
             .
             They
             had
             Cantius
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             prayed
             for
             wise
             children
             ,
             who
             was
             more
             apt
             for
             this
             purpose
             than
             Minerva
             that
             issued
             out
             of
             Iupiters
             owne
             braine
             .
             Lucina
             was
             to
             send
             them
             that
             were
             with
             childe
             safe
             delivery
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             was
             called
             the
             mother
             of
             child
             wives
             .
             Opis
             was
             called
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             babe
             new
             borne
             ,
             whose
             image
             women
             with
             child
             hanged
             upon
             their
             girdles
             before
             their
             bellies
             ,
             and
             bare
             it
             so
             by
             the
             space
             of
             nine
             moneths
             ;
             and
             the
             midwife
             alwayes
             touched
             the
             child
             therewith
             before
             she
             or
             any
             other
             layed
             hand
             thereon
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             child
             were
             well
             borne
             ,
             they
             sacrificed
             thereunto
             ,
             although
             the
             mother
             miscaried
             :
             but
             if
             the
             child
             were
             any
             part
             unperfect
             ,
             or
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             they
             used
             to
             beat
             the
             image
             into
             powder
             ,
             or
             to
             burne
             or
             drowne
             it
             .
             Vagianus
             was
             he
             that
             kept
             their
             children
             from
             crying
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             they
             did
             always
             hang
             his
             picture
             about
             babes
             neckes
             :
             for
             they
             thought
             much
             crying
             in
             youth
             portended
             ill
             fortune
             in
             age
             .
             Cuninus
             ,
             otherwise
             Cunius
             ,
             was
             he
             that
             preserved
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             )
             their
             children
             from
             misfortune
             in
             the
             cradle
             .
             Ruminus
             was
             to
             keepe
             their
             dugs
             from
             corruption
             .
             Volumnus
             and
             his
             wife
             Volumna
             were
             gods
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             yong
             men
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             
             maids
             that
             desired
             marriage
             :
             for
             such
             as
             prayed
             devoutly
             unto
             them
             ,
             should
             soone
             be
             marryed
             .
             Agrestis
             was
             the
             god
             of
             the
             fields
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             they
             prayed
             for
             fertility
             .
             B●llus
             was
             the
             god
             of
             warre
             and
             warriers
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             was
             Victoria
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             greatest
             temple
             in
             Rome
             was
             built
             .
             Honorius
             was
             he
             that
             had
             charge
             about
             in
             keepers
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             well
             intreat
             pilgrimes
             .
             B●recynthia
             was
             the
             mother
             of
             all
             the
             gods
             .
             Aesculanus
             was
             to
             discover
             their
             mines
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             they
             prayed
             for
             good
             successe
             in
             that
             behalfe
             .
             Aesculapius
             was
             to
             cure
             the
             sicke
             ,
             whose
             father
             was
             A●ollo
             ,
             and
             served
             to
             keepe
             weeds
             out
             of
             the
             corne
             .
             Segacia
             was
             to
             make
             seeds
             to
             grow
             .
             Flo●a
             preserved
             the
             vines
             from
             frosts
             and
             blasts
             .
             Sylvanus
             was
             to
             preserve
             them
             that
             walked
             in
             gardens
             .
             Bacchus
             was
             for
             drunkards
             .
             Pavor
             for
             cowherds
             ;
             Meretrix
             for
             whores
             ,
             to
             whose
             honour
             there
             was
             a
             temple
             built
             in
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             forty
             and
             foure
             streets
             ,
             
             which
             were
             all
             inhabited
             with
             common
             harlots
             .
             Finally
             
               Colatina
               ,
               alias
               Clotina
            
             ,
             was
             goddesse
             of
             the
             stoole
             ,
             the
             jakes
             ,
             and
             the
             privy
             ,
             to
             whom
             as
             to
             every
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             peculiar
             temple
             edified
             :
             besides
             that
             notable
             temple
             called
             Panth●o●
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             gods
             were
             placed
             together
             ;
             so
             as
             every
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             sollyes
             and
             devotions
             ,
             might
             go
             thither
             and
             worship
             what
             gods
             they
             list
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               diverse
               gods
               in
               diverse
               countres
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Aegyptians
             were
             yet
             more
             foolish
             in
             this
             behalfe
             than
             the
             Romans
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             heathenish
             Romans
             that
             then
             were
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             popish
             Romans
             that
             now
             are
             ,
             for
             no
             nation
             approcheth
             neere
             to
             these
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             idolatry
             .
             )
             The
             Aegyptians
             worshipped
             Anubis
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             a
             dog
             ,
             because
             he
             loved
             dogs
             and
             hunting
             .
             Yea
             they
             worshipped
             all
             living
             creatures
             ,
             as
             namely
             of
             beasts
             ,
             a
             bullocke
             ,
             a
             dog
             ,
             and
             a
             cat
             ;
             of
             flying
             fowles
             ,
             
             Ibis
             (
             which
             is
             a
             bird
             with
             a
             long
             bill
             ,
             naturally
             devouring
             up
             venemous
             things
             and
             noisome
             serpents
             )
             and
             a
             sparrow
             hawke
             ;
             of
             fishes
             they
             had
             two
             gods
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Lepidotus
               piscis
            
             ,
             and
             Oxyrinchus
             .
             The
             Saitans
             and
             Thebans
             had
             to
             their
             god
             a
             sheepe
             .
             In
             the
             city
             Lycopolis
             they
             worshipped
             a
             woolfe
             ;
             in
             Herin●polis
             ,
             the
             Cynocephalus
             ;
             the
             Leopolitans
             ,
             a
             lion
             ;
             in
             Le●topolis
             ,
             ,
             a
             fish
             in
             Nilus
             called
             Latus
             .
             In
             the
             city
             Cynopolis
             they
             worshipped
             Anubis
             .
             At
             Babylon
             ,
             besides
             Memphis
             ,
             they
             made
             an
             onion
             their
             god
             ;
             the
             Th●bans
             an
             eagle
             ;
             the
             Maendescans
             ,
             a
             goate
             ;
             the
             Persians
             ,
             a
             fire
             called
             Orimasda
             ;
             the
             
               Arabians
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Venus
            
             ,
             and
             Diasaren
             ;
             the
             
               Boeotians
               ,
               Amphyaraus
            
             ;
             the
             
               Aphricans
               ,
               Mopsus
            
             ;
             the
             
               Scy●hians
               ,
               Minerva
            
             ;
             the
             
               Nancratits
               ,
               Serapis
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             serpent
             ;
             Astartes
             (
             being
             as
             Cicero
             writeth
             the
             fourth
             Venus
             ,
             who
             was
             she
             ,
             as
             others
             affirme
             ,
             whom
             Solomon
             worshipped
             at
             his
             concubines
             request
             )
             was
             the
             goddesse
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             .
             At
             Noricum
             ▪
             being
             a
             part
             of
             Bavaria
             ,
             they
             worship
             Tibilenus
             ;
             the
             Moores
             worship
             Iuba●
             the
             
               Macedonians
               ,
               Gabirus
            
             ;
             the
             
               Poenians
               ,
               Vranius
            
             ;
             at
             
               Samos
               Iuno
            
             was
             their
             god
             ;
             at
             
               Paphos
               ,
               Venus
            
             ;
             at
             
               Lemnos
               ,
               Vulcane
            
             ;
             at
             
               Naxos
               ,
               Liberus
            
             ;
             at
             
             
               Lampsacke
               ,
               Priapus
            
             with
             the
             great
             genitals
             ;
             who
             was
             set
             up
             at
             Hellespont
             to
             be
             adored
             .
             In
             the
             I
             le
             
               Diomedea
               ,
               Diomedes
            
             ;
             at
             
               Delphos
               ,
               Apollo
            
             ;
             at
             
               Ephes●s
               ,
               Diana
            
             was
             worshipped
             .
             And
             because
             they
             would
             play
             small
             game
             rather
             than
             sit
             out
             ,
             they
             had
             
               Acharus
               Cyrena●cus
            
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             flies
             and
             flieblowes
             ;
             
               Hercules
               Canopius
            
             ,
             to
             keepe
             them
             from
             fleas
             ;
             
               Apollo
               Parnopesus
            
             ,
             
             to
             keepe
             their
             cheeses
             from
             being
             mouseaten
             .
             The
             Gre●ks
             were
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             learne
             to
             have
             assigned
             to
             the
             gods
             their
             princ●pall
             kingdomes
             and
             offices
             :
             as
             Iupiter
             to
             rule
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Pluto
             in
             hell
             ,
             Neptune
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             these
             they
             joyned
             ,
             as
             assistants
             ,
             divers
             commissioners
             ;
             as
             to
             
               Iupiter
               ,
               Saturne
               ,
               Mars
               ,
               Venus
               ,
               Mercurie
               ,
               and
               M●nerva
            
             :
             to
             
               Neptune
               ,
               Nereus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Tutilina
            
             was
             only
             a
             mediatrix
             to
             Iupiter
             ,
             not
             to
             destroy
             corne
             with
             thunder
             or
             tempests
             ,
             before
             whom
             they
             usually
             lighted
             candles
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             sane
             ,
             according
             to
             popish
             custome
             in
             these
             days
             .
             
             But
             I
             may
             not
             repeate
             them
             all
             by
             name
             ,
             for
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             gentiles
             were
             by
             good
             record
             ,
             as
             Varre
             and
             others
             report
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             30.
             thousand
             ,
             and
             upward
             .
             Whereby
             the
             reasonable
             reader
             may
             judge
             their
             superstitious
             blindnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               popish
               provinciall
               gods
               ,
               a
               comparison
               betweene
               them
               and
               heathen
               gods
               ,
               of
               physicall
               gods
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               occupation
               every
               popish
               god
               is
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             if
             I
             thought
             I
             could
             make
             an
             end
             in
             any
             reasonable
             time
             ,
             I
             would
             begin
             with
             our
             antichristian
             gods
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             popish
             idols
             ,
             
             which
             are
             as
             ranke
             divels
             as
             
               Dii
               gentium
            
             ,
             Gods
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             psalmes
             or
             as
             
               Dii
               montium
            
             ,
             Gods
             of
             the
             Mountaine
             ,
             set
             forth
             and
             rehearsed
             in
             the
             first
             booke
             of
             the
             king●
             ;
             or
             as
             
               Dii
               terrarum
            
             or
             
               Dii
               populorum
            
             ,
             Gods
             of
             the
             Earth
             or
             of
             People
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             second
             of
             the
             Chronicles
             32.
             and
             in
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Chronicles
             16.
             or
             as
             
               Dii
               terrae
            
             ,
             Gods
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             Iudges
             3.
             or
             as
             
               Dii
               filiorum
               Seir
            
             ,
             Gods
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Seir
             in
             the
             second
             of
             the
             Chronicles
             25.
             or
             as
             
               Dii
               alieni
            
             ,
             strange
             Gods
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             there
             were
             in
             the
             popish
             church
             more
             of
             these
             in
             number
             ,
             more
             in
             common
             ,
             more
             private
             ,
             more
             publike
             ,
             more
             for
             lewd
             purposes
             ,
             and
             more
             for
             no
             purpose
             ,
             than
             among
             all
             the
             heathen
             ,
             ●ither
             heretofore
             ,
             or
             at
             this
             present
             time
             :
             for
             I
             dare
             undertake
             ,
             that
             for
             every
             heathen
             idoll
             I
             might
             produce
             twenty
             out
             of
             the
             popish
             church
             .
             
             For
             there
             were
             proper
             idols
             of
             every
             nation
             :
             as
             S
             George
             on
             horsebacke
             for
             England
             (
             excepting
             whom
             there
             is
             said
             to
             be
             no
             more
             horsemen
             in
             heaven
             save
             only
             S.
             Martine
             )
             S.
             Andrew
             for
             Burgundie
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             S.
             Michael
             for
             France
             ,
             S.
             Iames
             for
             Spaine
             ,
             S.
             Patrike
             for
             Ireland
             ,
             S.
             Dav●d
             for
             Wales
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             for
             Rome
             ,
             and
             some
             part
             of
             Italy
             .
             Had
             not
             every
             city
             in
             all
             the
             popes
             dominions
             his
             severall
             patron
             ?
             As
             Paule
             for
             
               London
               ,
               De●is
            
             for
             
               Paris
               ,
               Ambrose
            
             for
             
               Millen
               ,
               Loven
            
             for
             
               Gaunt
               ,
               Romball
            
             for
             Mackline
             ,
             S.
             Marks
             lion
             for
             Venice
             ,
             the
             three
             magitian
             kings
             for
             Cullen
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             other
             .
             
             Yea
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             for
             every
             small
             towne
             ,
             and
             every
             village
             and
             parish
             (
             the
             names
             whereof
             I
             am
             not
             at
             leisure
             to
             repeat
             )
             a
             severall
             Idoll
             ?
             
             As
             S.
             Sepulchre
             ,
             for
             one
             :
             S.
             Bride
             ,
             for
             another
             ;
             S.
             All
             hallowes
             ,
             All
             saints
             ,
             and
             our
             Lady
             for
             all
             at
             once
             :
             which
             I
             thought
             meeter
             to
             rehearse
             ,
             than
             a
             bedroll
             of
             such
             a
             number
             as
             are
             in
             that
             predicament
             .
             Had
             they
             not
             bee
             idols
             and
             shee
             idols
             ,
             some
             for
             men
             ,
             some
             for
             women
             ;
             some
             for
             beasts
             ,
             some
             for
             fowles
             ,
             &c.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             think
             that
             S.
             Martin
             might
             be
             opposed
             to
             Bacchus
             ?
             If
             S.
             Martine
             be
             too
             weak
             we
             have
             S.
             Vrbane
             ,
             S.
             Clement
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             to
             assist
             him
             .
             Was
             Venus
             and
             Merctrix
             an
             advocate
             for
             whores
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Romish
             church
             to
             encounter
             with
             them
             ,
             S.
             Aphra
             ,
             S.
             Aphrodite
             ,
             and
             S.
             Maudline
             .
             But
             insomuch
             as
             long
             Mug
             was
             as
             very
             a
             whore
             as
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
             she
             had
             wrong
             that
             she
             was
             not
             also
             canonized
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             as
             good
             credit
             as
             they
             ;
             for
             she
             was
             a
             gentlewoman
             born
             ;
             whereunto
             the
             pope
             hath
             great
             respect
             in
             canonizing
             of
             his
             saints
             .
             For
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             he
             canonizeth
             the
             rich
             for
             saints
             ,
             and
             burneth
             the
             poor
             for
             witches
             .
             But
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             Magdalen
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             godly
             women
             are
             very
             saints
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             been
             so
             ,
             though
             the
             pope
             had
             never
             canonized
             them
             ;
             but
             ●e
             doth
             them
             wrong
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             patronesses
             of
             harlots
             and
             strong
             strumpets
             .
          
           
             
             Was
             there
             such
             a
             traitor
             among
             all
             the
             heathen
             idols
             ,
             as
             S.
             
               Thomas
               Be●ket
            
             ?
             Or
             such
             a
             whore
             as
             S.
             Bridget
             ?
             I
             warrant
             you
             S.
             Hugh
             was
             as
             good
             a
             huntsman
             as
             Anubis
             .
             Was
             Vulcane
             the
             protector
             of
             the
             heathen
             smithes
             ?
             Yea
             forsooth
             ,
             and
             S.
             Euloge
             was
             patron
             for
             ours
             .
             Our
             painters
             had
             Luke
             ,
             our
             weavers
             had
             Steven
             ,
             our
             millers
             had
             Arnold
             ,
             our
             tailors
             had
             Goodman
             ,
             our
             sowters
             had
             Crispine
             ,
             our
             potters
             had
             S.
             Gore
             with
             a
             divell
             on
             his
             shoulder
             and
             a
             pot
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             Was
             there
             a
             better
             horse-leech
             among
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             than
             
               S.
               Loy
            
             ?
             Or
             a
             better
             sowge●●r
             than
             S.
             Anthony
             ?
             Or
             a
             better
             toothdrawer
             than
             S.
             Apolline
             ?
             I
             beleeve
             that
             
               Apollo
               Parnopeius
            
             was
             no
             better
             a
             ratcatcher
             than
             S.
             Gertrude
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             popes
             patent
             and
             commendation
             therefore
             .
             The
             Thebans
             had
             not
             a
             better
             shepherd
             than
             S.
             ●endcline
             ,
             nor
             a
             better
             Gissard
             to
             keep
             their
             geese
             than
             Gallus
             .
             But
             for
             physick
             and
             surgery
             ,
             our
             idols
             exceed
             them
             all
             .
             For
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             S.
             Valentine
             excelled
             at
             the
             falling
             evill
             .
             S.
             Roch
             〈◊〉
             good
             at
             the
             plague
             ,
             S.
             Petronill
             at
             the
             ague
             .
             As
             for
             S.
             Margaret
             ,
             she
             passed
             Lucina
             for
             a
             midwife
             ,
             and
             yet
             was
             but
             a
             maid
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             S.
             ●opurge
             is
             joyned
             with
             her
             in
             commission
             .
          
           
             For
             mad
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             possessed
             with
             divels
             ,
             S.
             Romane
             was
             excellent
             ,
             and
             fryer
             Ruffine
             was
             also
             prettily
             skilful
             in
             that
             art
             .
             For
             botches
             and
             biles
             ,
             Cosmus
             and
             Damian
             ;
             S.
             Clare
             for
             the
             eyes
             ,
             S.
             Apolline
             for
             teeth
             ,
             S.
             Iob
             for
             the
             *
             pox
             .
             And
             for
             sore
             breasts
             S.
             Agatha
             was
             as
             good
             as
             Ruminus
             .
             Whosoever
             served
             Servatius
             well
             ,
             should
             be
             sure
             to
             lose
             nothing
             :
             if
             Servatius
             failed
             in
             his
             office
             ,
             S.
             Vinden
             could
             supply
             the
             manes
             with
             his
             cunning
             ;
             for
             he
             could
             cause
             all
             things
             that
             were
             lost
             to
             be
             restored
             again
             .
             But
             here
             lay
             a
             straw
             for
             a
             while
             and
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             the
             names
             of
             some
             ,
             which
             exceed
             these
             very
             far
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             been
             canonized
             for
             archsaints
             ;
             all
             the
             other
             saints
             or
             idols
             being
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             but
             bunglers
             ,
             and
             benchwhistlers
             .
             And
             with
             your
             leave
             ,
             when
             all
             
             other
             saints
             had
             given
             over
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             saints
             utterly
             forsaken
             of
             their
             servitors
             ,
             they
             repaired
             to
             these
             that
             I
             shal
             name
             unto
             you
             ,
             with
             the
             good
             consent
             of
             the
             pope
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             fautor
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             patrone
             of
             all
             the
             saints
             ,
             divels
             ,
             and
             idols
             living
             or
             dead
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             gods
             save
             one
             .
             And
             whereas
             none
             other
             saint
             could
             cure
             above
             one
             disease
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             it
             was
             idolatry
             ,
             folly
             I
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             Iob
             for
             any
             other
             malady
             than
             the
             pox
             ;
             nothing
             commeth
             amisse
             to
             these
             .
             For
             they
             are
             good
             at
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             never
             a
             whit
             nice
             of
             their
             cunning
             :
             yea
             greater
             matters
             are
             said
             to
             be
             in
             one
             of
             their
             powers
             ,
             than
             is
             in
             all
             the
             other
             saints
             .
             
             And
             these
             are
             they
             :
             S.
             mother
             Bungi●
             ,
             S.
             mother
             Paine
             ,
             S.
             Feats
             ,
             S.
             mother
             Still
             ,
             S.
             mother
             Du●ten
             ,
             S.
             Kytrell
             ,
             S.
             
               Ursula
               Kempe
            
             ,
             S.
             mother
             Newman
             ,
             S.
             doctor
             Heron
             ,
             S.
             Rosimund
             a
             good
             old
             father
             ,
             and
             diverse
             more
             that
             deserve
             to
             be
             registred
             in
             the
             popes
             kalendar
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             divels
             rubrick
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               A
               comparison
               between
               the
               heathen
               and
               the
               papists
               ,
               touching
               their
               excuses
               for
               idolatry
               .
            
          
           
             ANd
             because
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             papists
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             idols
             are
             saints
             ,
             and
             no
             such
             divels
             as
             the
             gods
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             :
             you
             may
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             their
             saints
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             images
             of
             them
             were
             called
             Divi.
             
             Which
             though
             it
             signifie
             gods
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             idols
             or
             friends
             :
             yet
             put
             but
             an
             (
             ●●
             )
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Divill
             in
             English.
             But
             they
             will
             say
             also
             that
             I
             do
             them
             wrong
             to
             gibe
             at
             them
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             holy
             men
             and
             holy
             women
             .
             I
             grant
             some
             of
             them
             were
             so
             ,
             and
             further
             from
             allowance
             of
             the
             popish
             idolatry
             employed
             upon
             them
             ,
             than
             grieved
             with
             the
             derision
             used
             against
             that
             abuse
             .
             Yea
             even
             as
             silver
             and
             gold
             are
             made
             idols
             unto
             them
             that
             love
             them
             too
             well
             ,
             and
             seek
             too
             much
             for
             them
             :
             so
             are
             these
             holy
             men
             and
             women
             made
             idols
             by
             them
             that
             worship
             them
             ,
             and
             attribute
             unto
             them
             such
             honour
             ,
             as
             to
             god
             only
             appertaineth
             .
          
           
             The
             heathen
             gods
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             profitable
             members
             to
             the
             commonwealth
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             deserved
             fame
             &c.
             in
             which
             respect
             they
             made
             gods
             of
             them
             when
             they
             were
             dead
             ;
             as
             they
             made
             divels
             of
             such
             emperours
             and
             philosophers
             as
             they
             hated
             ,
             or
             as
             had
             deserved
             ill
             among
             them
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             even
             so
             ,
             and
             worse
             ,
             in
             the
             common
             wealth
             and
             church
             of
             popery
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             pope
             excommunicate
             ,
             curse
             ,
             and
             condemne
             for
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             drive
             to
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             of
             hell
             ,
             proclaiming
             to
             the
             very
             divels
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             either
             write
             ,
             speak
             ,
             or
             think
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             idolatrous
             doctrine
             ?
             Cicero
             ,
             when
             he
             derided
             the
             heathen
             gods
             ,
             
             and
             inveyed
             against
             them
             that
             yeelded
             such
             servile
             honour
             unto
             them
             ,
             knew
             the
             persons
             ,
             unto
             whom
             such
             abuse
             was
             committed
             ,
             had
             well
             deserved
             as
             civill
             citizens
             ;
             and
             that
             good
             fame
             was
             due
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             divine
             estimation
             .
             Yea
             the
             infidels
             that
             honoured
             those
             gods
             ,
             as
             hoping
             to
             receive
             benefits
             for
             their
             devotion
             employed
             that
             way
             ,
             knew
             and
             conceived
             that
             the
             statues
             and
             images
             ,
             before
             whom
             with
             such
             reverence
             
             they
             powred
             forth
             their
             prayers
             ,
             were
             stocks
             and
             stones
             ,
             and
             only
             pictures
             of
             those
             persons
             whom
             they
             resembled
             :
             yea
             they
             also
             knew
             ,
             that
             the
             parties
             themselves
             were
             creatures
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             doe
             so
             much
             as
             the
             papists
             and
             witchmongers
             think
             the
             Roode
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             mother
             Bungie
             could
             doe
             .
             
             And
             yet
             the
             papists
             can
             see
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             hear
             of
             their
             owne
             idolatry
             more
             grosse
             and
             damnable
             than
             the
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               conceipt
               of
               the
               heathen
               and
               the
               papists
               all
               one
               in
               idolatry
               ,
               of
               the
               councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               a
               notable
               story
               of
               a
               hangman
               arraigned
               after
               he
               was
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             BUt
             papists
             perchance
             will
             deny
             ,
             that
             they
             attribute
             so
             much
             to
             these
             idols
             as
             I
             report
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             think
             it
             so
             meritorious
             to
             pray
             to
             the
             images
             of
             saints
             as
             is
             supposed
             ,
             affirming
             thay
             they
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             saints
             themselves
             ,
             under
             the
             formes
             of
             images
             .
             Which
             was
             also
             the
             conceipt
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             their
             excuse
             in
             this
             behalf
             ;
             whose
             eyesight
             and
             insight
             herein
             reached
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             papisticall
             distinctions
             published
             by
             popes
             and
             their
             councels
             .
             Neither
             doe
             any
             of
             them
             admit
             so
             grosse
             idolatry
             ,
             as
             the
             councel
             of
             Trent
             hath
             done
             ,
             
             who
             alloweth
             that
             worship
             to
             the
             Rood
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             of
             other
             images
             of
             saints
             .
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             impertinent
             therefore
             in
             this
             place
             to
             insert
             an
             example
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Rosarie
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             in
             which
             book
             do
             remain
             (
             besides
             this
             )
             ninety
             and
             eight
             examples
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             which
             are
             of
             such
             authority
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             all
             scripture
             must
             give
             place
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             these
             are
             either
             read
             there
             as
             their
             speciall
             homilies
             ,
             or
             preached
             by
             their
             chief
             doctors
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sermon
             for
             this
             day
             verbatim
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             said
             Rosarie
             ,
             a
             book
             much
             esteemed
             and
             reverenced
             among
             papists
             .
          
           
             
             A
             certain
             hangman
             passing
             by
             the
             image
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             saluted
             her
             ,
             commending
             himself
             to
             her
             protection
             .
             Afterwards
             ,
             while
             he
             prayed
             before
             her
             ,
             he
             was
             called
             away
             to
             hang
             an
             offendor
             ;
             but
             his
             enemies
             intercepted
             him
             ,
             and
             slew
             him
             by
             the
             way
             .
             And
             loe
             a
             certain
             holy
             priest
             ,
             which
             nightly
             walked
             about
             every
             church
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             rose
             up
             that
             night
             ,
             and
             was
             going
             to
             his
             Lady
             ,
             I
             should
             say
             to
             our
             Lady
             church
             .
             And
             in
             the
             churchyard
             he
             saw
             a
             great
             many
             dead
             men
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             he
             knew
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             asked
             what
             the
             matter
             was
             ,
             &c.
             who
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             hangman
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             the
             divel
             challenged
             his
             soul
             ,
             the
             which
             our
             Lady
             said
             was
             hers
             :
             and
             the
             judge
             was
             even
             at
             hand
             comming
             thither
             to
             hear
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             said
             they
             )
             we
             are
             now
             come
             together
             .
             The
             priest
             thought
             he
             would
             be
             at
             the
             hearing
             hereof
             ,
             and
             hid
             himselfe
             behind
             a
             tree
             ;
             
             and
             anon
             he
             saw
             the
             judiciall
             seat
             ready
             prepared
             and
             furnished
             ,
             where
             the
             judge
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             sate
             ,
             who
             took
             up
             his
             mother
             unto
             him
             .
             Soon
             after
             the
             divels
             brought
             in
             the
             hangman
             pinnioned
             ,
             and
             proved
             by
             good
             evidence
             ,
             that
             his
             soul
             belonged
             to
             them
             .
             On
             the
             
             other
             side
             ,
             our
             Lady
             pleaded
             for
             the
             hangman
             ,
             proving
             that
             he
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             commended
             his
             soul
             to
             her
             .
             The
             judge
             hearing
             the
             matter
             so
             well
             debated
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             but
             willing
             to
             obey
             (
             for
             these
             are
             his
             words
             )
             his
             mothers
             desire
             ,
             and
             loath
             to
             do
             the
             divels
             any
             wrong
             ,
             gave
             sentence
             that
             the
             hangmans
             soul
             should
             returne
             to
             his
             body
             ,
             untill
             he
             had
             made
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             ;
             ordaining
             that
             the
             pope
             should
             set
             forth
             a
             publick
             forme
             of
             prayer
             for
             the
             hangmans
             soul.
             It
             was
             demanded
             ,
             who
             should
             doe
             the
             errand
             to
             the
             popes
             holinesse
             ?
             Ma●y
             quoth
             our
             Lady
             ,
             that
             shall
             yonder
             priest
             that
             lurketh
             behind
             the
             tree
             .
             
             The
             priest
             being
             called
             forth
             ,
             and
             injoined
             to
             make
             relation
             hereof
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             the
             pope
             to
             take
             the
             paines
             to
             do
             according
             to
             t●is
             decree
             ,
             asked
             by
             what
             token
             he
             should
             be
             directed
             .
             Then
             was
             delivered
             unto
             him
             a
             rose
             of
             such
             beauty
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             pope
             saw
             it
             ,
             he
             knew
             his
             message
             was
             true
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             well
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             we
             may
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               the
               fable
               of
               the
               hangman
               ,
               of
               many
               other
               feigned
               and
               ridiculous
               tales
               and
               apparitions
               ,
               with
               a
               reproofe
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             BY
             the
             tale
             above
             mentioned
             you
             see
             what
             it
             is
             to
             worship
             the
             image
             of
             our
             lady
             .
             
             For
             though
             we
             kneel
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             make
             never
             so
             humble
             petitions
             unto
             him
             ,
             without
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             it
             shall
             do
             us
             no
             pleasure
             at
             all
             .
             Yet
             this
             hangman
             had
             great
             friendship
             shewed
             him
             for
             one
             point
             of
             courtesie
             used
             to
             our
             lady
             ,
             having
             not
             one
             dramme
             of
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             honesty
             in
             him
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             so
             credulous
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             to
             beleeve
             this
             and
             such
             like
             fables
             :
             yea
             ,
             to
             discredit
             such
             stuffe
             ,
             is
             thought
             among
             the
             papists
             flat
             heresie
             .
             And
             though
             we
             that
             are
             protestants
             will
             not
             beleeve
             these
             toies
             ,
             being
             so
             apparently
             popish
             :
             yet
             we
             credit
             and
             report
             other
             appearances
             ,
             and
             assuming
             of
             bodies
             by
             souls
             and
             spirits
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             as
             prophane
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             and
             impious
             as
             the
             other
             .
             We
             are
             sure
             the
             holy
             maid
             of
             Kents
             vision
             was
             a
             very
             cousenage
             :
             but
             we
             can
             credit
             ,
             imprint
             ,
             and
             publish
             for
             a
             true
             possession
             or
             history
             ,
             
             the
             knavery
             used
             by
             a
             cousening
             varlot
             at
             Maidstone
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             such
             as
             that
             was
             .
             We
             think
             soules
             and
             spirits
             may
             come
             out
             of
             heaven
             or
             hell
             ,
             and
             assume
             bodies
             ,
             beleeving
             many
             absurd
             tales
             told
             by
             the
             schoolemen
             and
             Romish
             doctors
             to
             that
             effect
             :
             but
             we
             discredit
             all
             the
             stories
             that
             they
             ,
             and
             as
             grave
             men
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             tell
             us
             upon
             their
             knowledge
             and
             credit
             ,
             of
             soules
             condemned
             to
             purgatory
             ,
             wandering
             for
             saccour
             and
             release
             by
             trentals
             and
             masses
             said
             by
             a
             popish
             priest
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             they
             in
             probability
             are
             equall
             ,
             and
             in
             number
             farre
             exceed
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             We
             think
             that
             to
             be
             a
             lie
             ,
             which
             is
             written
             ,
             or
             rather
             fathered
             upon
             Luther
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             the
             divell
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             conversant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             eaten
             many
             bushels
             of
             salt
             and
             made
             jolly
             good
             cheere
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             confuted
             in
             a
             disputation
             with
             a
             reall
             divell
             
             about
             the
             abolishing
             of
             private
             masse
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             beleeve
             this
             report
             ,
             that
             the
             divell
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             a
             tall
             man
             ,
             
             was
             present
             at
             a
             sermon
             openly
             made
             by
             Carolostadius
             ;
             and
             from
             this
             sermon
             went
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             told
             his
             sonne
             that
             he
             would
             fetch
             him
             away
             after
             a
             day
             or
             twain
             :
             as
             the
             papists
             say
             he
             did
             indeed
             ,
             although
             they
             lie
             in
             every
             point
             thereof
             most
             maliciously
             .
             But
             we
             can
             beleeve
             Platina
             and
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             appearances
             of
             pope
             Benedict
             the
             eight
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             ninth
             ;
             how
             the
             one
             rode
             upon
             a
             black
             horse
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             requiring
             a
             bishop
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             whom
             he
             met
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             disribute
             certain
             money
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             purloined
             of
             that
             which
             was
             given
             in
             almes
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             &c.
             and
             how
             the
             other
             was
             seen
             a
             hundred
             years
             after
             the
             divell
             had
             killed
             him
             in
             a
             wood
             ,
             of
             an
             heremite
             ,
             in
             a
             bears
             skinne
             ,
             and
             an
             asses
             head
             on
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             &c.
             himselfe
             saying
             that
             he
             appeared
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             he
             lived
             .
             And
             diverse
             such
             stuffe
             rehearsed
             by
             Platina
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             because
             S.
             Ambrose
             writeth
             ,
             that
             S.
             Anne
             appeared
             to
             Constance
             the
             daughter
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             to
             her
             parents
             ,
             watching
             at
             her
             sepulchre
             :
             and
             because
             Eusebius
             and
             Nicephorus
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Pontamian
             virgine
             ,
             Origens
             disciple
             ,
             appeared
             to
             S.
             Basil
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             crown
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             in
             tok●n
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             martyrdome
             ,
             which
             should
             shortly
             follow
             :
             and
             because
             Hierome
             writeth
             of
             Pauls
             appearance
             ;
             and
             Theodoret
             ,
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ;
             and
             Athanasuis
             ,
             of
             Ammons
             ,
             &c.
             many
             do
             beleeve
             the
             same
             stories
             and
             miraculous
             appearances
             to
             be
             true
             .
             But
             few
             protestants
             will
             give
             credit
             unto
             such
             shamefull
             fables
             ,
             or
             any
             like
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             finde
             them
             written
             in
             the
             Legendary
             ,
             Festivall
             ,
             Rosaries
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             popish
             authors
             .
             Whereby
             I
             gather
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             protestant
             beleeve
             some
             few
             lies
             ,
             the
             papists
             beleeve
             a
             great
             number
             .
             This
             I
             write
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             imperfection
             of
             man
             ,
             how
             attentive
             our
             ears
             are
             to
             hearken
             to
             tales
             ,
             And
             though
             herein
             consist
             no
             great
             point
             of
             faith
             or
             infidelity
             ;
             yet
             let
             us
             that
             professe
             the
             gospell
             take
             warning
             of
             papists
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             carryed
             away
             with
             every
             vain
             blast
             of
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             cast
             away
             these
             prophane
             and
             old
             wives
             fables
             .
             And
             although
             this
             matter
             have
             passed
             so
             long
             with
             generall
             credit
             and
             authority
             ;
             yet
             many
             *
             grave
             authors
             have
             condemned
             long
             since
             all
             those
             vain
             visions
             and
             apparitions
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             have
             been
             shewed
             by
             God
             ,
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             his
             angels
             .
             Athanasius
             saith
             ,
             that
             soules
             once
             loosed
             from
             their
             bodies
             ,
             have
             no
             more
             society
             with
             mortall
             men
             ,
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             that
             if
             soules
             could
             walk
             and
             visit
             their
             friends
             ,
             &c.
             or
             admonish
             them
             in
             sleep
             ,
             or
             other-wise
             ,
             his
             mother
             that
             followed
             him
             by
             land
             and
             by
             sea
             would
             shew
             her self
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             reveal
             her
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             give
             him
             warning
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             most
             true
             it
             is
             that
             is
             written
             in
             the
             gospell
             ;
             We
             have
             Moses
             and
             the
             prophets
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             hearkened
             unto
             ,
             and
             nor
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               Iohannes
               Laurentius
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               others
               ,
               maintaining
               these
               fained
               and
               ridiculous
               tales
               and
               apparitions
               ,
               and
               what
               driveth
               them
               away
               :
               of
               Moses
               and
               Helias
               appearance
               in
               mount
               Thabor
               .
            
          
           
             FUrthermore
             ,
             to
             prosecute
             this
             matter
             in
             more
             words
             ;
             if
             I
             say
             that
             these
             apparitions
             of
             soules
             are
             but
             knavaries
             and
             cousenages
             ;
             
             they
             object
             that
             Moses
             and
             Helias
             appeared
             in
             mount
             Thabor
             ,
             and
             talked
             with
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             principal
             apostles
             .
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             appeared
             in
             the
             bush
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             As
             though
             spirits
             and
             souls
             could
             do
             whatsoever
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             appoint
             to
             be
             done
             for
             his
             owne
             glory
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             sonne
             miraculously
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             give
             you
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             witchmongers
             absurd
             opinions
             in
             this
             behalf
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             you
             shal
             understand
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             soules
             in
             heaven
             may
             come
             down
             and
             appear
             to
             us
             when
             they
             list
             ,
             
             and
             assume
             any
             body
             saving
             their
             owne
             ;
             otherwise
             (
             say
             they
             )
             such
             souls
             should
             not
             be
             perfectly
             happy
             .
             
             They
             say
             that
             you
             may
             know
             the
             good
             souls
             from
             the
             bad
             very
             easily
             .
             For
             a
             damned
             soul
             hath
             a
             very
             heavy
             and
             sowre
             look
             ;
             but
             a
             saints
             soul
             hath
             a
             cheerfull
             and
             a
             merry
             countenance
             ;
             these
             also
             are
             white
             and
             shining
             ,
             the
             other
             cole
             black
             .
             And
             these
             damned
             souls
             also
             may
             come
             up
             out
             of
             hell
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             although
             Abraham
             made
             Dives
             beleeve
             the
             contrary
             .
             They
             affirme
             that
             damned
             souls
             walk
             oftenest
             :
             next
             unto
             them
             the
             souls
             of
             purgatory
             ;
             and
             most
             seldome
             the
             souls
             of
             saints
             .
             Also
             they
             say
             that
             in
             the
             old
             law
             souls
             did
             appear
             seldome
             ;
             
             and
             after
             dooms
             day
             they
             shal
             never
             be
             seen
             more
             :
             in
             the
             time
             of
             grace
             they
             shall
             be
             most
             frequent
             .
             The
             walking
             of
             these
             souls
             (
             saith
             
               Michael
               Andr.
            
             )
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             argument
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             purgatory
             ;
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             those
             souls
             have
             testified
             that
             which
             the
             popes
             have
             affirmed
             in
             that
             behalfe
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             only
             such
             a
             place
             of
             punishment
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             released
             from
             thence
             by
             masses
             ,
             
             and
             such
             other
             satisfactory
             works
             ;
             whereby
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             masse
             is
             also
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             These
             heavenly
             or
             purgatory
             souls
             (
             say
             they
             )
             appear
             most
             commonly
             to
             them
             that
             are
             born
             upon
             ember
             daies
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             walk
             most
             usually
             on
             those
             ember
             daaes
             ;
             because
             we
             are
             in
             best
             state
             at
             that
             time
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             company
             with
             the
             other
             .
             Also
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             soules
             appear
             oftenest
             by
             night
             ;
             because
             men
             may
             then
             be
             at
             best
             leisure
             ,
             and
             most
             quiet
             .
             Also
             they
             never
             appear
             to
             the
             whole
             multitude
             ,
             seldome
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             most
             commonly
             to
             one
             alone
             ;
             for
             so
             one
             may
             tell
             a
             lie
             without
             controlment
             .
             Also
             they
             are
             oftenest
             seen
             by
             them
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             dye
             ;
             as
             Trasilla
             saw
             pope
             
               Foelix
               ;
               Vrsine
               ,
               Peter
            
             and
             
               Paul
               ;
               Galta
               Romana
            
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             ;
             and
             as
             Musa
             the
             maid
             saw
             our
             Lady
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             most
             certain
             appearances
             ,
             credited
             and
             allowed
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             also
             they
             may
             be
             seen
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             other
             in
             that
             presence
             not
             seen
             
             at
             all
             ;
             
             as
             Vrsine
             saw
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             and
             yet
             many
             at
             that
             instant
             being
             present
             could
             not
             see
             any
             such
             sight
             ,
             but
             thought
             it
             a
             lie
             ;
             as
             I
             doe
             ,
             
               Michael
               Andraeas
            
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             papists
             see
             more
             visions
             than
             protestants
             )
             he
             saith
             also
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             soul
             can
             take
             none
             other
             shape
             than
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             marry
             a
             damned
             soul
             may
             and
             doth
             take
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             black
             moor
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             serpent
             ,
             or
             specially
             of
             an
             heretick
             .
             The
             christian
             signs
             that
             drive
             away
             these
             evill
             souls
             ,
             are
             the
             crosse
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             relick●
             of
             saints
             ;
             in
             the
             number
             whereof
             are
             holiwater
             ,
             holy
             bread
             ,
             
               Agnus
               Dei
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             For
             Andrew
             saith
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             Iulian
             was
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             and
             a
             betrayer
             of
             a
             christian
             religion
             ;
             yet
             at
             an
             extremity
             ,
             with
             the
             only
             sign
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             he
             drave
             away
             from
             him
             many
             such
             evill
             spirits
             ;
             whereby
             also
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             the
             greatest
             diseases
             and
             sicknesses
             are
             cured
             ,
             and
             the
             forest
             dangers
             avoided
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               assuming
               of
               bodies
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               serpent
               that
               seduced
               Eve.
               
            
          
           
             THey
             that
             contend
             so
             earnestly
             for
             the
             divels
             assuming
             of
             bodies
             and
             visible
             shapes
             ,
             do
             think
             they
             have
             a
             great
             advantage
             by
             the
             words
             uttered
             in
             the
             third
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             
             where
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             divell
             entered
             into
             a
             serpent
             or
             snake
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             curse
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             displeasure
             of
             God
             lighted
             upon
             the
             poor
             snake
             only
             .
             How
             those
             words
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             may
             appear
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             of
             purpose
             so
             spoken
             ,
             as
             our
             weak
             capacities
             may
             thereby
             best
             conceive
             the
             substance
             ,
             tenor
             ,
             and
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             tragedie
             ,
             in
             such
             humane
             and
             sensible
             forme
             ,
             as
             wonderfully
             informeth
             our
             understanding
             ;
             though
             it
             seem
             contrary
             to
             the
             spirituall
             course
             of
             spirits
             and
             divels
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             divinity
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             who
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             whom
             no
             man
             ever
             saw
             with
             corporall
             eyes
             ,
             and
             lived
             .
             And
             doubtlesse
             ,
             if
             the
             serpent
             there
             had
             not
             been
             taken
             absolutely
             ,
             nor
             metaphorically
             for
             the
             divell
             ,
             the
             Holy-ghost
             would
             have
             informed
             us
             thereof
             in
             some
             part
             of
             that
             story
             .
             But
             to
             affirme
             it
             sometimes
             to
             be
             a
             divell
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             a
             snake
             ;
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             such
             distinction
             to
             be
             found
             or
             seen
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             is
             an
             invention
             and
             a
             fetch
             (
             me
             thinks
             )
             beyond
             the
             compasse
             of
             all
             divinity
             .
             
             Certainly
             the
             serpent
             was
             he
             that
             seduced
             Eve
             ;
             now
             whether
             it
             were
             the
             divell
             ,
             or
             a
             snake
             ;
             let
             any
             wise
             man
             (
             or
             rather
             let
             the
             word
             of
             God
             )
             judge
             .
             Doubtlesse
             the
             scripture
             in
             many
             places
             expoundeth
             it
             to
             be
             the
             divell
             .
             
             And
             I
             have
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             )
             one
             wiseman
             on
             my
             side
             for
             the
             interpretation
             hereof
             ,
             namely
             Solomon
             ;
             who
             saith
             ,
             Through
             envie
             of
             the
             divell
             came
             death
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             referring
             that
             to
             the
             divell
             ,
             which
             Moses
             in
             the
             letter
             did
             to
             the
             serpent
             .
             But
             a
             better
             expositor
             hereof
             needeth
             ,
             not
             ,
             than
             the
             text
             it self
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             I
             will
             put
             enmity
             between
             thee
             and
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             between
             thy
             seed
             and
             her
             seed
             ,
             he
             shall
             break
             thy
             head
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             bruise
             his
             heel
             .
             What
             christian
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             words
             the
             mystery
             of
             
             our
             redemption
             is
             comprised
             and
             promised
             ?
             Wherein
             is
             not
             meant
             (
             as
             many
             suppose
             )
             that
             the
             common
             seed
             of
             women
             shall
             tread
             upon
             a
             s●akes
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             break
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             &c.
             but
             that
             speciall
             seed
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             should
             be
             borne
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             overthrow
             of
             satan
             and
             in
             the
             redemption
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             whose
             heel
             or
             flesh
             in
             his
             members
             the
             divell
             should
             bruise
             and
             assault
             ,
             with
             continuall
             attempts
             ,
             and
             carnall
             provocations
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               objection
               concerning
               the
               divels
               assuming
               of
               the
               serpents
               body
               answered
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             word
             serpent
             in
             holy
             scripture
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             divell
             :
             
             The
             serpent
             was
             more
             subtill
             than
             all
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             .
             It
             likewise
             signifieth
             such
             as
             be
             evill
             speakers
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             slandering
             tongues
             ,
             also
             hereticks
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             have
             sharpned
             their
             tongues
             like
             serpents
             .
             
             It
             doth
             likewise
             betoken
             the
             death
             and
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             :
             as
             Moses
             lifted
             up
             the
             serpent
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             
             so
             must
             the
             son
             of
             man
             be
             lifted
             up
             upon
             the
             crosse
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             wicked
             men
             :
             O
             ye
             serpents
             and
             generation
             of
             vipers
             .
             Thereby
             also
             is
             signified
             as
             well
             a
             wise
             as
             a
             subtill
             man
             :
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             did
             Christ
             himself
             use
             it
             ;
             
             saying
             ,
             Be
             ye
             wise
             as
             serpents
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             by
             this
             brief
             collection
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             serpent
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             equivocall
             ,
             so
             likewise
             it
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             in
             the
             good
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             evill
             part
             .
             But
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             serpent
             was
             father
             of
             lies
             ,
             author
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             worker
             of
             deceipt
             ▪
             me
             thinks
             it
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             opinion
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             thereby
             a
             snake
             is
             meant
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             letter
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             allegory
             .
             
             Truly
             Calvines
             opinion
             is
             to
             be
             liked
             and
             reverenced
             ,
             and
             his
             example
             to
             be
             embraced
             and
             followed
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             offereth
             to
             subscribe
             to
             them
             that
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy-ghost
             in
             that
             place
             ▪
             did
             of
             purpose
             use
             obscure
             figures
             ,
             that
             the
             clear
             light
             thereof
             might
             be
             deferred
             ,
             
             till
             Christs
             comming
             .
             He
             saith
             also
             with
             like
             commendation
             (
             speaking
             hereof
             ,
             and
             writing
             upon
             this
             place
             )
             that
             Moses
             doth
             accommodate
             and
             fitten
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             in
             a
             rude
             and
             grosse
             stile
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             be
             there
             delivereth
             ;
             forbearing
             once
             to
             rehearse
             the
             name
             of
             satan
             .
             And
             further
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             order
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             of
             Moses
             his
             owne
             device
             ;
             
             but
             to
             be
             taught
             him
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             for
             such
             was
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             in
             those
             dayes
             the
             childish
             age
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             which
             was
             unable
             to
             receive
             higher
             or
             profounder
             doctrine
             .
             Finally
             ,
             he
             saith
             even
             hereupon
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             supplyed
             ,
             with
             the
             secret
             light
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             whatsoever
             wanted
             in
             plainnesse
             and
             clearnesse
             of
             eternall
             words
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             according
             to
             experience
             ,
             that
             certain
             other
             beasts
             are
             farre
             more
             subtill
             than
             the
             serpent
             ;
             they
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             absurd
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             gift
             was
             taken
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             brought
             destruction
             to
             mankind
             .
             Which
             is
             more
             (
             me
             thinks
             )
             than
             need
             be
             granted
             in
             that
             behalfe
             .
             
             For
             Christ
             saith
             not
             ;
             Be
             ye
             wise
             as
             serpents
             
             were
             before
             their
             transgression
             ;
             but
             ,
             Be
             wise
             as
             serpents
             are
             .
             I
             would
             learn
             what
             impiety
             ,
             absurdity
             ,
             or
             offense
             it
             is
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             Moses
             ,
             under
             the
             person
             of
             poysoning
             serpent
             or
             snake
             ,
             describeth
             the
             divell
             that
             poysoned
             Eve
             with
             his
             deceiptfull
             words
             ,
             
             and
             venomous
             assault
             .
             Whence
             cometh
             it
             else
             ,
             that
             the
             divell
             is
             called
             so
             often
             ,
             The
             viper
             ,
             The
             serpent
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             his
             children
             are
             called
             the
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ;
             but
             upon
             this
             first
             description
             of
             the
             divell
             made
             by
             Moses
             ?
             For
             I
             think
             none
             so
             grosse
             ,
             as
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             the
             children
             of
             snakes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             letters
             no
             more
             than
             we
             are
             to
             think
             and
             gather
             ,
             that
             God
             keepeth
             a
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             written
             with
             penne
             and
             inke
             upon
             paper
             ;
             as
             citizens
             record
             their
             free
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               curse
               rehearsed
               
                 Gen.
                 3.
              
               and
               that
               place
               rightly
               expounded
               ,
               
                 John
                 Calvines
              
               opinion
               of
               the
               divell
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             curse
             rehearsed
             by
             God
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             whereby
             witchmongers
             labour
             so
             busily
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             divell
             entered
             into
             the
             body
             of
             a
             snake
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             can
             take
             the
             body
             of
             any
             other
             creature
             at
             his
             pleasure
             &c.
             reacheth
             I
             think
             further
             into
             the
             divels
             matters
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             comprehend
             it
             ,
             or
             is
             needfull
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             understand
             not
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             divels
             creeping
             ,
             and
             is
             far
             unlikely
             to
             extend
             to
             plague
             the
             generation
             of
             snakes
             ;
             as
             though
             they
             had
             been
             made
             with
             legges
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             curse
             was
             deprived
             of
             that
             benefit
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             if
             the
             divell
             should
             have
             entered
             into
             the
             snake
             ,
             in
             manner
             and
             form
             as
             they
             suppose
             ;
             I
             cannot
             see
             in
             what
             degree
             of
             sin
             the
             poore
             snake
             should
             be
             so
             guilty
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             most
             righteous
             Judge
             ,
             might
             be
             offended
             with
             him
             .
             
             But
             although
             I
             abhorre
             that
             lewd
             interpretation
             of
             the
             family
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             heretiques
             ,
             as
             would
             reduce
             the
             whole
             Bible
             into
             allegories
             :
             yet
             (
             me
             thinks
             )
             the
             creeping
             there
             is
             rather
             metaphorically
             or
             significately
             spoken
             ,
             than
             literally
             ;
             even
             by
             that
             figure
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             prosecuted
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Wherein
             the
             divell
             is
             resembled
             to
             an
             odious
             creature
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             creepeth
             upon
             us
             to
             annoy
             our
             bodies
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             divell
             there
             creep
             into
             the
             conscience
             of
             Eve
             ,
             to
             abuse
             and
             deceive
             her
             :
             wh●●
             seed
             ▪
             neverthelesse
             shall
             tread
             down
             and
             dissolve
             his
             power
             and
             〈…〉
             And
             through
             him
             ,
             all
             good
             christians
             (
             as
             Calvine
             saith
             )
             obtaine
             power
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             .
             
             For
             we
             may
             not
             imagine
             such
             a
             materiall
             tragedy
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             described
             ,
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             our
             feeble
             and
             weak
             capacities
             .
          
           
             For
             whensoever
             we
             find
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             divell
             is
             called
             god
             ,
             the
             prince
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             a
             strong
             armed
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             given
             the
             pow●
             of
             the
             air
             ;
             a
             roaring
             lion
             ,
             a
             serpent
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             moved
             us
             thereby
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             most
             subtill
             ,
             strong
             and
             mighty
             enemy
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             preparation
             ,
             and
             arm
             our selves
             with
             faith
             against
             so
             terrible
             an
             adversary
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             opinion
             and
             counsell
             of
             Calvine
             ,
             
             that
             we
             seeing
             our
             own
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             his
             force
             manifested
             in
             such
             termes
             ,
             may
             beware
             〈◊〉
             
             the
             divell
             ,
             and
             may
             flie
             to
             God
             for
             spirituall
             old
             and
             comfort
             .
             And
             as
             for
             his
             corporall
             assaults
             ,
             or
             his
             attempts
             upon
             our
             bodies
             ,
             his
             night
             walkings
             ,
             his
             visible
             appearings
             ,
             his
             dancing
             with
             witches
             ,
             &c.
             we
             are
             neither
             warned
             in
             the
             scriptures
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             willed
             by
             God
             or
             his
             prophets
             to
             flie
             them
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             made
             of
             them
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
             And
             therefore
             think
             I
             those
             witchmongers
             and
             absurd
             writers
             to
             bee
             as
             grosse
             on
             the
             side
             ,
             as
             the
             Sadduces
             are
             impious
             and
             fond
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             that
             spirits
             and
             divels
             are
             only
             motions
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             that
             angels
             are
             but
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             power
             .
             
             I
             for
             my
             part
             confesse
             with
             Augugustine
             ,
             that
             these
             matters
             are
             above
             my
             reach
             and
             capacity
             ;
             and
             yet
             so
             farre
             as
             Gods
             word
             teacheth
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             living
             creatures
             ,
             ordained
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             vocation
             .
             And
             although
             they
             abode
             not
             in
             their
             first
             estate
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             ministers
             ,
             and
             executioners
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             to
             trie
             and
             tempt
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             the
             reprobate
             in
             hell
             fire
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Mine
               own
               opinion
               and
               resolution
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               spirits
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               divell
               ,
               with
               his
               properties
               .
            
          
           
             BVt
             to
             use
             few
             words
             in
             a
             long
             matter
             ,
             
             and
             plain
             termes
             in
             a
             doubtfull
             case
             ,
             this
             is
             mine
             opinion
             concerning
             this
             present
             argument
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             divels
             are
             spirits
             and
             no
             bodies
             .
             For
             (
             as
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             saith
             )
             spirits
             and
             bodies
             are
             by
             antithesis
             opposed
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             so
             as
             a
             body
             is
             no
             spirit
             ,
             nor
             a
             spirit
             a
             body
             .
             And
             tha●
             the
             divell
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             many
             or
             one
             (
             for
             by
             the
             way
             you
             shall
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             so
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             as
             though
             there
             were
             but
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             as
             though
             b
             one
             were
             many
             legions
             ,
             the
             sense
             whereof
             I
             have
             already
             declared
             according
             to
             Calvins
             opinion
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             creature
             made
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             Eccles.
             39.
             vers
             .
             28.
             and
             of
             himselfe
             naught
             ,
             though
             imployed
             by
             God
             to
             necessary
             and
             good
             purposes
             .
             For
             in
             places
             there
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             c
             that
             d
             all
             the
             creatures
             of
             God
             are
             good
             :
             and
             again
             ,
             then
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             e
             saw
             all
             that
             he
             had
             made
             was
             〈◊〉
             ;
             the
             divell
             is
             not
             comprehended
             within
             those
             words
             of
             commendation
             .
             For
             it
             is
             written
             that
             he
             was
             a
             f
             murtherer
             from
             the
             beginning
             and
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             him
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             speaketh
             a
             lye
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             of
             his
             own
             as
             being
             a
             lyer
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             of
             ●●es
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Iohn
             saith
             )
             a
             sinner
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Neither
             was
             his
             creation
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             finde
             )
             in
             that
             week
             that
             God
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             creatures
             mentioned
             in
             Genesis
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             created
             him
             purposely
             to
             destroy
             .
             I
             take
             his
             substance
             to
             be
             such
             as
             no
             man
             can
             by
             learning
             define
             ,
             nor
             by
             wisdom
             search
             out
             .
             
             
               M.
               Deering
            
             saith
             that
             Paul
             himselfe
             ,
             reckoning
             up
             principalities
             ,
             powers
             ,
             &c.
             addeth
             ,
             Every
             name
             that
             is
             named
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             A
             cleer
             sentence
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             of
             Pauls
             modesty
             ,
             insconfessing
             a
             holy
             ignorance
             of
             the
             state
             
             of
             angels
             ,
             
             which
             name
             is
             also
             given
             to
             divels
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
             His
             essence
             also
             and
             his
             form
             is
             also
             so
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             (
             in
             mine
             opinion
             )
             unto
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             cannot
             alter
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             need●
             be
             content
             therewith
             ,
             as
             with
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             him
             ,
             and
             assigned
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             peculiarly
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             our
             substance
             without
             power
             to
             alter
             the
             same
             at
             our
             pleasures
             .
             For
             we
             find
             not
             that
             a
             spirit
             can
             make
             a
             body
             ,
             more
             than
             a
             body
             can
             make
             a
             spirit
             :
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             excepted
             ,
             which
             is
             omnipotent
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ;
             I
             learn
             that
             their
             nature
             is
             prone
             to
             all
             mischiefe
             :
             for
             as
             the
             very
             signification
             of
             〈◊〉
             enemy
             and
             an
             accuser
             is
             wrapped
             up
             in
             Satan
             and
             Diabolus
             ;
             so
             doth
             Christ
             himselfe
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             of
             Matthew
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             he
             brooketh
             well
             his
             name
             ;
             for
             he
             lyeth
             dayly
             in
             wait
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             corrupt
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             destroy
             mankind
             ;
             being
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             very
             ●●mentor
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             afflict
             the
             wicked
             in
             this
             world
             with
             wicked
             temptations
             ,
             
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             with
             hell
             fire
             .
             But
             I
             may
             not
             here
             forget
             how
             
               M.
               Mal.
            
             and
             the
             residue
             of
             that
             crew
             doe
             expound
             this
             word
             Diabolus
             ;
             for
             Dia
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             Duo
             ,
             and
             Bolus
             is
             Morsellus
             ,
             whereby
             they
             gather
             that
             the
             divell
             eateth
             up
             a
             man
             both
             body
             and
             soul
             at
             two
             morsels
             .
             Whereas
             in
             truth
             the
             wicked
             may
             be
             said
             to
             eat
             up
             and
             swallow
             down
             the
             divell
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             divell
             to
             eat
             up
             them
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             by
             a
             figure
             ,
             that
             the
             divell
             like
             a
             roaring
             lion
             seeketh
             whom
             he
             may
             devoure
             :
             which
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             soul
             and
             spirituall
             devouring
             ,
             as
             very
             novices
             in
             religion
             may
             judge
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Against
               fond
               witchmongers
               ,
               and
               their
               opinions
               concerning
               corporall
               divels
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             ,
             how
             
               Brian
               Darcies
            
             he
             spirits
             and
             she
             spirits
             ,
             Titty
             and
             Tif●●
             ,
             Suckin
             and
             Pidgin
             ,
             Liard
             and
             Robin
             ,
             &c.
             his
             white
             spirits
             and
             blacke
             spirits
             ,
             gray
             spirits
             and
             red
             spirits
             ,
             divell
             tode
             and
             divell
             lambe
             ,
             〈◊〉
             cat
             and
             divels
             dam
             ,
             agree
             herewithall
             ,
             or
             can
             stand
             consonant
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
             or
             true
             philosophy
             ,
             let
             heaven
             and
             earth
             judge
             .
             It
             〈◊〉
             mean
             time
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             with
             good
             consideration
             peruse
             that
             book
             〈◊〉
             by
             
               W.
               W.
            
             and
             it
             shall
             suffice
             to
             satisfie
             him
             in
             all
             that
             may
             required
             touching
             the
             vanities
             of
             the
             witches
             examinations
             ,
             confessions
             ,
             and
             executions
             ;
             where
             ,
             though
             the
             tale
             be
             told
             only
             of
             the
             accusers
             part
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             answer
             of
             theirs
             than
             their
             adversary
             ●●teth
             down
             ;
             mine
             assertion
             will
             be
             sufficiently
             proved
             true
             .
             And
             〈◊〉
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             authority
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             〈◊〉
             more
             for
             the
             confutation
             thereof
             ,
             but
             referre
             you
             to
             the
             book
             it selfe
             whereto
             if
             nothing
             be
             added
             that
             may
             make
             to
             their
             reproach
             ,
             I
             〈◊〉
             warrant
             nothing
             is
             left
             out
             that
             may
             serve
             to
             their
             condemnation
             .
             〈◊〉
             whether
             the
             witnesses
             be
             not
             single
             ,
             of
             what
             credit
             ,
             sex
             and
             age
             they
             ●●
             namely
             lewd
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             and
             envious
             poor
             people
             ;
             most
             of
             them
             〈◊〉
             
             speak
             to
             any
             purpose
             being
             old
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             the
             age
             of
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             or
             9.
             years
             .
          
           
             And
             note
             how
             and
             what
             the
             witches
             confesse
             ,
             and
             see
             of
             what
             weight
             and
             importance
             the
             causes
             are
             ;
             whether
             their
             confessions
             be
             not
             wonne
             through
             hope
             of
             favour
             ,
             and
             extorted
             by
             flattery
             or
             threats
             ,
             without
             proof
             .
             But
             in
             so
             much
             as
             there
             were
             not
             past
             seventeen
             or
             eighteen
             condemned
             at
             〈◊〉
             at
             
               S.
               Osees
            
             in
             the
             county
             of
             Essex
             ,
             
             being
             a
             whole
             parish
             (
             though
             of
             no
             great
             quantity
             )
             I
             will
             say
             the
             lesse
             :
             trusting
             that
             by
             this
             time
             there
             remain
             not
             many
             in
             that
             parish
             .
             If
             any
             be
             yet
             behind
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               Darcie
            
             will
             find
             them
             out
             ;
             who
             ,
             if
             he
             lack
             aid
             ,
             
               Richard
               Gallis
            
             of
             Windsor
             were
             meet
             to
             be
             associated
             with
             him
             ;
             which
             Gallis
             hath
             set
             forth
             another
             book
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             of
             certain
             witches
             of
             Windsor
             executed
             at
             Abi●●ton
             .
             But
             with
             what
             impudency
             and
             dishonesty
             he
             hath
             finished
             it
             ,
             with
             what
             lies
             and
             forgeries
             he
             hath
             furnished
             it
             ,
             what
             folly
             and
             frenzy
             he
             hath
             mered
             in
             it
             ;
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             report
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             but
             a
             two
             penny
             book
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             desire
             you
             to
             buy
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             peruse
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             fill
             my
             book
             with
             such
             beastly
             stuffe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIIII
             .
          
           
             
               A
               conclusion
               wherein
               the
               Spirit
               of
               spirits
               is
               described
               ,
               by
               the
               illumination
               of
               which
               spirit
               all
               spirits
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               :
               with
               a
               confutation
               of
               the
               Pneumatomachi
               flatly
               denying
               the
               divinity
               of
               this
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             TOuching
             the
             manifold
             signification
             of
             this
             word
             [
             Spirit
             ]
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             in
             this
             brief
             discourse
             told
             you
             my
             minde
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             word
             nothing
             differing
             in
             Heb.
             from
             breath
             or
             wind
             .
             For
             all
             these
             words
             following
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Spiritus
               ,
               Ventus
               ,
               Flatus
               ,
               Halitus
               ,
            
             are
             indifferently
             use
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             this
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             sacred
             scripture
             ,
             For
             further
             proof
             whereof
             I
             cite
             unto
             you
             the
             words
             of
             Isay
             ;
             
             For
             his
             spirit
             (
             or
             breath
             )
             is
             as
             a
             river
             that
             overfloweth
             up
             to
             the
             neck
             ,
             &c.
             in
             which
             place
             the
             prophet
             describeth
             the
             comming
             of
             God
             in
             heat
             and
             indignation
             unto
             judgment
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             I
             cite
             also
             unto
             you
             the
             words
             of
             Zaccharie
             ;
             These
             are
             the
             four
             spirits
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             &c.
             
             Likewise
             in
             Genesis
             ;
             And
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             moved
             upon
             the
             waters
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             cite
             unto
             you
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ;
             The
             spirit
             (
             or
             wind
             )
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             .
             Unto
             which
             said
             places
             infinite
             more
             might
             be
             added
             out
             of
             holy
             writ
             ,
             tending
             all
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             this
             for
             a
             note
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             sayings
             above
             cited
             hath
             many
             more
             that
             I
             could
             alleadge
             ,
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             spirit
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             text
             useth
             no
             word
             but
             one
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifieth
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             
               Spiritum
               ,
               ventum
               ,
               flatum
               ,
               halitum
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             Englished
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             wind
             ,
             blast
             ,
             breath
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             enter
             upon
             the
             very
             point
             of
             my
             purpose
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             bee
             misse
             ,
             
             to
             make
             you
             acquainted
             with
             the
             collection
             of
             a
             certaine
             Schoole
             divine
             ;
             who
             distinguisheth
             and
             divideth
             this
             word
             [
             Spirit
             ]
             into
             six
             significations
             ;
             saying
             that
             it
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             for
             the
             air
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             blessed
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             blessed
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             the
             power
             imaginative
             or
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             for
             God.
             Again
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             of
             spirits
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             ,
             some
             created
             and
             some
             uncreated
             .
          
           
             A
             spirit
             uncreated
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             essentially
             taken
             ,
             and
             agreeth
             unto
             the
             three
             persons
             notionally
             ,
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             personally
             .
             A
             spirit
             created
             is
             a
             creature
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             likewise
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             bodily
             ,
             and
             bodilesse
             .
             A
             bodily
             spirit
             is
             also
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             for
             some
             kinde
             of
             spirit
             is
             so
             named
             of
             spiritualnesse
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             distinguished
             from
             bodilinesse
             :
             otherwise
             it
             is
             called
             
               Spiritus
               a
               spirando
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               a
               stando
               ,
            
             of
             breathing
             or
             blowing
             ,
             as
             the
             winde
             doth
             .
          
           
             A
             bodilesse
             spirit
             is
             one
             way
             so
             named
             of
             spiritualnesse
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             spirituall
             substance
             ;
             and
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             some
             make
             a
             full
             and
             compleat
             kind
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             compleat
             or
             perfect
             ,
             as
             a
             spirit
             angelicall
             :
             some
             doe
             not
             make
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             kind
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             incompleat
             or
             unperfect
             as
             the
             soule
             .
             There
             is
             also
             the
             spirit
             vitall
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             certaine
             subtill
             or
             very
             fine
             substance
             necessarily
             disposing
             and
             tending
             unto
             life
             .
             There
             be
             moreover
             spirits
             naturall
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             kind
             of
             subtill
             and
             very
             fine
             substances
             ,
             disposing
             and
             tending
             unto
             equall
             complexions
             of
             bodies
             .
             Again
             there
             be
             spirits
             animall
             ,
             which
             are
             certain
             subtill
             and
             very
             fine
             substances
             disposing
             and
             tempering
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             animated
             of
             the
             form
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             perfected
             of
             the
             reasonable
             soul.
             Thus
             far
             he
             .
             In
             whose
             division
             you
             see
             a
             philosophicall
             kinde
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             though
             not
             altogether
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             yet
             in
             every
             point
             not
             to
             be
             approved
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             spirits
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             principall
             and
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             one
             defineth
             or
             rather
             describeth
             to
             be
             the
             third
             person
             in
             trinity
             issuing
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             no
             more
             the
             charity
             ,
             dilection
             &
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             than
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             charity
             ,
             dilection
             and
             love
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Another
             treating
             upon
             the
             〈◊〉
             argument
             proceedeth
             in
             this
             reverent
             manner
             :
             
             The
             holy
             spirit
             is
             the
             vertue
             or
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             quickning
             ,
             nourishing
             ,
             fostering
             ▪
             and
             perfecting
             all
             things
             ;
             by
             whose
             only
             breathing
             it
             cometh
             to
             pass
             that
             we
             both
             know
             and
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             become
             at
             the
             length
             like
             unto
             him
             :
             which
             spirit
             is
             the
             pledge
             and
             earnest
             penny
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             beareth
             witness
             unto
             our
             heart●
             whiles
             wee
             cry
             Abba
             ,
             
             Father
             .
             This
             spirit
             is
             called
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             him
             which
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             received
             not
             the
             spirit
             by
             measure
             ,
             but
             in
             fulness
             ,
             doth
             call
             it
             his
             spirit
             ,
             
             saying
             ;
             When
             the
             comforter
             shall
             come
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             send
             ,
             even
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             he
             shall
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
             This
             spirit
             hath
             divers
             metaphoricall
             names
             attributed
             thereunto
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             It
             is
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             water
             ,
             because
             it
             washeth
             ,
             comforteth
             ,
             moiestneth
             ,
             softeneth
             ,
             and
             maketh
             fruitfull
             with
             all
             godliness
             and
             vertues
             the
             mindes
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             be
             unclean
             ,
             comfortless
             ,
             hard
             ,
             dry
             ,
             and
             barren
             of
             all
             goodness
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             prophet
             Isay
             saith
             ●
             I
             will
             powre
             water
             upon
             the
             thirsty
             ,
             
             and
             flouds
             upon
             the
             dry
             ground
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             Wherewithall
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             doe
             agree
             ;
             
             He
             that
             beleeveth
             in
             me
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             scripture
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             belly
             shall
             flow
             rivers
             of
             waters
             of
             life
             .
             And
             elsewhere
             ;
             Whosoever
             drinketh
             of
             the
             water
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             more
             a
             thirst
             .
             Other
             places
             likewise
             there
             be
             ,
             wherein
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             name
             of
             water
             and
             floud
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             13.
             of
             Isay
             ,
             the
             29.
             of
             Ezech.
             the
             146.
             
             
               Psalme
               ,
               &c.
            
             The
             same
             spirit
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             force
             and
             vehemency
             thereof
             is
             termed
             fire
             .
             For
             it
             doth
             purifie
             and
             cleanse
             the
             whole
             man
             from
             top
             to
             toe
             ,
             it
             doth
             burn
             out
             the
             soil
             and
             dross
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             setteth
             him
             all
             in
             a
             flaming
             and
             hot
             burning
             zeal
             to
             prefer
             and
             further
             Gods
             glory
             .
             Which
             plainly
             appeared
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             had
             received
             the
             spirit
             ,
             they
             spake
             fiery
             words
             ,
             yea
             such
             words
             as
             were
             uncontrollable
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             in
             none
             ●o●e
             than
             in
             them
             this
             saying
             of
             this
             prophet
             Ieremy
             was
             verified
             ,
             
             
               Nunquid
               non
               verba
               m●a
               sunt
               quasi
               ignis
            
             ?
             Are
             not
             my
             words
             even
             as
             it
             were
             fire
             ?
             This
             was
             d●clared
             and
             shewed
             by
             those
             fiery
             tongues
             ,
             which
             were
             seen
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             after
             they
             had
             re●iv●d
             ●●e
             holy
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             this
             spirit
             is
             called
             annointing
             ,
             or
             ointment
             ,
             because
             that
             as
             in
             old
             time
             priests
             and
             kings
             were
             by
             annointing
             deputed
             to
             their
             office
             and
             charge
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             made
             fit
             and
             serviceable
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             even
             so
             the
             elect
             are
             not
             so
             much
             declared
             as
             renewed
             and
             made
             apt
             by
             the
             training
             up
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             both
             to
             live
             well
             and
             also
             to
             glorifie
             God.
             Whereupon
             dependeth
             the
             saying
             of
             Iohn
             ;
             
             And
             ye
             have
             no
             need
             that
             any
             should
             teach
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             ointment
             doth
             teach
             you
             .
             It
             is
             also
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             The
             oil
             of
             gladness
             and
             rejoycing
             ;
             whe●eof
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Psalmes
             ;
             
             God
             even
             thy
             God
             hath
             anointed
             thee
             with
             the
             oil
             of
             joy
             and
             gladness
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             by
             this
             goodly
             and
             comfortable
             name
             of
             oil
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             oftentimes
             expressed
             ,
             because
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             doth
             agree
             with
             the
             property
             and
             quality
             of
             this
             .
             For
             as
             oil
             doth
             flote
             and
             swim
             above
             all
             other
             liquors
             ,
             so
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             doth
             surpass
             and
             overreach
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             doth
             most
             of
             al
             disclose
             it self
             to
             miserable
             man.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             likewise
             called
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             
             that
             is
             the
             might
             and
             power
             of
             God
             :
             by
             the
             vertue
             whereof
             the
             Apostles
             did
             cast
             out
             divels
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             called
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             because
             it
             maketh
             men
             true
             and
             faithfull
             in
             their
             vocation
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             it
             is
             the
             touchstone
             to
             try
             all
             counterfeit
             devices
             of
             mans
             braine
             ,
             and
             all
             vain
             sciences
             ,
             prophane
             practises
             ,
             deceitfull
             arts
             ,
             and
             circumventing
             inventions
             ;
             such
             as
             be
             in
             generall
             all
             sorts
             of
             witchcrafts
             and
             inchantments
             ,
             within
             whose
             number
             are
             comprehended
             all
             those
             wherewith
             I
             have
             had
             some
             dealing
             in
             this
             my
             discovery
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             charmes
             or
             incantations
             ,
             divinations
             ,
             augury
             ,
             judiciall
             astrology
             ,
             nativity
             casting
             ,
             alcumystery
             ,
             conjuration
             ,
             lotshare
             ,
             popery
             which
             is
             meer
             paltry
             ,
             with
             diverse
             other
             :
             not
             one
             whereof
             no
             nor
             all
             together
             are
             able
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             triall
             and
             examination
             ,
             which
             this
             spirit
             of
             truth
             shall
             and
             will
             take
             of
             those
             false
             and
             evill
             spirits
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             laid
             into
             the
             balance
             ,
             to
             be
             lighter
             than
             vanity
             :
             very
             drosse
             ,
             when
             they
             once
             come
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             fervent
             heat
             of
             this
             spirit
             ;
             and
             like
             chaffe
             ,
             when
             this
             spirit
             bloweth
             upon
             them
             ,
             driven
             away
             with
             a
             violent
             whirlewind
             ;
             such
             is
             the
             perfection
             ,
             
             integrity
             ,
             and
             effectuall
             operation
             of
             this
             spirit
             ,
             whose
             working
             as
             it
             is
             manifold
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             marvellous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             and
             is
             called
             the
             spirit
             of
             spirits
             .
          
           
             
             This
             spirit
             withdrawing
             it selfe
             from
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             will
             not
             inhabit
             and
             dwell
             where
             sinne
             hath
             dominion
             ,
             giveth
             place
             unto
             the
             spirit
             of
             errour
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             servitude
             and
             compunction
             ,
             which
             bireth
             ,
             gnaweth
             ,
             and
             whetteth
             their
             hearts
             with
             a
             deadly
             hate
             of
             the
             gospell
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             it
             grieveth
             their
             minds
             and
             irketh
             their
             ears
             either
             to
             hear
             or
             understand
             the
             truth
             ;
             of
             which
             disease
             properly
             the
             Pharises
             of
             old
             were
             ,
             and
             the
             papists
             even
             now
             are
             sick
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             this
             good
             spirit
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             many
             fall
             into
             the
             spirit
             of
             perversenesse
             and
             frowardnesse
             ,
             into
             the
             spirit
             of
             giddinesse
             ,
             lying
             ,
             drow●●nesse
             ,
             and
             dulnesse
             ;
             
             according
             as
             the
             prophet
             Isay
             saith
             ;
             For
             the
             Lord
             hath
             covered
             you
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             ,
             and
             hath
             shut
             up
             your
             eyes
             ▪
             and
             again
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               Dominus
               miscuit
               in
               medio
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             hath
             mingled
             among
             them
             the
             spirit
             of
             giddinesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             Egypt
             to
             erre
             ,
             as
             a
             drunken
             man
             erreth
             in
             his
             vomit
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             by
             Paul
             ;
             And
             their
             foolish
             heart
             was
             blinded
             ,
             
             and
             God
             gave
             them
             over
             unto
             their
             owne
             hearts
             lusts
             .
             Which
             punishment
             Moses
             threatneth
             unto
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             The
             Lord
             shall
             smite
             thee
             with
             madnesse
             ,
             with
             blindnesse
             and
             amazednesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             grope
             at
             high
             noon
             as
             a
             blinde
             man
             useth
             to
             grope
             ,
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             some
             ,
             this
             word
             [
             Spirit
             ]
             doth
             signifie
             a
             secret
             force
             and
             power
             ,
             wherewith
             our
             minds
             are
             moved
             and
             directed
             ;
             if
             unto
             holy
             things
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             unto
             evill
             things
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             the
             suggestion
             of
             the
             wicked
             spirit
             ,
             of
             the
             divell
             ,
             
             and
             of
             satan
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             inferre
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             a
             question
             ,
             with
             what
             spirit
             we
             are
             to
             suppose
             such
             to
             be
             moved
             ,
             as
             either
             practise
             any
             of
             the
             vanities
             treated
             upon
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             or
             through
             credulity
             addict
             themselves
             thereunto
             as
             unto
             divine
             oracles
             ,
             or
             the
             voice
             of
             angels
             breaking
             through
             the
             clouds
             ?
             We
             cannot
             impute
             this
             motion
             unto
             the
             good
             spirit
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             discerne
             between
             the
             nature
             of
             spirits
             ,
             and
             not
             swarve
             in
             judgement
             :
             
             it
             followeth
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             blindnesse
             and
             error
             doth
             seduce
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             marvell
             if
             in
             the
             alienation
             of
             their
             minds
             they
             take
             falsehood
             for
             truth
             ,
             shadowes
             for
             substances
             ,
             fansies
             for
             verities
             ,
             &c.
             for
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             the
             good
             spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             
             or
             at
             leastwise
             absented
             it selfe
             from
             them
             ,
             else
             would
             they
             detest
             these
             divelish
             devices
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             consist
             of
             nothing
             but
             delusions
             and
             vain
             practices
             ,
             whereof
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             this
             my
             book
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             discovery
             .
          
           
             
             It
             will
             be
             said
             that
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             judge
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             judgeth
             shall
             be
             judged
             .
             Whereto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             judgement
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             three
             kind
             of
             actions
             in
             their
             proper
             nature
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             are
             secret
             ,
             and
             the
             judgement
             of
             them
             shall
             appertain
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             time
             will
             disclose
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             in
             covert
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             just
             judgement
             .
             The
             second
             are
             mixed
             actions
             ,
             taking
             part
             of
             hidden
             and
             part
             of
             open
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             uncertainty
             and
             doubtfulnesse
             they
             are
             discussable
             and
             to
             be
             tryed
             ;
             these
             after
             due
             examination
             are
             to
             have
             their
             competent
             judgement
             ,
             and
             are
             incident
             to
             the
             magistrate
             .
             The
             third
             are
             manifest
             and
             
             evident
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             doe
             no
             lesse
             apparently
             shew
             themselves
             than
             an
             inflammation
             of
             bloud
             in
             the
             body
             :
             and
             of
             these
             actions
             every
             private
             man
             giveth
             judgement
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             of
             such
             certainty
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             them
             a
             man
             may
             as
             well
             conclude
             ,
             as
             to
             gat●er
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             sun
             is
             risen
             in
             the
             east
             ,
             Ergo
             it
             is
             morning
             :
             he
             is
             come
             about
             and
             is
             full
             south
             ,
             Ergo
             it
             is
             high
             noon
             ;
             he
             is
             declining
             and
             closing
             up
             in
             the
             west
             ,
             Ergo
             it
             is
             evening
             .
             So
             that
             the
             objection
             is
             answered
             .
          
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             letting
             this
             passe
             ,
             and
             spiritually
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             spirit
             ,
             which
             whiles
             many
             have
             wanted
             ,
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             passe
             that
             they
             have
             proved
             altogether
             carnall
             ;
             and
             not
             savouring
             heavenly
             divinity
             have
             tumbled
             into
             worse
             than
             philosophicall
             barbarisme
             ,
             and
             these
             be
             such
             as
             of
             writers
             are
             called
             *
             Pneumatomachi
             ,
             a
             sect
             so
             injurious
             to
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             contemning
             the
             sentence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             he
             foretelleth
             that
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             never
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             neither
             in
             this
             world
             nor
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             only
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             pull
             from
             him
             all
             being
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Sadduces
             maintain
             there
             is
             none
             such
             ;
             but
             that
             under
             and
             by
             the
             name
             of
             holy
             spirit
             is
             meant
             a
             certain
             divine
             force
             ,
             wherewith
             our
             minds
             are
             moved
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             whereby
             we
             are
             his
             beloved
             .
             Against
             these
             shamelesse
             enemies
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             use
             materiall
             weapons
             ,
             but
             syllogisticall
             charmes
             .
             And
             first
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             some
             of
             their
             paralogismes
             or
             false
             arguments
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             neck
             of
             them
             infer
             fit
             confutations
             grounded
             upon
             sound
             reason
             and
             certain
             truth
             .
          
           
             Their
             first
             argument
             is
             knit
             up
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             1
             The
             holy
             spirit
             is
             no
             where
             expressely
             called
             God
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             E●go
             he
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             called
             God.
             The
             antecedent
             of
             this
             argument
             is
             false
             ;
             because
             the
             holy
             spirit
             hath
             the
             title
             or
             name
             of
             God
             in
             the
             fift
             of
             the
             Acts.
             Again
             ,
             the
             consequent
             is
             false
             .
             For
             although
             he
             were
             not
             expressely
             called
             God
             ,
             *
             yet
             should
             it
             not
             thereupon
             be
             concluded
             that
             he
             is
             not
             very
             God
             ;
             because
             unto
             him
             are
             attributed
             all
             the
             properties
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             unto
             this
             doe
             equally
             belong
             .
             
             And
             as
             we
             deny
             not
             that
             the
             father
             is
             the
             true
             light
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             directly
             written
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             sonne
             ;
             He
             was
             the
             true
             light
             giving
             light
             to
             every
             man
             that
             commeth
             into
             this
             world
             ;
             so
             likewise
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             is
             God
             ,
             although
             the
             scripture
             doth
             not
             expressely
             and
             simply
             note
             it
             ;
             sithence
             it
             ascribeth
             equall
             things
             thereunto
             ;
             as
             the
             properties
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             service
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             doth
             interchangeably
             take
             the
             names
             of
             Spirit
             and
             of
             God
             oftentimes
             .
             They
             therefore
             that
             see
             these
             things
             attributed
             unto
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ;
             do
             as
             it
             were
             refuse
             to
             grant
             unto
             Eve
             the
             name
             of
             Homo
             ,
             2
             whom
             notwithstanding
             they
             confesse
             to
             be
             a
             creature
             reasonable
             and
             mortall
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             is
             this
             .
             Hilarie
             in
             all
             his
             twelve
             books
             of
             the
             Trinity
             doth
             no
             where
             write
             that
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             to
             be
             worshiped
             ;
             he
             never
             giveth
             thereunto
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             dares
             he
             otherwise
             pronounce
             thereof
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             Besides
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             usuall
             prayers
             of
             the
             church
             commonly
             called
             the
             Collects
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             made
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             some
             to
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             but
             none
             to
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ;
             and
             
             yet
             in
             them
             all
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             three
             persons
             .
             *
             Hereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             although
             Hilarie
             doth
             not
             openly
             call
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             God
             :
             yet
             doth
             he
             constantly
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             a
             creature
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             aske
             me
             why
             Hilarie
             was
             so
             coy
             and
             nice
             to
             name
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             denieth
             to
             be
             a
             creature
             ,
             when
             as
             notwithstanding
             between
             God
             and
             a
             creature
             there
             is
             no
             mean
             :
             I
             will
             in
             good
             sooth
             say
             what
             I
             think
             .
             I
             suppose
             that
             Hilary
             ,
             for
             himself
             thought
             well
             of
             the
             godhead
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             :
             but
             this
             opinion
             was
             thrust
             and
             forced
             upon
             him
             of
             the
             Pneumatomachi
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             rightly
             deeming
             of
             the
             son
             did
             erewhiles
             joine
             themselves
             to
             those
             that
             were
             sound
             of
             judgement
             .
             There
             is
             also
             in
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             history
             a
             little
             book
             which
             they
             gave
             Liberius
             a
             bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             whereinto
             they
             foisted
             the
             Nicene
             creed
             .
             And
             that
             Hilarie
             was
             a
             friend
             of
             the
             Pneumatomachi
             ,
             it
             is
             perceived
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               synodis
            
             where
             he
             writeth
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Nihil
               autem
               mirum
               vobis
               videri
               d●bet
               ,
               fratres
               charissimi
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             ought
             to
             seem
             no
             wonder
             unto
             you
             dear
             brethren
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             for
             the
             objection
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             church
             called
             the
             collects
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             not
             called
             upon
             by
             name
             :
             we
             oppose
             and
             set
             against
             them
             the
             songs
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             wherein
             the
             said
             spirit
             is
             called
             upon
             .
             But
             the
             collects
             are
             more
             ancient
             then
             the
             songs
             ,
             hymnes
             ,
             and
             anthems
             .
             I
             will
             not
             now
             contend
             about
             ancientnesse
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             compare
             songs
             and
             collects
             together
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             thus
             much
             only
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             most
             ancient
             times
             of
             the
             church
             the
             holy
             spirit
             hath
             been
             openly
             called
             upon
             in
             the
             congregation
             .
             Now
             if
             I
             be
             charged
             to
             give
             an
             instance
             ,
             
             let
             this
             serve
             .
             In
             the
             collect
             upon
             trinity
             sunday
             it
             is
             thus
             said
             ;
             Almighty
             and
             everlasting
             God
             ,
             which
             hast
             given
             unto
             us
             thy
             servants
             grace
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             a
             truth
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             eternall
             trinity
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             to
             worship
             the
             unity
             ;
             we
             beseech
             thee
             that
             through
             the
             stedfastnesse
             of
             this
             faith
             ,
             we
             may
             evermore
             be
             defended
             from
             all
             adversity
             ,
             which
             livest
             and
             reignest
             one
             God
             world
             without
             end
             .
             Now
             because
             that
             in
             this
             collect
             ,
             where
             the
             trinity
             is
             expressely
             called
             upon
             ,
             the
             names
             of
             persons
             are
             not
             expressed
             ;
             but
             almighty
             and
             everlasting
             God
             invocated
             ,
             who
             abideth
             in
             trinity
             and
             unity
             ;
             it
             doth
             easily
             appear
             elsewhere
             also
             that
             the
             persons
             being
             not
             named
             under
             the
             name
             of
             almighty
             &
             everlasting
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             father
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             God
             which
             ,
             abideth
             in
             trinity
             and
             unity
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             father
             ,
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy-ghost
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             objection
             of
             theirs
             is
             this
             .
             The
             sonne
             of
             God
             oftentimes
             praying
             in
             the
             gospels
             ,
             speaking
             unto
             the
             father
             ,
             promiseth
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             and
             doth
             also
             admonish
             the
             apostles
             to
             pray
             unto
             the
             heavenly
             father
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             sonne
             .
             3
             Besides
             that
             ,
             he
             prescribeth
             them
             this
             forme
             of
             prayer
             .
             Our
             father
             which
             art
             in
             heaven
             .
             Ergo
             the
             father
             only
             is
             to
             be
             called
             upon
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             father
             only
             is
             that
             one
             and
             very
             true
             God
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             .
          
           
             *
             Whereto
             I
             answer
             first
             by
             denying
             the
             consequent
             ;
             The
             son
             prayed
             to
             the
             father
             only
             ,
             Ergo
             the
             father
             only
             is
             of
             us
             also
             to
             be
             prayed
             unto
             .
             For
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             is
             distinguished
             of
             us
             both
             in
             person
             and
             in
             office
             ;
             he
             as
             a
             mediator
             maketh
             intercession
             for
             us
             to
             the
             father
             ;
             and
             although
             the
             
             sonne
             and
             the
             holy
             spirit
             do
             both
             together
             receive
             and
             take
             us
             into
             favour
             with
             God
             ;
             yet
             is
             he
             said
             to
             intreat
             the
             father
             for
             us
             ;
             because
             the
             father
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             counsels
             and
             divine
             works
             .
             Furthermore
             touching
             the
             forme
             of
             praying
             described
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             the
             fathers
             name
             should
             personally
             be
             there
             taken
             ,
             sith
             there
             is
             no
             distinction
             of
             persons
             made
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             name
             of
             father
             indefinitely
             wee
             understand
             God
             or
             the
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             father
             ,
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy-ghost
             .
             For
             this
             name
             hath
             not
             alwaies
             a
             respect
             unto
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             called
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             gracious
             and
             free
             adopting
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             foundation
             whereof
             is
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             be
             adopted
             :
             but
             yet
             so
             adopted
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             father
             only
             receiveth
             us
             into
             his
             favour
             ;
             but
             with
             him
             also
             the
             sonne
             and
             the
             holy
             spirit
             doth
             the
             same
             .
             Therefore
             when
             we
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             prayer
             do
             advertise
             our selves
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             towards
             us
             ;
             we
             doe
             not
             cast
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             father
             alone
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             sonne
             ,
             who
             gave
             us
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             holy
             spirit
             in
             whom
             we
             cry
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             .
             And
             if
             so
             be
             that
             invocation
             and
             prayer
             were
             restrained
             to
             the
             father
             alone
             ,
             then
             had
             the
             saints
             done
             amisse
             ,
             in
             calling
             upon
             ,
             invocating
             ,
             and
             praying
             to
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             son
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             forme
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             assigned
             and
             delivered
             .
          
           
             Another
             objection
             is
             out
             of
             the
             fourth
             of
             Amos
             ,
             4
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             For
             lo
             it
             is
             I
             that
             make
             the
             thunder
             ,
             and
             create
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             shew
             unto
             men
             their
             Christ
             ,
             making
             the
             light
             and
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             mounting
             above
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             hosts
             is
             his
             name
             .
             Now
             because
             it
             is
             read
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             shewing
             unto
             men
             their
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Pneumatomachi
             contended
             that
             these
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             .
          
           
             *
             But
             Ambrose
             in
             his
             book
             
               De
               spiritu
               sancto
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             doth
             rightly
             answer
             ,
             that
             by
             spirit
             in
             this
             place
             is
             meant
             the
             wind
             .
             for
             if
             the
             prophets
             purpose
             and
             will
             had
             been
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             begunne
             with
             thunder
             ,
             nor
             have
             ended
             with
             light
             and
             clouds
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             the
             same
             father
             saith
             ;
             If
             any
             suppose
             that
             these
             words
             are
             to
             be
             drawn
             unto
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             because
             the
             prophet
             saith
             ,
             Shewing
             unto
             men
             their
             Christ
             ;
             he
             ought
             also
             to
             draw
             these
             words
             unto
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Lords
             incarnation
             :
             and
             he
             expoundeth
             thunder
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             spirit
             to
             be
             the
             reasonable
             and
             perfect
             soul.
             But
             the
             former
             interpretation
             is
             certain
             and
             convenient
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             prophet
             ,
             by
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             the
             power
             of
             God
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             his
             works
             .
             Behold
             (
             saith
             the
             prophet
             )
             he
             that
             formeth
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             createth
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             declareth
             unto
             man
             what
             is
             his
             thought
             ,
             which
             maketh
             the
             morning
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             walketh
             upon
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             hosts
             is
             his
             name
             .
             In
             this
             sort
             Santes
             a
             right
             skilfull
             man
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             translateth
             this
             place
             of
             the
             prophet
             .
             
             But
             admit
             this
             place
             were
             written
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             appliable
             either
             to
             the
             wind
             or
             to
             the
             Lords
             incarnation
             :
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             follow
             that
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             a
             creature
             ;
             because
             this
             word
             of
             Creating
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             signifie
             a
             making
             of
             something
             out
             of
             nothing
             ;
             〈◊〉
             Eusebius
             in
             expounding
             these
             words
             (
             The
             Lord
             created
             me
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             wayes
             )
             writeth
             thus
             .
             The
             prophet
             in
             the
             person
             of
             God
             ,
             
             saying
             ;
             Behold
             I
             am
             he
             that
             made
             the
             thunder
             ,
             and
             created
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             shewed
             unto
             men
             their
             Christ
             :
             this
             word
             created
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             concluded
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             was
             not
             before
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             not
             so
             created
             the
             spirit
             ,
             sithence
             by
             the
             same
             he
             hath
             shewed
             and
             declared
             his
             Christ
             unto
             all
             men
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             a
             thing
             of
             late
             beginning
             under
             the
             sonne
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             before
             all
             beginning
             ,
             and
             was
             then
             sent
             ,
             when
             the
             apostles
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             when
             a
             sound
             like
             thunder
             came
             from
             heaven
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             the
             comming
             of
             a
             mighty
             wind
             :
             this
             word
             Created
             being
             used
             for
             sent
             downe
             ,
             for
             appointed
             ,
             ordained
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             word
             thunder
             signifying
             in
             another
             kind
             of
             manner
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             gospels
             .
             The
             like
             saying
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             A
             clean
             heart
             create
             in
             me
             O
             God
             :
             wherein
             he
             prayed
             not
             as
             one
             having
             no
             heart
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             that
             had
             such
             a
             heart
             as
             needed
             purifying
             ,
             as
             needed
             perfecting
             :
             and
             this
             phrase
             also
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             create
             two
             in
             one
             new
             man
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             join
             ,
             couple
             ,
             or
             gather
             together
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             Pneuma●omachi
             by
             these
             testimonies
             insuing
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             the
             holy
             spirit
             to
             be
             a
             creature
             .
             Out
             of
             Iohn
             the
             1.
             cha
             .
             By
             this
             word
             were
             all
             things
             made
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             nothing
             was
             made
             ;
             Out
             of
             the
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             
             We
             have
             one
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             even
             he
             from
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             &c
             we
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             one
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             through
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             him
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             1.
             
             Coloss.
             By
             him
             were
             all
             things
             made
             ,
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             earth
             ,
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             if
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             the
             sonne
             ,
             it
             followeth
             that
             by
             him
             the
             holy
             spirit
             was
             also
             made
             .
          
           
             *
             Whereto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             when
             all
             things
             are
             said
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             sonne
             ,
             that
             same
             universall
             proposition
             is
             restrained
             by
             Iohn
             himself
             to
             a
             certain
             kind
             of
             things
             :
             Without
             him
             (
             saith
             the
             evangelist
             )
             was
             nothing
             made
             that
             was
             made
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             first
             to
             be
             shewed
             that
             the
             holy
             spirit
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             then
             will
             we
             conclude
             out
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             were
             made
             ;
             he
             was
             made
             of
             the
             sonne
             .
             The
             scripture
             doth
             no
             where
             say
             ▪
             that
             the
             holy
             spirit
             was
             made
             of
             the
             father
             or
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             but
             to
             proceed
             ,
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             them
             both
             .
             Now
             if
             these
             universall
             proposition
             are
             to
             suffer
             no
             restraint
             ,
             it
             shall
             follow
             that
             the
             father
             was
             made
             of
             the
             son
             ,
             than
             the
             which
             what
             is
             more
             absurd
             and
             wicked
             ?
          
           
             6
             Again
             ,
             they
             object
             out
             of
             Matth.
             11.
             
             None
             knoweth
             the
             sonne
             but
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             none
             the
             father
             but
             the
             sonne
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             and
             by
             himself
             for
             otherwise
             both
             the
             angels
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoever
             else
             it
             shall
             please
             the
             sonne
             to
             reveal
             the
             father
             ,
             these
             do
             know
             doth
             the
             father
             and
             the
             son
             .
             Now
             if
             so
             be
             the
             spirit
             be
             not
             equall
             with
             the
             father
             and
             the
             sonne
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             only
             unequall
             and
             lesser
             than
             they
             ,
             but
             also
             no
             God
             ;
             for
             ignorance
             is
             not
             incident
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             Where
             to
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             where
             in
             holy
             scripture
             we
             do
             meet
             with
             universall
             propositions
             negative
             or
             exclusive
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             expounded
             of
             one
             person
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             rest
             are
             excluded
             ;
             but
             creatures
             or
             false
             gods
             are
             to
             be
             excluded
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             is
             without
             or
             beside
             the
             essence
             and
             being
             of
             God.
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             and
             confirme
             this
             interpretation
             .
             I
             could
             bring
             very
             many
             ,
             whereof
             I
             will
             adde
             some
             for
             example
             .
             In
             the
             seventh
             of
             Iohn
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             When
             Christ
             shall
             come
             ,
             none
             shall
             know
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             ;
             notwithstanding
             which
             words
             the
             Jewes
             thought
             that
             neither
             God
             nor
             his
             angels
             should
             be
             ignorant
             from
             whence
             Christ
             
             should
             be
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ;
             A
             mans
             covenant
             or
             testament
             confirmed
             with
             authority
             no
             body
             doth
             abrogate
             ,
             or
             adde
             any
             thing
             thereunto
             .
             No
             just
             man
             doth
             so
             ;
             but
             tyrants
             and
             truce-breakers
             care
             not
             for
             covenants
             .
             In
             Iohn
             eight
             ;
             Jesus
             was
             left
             alone
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             standing
             in
             the
             midst
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             a
             multitude
             of
             people
             was
             not
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             disciples
             of
             Christ
             likewise
             ;
             but
             the
             word
             Solus
             ,
             alone
             ,
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             womans
             accusers
             ,
             who
             withdrew
             themselves
             away
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             departed
             .
             In
             the
             sixt
             of
             Mark
             ;
             when
             it
             was
             evening
             ,
             the
             ship
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             upon
             land
             :
             he
             was
             not
             alone
             upon
             land
             or
             shore
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             was
             not
             utterly
             void
             of
             dwellers
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             not
             any
             of
             his
             disciples
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             any
             body
             to
             carry
             him
             a
             shipboard
             unto
             his
             disciples
             .
             Many
             phrases
             or
             for
             〈◊〉
             speeches
             like
             unto
             these
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             sacred
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ●●thors
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             ,
             whereby
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             neither
             universall
             negative
             nor
             exclusive
             particles
             are
             strictly
             to
             be
             urged
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             explained
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             will
             bear
             .
             When
             as
             therefore
             the
             son
             alone
             is
             said
             to
             know
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             demanded
             whether
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             debarred
             from
             knowing
             the
             father
             ;
             out
             of
             other
             places
             of
             scriptures
             judgement
             is
             to
             be
             given
             in
             this
             case
             .
             In
             some
             places
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             counted
             and
             reckoned
             with
             the
             father
             and
             the
             son
             jointly
             ;
             wherefore
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             separated
             .
             Elsewhere
             also
             it
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             holy
             spirit
             that
             he
             alone
             doth
             know
             the
             things
             which
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             seattheth
             the
             deep
             secrets
             of
             God
             ;
             wherefore
             from
             him
             the
             knowing
             of
             God
             is
             not
             to
             be
             excluded
             .
          
           
             They
             do
             yet
             further
             object
             ,
             7
             that
             it
             is
             not
             convenient
             or
             fit
             for
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             suters
             to
             humble
             and
             cast
             downe
             himself
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             spirit
             doth
             so
             ,
             praying
             and
             intreating
             for
             us
             with
             unspeakable
             groans
             ;
             Rom.
             8.
             
             Ergo
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             7
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             that
             the
             holy
             spirit
             doth
             pray
             and
             intreat
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             he
             provoketh
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             maketh
             us
             to
             groan
             and
             sigh
             Oftentimes
             also
             in
             the
             scriptures
             is
             that
             action
             or
             deed
             attributed
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             being
             stirred
             up
             and
             moved
             by
             him
             doe
             bring
             to
             passe
             .
             So
             it
             is
             said
             of
             God
             unto
             Abraham
             ;
             Now
             I
             know
             that
             thou
             fearest
             God
             :
             and
             yet
             before
             he
             would
             have
             sacrificed
             Isaac
             .
             God
             knew
             the
             very
             heart
             of
             Abraham
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             word
             Cognovi
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             
               Cognoscere
               feci
            
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             or
             caused
             to
             know
             .
             And
             that
             the
             spirit
             to
             pray
             and
             intreat
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             that
             ,
             to
             make
             to
             pray
             and
             intreat
             ,
             the
             apostle
             teacheth
             even
             there
             ,
             writing
             that
             we
             have
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             cry
             Abba
             Father
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             it
             is
             we
             which
             cry
             ,
             the
             Holy-ghost
             provoking
             and
             forcing
             us
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Howbeit
             they
             goe
             further
             ,
             8
             and
             frame
             this
             reason
             ,
             Whosoever
             is
             sent
             ,
             the
             sache
             is
             inferior
             and
             lesser
             than
             he
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             sent
             ,
             and
             furthermore
             he
             is
             of
             a
             comprehensible
             substance
             ,
             because
             he
             passeth
             by
             locall
             motion
             from
             place
             to
             ●lace
             :
             but
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             foot
             of
             the
             father
             and
             the
             sonne
             ,
             Iohn
             14.15
             ,
             &
             16.
             
             It
             is
             powred
             forth
             and
             shed
             upon
             men
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             
             Ergo
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             lesser
             than
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             comprehensible
             nature
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             very
             God.
             
          
           
           
             8
             Whereto
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             is
             sent
             is
             not
             alwayes
             lesser
             than
             he
             that
             sendeth
             :
             to
             prove
             which
             position
             any
             mean
             wit
             may
             inferre
             many
             instances
             ,
             Furthermore
             ,
             touching
             the
             sending
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             we
             are
             here
             to
             imagin
             no
             changing
             or
             shifting
             of
             place
             .
             For
             if
             the
             spirit
             when
             he
             goeth
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             is
             sent
             ,
             changeth
             his
             place
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             Father
             also
             be
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             leave
             it
             and
             goe
             to
             another
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             incomprehensible
             nature
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             leaving
             his
             place
             passe
             unto
             another
             .
             Therefore
             the
             sending
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             the
             eternall
             and
             unvariable
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             doe
             something
             by
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ▪
             and
             the
             revealing
             and
             executing
             of
             this
             will
             by
             the
             operation
             and
             working
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             The
             spirit
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ▪
             which
             spirit
             was
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             sith
             it
             is
             present
             every-where
             ;
             but
             then
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             hee
             shewed
             himselfe
             present
             and
             powerfull
             .
          
           
             Some
             man
             may
             say
             ;
             if
             sending
             be
             a
             revealing
             and
             laying
             open
             of
             presence
             and
             power
             ,
             then
             may
             the
             Father
             be
             said
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             because
             hee
             himself
             is
             also
             revealed
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             spirit
             is
             said
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             revealing
             ,
             but
             the
             order
             also
             of
             his
             revealing
             is
             declared
             ;
             because
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             sent
             ,
             going
             before
             ,
             not
             in
             time
             ,
             but
             in
             order
             of
             persons
             ,
             the
             spirit
             doth
             reveal
             himself
             ,
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Son.
             The
             Father
             revealeth
             himself
             by
             others
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             will
             goeth
             before
             .
             Therefore
             sending
             is
             the
             common
             work
             of
             all
             the
             three
             persons
             ;
             howbeit
             ,
             for
             order
             of
             doing
             ,
             it
             is
             distinguished
             by
             diverse
             names
             .
             The
             Father
             will
             reveal
             himself
             unto
             men
             with
             the
             son
             and
             the
             spirit
             and
             be
             powerfull
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             said
             to
             send
             .
             The
             sonne
             doth
             assent
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             will
             that
             to
             bee
             done
             by
             themselves
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             to
             be
             done
             by
             them
             ;
             these
             are
             said
             to
             be
             sent
             .
             And
             because
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Son
             doth
             goe
             before
             the
             spirit
             in
             order
             of
             persons
             ;
             he
             is
             also
             said
             to
             send
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             9
             Yet
             for
             all
             this
             they
             alleadge
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             spirit
             had
             perfection
             ,
             then
             would
             he
             speak
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             stand
             in
             need
             alwayes
             of
             anothers
             admonishment
             :
             but
             he
             speaketh
             not
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             speaketh
             what
             he
             heareth
             ,
             as
             Christ
             expressely
             testifieth
             ,
             Iohn
             16.
             
             Ergo
             he
             is
             unperfect
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             it
             is
             by
             partaking
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             is
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             Whereto
             I
             answer
             that
             this
             argument
             is
             stale
             :
             for
             it
             was
             objected
             by
             heretiques
             long
             agoe
             against
             them
             that
             held
             the
             true
             opinion
             ,
             as
             Cyrill
             saith
             ;
             who
             answereth
             that
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             gathered
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Spirit
             are
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             spirit
             is
             named
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             and
             therefore
             he
             speaketh
             not
             of
             his
             own
             proper
             will
             ,
             or
             against
             his
             will
             in
             whom
             and
             from
             whom
             he
             is
             ;
             but
             hath
             all
             his
             will
             and
             working
             naturally
             proceeding
             from
             the
             substance
             as
             it
             were
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             10
             Lastly
             they
             argue
             thus
             ;
             Every
             thing
             is
             either
             unbegotten
             or
             unborn
             ,
             or
             begotten
             and
             created
             ;
             the
             spirit
             is
             not
             unbegotten
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             were
             the
             father
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             should
             be
             two
             without
             beginning
             ;
             neither
             is
             he
             begotten
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             is
             begotten
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             shall
             be
             two
             
             sons
             ,
             both
             brothers
             ;
             or
             he
             is
             begotten
             of
             the
             son
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             he
             be
             Gods
             nephew
             ,
             than
             the
             which
             what
             can
             be
             imagined
             more
             absurd
             ?
             Ergo
             he
             is
             created
             .
          
           
             *
             Whereto
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             division
             or
             distribution
             is
             unperfect
             ;
             for
             that
             member
             is
             omitted
             which
             is
             noted
             of
             the
             very
             best
             divine
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             have
             proceeded
             ,
             or
             proceeding
             :
             That
             same
             holy
             spirit
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Father
             .
             Which
             place
             Nazianzen
             doth
             thus
             interpret
             .
             The
             spirit
             ,
             because
             he
             proceedeth
             from
             thence
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             creature
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             is
             not
             begotten
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             the
             son
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             is
             the
             mean
             of
             begotten
             and
             unbegotten
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             having
             avoided
             all
             these
             cavils
             of
             the
             *
             Pneumatomachi
             ,
             a
             sect
             of
             heretiques
             too
             too
             injurious
             to
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             they
             seeke
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             rob
             and
             pull
             from
             him
             the
             right
             of
             his
             divinity
             ;
             I
             will
             all
             christians
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             their
             pestilent
             opinions
             ,
             the
             poison
             whereof
             though
             to
             them
             that
             ●e
             resolved
             in
             the
             truth
             it
             can
             do
             little
             hurt
             ,
             yet
             to
             such
             as
             stand
             upon
             a
             wavering
             point
             it
             can
             doe
             no
             great
             good
             .
             Having
             thus
             far
             waded
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             overthrown
             their
             opinions
             ;
             I
             must
             needs
             exhort
             all
             to
             whom
             the
             reading
             hereof
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             first
             they
             consider
             with
             themselves
             what
             a
             reverend
             mystery
             all
             that
             hitherto
             hath
             been
             said
             in
             this
             chapter
             concerneth
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             so
             ponder
             places
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             reserve
             unto
             the
             holy
             spirit
             the
             glorious
             title
             of
             divinity
             ,
             
             which
             by
             nature
             is
             to
             him
             appropriate
             ;
             esteeming
             of
             those
             Pneumatomachi
             or
             Theomachi
             ,
             as
             of
             swine
             ,
             delighting
             more
             in
             the
             durty
             draffe
             of
             their
             devices
             than
             in
             the
             fair
             fountaine
             water
             of
             Gods
             word
             ;
             yea
             ,
             condemning
             them
             of
             grosser
             ignorance
             than
             the
             old
             philosophers
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             favoured
             little
             of
             heavenly
             theology
             ,
             yet
             some
             illumination
             they
             had
             of
             the
             holy
             &
             divine
             Spirit
             ,
             marry
             it
             was
             somewhat
             misty
             ,
             dark
             lan●e
             ,
             and
             limping
             ;
             neverthelesse
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             or
             little
             soever
             it
             was
             ,
             they
             gave
             thereunto
             a
             due
             reverence
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             acknowledged
             and
             intituled
             it
             
               Animam
               mundi
            
             ,
             
             The
             soul
             or
             life
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Nazianzen
             witnesseth
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             mind
             of
             the
             universall
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             breath
             ,
             or
             the
             breath
             that
             cometh
             from
             without
             .
             Porphyrie
             expounding
             the
             opinion
             of
             Plato
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             utterly
             blind
             in
             this
             mystery
             ,
             saith
             that
             the
             divine
             substance
             doth
             proceed
             and
             extend
             to
             three
             subsistencies
             and
             beings
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             is
             chiefly
             and
             principally
             good
             ,
             next
             him
             the
             second
             creator
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             to
             be
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             he
             holdeth
             that
             the
             divinity
             doth
             extend
             even
             to
             this
             soul.
             As
             for
             
               Hermes
               Trismegistus
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             that
             all
             things
             have
             need
             of
             this
             spirit
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             his
             worthinesse
             he
             supporteth
             all
             ,
             he
             quickeneth
             and
             susteineth
             all
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             holy
             fountaine
             ,
             giving
             breath
             and
             life
             unto
             all
             ,
             and
             evermore
             remaineth
             continuall
             ,
             plentifull
             ,
             and
             unemptyed
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             by
             the
             way
             I
             give
             you
             a
             note
             worth
             reading
             and
             considering
             ;
             namely
             ,
             how
             all
             nations
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             by
             a
             kinde
             of
             heavenly
             influence
             ,
             agree
             in
             writing
             and
             speaking
             the
             name
             of
             God
             with
             no
             more
             than
             foure
             letters
             .
             
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             doe
             call
             him
             Theut
             ,
             the
             Persians
             call
             him
             Syre
             ,
             the
             Iews
             expresse
             his
             unspeakable
             as
             well
             as
             they
             can
             by
             
             the
             word
             Adonai
             consisting
             of
             foure
             vowels
             ;
             the
             Arabian●
             call
             him
             Alla
             ,
             the
             Mahometists
             call
             him
             Abdi
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             call
             him
             Theos
             ,
             the
             Latines
             call
             him
             Deus
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             although
             it
             be
             not
             so
             proper
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             (
             yet
             because
             we
             are
             in
             hand
             with
             the
             holy
             spirits
             deity
             )
             is
             not
             altogether
             impertinent
             .
             But
             why
             God
             would
             have
             his
             name
             as
             it
             were
             universally
             bounded
             within
             the
             number
             of
             four
             letters
             ,
             I
             can
             give
             sundry
             reasons
             ,
             which
             requires
             too
             long
             a
             discourse
             of
             words
             by
             digression
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             conceal
             them
             for
             this
             time
             .
             These
             opinions
             of
             philosophers
             I
             have
             willingly
             remembred
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             very
             ancient
             ;
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             either
             out
             of
             Moses
             writings
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             works
             of
             the
             old
             fathers
             ,
             published
             and
             set
             forth
             in
             books
             ,
             though
             not
             wholly
             ,
             fully
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             understood
             and
             known
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             our
             Pneumatomachi
             may
             see
             themselves
             to
             be
             more
             doltish
             in
             divine
             matters
             than
             the
             heathen
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             that
             essentiall
             and
             working
             power
             of
             the
             divinity
             whereby
             all
             things
             are
             quickned
             :
             which
             the
             heathen
             did
             after
             a
             sort
             see
             ;
             after
             a
             sort
             (
             I
             say
             )
             because
             they
             separated
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             world
             (
             which
             they
             also
             call
             the
             begotten
             mind
             )
             from
             the
             most
             soveraign
             and
             unbegotten
             God
             ,
             and
             imagined
             certain
             differences
             of
             degrees
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Cyrill
             saith
             )
             did
             Arrianize
             in
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             I
             conclude
             against
             these
             Pneumatomachi
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             much
             as
             they
             imitate
             the
             old
             gyants
             ,
             
             who
             piling
             up
             Pelion
             upon
             Ossa
             ,
             and
             them
             both
             upon
             Olympus
             ,
             attempted
             by
             scaling
             the
             heavens
             to
             pull
             Iupiter
             out
             of
             his
             throne
             of
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             spoil
             him
             of
             his
             principality
             ,
             and
             were
             notwithstanding
             their
             strength
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             able
             to
             carry
             huge
             hills
             on
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             overwhelmed
             with
             those
             mountaines
             and
             squeized
             under
             the
             weight
             of
             them
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ;
             so
             these
             Pneumatomachi
             ,
             being
             enemies
             both
             to
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             no
             friends
             to
             the
             holy
             church
             (
             for
             then
             would
             they
             confesse
             the
             Trinity
             in
             Unity
             ,
             and
             the
             Unity
             is
             Trinity
             )
             and
             consequently
             also
             the
             deity
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             )
             deserve
             to
             be
             consumed
             with
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             the
             heat
             whereof
             by
             no
             meanes
             can
             be
             slacked
             ,
             quenched
             ,
             or
             avoided
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             unnaturall
             ,
             nothing
             more
             monstrous
             ,
             then
             against
             the
             person
             of
             the
             deity
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             )
             to
             oppose
             mans
             power
             ,
             mans
             wit
             ,
             mans
             policy
             ,
             &c.
             which
             was
             well
             signified
             by
             that
             poeticall
             fiction
             of
             the
             giants
             ,
             who
             were
             termed
             Anguipedes
             ,
             Snakefooted
             ;
             which
             as
             
               Ioachimus
               Cameravius
            
             expoundeth
             of
             wicked
             counsellours
             ,
             to
             whose
             filthy
             perswasions
             tyrants
             doe
             trust
             as
             unto
             their
             feet
             ;
             and
             
               Iames
               Sadolet
            
             interpreteth
             of
             philosophers
             ,
             who
             trusting
             over
             much
             unto
             their
             own
             wits
             ,
             become
             so
             bold
             in
             challenging
             praise
             for
             their
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             in
             fine
             all
             turneth
             to
             folly
             and
             confusion
             ;
             so
             I
             expound
             of
             heretikes
             and
             schismatikes
             ,
             who
             '
             either
             by
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             by
             maintaining
             precise
             opinions
             ,
             or
             by
             open
             violence
             ,
             &c.
             assay
             to
             overthrow
             the
             true
             religion
             ,
             to
             break
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             to
             deny
             Caesar
             his
             homage
             ,
             and
             God
             his
             duty
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             let
             
               Iovis
               fulmen
            
             ,
             
             wherewith
             they
             were
             slain
             ,
             assure
             these
             that
             there
             is
             
               Divina
               ultio
            
             due
             to
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             dare
             in
             the
             ficklenesse
             of
             their
             fancies
             arrear
             themselves
             against
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ;
             of
             whom
             sith
             they
             are
             ashamed
             hereupon
             earth
             (
             otherwise
             they
             would
             confidently
             &
             boldly
             confesse
             him
             both
             
             with
             mouth
             and
             pen
             )
             he
             will
             be
             ashamed
             of
             them
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             like
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             having
             any
             society
             with
             the
             saints
             ,
             that
             their
             portion
             shall
             be
             even
             in
             full
             and
             shaken
             measure
             with
             miscreants
             and
             infidels
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             discerne
             and
             try
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             seek
             for
             the
             illumination
             of
             this
             inlightning
             spirit
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             bringeth
             light
             with
             it
             to
             discover
             all
             spirits
             ,
             so
             it
             giveth
             such
             a
             fiery
             heat
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             false
             spirit
             can
             abide
             by
             it
             for
             fear
             of
             burning
             .
             Howbeit
             the
             holy
             spirit
             must
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             otherwise
             this
             prerogative
             of
             trying
             spirits
             will
             not
             fall
             to
             our
             lot
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             some
             will
             peradventure
             move
             a
             demand
             ,
             
             and
             do
             aske
             how
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             considering
             that
             
               Infiniti
               ad
               infinitum
               nulla
               est
               proportio
               ,
               neque
               loci
               angustia
               quod
               immensum
               est
               potest
               circumscribi
            
             :
             of
             that
             which
             is
             infinite
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             finite
             there
             is
             no
             proportion
             ;
             neither
             can
             that
             which
             is
             unmeasurable
             be
             limited
             or
             bounded
             within
             any
             précinct
             of
             place
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             father
             for
             Christs
             sake
             sendeth
             him
             unto
             us
             ,
             
             according
             as
             Christ
             promised
             us
             in
             the
             person
             of
             his
             apostles
             ;
             The
             comforter
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             which
             is
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             whom
             my
             father
             will
             send
             in
             my
             name
             .
             And
             as
             for
             proportion
             of
             that
             which
             is
             infinite
             to
             that
             which
             is
             finite
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             wil
             in
             no
             case
             have
             it
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             spirit
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             body
             placed
             in
             a
             place
             terminably
             ;
             but
             to
             attribute
             thereunto
             ,
             
             as
             duly
             belongeth
             to
             the
             deity
             ,
             an
             ubiquity
             ,
             or
             universall
             presence
             ;
             not
             corporally
             and
             palpably
             ;
             but
             effectually
             ,
             mightily
             ,
             mystically
             divinely
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             may
             boldly
             adde
             ,
             that
             Christ
             Jesus
             sendeth
             him
             unto
             us
             from
             the
             father
             :
             neither
             is
             he
             given
             us
             for
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             inrich
             us
             abundantly
             with
             all
             good
             gifts
             and
             excellent
             graces
             ;
             and
             (
             among
             the
             rest
             )
             with
             the
             discerning
             of
             spirits
             aright
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             deceived
             .
             And
             here
             an
             end
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           summe
           of
           every
           chapter
           contained
           in
           the
           sixteene
           books
           of
           this
           discovery
           ,
           with
           the
           discourse
           of
           divels
           and
           spirits
           annexed
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               AN
               impeachment
               of
               witchespower
               in
               meteors
               and
               elementary
               bodies
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               rebuke
               of
               such
               as
               attribute
               too
               much
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               inconvenience
               growing
               by
               mens
               credulity
               herein
               ,
               with
               a
               reproofe
               of
               some
               churchmen
               ,
               which
               are
               inclined
               to
               the
               common
               conceived
               opinion
               of
               witches
               o●nipotency
               ,
               and
               a
               familiar
               example
               thereof
               .
            
             
               pag.
               3.
               
            
             
               Who
               they
               be
               that
               are
               called
               witches
               ,
               with
               a
               manifest
               declaration
               of
               the
               cause
               that
               moveth
               men
               so
               commonly
               to
               thinke
               ,
               &
               witches
               themselves
               to
               beleeve
               that
               they
               can
               hurt
               children
               ,
               cattell
               ,
               &c.
               with
               words
               and
               imaginations
               :
               and
               of
               cousening
               witches
               .
            
             
               pag.
               5.
               
            
             
               What
               miraculous
               actions
               are
               imputed
               to
               witches
               by
               witchmongers
               ,
               papists
               ,
               and
               poets
               .
            
             
               pag.
               6.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               the
               common
               conceived
               opinion
               of
               witches
               and
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               how
               detestable
               a
               sinne
               it
               is
               to
               repaire
               to
               them
               for
               counsell
               or
               helpe
               in
               time
               of
               affliction
               .
            
             
               pag.
               8.
               
            
             
               A
               further
               confutation
               of
               witches
               miraculous
               and
               omnipotent
               power
               ,
               by
               invincible
               reasons
               and
               authorities
               ,
               with
               dissuasions
               from
               such
               sond
               credulity
               .
            
             
               pag.
               9.
               
            
             
               What
               meanes
               the
               name
               of
               witches
               becommeth
               so
               famous
               ,
               and
               how
               diversly
               people
               be
               opinioned
               concerning
               them
               and
               their
               actions
               .
            
             
               pa.
               10.
               
            
             
               Causes
               that
               move
               as
               well
               witches
               themselves
               as
               others
               to
               thinke
               that
               they
               can
               work
               impossibilities
               ,
               with
               answers
               to
               certaine
               objections
               :
               where
               also
               their
               punishment
               by
               law
               is
               touched
               .
            
             
               pag.
               11.
               
            
             
               A
               conclusion
               of
               the
               first
               book
               ,
               wherein
               is
               foreshewed
               the
               tyrannicall
               cruelty
               of
               witchmongers
               and
               inquisitors
               ,
               with
               a
               request
               to
               the
               reader
               to
               peruse
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               pag.
               12.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               WHat
               testimonies
               and
               witnesses
               are
               allowed
               to
               give
               evidence
               against
               reputed
               witches
               ,
               by
               the
               report
               and
               allowance
               of
               the
               inquisitors
               themselves
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               speciall
               writers
               herein
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               13.
               
            
             
               The
               order
               of
               examination
               of
               witches
               by
               the
               inquisitors
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Matters
               of
               evidence
               against
               witches
               .
            
             
               pag.
               15.
               
            
             
               Confessions
               of
               witches
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               condemned
               .
            
             
               pag.
               16.
               
            
             
               Presumptions
               ,
               whereby
               witches
               are
               condemned
               .
            
             
               pag.
               17.
               
            
             
               Particular
               interrogatories
               used
               by
               the
               inquisitors
               against
               witches
               .
            
             
               pa.
               18.
               
            
             
               The
               inquisitors
               triall
               of
               weeping
               by
               conjuration
               .
            
             
               pag.
               19.
               
            
             
               Certaine
               cautions
               against
               witches
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               tortures
               to
               procure
               confession
               .
            
             
               pag.
               20.
               
            
             
               The
               15.
               crimes
               laid
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               witches
               ,
               by
               witchmongers
               ,
               specially
               by
               Bodin
               ,
               in
               Demonomania
               .
            
             
               22.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               the
               former
               surmised
               crimes
               patched
               together
               by
               Bodin
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               way
               to
               escape
               the
               inquisitors
               hands
               .
            
             
               pag
               23.
               
            
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               
                 Cornelius
                 Agrippa
              
               concerning
               witches
               ,
               of
               his
               pleading
               
               for
               a
               poore
               woman
               accused
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               convinced
               the
               inquisitors
               .
            
             
               pag.
               24.
               
            
             
               What
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               and
               feeling
               of
               torments
               may
               force
               one
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               no
               marvell
               though
               witches
               condemne
               themselves
               by
               their
               owne
               confessions
               so
               tyrannically
               extorted
               .
            
             
               pag.
               33.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               witches
               bargaine
               with
               the
               divell
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
                 Bodin
                 ,
                 N●der
                 ,
                 Daneus
                 ,
                 Psellus
                 ,
                 Brastus
                 ,
                 Hemingius
                 ,
                 Cumanus
                 ,
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Bartholomeus
                 ,
                 Spineus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Pag.
               35.
               
            
             
               The
               order
               of
               the
               witches
               homage
               done
               (
               as
               it
               is
               written
               by
               lewd
               inquisitors
               and
               peevish
               witchmongers
               )
               to
               the
               divell
               in
               person
               :
               of
               their
               songs
               and
               danses
               ,
               and
               namely
               of
               Lavolta
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               ceremones
               ,
               also
               of
               their
               excourses
               .
            
             
               pag.
               36.
               
            
             
               How
               witches
               are
               sommoned
               to
               appeare
               before
               the
               divell
               ,
               of
               their
               riding
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               of
               their
               accompts
               ,
               of
               their
               conference
               with
               the
               divell
               ,
               of
               his
               supplies
               ,
               and
               their
               conference
               ,
               of
               their
               farewell
               and
               sacrifices
               ▪
               according
               to
               
                 Daneus
                 ,
                 Psellus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               37
            
             
               That
               there
               can
               no
               real
               league
               be
               made
               with
               the
               divell
               the
               first
               author
               of
               the
               league
               ,
               and
               the
               weake
               proofes
               of
               the
               adversaries
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               38.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               private
               league
               ,
               a
               notable
               table
               of
               Bodin
               concerning
               a
               French
               lady
               ,
               with
               a
               confutation
               .
            
             
               pag.
               39.
               
            
             
               A
               disproofe
               of
               their
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               bargaine
            
             
               pag.
               40.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               the
               objection
               concerning
               witches
               confessions
               .
            
             
               pag.
               41.
               
            
             
               What
               folly
               it
               were
               for
               witches
               to
               enter
               into
               such
               desperate
               perill
               &
               to
               endure
               such
               intolerable
               torments
               for
               no
               gaine
               or
               commodity
               ,
               &
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               witches
               are
               overthrowne
               by
               their
               confessions
               .
            
             
               42
            
             
               How
               melancholy
               abuseth
               old
               women
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               effects
               thereof
               by
               sundry
               examples
               .
            
             
               pag.
               43.
               
            
             
               That
               voluntary
               confessions
               may
               be
               untruly
               made
               ,
               to
               the
               undoing
               of
               the
               confessors
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               strange
               operation
               of
               melancholie
               ,
               proved
               by
               a
               familiar
               and
               late
               example
               .
            
             
               p.
               45.
               
            
             
               The
               strange
               and
               divers
               effects
               of
               melancholy
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               same
               humor
               abounding
               in
               witches
               ,
               or
               rather
               old
               women
               ,
               filleth
               them
               ful
               of
               marvellous
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               confessions
               are
               not
               to
               be
               credited
               .
            
             
               46.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               witches
               confessions
               ,
               especially
               concerning
               their
               league
               .
            
             
               pag.
               48.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               witches
               confessions
               ,
               concerning
               making
               of
               tempests
               and
               raine
               ;
               of
               the
               natural
               cause
               of
               raine
               &
               that
               witches
               or
               divels
               have
               no
               power
               to
               do
               such
               things
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               What
               would
               ensue
               ,
               if
               witches
               confessions
               or
               witchmongers
               opinions
               were
               true
               ,
               concerning
               the
               effects
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               inchantments
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 50
                 ▪
              
            
             
               Examples
               of
               forein
               nations
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               warres
               used
               the
               assistance
               of
               witches
               ;
               of
               eybiting
               witches
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               of
               two
               archers
               that
               shot
               with
               familiars
               .
            
             
               pag.
               51.
               
            
             
               Authors
               condemning
               the
               fantasticall
               confessions
               of
               witches
               ,
               and
               how
               a
               popish
               doctor
               taketh
               upon
               him
               to
               disprove
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               pag.
               52.
               
            
             
               Witchmongers
               reasons
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               witches
               can
               worke
               wonders
               ,
               Bodins
               tale
               of
               a
               Friseland
               priest
               transported
               ,
               that
               imaginations
               proceeding
               of
               melancholie
               do
               cause
               illusions
               .
            
             
               pag.
               53.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               confession
               of
               witches
               is
               insufficient
               in
               civill
               and
               common
               〈◊〉
               to
               take
               away
               life
               .
               What
               the
               sounder
               divines
               ,
               and
               decrees
               of
               councels
               determine
               in
               this
               case
               .
            
             
               pag.
               54.
               
            
             
               Of
               foure
               capitall
               crimes
               objected
               against
               witches
               ,
               all
               fully
               answered
               and
               confuted
               as
               frivolons
               .
            
             
               p.
               55.
               
            
             
               
               A
               request
               to
               such
               readers
               as
               loath
               to
               heare
               or
               read
               filthy
               &
               bawdy
               matters
               (
               which
               of
               necessity
               are
               here
               to
               be
               inserted
               )
               to
               passe
               over
               eight
               chapters
               .
            
             
               pag.
               56
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               OF
               witchmongers
               opinions
               concerning
               evill
               spirits
               ,
               how
               they
               frame
               themselves
               in
               more
               excellent
               sort
               than
               God
               made
               us
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               58.
               
            
             
               Of
               bawdy
               Incubus
               and
               Succubus
               ,
               and
               ,
               whether
               the
               action
               of
               venery
               may
               be
               performed
               betweene
               witches
               and
               divels
               and
               when
               witches
               first
               yeelded
               to
               Incubus
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               divels
               visible
               and
               invisible
               dealing
               with
               witches
               in
               the
               way
               of
               lechery
               .
            
             
               pag.
               60.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               power
               of
               generation
               is
               both
               outwardly
               and
               inwardly
               inpeached
               by
               witches
               ,
               and
               of
               divers
               that
               had
               their
               genitals
               taken
               from
               them
               by
               witches
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               againe
               restored
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               bishop
               Sylvanus
               his
               leachery
               opened
               and
               covered
               againe
               ,
               how
               maids
               having
               yellow
               haire
               are
               most
               combred
               with
               Incubus
               ,
               how
               maried
               men
               are
               bewitched
               to
               use
               other
               mens
               wives
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               their
               owne
               .
            
             
               pag.
               62.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               procure
               the
               dissolving
               of
               bewitched
               love
               ,
               also
               to
               enforce
               a
               man
               (
               how
               proper
               so
               ever
               he
               be
               )
               to
               love
               an
               old
               hag
               :
               and
               of
               a
               bawdy
               tricke
               of
               a
               priest
               in
               Gelderland
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               divers
               saincts
               and
               holy
               persons
               ,
               which
               were
               exceeding
               bawdy
               and
               lecherous
               ,
               and
               by
               certain
               miraculous
               meanes
               became
               chast
               .
            
             
               pag.
               63.
               
            
             
               Certaine
               popish
               and
               magicall
               cures
               ,
               for
               them
               that
               are
               bewitched
               in
               their
               privities
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               strange
               cure
               done
               to
               one
               that
               was
               molested
               with
               Incubus
               .
            
             
               pag.
               64.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               all
               the
               former
               follies
               touching
               Incubus
               ,
               which
               by
               examples
               and
               proofes
               of
               like
               stuffe
               is
               shewed
               to
               be
               flat
               knavery
               ,
               wherein
               the
               carnall
               copulation
               with
               spirits
               is
               overthrowne
               .
            
             
               pag.
               65.
               
            
             
               That
               Incubus
               is
               a
               naturall
               disease
               with
               remedies
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               besides
               ,
               magicall
               cures
               herewithall
               expressed
               .
            
             
               pag.
               69.
               
            
             
               The
               censure
               of
               
                 G.
                 Chancer
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               knavery
               of
               Incubus
               .
            
             
               pag.
               67.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fift
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               OF
               transformations
               ,
               ridiculous
               examples
               brought
               by
               the
               adversaries
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               their
               foolish
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               66.
               
            
             
               Absurd
               reasons
               brought
               by
               Bodin
               ,
               &
               such
               others
               ,
               for
               confirmation
               of
               transformations
               .
            
             
               pag.
               71.
               
            
             
               Of
               a
               man
               turned
               into
               an
               asse
               ,
               and
               returned
               againe
               unto
               a
               man
               by
               one
               of
               Bodins
               witches
               :
               S.
               Augustines
               opinion
               thereof
               .
            
             
               pag.
               72.
               
            
             
               A
               summarie
               of
               the
               former
               fable
               ,
               with
               a
               refutation
               thereof
               ,
               after
               due
               examination
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               pag.
               74.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               turned
               into
               the
               body
               of
               a
               beast
               by
               a
               witch
               ,
               is
               proved
               by
               strong
               reasons
               ,
               scriptures
               ,
               and
               authorites
               .
            
             
               pag.
               75.
               
            
             
               The
               witchmongers
               objections
               concerning
               Nebuchadnezzar
               answerred
               ,
               and
               their
               error
               concerning
               Lycanthropia
               consuted
               .
            
             
               pag.
               77.
               
            
             
               A
               speciall
               objection
               answered
               concerning
               transportations
               ,
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               diverse
               writers
               thereupon
               .
            
             
               pag.
               78.
               
            
             
               The
               witchmongers
               objection
               concerning
               the
               history
               of
               Iob
               answered
               .
            
             
               79.
               
            
             
               What
               severall
               sorts
               of
               witches
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               &
               how
               the
               word
               witch
               is
               there
               applied
               .
            
             
               pag.
               82.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             sixt
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               exposition
               of
               this
               Hebrue
               word
               Chasaph
               wherein
               is
               answered
               
               the
               objection
               contained
               in
               
                 Exodus
                 22.
              
               to
               wit
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               suffer
               a
               witch
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 Acts.
                 8.
              
               
            
             
               pag.
               84.
               
            
             
               The
               place
               of
               Deuteronomy
               expounded
               wherein
               are
               recited
               all
               kind
               of
               witches
               ;
               also
               their
               opinions
               confuted
               ,
               which
               hold
               that
               they
               can
               worke
               such
               miracles
               as
               are
               imputed
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               pag
               85.
               
            
             
               That
               women
               have
               used
               poisoning
               in
               all
               ages
               more
               then
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               inconvenience
               of
               poisoning
               .
            
             
               pag.
               87.
               
            
             
               Of
               divers
               poisoning
               practises
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               veneficia
               ,
               committed
               in
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Genua
                 ,
                 Millen
              
               ,
               Wittenberge
               ,
               also
               how
               they
               were
               discovered
               and
               executed
               .
            
             
               pag
               88.
               
            
             
               A
               great
               objection
               answered
               concerning
               this
               kind
               of
               witchcraft
               cal●ed
               Veneficium
               .
            
             
               pag.
               89.
               
            
             
               In
               what
               kind
               of
               confections
               that
               witchcraft
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Veneficium
               ,
               consisteth
               :
               of
               love-cups
               ,
               &
               the
               same
               confu●ed
               by
               poets
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               proved
               by
               more
               credible
               writers
               ,
               that
               love-cups
               rather
               ingender
               death
               through
               venome
               ,
               than
               love
               by
               ar●
               ;
               and
               with
               what
               toies
               they
               destroy
               cattell
               ,
               &
               procure
               love
               .
            
             
               p.
               92.
               
            
             
               
                 J.
                 Bodin
              
               triumphing
               against
               
                 I.
                 Wier
              
               is
               over
               taken
               with
               false
               ●reeke
               and
               false
               interpretation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               p.
               93.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             seventh
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               OF
               the
               Hebrue
               word
               Ob
               ,
               what
               it
               signifieth
               where
               it
               is
               found
               ,
               of
               Pythonisses
               called
               Ventriloquae
               ,
               who
               they
               be
               ,
               and
               what
               their
               practises
               are
               ,
               experience
               and
               examples
               thereof
               shewed
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               94.
               
            
             
               How
               the
               lewd
               practise
               of
               the
               Pythonist
               of
               Westwell
               came
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               she
               was
               examined
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               her
               diabolicall
               speach
               was
               but
               ventriloquie
               and
               plaine
               cousenage
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               by
               her
               owne
               confession
               .
            
             
               pag.
               96.
               
            
             
               Bodins
               stuffe
               concerning
               the
               Pythonist
               of
               Endor
               ,
               with
               a
               true
               story
               of
               a
               counterfeit
               Dutchman
               .
            
             
               pag
               98.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               great
               oracle
               of
               Apollo
               the
               Pythonist
               ,
               &
               how
               men
               of
               al
               sorts
               have
               been
               deceived
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               the
               apostles
               have
               mistaken
               the
               nature
               of
               spirits
               ,
               with
               an
               unanswerable
               argument
               ,
               that
               spirit
               ,
               can
               take
               no
               shapes
               .
            
             
               pag.
               99.
               
            
             
               Why
               Apollo
               was
               called
               Pytho
               ,
               wherof
               those
               witches
               were
               called
               
                 Pythonists
                 ;
                 Gregory
              
               his
               letter
               to
               the
               divell
               .
            
             
               pag.
               101.
               
            
             
               Apollo
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               Pytho
               ,
               compared
               to
               the
               Rood
               of
               grace
               ,
               Gregories
               letter
               to
               the
               divell
               cōfused
            
             
               102
            
             
               How
               diverse
               great
               clarkes
               and
               good
               authors
               have
               beene
               abused
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               spirits
               through
               false
               reports
               ,
               and
               by
               means
               of
               their
               credulity
               have
               published
               lies
               ,
               which
               are
               confuted
               by
               Aristotle
               and
               the
               scriptures
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               witch
               of
               Endor
               ,
               and
               whetler
               she
               accomplished
               the
               raising
               of
               Samuel
               truly
               ,
               or
               by
               deceipt
               ,
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               Divines
               hereupon
               .
            
             
               p.
               103.
               
            
             
               That
               Samuel
               was
               not
               raised
               indeed
               ,
               and
               how
               Bodin
               and
               all
               papists
               due
               herein
               ,
               and
               that
               souls
               cannot
               be
               raised
               by
               witchcraft
               .
            
             
               pag.
               104.
               
            
             
               That
               neither
               the
               divell
               nor
               Samuel
               was
               raised
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               a
               meere
               cousenage
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               guise
               of
               our
               Pythonists
               .
            
             
               pag.
               105.
               
            
             
               The
               objection
               of
               the
               witchmongers
               concerning
               this
               place
               fully
               answered
               ,
               and
               what
               circumstances
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               for
               the
               understanding
               of
               this
               story
               ,
               which
               is
               plainely
               opened
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               28.
               chapt
               .
               of
               the
               
                 1.
                 
                 Samuel
              
               ,
               to
               the
               12.
               verse
               .
            
             
               pag.
               106.
               
            
             
               The
               12.13
               .
               &
               14.
               verses
               of
               
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 28.
              
               expounded
               ;
               wherein
               is
               shewed
               that
               Saul
               was
               cousened
               and
               abused
               by
               the
               witch
               ,
               and
               that
               Samuel
               was
               not
               raised
               ,
               is
               proved
               by
               the
               witches
               
               owne
               talke
               .
            
             
               pag.
               108.
               
            
             
               The
               residue
               of
               
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 28.
              
               expounded
               ;
               wherein
               is
               declared
               how
               cunningly
               this
               witch
               brought
               Saul
               resolutely
               to
               beleeve
               that
               she
               raised
               Samuel
               ,
               what
               words
               are
               used
               to
               colour
               the
               cousenage
               ,
               &
               how
               all
               might
               also
               he
               wrought
               by
               ventriloquie
            
             
               p
               109.
               
            
             
               Opinions
               of
               some
               learned
               men
               ,
               that
               Samuel
               was
               indeed
               raised
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               witches
               art
               or
               power
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               speciall
               miracle
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               no
               such
               visions
               in
               these
               cur
               dayes
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               witches
               cannot
               do
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               pag.
               111.
               
            
             
               Of
               vaine
               apparltions
               ,
               how
               people
               have
               beene
               brought
               to
               feare
               bugs
               ,
               which
               is
               partly
               reformed
               by
               preaching
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               the
               true
               effect
               of
               Christs
               miracles
               .
            
             
               pag.
               112.
               
            
             
               Witches
               miracles
               cōpared
               to
               Christs
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               creator
               of
               al
               things
               ;
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               names
               and
               portraiture
               .
            
             
               pag.
               113.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             eight
             booke
             .
          
           
             
               THat
               miracles
               are
               ceased
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               115.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               is
               ceased
               .
            
             
               pag.
               116.
               
            
             
               That
               Oracles
               are
               ceased
               .
            
             
               pag.
               117.
               
            
             
               A
               tale
               written
               by
               many
               grave
               authors
               ,
               and
               beleeved
               by
               many
               wise
               men
               of
               the
               divels
               death
               .
               An
               other
               storywriby
               papists
               ,
               &
               beleeved
               of
               all
               catholikes
               ,
               approving
               the
               divels
               hones●y
               ,
               conscience
               ,
               and
               courtesie
               .
            
             
               pag.
               119.
               
            
             
               The
               judgements
               of
               the
               ancient
               fathers
               touching
               oracles
               ,
               and
               their
               abolishment
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               be
               now
               transferred
               form
               Delphos
               to
               Rome
               .
            
             
               p.
               120.
               
            
             
               Where
               and
               wherein
               couseners
               ,
               witches
               ,
               and
               priests
               were
               wont
               to
               give
               oracles
               ,
               and
               to
               worke
               their
               feats
               .
            
             
               pag.
               121.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             ninth
             Booke
             :
          
           
             
               THe
               Hebrue
               word
               Kasain
               expounded
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               a
               Christian
               may
               conjecture
               of
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               pag.
               123.
               
            
             
               Proofes
               by
               the
               old
               and
               new
               testament
               that
               ce●taine
               observations
               of
               the
               weather
               are
               lawfull
               .
            
             
               pap
               .
               124.
               
            
             
               That
               certaine
               observations
               are
               indifferent
               ,
               certaine
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               certaine
               impious
               ,
               whence
               that
               cunning
               is
               derived
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               of
               Aruspicus
               .
            
             
               pag.
               125.
               
            
             
               The
               predictions
               of
               soothsayers
               &
               lewd
               priests
               ,
               the
               prognostications
               of
               astronomers
               and
               physitians
               allowable
               ,
               divine
               prophesies
               holy
               and
               good
               .
            
             
               pag.
               126.
               
            
             
               The
               diversity
               of
               true
               prophets
               ,
               of
               Vrim
               ,
               and
               the
               propheticall
               use
               of
               the
               twelve
               pretious
               stones
               contained
               therein
               ;
               of
               the
               divine
               voice
               called
               Eccho
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               prophesies
               conditionall
               whereof
               the
               prophesies
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               doe
               intreat
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               published
               ;
               witchmongers
               answers
               to
               the
               objections
               against
               witches
               supernaturall
               actions
               .
            
             
               pag.
               1●7
               .
            
             
               What
               were
               the
               miracles
               expressed
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               ;
               and
               what
               are
               they
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               are
               not
               now
               to
               looke
               for
               any
               more
               miracles
               .
            
             
               pag.
               128.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             tenth
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Hebrue
               word
               Onen
               ,
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               dreames
               ,
               and
               divinations
               thereupon
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               130.
               
            
             
               Of
               divine
               ,
               naturall
               ,
               and
               casuall
               dreames
               ,
               with
               the
               different
               causes
               and
               effects
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               divers
               old
               writers
               touching
               dreames
               ,
               &
               how
               they
               vary
               in
               noting
               the
               causes
               thereof
               .
            
             
               p
               131.
               
            
             
               Against
               interpretors
               of
               dreames
               ,
               of
               the
               ordinary
               cause
               of
               dreames
               ,
               Hemingibus
               opinion
               of
               diabolicall
               dreames
               ,
               the
               interpretation
               of
               dreames
               ceased
               .
            
             
               pag.
               132.
               
            
             
               
               That
               neither
               witches
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               ,
               can
               either
               by
               words
               or
               herbs
               ,
               thrust
               into
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               sleeping
               man
               ,
               what
               cogitations
               or
               dreams
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               whence
               magicall
               dreames
               come
               .
            
             
               pag.
               133.
               
            
             
               How
               men
               have
               been
               bewitched
               ,
               cousened
               or
               abused
               by
               dreams
               to
               dig
               and
               search
               for
               money
               .
            
             
               pag.
               134.
               
            
             
               The
               art
               &
               order
               to
               be
               used
               in
               digging
               for
               money
               ,
               revealed
               by
               dreams
               ,
               how
               to
               procure
               pleasant
               dreams
               ,
               of
               morning
               and
               midnight
               dreams
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Sundry
               receipts
               and
               ointments
               ,
               made
               and
               used
               for
               the
               transportation
               of
               witches
               ,
               and
               other
               miraculous
               effects
               ;
               an
               instance
               thereof
               reported
               and
               credited
               by
               some
               that
               are
               learned
               .
            
             
               pag.
               135.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               the
               former
               follies
               ,
               as
               well
               conce●ning
               ointments
               ,
               dreams
               ,
               &c.
               as
               also
               of
               the
               assembly
               of
               witches
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               consultations
               and
               bankets
               at
               sundry
               places
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               dreams
               .
            
             
               pag.
               136.
               
            
             
               That
               most
               part
               of
               prophesies
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               were
               revealed
               in
               dreams
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               how
               to
               look
               for
               such
               revelations
               ,
               of
               some
               who
               have
               dreampt
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               dreams
               prove
               contrary
               ,
               Nebuchadnezzars
               rule
               to
               know
               a
               true
               expositor
               of
               dreams
               .
            
             
               pag.
               137.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             eleventh
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               Hebrew
               word
               Nahas
               expounded
               ;
               of
               the
               art
               of
               augury
               ,
               who
               invented
               it
               ,
               how
               slovenly
               a
               science
               it
               is
               ;
               the
               multitude
               of
               sacrifices
               and
               sacrificers
               of
               the
               heathen
               ,
               and
               the
               causes
               thereof
               .
            
             
               pag.
               138.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Iewes
               sacrifice
               to
               Moloch
               ,
               a
               discourse
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               of
               purgatory
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               Canibals
               cruelty
               ,
               of
               popish
               sacrifices
               exceeding
               in
               tyranny
               the
               ●ewes
               or
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               pag.
               139.
               
            
             
               The
               superstition
               of
               the
               heathen
               about
               the
               element
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               grew
               in
               such
               reverence
               among
               them
               ,
               of
               their
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               some
               inkling
               of
               the
               godly
               fathers
               doings
               in
               t●at
               behalf
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Roman
               sacrifices
               ,
               of
               the
               estimation
               they
               had
               of
               augury
               ,
               of
               the
               law
               of
               the
               twelve
               tables
               .
            
             
               pag.
               140.
               
            
             
               Colleges
               of
               augurors
               ,
               their
               office
               ,
               their
               number
               ,
               the
               signification
               of
               augury
               ,
               that
               the
               practisers
               of
               that
               art
               were
               couseners
               ,
               their
               profession
               ,
               their
               places
               of
               exercise
               ,
               their
               apparell
               ,
               their
               superstition
               .
            
             
               pag.
               141.
               
            
             
               The
               times
               and
               seasons
               to
               exercise
               angury
               ,
               the
               manner
               and
               order
               thereof
               ,
               of
               the
               ceremonies
               thereunto
               belonging
               .
            
             
               pag.
               142.
               
            
             
               Vpon
               what
               signes
               and
               tokens
               augurors
               did
               prognosticate
               ,
               observations
               touching
               the
               inward
               and
               outward
               parts
               of
               beasts
               ,
               with
               notes
               of
               beasts
               behaviour
               in
               the
               slaughter-house
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               augury
               ,
               Plato
               his
               reverend
               opinion
               thereof
               ,
               of
               contrary
               events
               ,
               &
               false
               predictions
               .
            
             
               p.
               143
            
             
               The
               cousening
               art
               of
               sortilege
               or
               lotarie
               ,
               practised
               especially
               by
               Egyptian
               vagabonds
               ,
               of
               allowed
               lots
               ,
               of
               Pythagoras
               his
               lot
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               ibid
            
             
               Of
               the
               Cabalistieall
               art
               consisting
               of
               traditions
               and
               unwritten
               verities
               learned
               without
               book
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               division
               thereof
            
             
               pag.
               144.
               
            
             
               When
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               sor●
               sacrifices
               were
               first
               ordained
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               were
               prophaned
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               pope
               corrupteth
               the
               sacraments
               of
               Christ
            
             
               pag.
               145.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               objects
               whereupon
               the
               augurors
               used
               ●o
               progno●ticate
               ,
               with
               certain
               cautions
               and
               notes
               .
            
             
               pag.
               146.
               
            
             
               The
               division
               of
               augury
               ,
               persons
               admittable
               into
               the
               colledges
               of
               augury
               ,
               of
               their
               superstition
               .
            
             
               pag.
               147.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               common
               peoples
               fond
               and
               superstitious
               collections
               and
               observ●tions
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
               How
               old
               writers
               vary
               about
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               the
               means
               ,
               whereby
               things
               augurificall
               are
               moved
               .
            
             
               pag.
               149.
               
            
             
               How
               ridiculous
               an
               art
               augury
               is
               ,
               how
               Cato
               mocked
               it
               ,
               Aristotles
               reason
               against
               it
               ,
               fond
               collections
               of
               augu●ors
               ,
               who
               allowed
               ,
               and
               who
               disallowed
               it
               .
            
             
               pag.
               150.
               
            
             
               Fond
               distinctions
               of
               the
               heathen
               writers
               ,
               concerning
               augury
               .
            
             
               pag.
               151.
               
            
             
               Of
               naturall
               and
               casuall
               augury
               ,
               the
               one
               allowed
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               disallowed
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               casual
               augury
               which
               is
               meer
               witchcraft
               ,
               &
               upon
               what
               uncertainty
               those
               divinations
               are
               grounded
               .
            
             
               pag.
               152.
               
            
             
               The
               figure-casters
               are
               witches
               ,
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               their
               art
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               contradictions
               ,
               
                 Cornelius
                 Agripas
              
               sentence
               against
               judicial
               astrologie
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               subtil●y
               of
               astrologers
               to
               maintain
               the
               credit
               of
               their
               art
               ,
               why
               they
               remain
               in
               credit
               ,
               certain
               impieties
               contained
               in
               astrologers
               assertions
               .
            
             
               pag.
               153.
               
            
             
               Who
               have
               power
               to
               drive
               away
               divels
               with
               their
               only
               presence
               ,
               who
               shall
               receive
               of
               God
               whatsoever
               they
               aske
               in
               prayer
               ,
               who
               shall
               obtain
               everlasting
               life
               by
               means
               of
               constellations
               ,
               as
               nativity-casters
               affirme
               .
            
             
               pag.
               155.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             twelfth
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               Hebrew
               word
               Habar
               expounded
               ,
               where
               also
               the
               supposed
               secret
               f●rce
               of
               charmes
               and
               inchantments
               is
               shewed
               ,
               and
               the
               efficacy
               of
               words
               is
               diverse
               waies
               declared
               .
            
             
               pag.
               156.
               
            
             
               What
               is
               forbidden
               in
               scriptures
               concerning
               witc●craft
               ,
               of
               the
               operation
               of
               words
               ,
               the
               superstition
               of
               the
               Ca●alists
               and
               papists
               ,
               who
               createth
               substances
               ,
               to
               imitate
               God
               in
               some
               cases
               is
               presumption
               ,
               words
               of
               sanctification
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               What
               effect
               &
               offence
               witches
               charmes
               bring
               ,
               how
               unapt
               witches
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               unlikely
               to
               work
               those
               things
               which
               they
               are
               thought
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               would
               follow
               if
               those
               things
               wer
               true
               which
               are
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               .
               e
            
             
               pag.
               157
            
             
               Why
               God
               forbad'the
               practise
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               the
               absurdity
               of
               the
               law
               of
               the
               twelve
               tables
               ,
               whereupon
               their
               estimation
               in
               miraculous
               actions
               is
               grounded
               ,
               of
               their
               wonderous
               works
               .
            
             
               pag.
               158.
               
            
             
               An
               instance
               of
               one
               arraigned
               upon
               the
               law
               of
               the
               twelve
               tables
               ,
               whereby
               the
               said
               law
               is
               proved
               ridiculous
               ,
               of
               two
               witches
               that
               could
               do
               wonders
               .
            
             
               pag.
               159.
               
            
             
               Lawes
               provided
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               such
               witches
               as
               work
               miracles
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               of
               certain
               popish
               lawes
               published
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               pag.
               160.
               
            
             
               Poeticall
               authorities
               commonly
               alledged
               by
               witchmongers
               ,
               for
               the
               proof
               of
               witches
               miraculous
               actions
               ,
               and
               for
               confirmation
               of
               their
               supernaturall
               power
            
             
               pag.
               161.
               
            
             
               Poetry
               and
               popery
               compared
               in
               inchantments
               ,
               popish
               witchmongers
               have
               more
               advantage
               herein
               than
               protestants
            
             
               pag.
               165.
               
            
             
               Popish
               periapts
               ,
               amulets
               &
               charmes
               ,
               agnus
               Dei
               ,
               a
               wastcote
               of
               proofe
               ,
               a
               charme
               for
               the
               falling
               evill
               ,
               a
               writing
               brought
               to
               S.
               Leo
               from
               heaven
               by
               an
               angel
               ▪
               the
               vertues
               of
               S.
               Saviours
               epistle
               ,
               a
               charme
               against
               theeves
               ,
               a
               writing
               found
               in
               Christs
               wounds
               ,
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               p.
               166.
               
            
             
               A
               charme
               against
               shot
               ,
               or
               a
               wastcote
               of
               proof
               .
               Against
               the
               falling
               evil
               p.
               167.
               
               A
               popish
               periapt
               or
               charme
               ,
               which
               must
               never
               be
               said
               ,
               but
               carried
               about
               one
               ,
               against
               theeves
               .
               Another
               amulet
               ,
               pag.
               168.
               
               A
               papistical
               charme
               .
               A
               charme
               found
               in
               the
               canone
               
               of
               the
               masse
               .
               Other
               papisticall
               charmes
               .
               pag.
               196.
               
               A
               charme
               of
               the
               holy
               chrosse
               .
               pag.
               170.
               
               A
               charme
               tak●n
               out
               of
               the
               Primer
               .
            
             
               pag.
               171.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               make
               holy
               water
               ,
               &
               the
               vertues
               thereof
               ,
               S.
               Rufins
               charme
               ,
               of
               the
               wearing
               &
               bearing
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               that
               the
               sacrament
               of
               confession
               &
               the
               euchraist
               is
               of
               as
               much
               efficacy
               as
               other
               charmes
               ,
               and
               magnified
               by
               
                 L.
                 Varus
              
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               noble
               balme
               used
               by
               Moses
               ,
               ap●shly
               counte●feited
               in
               the
               church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               pag.
               172.
               
            
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               F●rrarius
               touching
               charmes
               ,
               periapts
               ,
               appensions
               ,
               amulets
               ,
               &c.
               
               Of
               Homericall
               medicines
               ,
               of
               constant
               opinion
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               thereof
               .
            
             
               pag.
               173.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               effects
               of
               amulets
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               o●
               
                 Argerius
                 Ferrarius
              
               in
               the
               commendation
               of
               charmes
               ,
               &c
               :
               foure
               sorts
               of
               Homericall
               medicines
               ,
               &
               the
               choice
               thereof
               ;
               of
               imagination
               .
            
             
               pag.
               174.
               
            
             
               Choice
               of
               charmes
               against
               the
               falling
               evill
               ,
               the
               bitting
               of
               a
               mad
               dog
               ,
               the
               stinging
               of
               a
               scorpion
               ,
               the
               toothach
               ,
               for
               a
               woman
               in
               travell
               ,
               ●or
               the
               kings
               evil
               ,
               to
               g●t
               a
               thorne
               out
               of
               any
               member
               ,
               or
               a
               bone
               out
               of
               ones
               throte
               ,
               charmes
               to
               be
               said
               fasting
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               gathering
               of
               hearbs
               ,
               for
               sore
               eyes
               ,
               to
               open
               locks
               ,
               against
               spirits
               ,
               for
               the
               bots
               in
               a
               horse
               ,
               and
               specially
               for
               the
               Duke
               of
               Albas
               horse
               ,
               for
               sowre
               wines
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               pag.
               175.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               faling
               evill
               .
               ibid.
               Against
               the
               biting
               of
               a
               mad
               dog
               .
               ibid.
               Against
               the
               biting
               of
               a
               scorpion
               .
               pa.
               176.
               
               Against
               the
               toothach
               .
               A
               charme
               to
               re●ease
               a
               woman
               in
               travell
               .
               To
               heale
               the
               Kings
               or
               Queenes
               evill
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               sorenesse
               in
               the
               throte
               .
               A
               charme
               read
               in
               the
               Romish
               church
               ,
               upon
               saint
               Blazes
               day
               ,
               that
               will
               fetch
               a
               tho●ne
               out
               of
               any
               place
               of
               ones
               body
               ,
               a
               bone
               out
               of
               the
               throte
               ,
               &c.
               L●ct
               .
               3.
               ibid.
               A
               charme
               for
               the
               headach
               .
            
             
               pag.
               177.
               
            
             
               A
               charme
               to
               be
               said
               each
               morning
               by
               a
               witch
               fasting
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               before
               she
               go
               abroad
               .
               Another
               charme
               that
               witches
               use
               at
               the
               gathering
               of
               their
               medecinable
               hearbs
               .
               An
               old
               womans
               charme
               ,
               wherwith
               she
               did
               mu●●
               good
               in
               the
               country
               ,
               and
               grew
               ●amous
               thereby
               ,
               ibid.
               Another
               like
               charme
               .
               A
               charme
               to
               open
               locks
               .
               A
               charme
               to
               drive
               away
               spirits
               that
               haunt
               any
               hous●
               .
               pag.
               178.
               
               A
               pretty
               charme
               or
               conclusion
               for
               one
               poss●ssed
               .
               Another
               for
               th●
               same
               purpose
               .
               Another
               to
               the
               same
               eff●ct
               ,
               ibid.
               Another
               charme
               or
               witchcraft
               for
               the
               same
               .
               pag.
               179.
               
               A
               charme
               for
               the
               bots
               in
               a
               horse
               .
               ibid.
               A
               charme
               against
               vineger
               .
            
             
               pag.
               180.
               
            
             
               The
               inchanting
               of
               serpents
               &
               snakes
               ,
               objections
               answer●d
               concerning
               the
               same
               ;
               fond
               reasons
               why
               charmes
               take
               effect
               therein
               ,
               Mahomets
               pig●on
               ,
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               an
               Asse
               a●
               Memphis
               in
               Aegypt
               ,
               popish
               charmes
               against
               serpents
               ,
               of
               miracle-workers
               ,
               the
               taming
               of
               snakes
               ,
               Bodins
               lie
               of
               snakes
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Charmes
               to
               carry
               water
               in
               a
               sive
               ,
               to
               know
               what
               is
               spoken
               of
               us
               behind
               our
               backs
               ,
               for
               bleare
               cies
               ,
               to
               make
               seeds
               to
               grow
               well
               ,
               of
               images
               made
               of
               wax
               ,
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               a
               witch
               ,
               to
               hang
               her
               up
               ,
               notable
               authorities
               against
               waxen
               images
               ,
               a
               story
               bewraying
               the
               knavery
               of
               Waxen
               images
               .
            
             
               pag.
               185.
               
            
             
               A
               charme
               teaching
               how
               to
               hurt
               whom
               you
               lift
               with
               images
               of
               wax
               &c.
               
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Sundry
               spirts
               of
               charmes
               tending
               to
               divers
               purposes
               ,
               and
               first
               ,
               certaine
               charmes
               to
               make
               taciturnity
               in
               tortures
               .
            
             
               pag.
               187.
               
            
             
               Countrey
               charmes
               against
               these
               and
               all
               other
               witchcrafts
               ,
               in
               the
               saying
               also
               whereof
               witches
               are
               vexed
               ,
               ibid
               A
               charme
               for
               the
               choine
               cough
               .
               For
               corporall
               or
               spirituall
               rest
               .
               Charme●
               to
               find
               out
               a
               theefe
               .
               ibid.
               Another
               
               way
               to
               find
               out
               a
               theef
               that
               hath
               stolne
               any
               thing
               from
               you
               .
            
             
               pag.
               189.
               
            
             
               To
               put
               out
               the
               theeves
               eye
               .
               Another
               way
               to
               find
               out
               a
               theef
               .
               ibid.
               A
               charm
               to
               find
               ou●
               or
               spoil
               a
               theef
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               S.
               Adelberts
               curse
               or
               charme
               against
               theeves
               .
            
             
               pag.
               190.
               
            
             
               An●ther
               inchantment
               .
            
             
               pag.
               192.
               
            
             
               A
               charm
               or
               experiment
               to
               finde
               out
               a
               witch
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               To
               spoil
               a
               theef
               ,
               a
               witch
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               enemy
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               evill
               .
               pag.
               194.
               
               A
               notable
               charme
               or
               medicine
               to
               pull
               out
               an
               arrow-head
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               that
               sticketh
               in
               the
               flesh
               or
               bones
               ,
               and
               cannot
               otherwise
               he
               had
               out
               .
               Charmes
               against
               a
               qu●●idian
               ague
               .
               ibid.
               For
               all
               manner
               of
               agues
               intermittent
               .
               Periapts
               ,
               characters
               ,
               &c.
               for
               agues
               ,
               and
               to
               cure
               all
               diseases
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               from
               all
               evill
               .
               p.
               195.
               
               More
               charms
               for
               agues
               .
               ibid.
               For
               a
               bloudy
               flux
               ,
               or
               rather
               an
               issue
               of
               bloud
               .
               Cures
               commenced
               and
               finished
               by
               witchcraft
               .
               pa.
               196.
               
               Another
               witchcraft
               or
               knavery
               ,
               practised
               by
               the
               same
               surgeon
               .
               pag.
               198.
               
               Another
               experiment
               for
               one
               bewitched
               .
               Otherwise
               .
               A
               knack
               to
               know
               whether
               you
               be
               bewitched
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               That
               one
               witchcraft
               may
               lawfully
               meet
               with
               another
               .
            
             
               pag.
               199.
               
            
             
               Who
               are
               priviledged
               from
               witches
               ,
               what
               bodies
               are
               aptest
               to
               be
               bewitched
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               witches
               ,
               why
               women
               are
               rather
               witches
               than
               men
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               What
               miracles
               witchmongers
               report
               to
               have
               been
               done
               by
               witches
               words
               &c.
               contradictions
               of
               witchmongers
               among
               themselves
               ,
               how
               beasts
               are
               cured
               hereby
               ,
               of
               bewitched
               butter
               ,
               a
               charm
               against
               witches
               ,
               and
               a
               counter
               charm
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               charmes
               and
               words
               proved
               by
               L.
               Vairus
               to
               be
               wonderfull
               .
            
             
               pag.
               200.
               
            
             
               A
               charme
               to
               find
               her
               that
               bewitched
               your
               kine
               .
               Another
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               have
               bewitched
               any
               kind
               of
               cattell
               .
            
             
               p.
               201.
               
            
             
               A
               speciall
               charme
               to
               preserve
               all
               cattell
               from
               witchcraft
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Lawfull
               charmes
               ,
               rather
               medicinable
               cures
               for
               diseased
               cattell
               .
               The
               charme
               of
               charmes
               ,
               and
               the
               pow●r
               thereof
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               charme
               of
               charmes
               .
               Otherwise
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               the
               force
               and
               vertue
               falsly
               ascribed
               to
               charmes
               and
               amulets
               ,
               by
               the
               authorities
               of
               ancient
               writers
               ,
               both
               divines
               and
               physitians
               .
            
             
               pag.
               201.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             XIII
             .
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               signification
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               Hartumin
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               found
               written
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               is
               diversly
               translated
               :
               whereby
               the
               objection
               of
               Pharaohs
               magitians
               is
               afterwards
               answered
               in
               this
               book
               ;
               also
               of
               naturall
               magick
               not
               evill
               in
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               pag.
               203.
               
            
             
               How
               the
               philosophers
               in
               times
               past
               travelled
               for
               the
               knowledge
               of
               naturall
               magick
               ,
               of
               Solomons
               knowledge
               therein
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               called
               a
               natural
               magician
               ,
               a
               distinction
               therof
               ,
               and
               why
               it
               is
               condemned
               for
               witchcraft
               .
            
             
               pag.
               204.
               
            
             
               What
               secrets
               do
               lie
               hidden
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               taught
               in
               naturall
               magick
               ,
               how
               Gods
               glory
               is
               magnified
               therein
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               work
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               What
               strange
               things
               are
               brought
               to
               passe
               by
               naturall
               magick
               .
            
             
               pag.
               205.
               
            
             
               The
               incredible
               operation
               of
               waters
               ,
               both
               standing
               and
               running
               ;
               of
               wels
               ,
               lakes
               ,
               rivers
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               wonderfull
               effects
               .
            
             
               pag
               206.
               
            
             
               The
               vertues
               and
               qualities
               of
               sundry
               precious
               stones
               ,
               of
               cousening
               Lapidaries
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Whence
               the
               precious
               stones
               receive
               their
               operations
               ,
               how
               curious
               Magitians
               use
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               thei●
               
               seals
               .
            
             
               pag.
               210.
               
            
             
               The
               sympathy
               and
               antipathy
               of
               naturall
               and
               elementary
               bodies
               declared
               by
               diverse
               examples
               of
               beasts
               ,
               birds
               ,
               plants
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               pag.
               212.
               
            
             
               The
               former
               matter
               proved
               by
               many
               examples
               of
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               pag.
               213.
               
            
             
               The
               bewitching
               venome
               contained
               in
               the
               body
               of
               an
               harlot
               ,
               how
               her
               eye
               ,
               her
               tongue
               ,
               her
               beauty
               &
               behaviour
               bewitcheth
               some
               men
               :
               of
               bones
               and
               hornes
               yeelding
               great
               vertue
               .
            
             
               pag.
               214.
               
            
             
               Two
               notorious
               wonders
               and
               yet
               not
               marvelled
               at
               .
            
             
               pag.
               215.
               
            
             
               Of
               illusions
               ,
               confederacies
               ,
               and
               legierdemain
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               may
               be
               well
               or
               ill
               used
               .
            
             
               pag.
               216.
               
            
             
               Of
               private
               confederacy
               ,
               and
               of
               Brandons
               Pigeon
               .
            
             
               pag.
               217.
               
            
             
               Of
               publick
               confederacy
               ,
               and
               whereof
               it
               consisteth
               .
            
             
               pag.
               218.
               
            
             
               How
               men
               have
               been
               abused
               with
               words
               of
               equivocation
               ,
               with
               sundry
               examples
               thereof
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               How
               some
               are
               abused
               with
               naturall
               magick
               ,
               and
               sundry
               examples
               thereof
               when
               illusion
               is
               added
               thereunto
               ,
               of
               Iacobs
               pied
               sheep
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               black
               Moore
               .
            
             
               pag.
               219.
               
            
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               witchmongers
               ,
               that
               divels
               can
               create
               bodies
               ,
               and
               of
               Pharaohs
               magicians
               .
            
             
               pag.
               220.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               produce
               or
               make
               monsters
               by
               art
               of
               magick
               ,
               &
               why
               Pharaohs
               magitians
               could
               not
               make
               lice
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               That
               great
               matters
               may
               be
               wrought
               by
               this
               art
               ,
               when
               princes
               esteem
               and
               maaintain
               it
               :
               of
               divers
               wonderfull
               experiments
               ,
               and
               of
               strange
               conclusions
               in
               glasses
               ,
               of
               the
               art
               perspective
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               pag.
               222.
               
            
             
               A
               comparison
               betwixt
               Pharaohs
               magitians
               and
               our
               witches
               ,
               and
               how
               their
               cunning
               consisted
               in
               juggling
               knacks
               .
            
             
               pag.
               223.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               serpents
               and
               frogs
               were
               truly
               presented
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               poisoned
               indeed
               by
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               ,
               of
               false
               prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               miracles
               ,
               of
               Balaams
               asse
               .
            
             
               pag.
               224.
               
            
             
               The
               art
               of
               juggling
               discovered
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               points
               it
               doth
               principally
               consist
               .
            
             
               pag.
               226.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               ball
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               legierdemain
               therewith
               ,
               also
               notable
               feats
               with
               one
               or
               divers
               bals
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               To
               make
               a
               little
               ball
               swell
               in
               your
               hand
               till
               it
               be
               very
               great
               .
               p.
               227.
               
               To
               consume
               (
               or
               rather
               to
               convey
               )
               one
               or
               many
               bals
               into
               nothing
               .
            
             
               pag.
               228.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               rap
               a
               wag
               upon
               the
               knuckles
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               conveyance
               of
               money
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               To
               convey
               money
               out
               of
               one
               of
               your
               hands
               into
               the
               other
               by
               legierdemain
               .
               ibid.
               To
               convert
               or
               transubstantiate
               money
               into
               counters
               ,
               or
               counters
               into
               money
               .
               pag.
               229.
               
               To
               put
               one
               testor
               into
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               another
               into
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               and
               with
               words
               to
               bring
               them
               together
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               To
               put
               one
               testor
               into
               a
               strangers
               hand
               ,
               and
               another
               into
               your
               own
               ,
               and
               to
               convey
               both
               into
               the
               strangers
               hand
               with
               words
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               doe
               the
               same
               or
               the
               like
               feat
               otherwise
               .
               ibid.
               To
               throw
               a
               piece
               of
               money
               away
               ,
               and
               to
               finde
               it
               again
               where
               you
               lift
               .
               pag.
               230.
               
               With
               words
               to
               make
               a
               groat
               or
               a
               testor
               to
               leap
               out
               of
               a
               pot
               ,
               or
               to
               run
               along
               upon
               a
               table
               .
               ibid.
               To
               make
               a
               groat
               or
               a
               testor
               to
               sink
               through
               a
               table
               ,
               and
               to
               vanish
               out
               of
               a
               handkercher
               very
               strangely
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               notable
               trick
               to
               transforme
               a
               counter
               to
               a
               groat
            
             
               pag.
               231.
               
            
             
               An
               excellent
               feat
               to
               make
               a
               two
               penny
               peece
               lye
               plain
               in
               the
               palme
               of
               your
               hand
               and
               to
               be
               passed
               from
               thence
               when
               you
               li●t
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               To
               convey
               a
               testor
               out
               of
               ones
               hand
               that
               holdeth
               it
               fast
               .
               pag.
               232.
               
               To
               throw
               a
               piece
               of
               money
               into
               a
               deep
               pond
               ,
               and
               to
               fetch
               it
               again
               from
               whence
               you
               lift
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
               To
               convey
               one
               shilling
               being
               in
               one
               hand
               into
               another
               ,
               holding
               your
               armes
               abroad
               like
               a
               rood
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               wrap
               a
               wag
               on
               the
               knuckles
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               To
               transforme
               any
               one
               small
               thing
               into
               any
               other
               form
               by
               holding
               of
               paper
               .
            
             
               pag.
               233.
               
            
             
               Of
               cards
               ,
               with
               good
               cautions
               how
               to
               avoide
               cousenage
               therein
               :
               speciall
               rules
               to
               convey
               and
               handle
               the
               cards
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               and
               order
               how
               to
               accomplish
               all
               difficult
               and
               strange
               things
               wrought
               by
               cards
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               deliver
               out
               four
               aces
               ,
               and
               to
               convert
               them
               into
               four
               knaves
               .
            
             
               p.
               234.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               tell
               one
               what
               card
               he
               seeth
               in
               the
               bottome
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               card
               is
               shuffled
               into
               the
               stock
               .
            
             
               pag.
               235.
               
            
             
               Another
               way
               to
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               having
               your self
               indeed
               never
               seen
               the
               card
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               To
               tell
               one
               without
               confederacy
               what
               card
               be
               thinketh
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               tell
               what
               card
               any
               man
               thinketh
               ▪
               how
               to
               convey
               the
               same
               into
               a
               kernell
               of
               a
               nut
               or
               cheristone
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               same
               again
               into
               ones
               pocket
               ;
               how
               to
               make
               one
               draw
               the
               same
               or
               any
               card
               you
               list
               ,
               and
               all
               under
               one
               device
               .
            
             
               pag.
               236.
               
            
             
               Of
               fast
               or
               loose
               ,
               how
               to
               knit
               a
               hard
               knot
               upon
               a
               hanckercher
               ,
               and
               to
               undo
               the
               same
               with
               words
               .
            
             
               p.
               237.
               
            
             
               A
               notable
               feat
               of
               fast
               or
               loose
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               pull
               three
               beadstones
               from
               off
               a
               cord
               ,
               while
               you
               hold
               fast
               the
               ends
               thereof
               ,
               without
               removing
               of
               your
               hand
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Iuggling
               knacks
               by
               confederacy
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               know
               whether
               one
               ●ast
               crosse
               or
               pile
               by
               the
               ringing
            
             
               pag.
               238.
               
            
             
               To
               make
               a
               shoale
               of
               goslings
               draw
               a
               timber
               log
               .
               ibid.
               To
               make
               a
               pot
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               standing
               fast
               on
               the
               cubboord
               ,
               to
               fall
               down
               thence
               by
               vertue
               of
               words
               .
               ibid.
               To
               make
               one
               danse
               naked
               .
               pag.
               239.
               
               To
               transforme
               or
               alter
               the
               colour
               of
               ones
               cap
               ,
               or
               hat
               .
               ibid.
               How
               to
               tell
               where
               a
               stollen
               horse
               is
               become
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Boxes
               to
               alter
               one
               grain
               into
               another
               ,
               or
               to
               consume
               the
               grain
               or
               corn
               to
               nothing
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               convey
               (
               with
               words
               or
               charmes
               )
               the
               corn
               contained
               in
               one
               boxe
               into
               another
               .
               pag.
               240.
               
               Of
               another
               boxe
               to
               convert
               wheat
               into
               flower
               with
               words
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Of
               diverse
               petty
               juggling
               knackes
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Tr
               burne
               a
               thred
               and
               to
               make
               it
               whole
               againe
               with
               the
               ashes
               thereof
               .
            
             
               pag.
               241.
               
            
             
               To
               cut
               a
               lace
               asunder
               in
               the
               middest
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               whole
               again
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               pull
               laces
               innumerable
               out
               of
               your
               mouth
               ,
               of
               what
               colour
               or
               length
               you
               li●t
               ,
               and
               never
               any
               thing
               seen
               to
               be
               therein
               .
            
             
               pag.
               242.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               make
               a
               book
               ,
               wherein
               you
               shall
               shew
               every
               leaf
               therein
               to
               be
               white
               ,
               black
               ,
               blew
               ,
               red
               ,
               yellow
               ,
               green
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Desperate
               or
               dangerous
               juggling
               knacks
               ,
               wherein
               the
               simple
               are
               made
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               a
               seely
               juggler
               with
               words
               can
               hurt
               and
               help
               ,
               kill
               and
               revive
               any
               creature
               at
               his
               pleasure
               :
               and
               first
               to
               kill
               any
               kind
               of
               pullen
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               it
               life
               again
               .
            
             
               pag.
               244.
               
            
             
               To
               eat
               a
               knife
               ,
               and
               to
               fetch
               it
               out
               of
               any
               other
               place
               .
               ibid.
               To
               thrust
               a
               bodkin
               into
               your
               head
               without
               hurt
               .
               ibid.
               To
               thrust
               a
               bodkin
               through
               your
               tongue
               ,
               and
               a
               knife
               through
               your
               arme
               :
               a
               pitiful
               sight
               ,
               without
               hurt
               or
               danger
               .
               pag.
               245.
               
               To
               thrust
               a
               piece
               of
               lead
               into
               one
               eye
               ,
               and
               drive
               it
               about
               (
               with
               a
               stick
               )
               between
               the
               skin
               and
               flesh
               of
               the
               forehead
               ,
               until
               it
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               other
               eye
               ,
               and
               there
               thrust
               out
               .
               ibid.
               To
               cut
               halfe
               your
               nose
               asunder
               ,
               and
               to
               heal
               it
               again
               presently
               without
               any
               salve
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
               To
               put
               a
               ring
               through
               your
               cheeke
               .
               pag.
               246.
               
               To
               cut
               off
               ones
               head
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               it
               in
               a
               platter
               ,
               &c.
               which
               the
               iuglers
               call
               the
               decollation
               of
               Iohn
               Baptist.
               ibid.
               To
               thrust
               a
               dagger
               or
               bodkin
               into
               your
               guts
               very
               strangely
               ,
               and
               to
               recover
               immediatly
               pag.
               247.
               
               To
               draw
               a
               cord
               through
               your
               nose
               ,
               mouth
               or
               hand
               ,
               so
               sensible
               as
               it
               is
               wonderfull
               to
               see
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               conclusion
               wherein
               the
               reader
               is
               referred
               to
               certaine
               patterns
               of
               instruments
               wherewith
               diverse
               feats
               here
               specified
               are
               to
               be
               executed
               .
            
             
               pag.
               248.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             xiiii
             .
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               OF
               the
               art
               of
               Alcumystry
               ,
               of
               their
               words
               of
               art
               and
               devises
               to
               bleare
               mens
               eies
               ,
               &
               to
               procure
               credit
               to
               their
               profession
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               249.
               
            
             
               The
               Alcumysters
               drift
               ,
               the
               Canons
               yeomans
               tale
               ,
               of
               alcumystical
               stones
               and
               waters
               .
            
             
               pag.
               250.
               
            
             
               Of
               a
               yeoman
               of
               the
               country
               cousened
               by
               an
               Alcumyst
               .
            
             
               pag.
               254.
               
            
             
               A
               certaine
               king
               abused
               by
               an
               Alcumist
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               kings
               foole
               a
               prety
               jest
               .
            
             
               pag.
               252.
               
            
             
               A
               notable
               story
               written
               by
               Erasmus
               of
               two
               Alcumysts
               ,
               also
               of
               longation
               and
               curtation
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               divers
               learned
               men
               touching
               the
               ●●lly
               of
               Alcumystry
               .
            
             
               pag.
               260.
               
            
             
               That
               vaine
               and
               deceitfull
               hope
               is
               a
               great
               cause
               why
               men
               are
               seduced
               by
               this
               alluring
               art
               ,
               and
               ●hat
               their
               labours
               therein
               are
               bootlesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               pag.
               261.
               
            
             
               A
               continuation
               of
               the
               former
               matter
               ,
               with
               a
               conclusion
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               p
               262.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             xv
             .
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               exposition
               of
               Iidoni
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               is
               found
               ,
               whereby
               the
               whole
               art
               of
               consuration
               is
               deciphered
               .
            
             
               Pag
               ▪
               265.
               
            
             
               An
               inventary
               of
               the
               names
               ,
               shapes
               ,
               powers
               ,
               government
               ,
               and
               effects
               of
               divels
               and
               spirits
               ,
               of
               their
               severall
               s●igniorities
               and
               degrees
               :
               a
               strange
               discourse
               worth
               the
               reading
               .
            
             
               p.
               266.
               
            
             
               The
               houres
               wherein
               poincipall
               divels
               may
               be
               bound
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               raised
               and
               restrained
               from
               doing
               of
               hurt
               .
            
             
               p.
               277.
               
            
             
               The
               sorme
               of
               adjuring
               or
               citing
               of
               the
               spirits
               aforesaid
               to
               arise
               and
               appeare
            
             
               pag
               278.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               the
               manifold
               vanities
               contained
               in
               the
               precedent
               chapters
               ,
               specially
               of
               commanding
               of
               devils
               .
            
             
               pag.
               279.
               
            
             
               The
               names
               of
               the
               planets
               ,
               their
               characters
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               twelve
               signes
               of
               the
               zodiake
               ,
               their
               dispositions
               ,
               aspects
               ,
               and
               government
               ,
               with
               other
               observations
               .
            
             
               pag.
               281.
               
            
             
               The
               twelve
               signes
               of
               the
               zodiake
               ,
               their
               characters
               and
               denominations
               .
               &c.
               ibid.
               Their
               dispositions
               or
               inclinations
               .
               282.
               
               The
               disposition
               of
               the
               planets
               .
               pag.
               282.
               
               The
               aspects
               of
               the
               planets
               .
               ibid.
               How
               the
               day
               is
               divided
               or
               distinguished
               .
               p.
               283.
               
               The
               division
               of
               the
               day
               and
               the
               planetary
               regiment
               .
               pag.
               
                 283
                 ▪
              
               The
               division
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               planetary
               regiment
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               characters
               of
               the
               angels
               of
               the
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               with
               their
               names
               ;
               of
               figures
               ,
               seales
               and
               periapts
               .
            
             
               pag.
               284.
               
            
             
               An
               experiment
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               pag.
               285.
               
            
             
               A
               licence
               for
               Sibylla
               to
               go
               and
               come
               by
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             
               pag.
               290.
               
            
             
               To
               know
               of
               treasure
               hidden
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               go
               invisible
               by
               these
               three
               sisters
               of
               fairies
               .
            
             
               pag
               ▪
               291.
               
            
             
               An
               experiment
               of
               Citrael
               ,
               &c.
               
                 angeli
                 di●i
                 dominici
              
               .
            
             
               pag.
               292.
               
            
             
               The
               seven
               angels
               of
               the
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               with
               the
               prayer
               called
               
                 Regina
                 linguae
              
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               inclose
               a
               spirit
               in
               a
               crystall
               stone
               .
            
             
               pag.
               293.
               
            
             
               
               A
               figure
               or
               type
               proportionall
               ,
               shewing
               what
               form
               must
               be
               observed
               &
               kept
               ,
               in
               making
               the
               figure
               whereby
               the
               former
               secret
               of
               inclosing
               a
               spirit
               in
               crystal
               is
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               pag.
               295.
               
            
             
               An
               experiment
               of
               the
               spirit
               Bealphares
               .
            
             
               pag.
               296.
               
            
             
               The
               two
               and
               twentieth
               Psalme
               .
            
             
               pag.
               299.
               
            
             
               This
               psalme
               also
               following
               ,
               being
               the
               fifty
               one
               psalme
               ,
               must
               be
               said
               three
               times
               over
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               To
               bind
               the
               spirit
               Bealphares
               ,
               and
               to
               lose
               him
               again
               .
            
             
               pag.
               300.
               
            
             
               A
               licence
               for
               the
               spirit
               to
               depart
               .
            
             
               pag.
               301
            
             
               A
               type
               or
               figure
               of
               the
               circle
               for
               the
               master
               and
               his
               fellowes
               to
               sit
               in
               ,
               shewing
               how
               and
               after
               what
               fashion
               it
               should
               be
               made
               .
            
             
               pag.
               302.
               
            
             
               The
               making
               of
               the
               holy
               water
               .
            
             
               pag.
               303.
               
            
             
               To
               the
               water
               say
               also
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Then
               take
               the
               salt
               in
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               say
               putting
               it
               into
               the
               water
               ,
               making
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               crosse
               .
            
             
               pag.
               304
            
             
               Then
               sprinkle
               upon
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               say
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               To
               make
               a
               spirit
               to
               appear
               in
               a
               crystall
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               An
               experiment
               of
               the
               dead
            
             
               pag
               305.
               
            
             
               Now
               the
               Pater
               noster
               ,
               Ave
               ,
               and
               Credo
               must
               be
               said
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               prayer
               immediately
               following
               .
            
             
               pag.
               306.
               
            
             
               A
               bond
               to
               bind
               him
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               N●as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               pag.
               307
            
             
               This
               bond
               following
               ,
               is
               to
               call
               him
               into
               your
               crystall
               stone
               ,
               or
               glass
               ,
               &c.
               pag
               309.
               
               Then
               being
               appeared
               ,
               say
               these
               words
               following
               .
               pag.
               
                 310
                 ▪
              
               A
               licence
               to
               depart
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               When
               to
               talk
               with
               spirits
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               true
               answers
               to
               finde
               out
               a
               theefe
               .
            
             
               pag.
               311.
               
            
             
               To
               speak
               with
               spirits
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               conjuration
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               raising
               ,
               binding
               and
               dismissing
               of
               the
               divell
               ,
               of
               going
               invisible
               and
               other
               lewd
               practises
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               A
               comparison
               between
               popish
               exorcists
               and
               other
               conjurors
               ,
               a
               popish
               conjuration
               published
               by
               a
               great
               doctor
               of
               the
               Romish
               church
               ,
               his
               rules
               and
               cautions
            
             
               pag
               313.
               
            
             
               A
               late
               experiment
               ,
               or
               cousening
               conjurati●n
               practised
               at
               Orleance
               by
               the
               Franciscane
               Fryers
               ,
               how
               it
               was
               detected
               ,
               and
               the
               judgement
               against
               the
               authors
               of
               that
               comedie
               .
            
             
               pag
               315.
               
            
             
               Who
               may
               be
               conjurors
               in
               the
               Romish
               Church
               besides
               priests
               ,
               a
               ridiculous
               definition●
               of
               superstision
               ,
               what
               words
               are
               to
               be
               used
               and
               not
               used
               in
               exorcismes
               ,
               rebaptisme
               allowed
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               conjure
               any
               thing
               ,
               differences
               between
               holy
               water
               and
               conjuration
               .
            
             
               pag.
               317.
               
            
             
               The
               seven
               reasons
               why
               some
               are
               not
               rid
               of
               the
               divell
               with
               all
               their
               popish
               conjurations
               ,
               why
               there
               were
               no
               cōjurors
               in
               the
               primitive
               church
               ,
               and
               why
               the
               divell
               is
               not
               so
               so●ne
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               bewitched
               as
               of
               the
               possessed
            
             
               pag.
               319.
               
            
             
               Other
               grosse
               absurdities
               of
               witchmongers
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               conjurations
               .
            
             
               pag.
               320.
               
            
             
               Certain
               conjurations
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               pontificall
               and
               out
               of
               the
               missal
               .
            
             
               pag.
               321.
               
            
             
               A
               conjuration
               written
               in
               the
               masse
               book
               .
               Fol.
               1.
               
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Oremus
            
             
               pag.
               322.
               
            
             
               That
               popish
               priests
               leave
               nothing
               unconjured
               ,
               a
               form
               of
               exorcisme
               for
               incense
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               rules
               and
               lawes
               of
               popish
               Exorcists
               and
               other
               conjurors
               all
               one
               ,
               with
               a
               confutation
               of
               their
               whole
               power
               ,
               how
               S.
               Martine
               conjured
               the
               divell
               .
            
             
               pag.
               323.
               
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               papists
               to
               beleeve
               other
               conjurors
               doings
               their
               owne
               being
               of
               so
               little
               force
               ,
               Hippocrates
               his
               opinion
               herein
               .
            
             
               pag.
               325.
               
            
             
             
             
             
             
               
               How
               conjurors
               have
               beguiled
               witches
               ,
               what
               books
               they
               cary
               about
               to
               procure
               credit
               to
               their
               art
               ,
               wicke
               assertions
               against
               Moses
               and
               Ioseph
               .
            
             
               pag.
               326.
               
            
             
               All
               magicall
               arts
               confuted
               by
               an
               argument
               concerning
               Nero
               ,
               what
               
                 Cornelius
                 Agrippa
              
               and
               
                 Carolus
                 Gallus
              
               have
               left
               written
               thereof
               ,
               &
               proved
               by
               experience
               .
            
             
               pag.
               327.
               
            
             
               Of
               Solomons
               conjurations
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               opinion
               conceived
               of
               his
               cunning
               and
               practise
               therein
               .
            
             
               pag.
               328.
               
            
             
               Lessons
               read
               in
               all
               churches
               ,
               where
               the
               pope
               hath
               authority
               ,
               on
               Saint
               Margarets
               day
               ,
               translated
               into
               English
               word
               for
               word
               .
            
             
               pag.
               329.
               
            
             
               A
               delicate
               story
               of
               a
               Lumbard
               ,
               who
               by
               saint
               Magarets
               example
               would
               needs
               fight
               with
               a
               reall
               divel
               .
            
             
               330.
               
            
             
               The
               story
               of
               S.
               Margaret
               proved
               to
               be
               both
               ridiculous
               and
               impious
               in
               every
               point
               .
            
             
               pag.
               331.
               
            
             
               A
               pleasant
               miracle
               wrought
               by
               a
               popish
               priest
               .
            
             
               pag.
               332.
               
            
             
               The
               former
               miracle
               cou●uted
               ,
               with
               a
               strange
               story
               of
               S.
               Lucy
               .
            
             
               pag.
               333.
               
            
             
               Of
               visions
               ,
               noises
               ,
               apparitions
               ,
               and
               imagined
               sounds
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               illusions
               ,
               of
               wandering
               soules
               :
               with
               a
               confutation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Cardanus
               opinion
               of
               strange
               noises
               ,
               how
               counterfeit
               visions
               grow
               to
               be
               credited
               ,
               of
               popish
               appearances
               ,
               of
               pope
               Boniface
               .
            
             
               pag.
               335.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               noise
               or
               sound
               of
               echo
               ,
               of
               one
               that
               narrowly
               escaped
               drowning
               thereby
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               pag.
               336.
               
            
             
               Of
               Theurgie
               ,
               with
               a
               confutation
               therof
               ,
               a
               letter
               sent
               to
               me
               concerning
               these
               matters
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               copy
               of
               a
               letter
               sent
               unto
               me
               
                 R.
                 S.
              
               by
               
                 T.
                 E.
              
               Maister
               of
               art
               ,
               and
               practiser
               both
               of
               physicke
               ,
               &
               also
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               of
               certaine
               vaine
               sciences
               ;
               now
               condemned
               to
               die
               for
               the
               same
               :
               wherein
               he
               openeth
               the
               truth
               touching
               those
               deceits
               .
            
             
               pag.
               337.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             xvi
             .
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Conclusion
               ,
               in
               manner
               of
               an
               epilog
               ,
               repeating
               many
               of
               the
               former
               absurdities
               of
               witchmongers
               conceits
               ,
               confutations
               thereof
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               
                 Iames
                 :
                 Sprenger
              
               and
               
                 Henry
                 Institor
              
               inquisitors
               and
               compilers
               of
               
                 M.
                 Mal.
              
               
            
             
               Pa.
               339.
               
            
             
               By
               what
               meanes
               the
               common
               people
               have
               beene
               made
               beleeve
               in
               the
               miraculous
               works
               of
               witches
               ,
               a
               definition
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               a
               description
               thereof
               .
            
             
               pag.
               340.
               
            
             
               Reasons
               to
               prove
               that
               words
               and
               characters
               are
               but
               bables
               ,
               and
               that
               witches
               cannot
               do
               such
               things
               as
               the
               multitude
               supposeth
               they
               can
               ,
               their
               greatest
               wonders
               proved
               trifles
               ,
               of
               a
               young
               gentleman
               cousened
               .
            
             
               pag.
               341.
               
            
             
               Of
               one
               that
               was
               so
               bewitched
               that
               ●●
               could
               read
               no
               scriptures
               but
               canonicall
               ,
               of
               a
               divell
               that
               could
               speake
               no
               Latine
               ,
               a
               proose
               that
               witchcraft
               is
               flat
               cousenage
               ,
            
             
               pag.
               343.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               divinatiō
               by
               the
               sive
               &
               sheeres
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               booke
               and
               key
               ,
               Hemingius
               his
               opinion
               thereof
               confuted
               ,
               a
               bable
               to
               know
               what
               is
               a
               clocke
               ,
               of
               certaine
               iuggling
               knacks
               ,
               manifold
               reasons
               for
               the
               overthrow
               of
               witches
               and
               conjurors
               ,
               and
               their
               cousenages
               ,
               of
               the
               divels
               transformations
               ,
               of
               
                 Ferrum
                 candens
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               p.
               344.
               
            
             
               How
               the
               divel
               preached
               good
               doctrine
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               priest
               ,
               how
               he
               was
               discovered
               ,
               &
               that
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               (
               after
               confutatiō
               of
               the
               greater
               witchcrafts
               )
               for
               any
               man
               to
               give
               credit
               to
               the
               lesser
               points
               thereof
               .
            
             
               pag.
               347.
               
            
             
               A
               conclusion
               against
               witchcraft
               ,
               in
               manner
               and
               forme
               of
               an
               Induction
               .
            
             
               pag.
               348.
               
            
             
               Of
               naturall
               witchcraft
               or
               fascination
               .
            
             
               pag.
               349.
               
            
             
               Of
               inchanting
               or
               bewitching
               eies
               .
            
             
               ibid.
               
            
             
               
               Of
               naturall
               witchcraft
               for
               love
               .
               &c.
               
            
             
               pag.
               351.
               
            
             
               A
               Discourse
               upon
               divels
               and
               spirits
               and
               first
               of
               philosophees
               opinions
               ,
               also
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               reasoning
               hereupon
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               confuted
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               352.
               
            
             
               Mine
               owne
               opinion
               concerning
               ●his
               argument
               ,
               to
               the
               disproofe
               of
               some
               writers
               hereupon
               .
            
             
               pag.
               353.
               
            
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               Psellus
               touching
               spirits
               ,
               of
               their
               severall
               orders
               ,
               and
               a
               confutation
               of
               his
               errors
               therein
               .
            
             
               pag.
               354.
               
            
             
               More
               absurd
               assertions
               of
               Psellus
               and
               such
               others
               ,
               concerning
               the
               actions
               and
               passions
               of
               spirits
               ,
               his
               definition
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               experience
               therein
               .
            
             
               pag.
               356.
               
            
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               
                 Fascius
                 Cardanus
              
               touching
               spirits
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               familiar
               divell
               .
            
             
               pag.
               357.
               
            
             
               The
               opinion
               of
               Plato
               concerning
               spirits
               ,
               divels
               and
               angels
               ,
               what
               sacrifices
               they
               like
               best
               ,
               what
               they
               feare
               ,
               and
               of
               Socrates
               his
               familiar
               divell
               .
            
             
               pag.
               358.
               
            
             
               Platos
               nine
               orders
               of
               spirits
               and
               angels
               ,
               Dionysius
               his
               division
               thereof
               not
               much
               differing
               from
               the
               same
               ,
               all
               disproved
               by
               learned
               divines
               .
            
             
               pag.
               359.
               
            
             
               The
               commencement
               of
               divels
               fondly
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               14.
               of
               Isaie
               ,
               of
               Lucifer
               and
               of
               his
               fall
               ,
               the
               Gabalists
               ,
               the
               Thalmudists
               and
               Schoolmens
               opinions
               of
               the
               creation
               of
               angels
               .
            
             
               pag.
               360.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               contention
               betweene
               the
               Greeke
               and
               Latine
               church
               touching
               the
               fall
               of
               angels
               ,
               the
               variance
               among
               papists
               themselves
               herein
               ,
               a
               conflict
               betweene
               Michael
               and
               Lucifer
               .
            
             
               pag.
               361.
               
            
             
               Where
               the
               battell
               betweene
               Michael
               and
               Lucifer
               was
               fought
               ,
               how
               long
               it
               continued
               ,
               &
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               how
               fondly
               papists
               and
               infidels
               write
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               reverently
               Christians
               ought
               to
               think
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               p.
               362.
               
            
             
               Whether
               they
               became
               divels
               which
               being
               angels
               kept
               not
               their
               vocation
               ,
               in
               Jude
               and
               Peter
               ;
               of
               the
               f●nd
               opinions
               of
               the
               Rabbins
               touching
               spirits
               and
               bugs
               ,
               with
               a
               confutation
               thereof
               .
            
             
               pag.
               363.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               divels
               assaults
               are
               spirituall
               and
               not
               temporall
               ,
               and
               how
               grossely
               some
               understand
               and
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               scripture
               .
            
             
               pag.
               365.
               
            
             
               The
               equivocation
               of
               this
               word
               spirit
               ,
               how
               diversly
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               where
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               is
               taught
               that
               the
               scripture
               is
               not
               alway
               as
               literally
               to
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               nor
               yet
               allegorically
               to
               be
               understoed
               .
            
             
               p.
               366.
               
            
             
               That
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               manifest
               the
               power
               of
               his
               sonne
               and
               not
               of
               witches
               by
               miracles
               .
            
             
               pag.
               367.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               possessed
               with
               divels
               .
            
             
               pa.
               368.
               
            
             
               That
               we
               being
               not
               throughly
               informed
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               divels
               and
               spirits
               ,
               must
               satisfie
               our selves
               with
               that
               which
               is
               dilivered
               us
               in
               the
               scriptures
               touching
               the
               same
               ,
               how
               this
               word
               divell
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               both
               in
               the
               singular
               &
               plurall
               number
               ,
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               divell
               ,
               of
               tame
               spirits
               ,
               of
               Ahab
               .
            
             
               pag.
               369.
               
            
             
               Whether
               spirits
               and
               soules
               can
               assume
               bodies
               ,
               &
               of
               their
               creation
               and
               substance
               ,
               wherein
               writers
               do
               extreamely
               contend
               and
               vary
               .
            
             
               pa.
               370.
               
            
             
               Certaine
               popish
               reasons
               concerning
               spirits
               made
               of
               aire
               ,
               of
               day
               divels
               and
               night
               divels
               ,
               and
               why
               the
               divell
               loveth
               no
               salt
               in
               his
               meate
               .
            
             
               pa.
               371.
               
            
             
               That
               such
               divels
               as
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               have
               in
               their
               names
               their
               nature
               and
               qualities
               expressed
               ,
               with
               instances
               thereof
               .
            
             
               p.
               372.
               
            
             
               Diverse
               names
               of
               the
               divell
               ,
               whereby
               his
               nature
               and
               disposition
               is
               manifested
               .
            
             
               pag.
               373.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               idols
               or
               gods
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               divels
               ,
               their
               diverse
               names
               ,
               and
               
               in
               what
               affaires
               their
               labours
               and
               authorities
               are
               employed
               ,
               wherein
               also
               the
               blind
               superstition
               of
               the
               heathen
               people
               is
               discovered
               .
            
             
               ibid
            
             
               Of
               the
               Romans
               chief
               gods
               called
               
                 Dii
                 selecti
              
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               heathen
               gods
               ,
               their
               names
               and
               offices
               .
            
             
               pag.
               
                 375
                 ▪
              
            
             
               Of
               diverse
               goods
               in
               diverse
               countries
               .
               pag.
               376.
               
               Of
               popish
               provinciall
               gods
               ,
               a
               comparison
               between
               them
               and
               heathen
               gods
               ,
               of
               physicall
               gods
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               occupation
               every
               popish
               god
               is
               .
            
             
               pag.
               377.
               
            
             
               A
               comparison
               between
               the
               heathen
               and
               papists
               ,
               touching
               their
               excuses
               for
               idolatry
               .
            
             
               pag.
               379.
               
            
             
               The
               conceipt
               of
               the
               heathen
               and
               the
               papists
               all
               one
               in
               idolatry
               ,
               of
               the
               councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               a
               notable
               story
               of
               a
               hangman
               arraigned
               after
               he
               was
               dead
               and
               buryed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               pag.
               380.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               the
               fable
               of
               the
               hangman
               ,
               of
               many
               other
               feigned
               and
               ridiculous
               tales
               and
               apparitions
               ,
               with
               a
               reproof
               thereof
               .
            
             
               pag.
               381.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               
                 Johannes
                 Laurentius
              
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               others
               maintaining
               these
               sained
               and
               ridiculous
               tales
               and
               apparitions
               ,
               and
               what
               driveth
               them
               away
               ▪
               of
               Moses
               and
               Helias
               appearance
               in
               mount
               Thabor
               .
            
             
               pag.
               383.
               
            
             
               A
               confutation
               of
               assuming
               of
               bodies
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               serpent
               that
               seduced
               Eve.
               
            
             
               pag.
               384.
               
            
             
               The
               objection
               concerning
               the
               divels
               assuming
               of
               the
               serpents
               body
               answered
               .
            
             
               pag.
               385.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               curse
               rehearsed
               Genes
               .
               3.
               and
               that
               place
               rightly
               expounded
               ,
               
                 John
                 Calvines
              
               opinion
               of
               the
               divell
               .
            
             
               pag.
               386.
               
            
             
               Mine
               owne
               opinion
               and
               resolution
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               spirits
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               divell
               with
               his
               properties
               .
            
             
               pag.
               387.
               
            
             
               Against
               fond
               witchmongers
               ,
               and
               their
               opinions
               concerning
               corporall
               divels
               .
            
             
               pag.
               388.
               
            
             
               A
               conclusion
               wherin
               the
               Spirit
               of
               spirits
               is
               described
               ,
               by
               the
               illumination
               of
               which
               spirit
               all
               spirits
               are
               to
               be
               tryed
               :
               with
               a
               confutation
               of
               the
               Pneumatomachi
               flatly
               denying
               the
               divinity
               of
               this
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               pag.
               389.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62395-e190
           
             Apo.
             4.11
             .
             Rom
             8.
             
             Acts
             5.
             
             Apo.
             2.
             
             Luk.
             16.
             
             Dan.
             2.
             
             &
             28.
             
             &
             47.
             :
             Psalme
             72.
             
             &
             136.
             
             Jeremy
             5.
             
             Job
             5.
             
             &
             36.
             
             Samuel
             12.
             1
             
             Reg.
             8.
             2
             
             Reg
             3.
             
             Isaiah
             .
             5.
             
             Zac.
             10.
             
             &
             14.
             
             Amos.
             4.7
             .
             Job
             1.
             
             Isaith
             .
             42.8
             .
          
           
             Proverbs
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Insti
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             sect
             .
             6.
             
             
               Item
               upon
               Deu.
               c.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               lamiis
               ,
               page
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             59.7
             .
             Rom.
             3.15
             .
             Eccles.
             27.5
             .
             Prov.
             1.16
             .
             Jeremy
             2.34
             .
             Psal.
             39.15
             .
             Isaiah
             33.15
             .
          
           
             
               In
               epistola
               a●
               Jo.
               Wier
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62395-e1420
           
             
               John
               5.
               
               Prov.
               15.1
            
             .
          
           
             
               Acts
               3.
               
               Proverbs
               9.
            
             
          
           
             
               Matth.
               25.
               
               Matthew
               5.
               
               Luke
               8.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62395-e1660
           
             
               Rom.
               2.27
               ▪
               2.
               
               Cor.
               3.6
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62395-e4070
           
             Isa.
             11.
             
             Proverbs
             1●
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             quae
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             
               Danaeus
               in
               suo
               prologo
            
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             Jer.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             cap.
             verse
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.9
             .
             Ibid
             vers
             7.
             
             Ge.
             2.22.18
             .
             
               Arist.
               lib.
               problem
            
             .
             2.9
             .
             
               Virg
               Georg.
            
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             35.15
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             15.
             cap.
             18.
             
               de
               varietati●
               .
               rerum
            
             .
          
           
             Amos
             3.6
             .
             La.
             Ier.
             3
             38.
             
             Isai.
             45.9
             .
             Rom.
             9.20
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62395-e6920
           
             Job
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               In
               concione
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             25.
             
             Psal
             83.
             
             Eccles.
             43.
             
             Luke
             8.
             
             Math
             8.
             
             Mark.
             4.41
             .
             Luk.
             8.14
             .
             Psal.
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             25.
             
             Psal
             83.
             
             Eccles.
             43.
             
             Luke
             8.
             
             Math
             8.
             
             Mark.
             4.41
             .
             Luk.
             8.14
             .
             Psal.
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             25.
             
             Psal
             83.
             
             Eccles.
             43.
             
             Luke
             8.
             
             Math
             8.
             
             Mark.
             4.41
             .
             Luk.
             8.14
             .
             Psal.
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             25.
             
             Psal
             83.
             
             Eccles.
             43.
             
             Luke
             8.
             
             Math
             8.
             
             Mark.
             4.41
             .
             Luk.
             8.14
             .
             Psal.
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             25.
             
             Psal
             83.
             
             Eccles.
             43.
             
             Luke
             8.
             
             Math
             8.
             
             Mark.
             4.41
             .
             Luk.
             8.14
             .
             Psal.
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             25.
             
             Psal
             83.
             
             Eccles.
             43.
             
             Luke
             8.
             
             Math
             8.
             
             Mark.
             4.41
             .
             Luk.
             8.14
             .
             Psal.
             107.
             
          
           
             Job
             38.22
             .
             Eccles.
             43.
             
          
           
             Leviti
             .
             26.
             verse
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Psa
             78.23
             .
          
           
             Nahum
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             26.8
             .
             Job
             .
             37.
             
             Psalme
             135.
             
             Jer.
             10.
             
             &
             15.
             
             Ose.
             13.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             26.8
             .
             Job
             .
             37.
             
             Psalme
             135.
             
             Jer.
             10.
             
             &
             15.
             
             Ose.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             39.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               In
               ●epist
               .
               ad
            
             10.
             Wierum
          
           
             Exod.
             13.
             
             Isai.
             66.
             
             Ps.
             18
             ,
             11.19
             .
             August
             .
             3.
             
               de
               sancta
               Trinit
            
             .
             Mar.
             4.41
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Joh.
             10.21
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             72.
             
             &
             136.
             
             Ieremie
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Hag.
             2.28
             .
          
           
             *
             Idem
             ca
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Joel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Leviti
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.34
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             A
             story
             of
             Margaret
             Simons
             ,
             a
             supposed
             witch
             .
          
           
             
               Cardan
               de
               var●rerum
            
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bodin
               .
               li.
            
             2.
             
               de
               .
               daemon
               .
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Mal.
               Malef.
               par
            
             .
             2.
             quaest
             .
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ovid.
               lib.
               metamorphoseon
            
             7.
             
             
               Danaeus
               in
               dialog
               .
               Psellus
               in
               Operatione
               daem
               Virg.
               in
               Damone
               .
               Hor
               a
               epod
               .
            
             5.
             
             
               Tibul.
               de
               fascinat
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             eleg
             2.
             
             
               Ovid.
               Epist.
            
             4.
             
             Lex
             .
             12.
             
             
               Tabularum
               .
               Mal.
               Malef.
               Lucan
               .
               de
               bello
               civili
               .
               lib.
            
             6
             ,
             
               Virg.
               eclog.
            
             8.
             
             
               Ovid
               de
               remedio
               amoris
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               Hyperius
               .
               Erastus
               .
               Rich.
               Gal.
               in
               his
               horrible
               treatise
               .
               Hemingius
               :
               Bar.
               Spineus
               .
               Bryan
               Darcy
               Confessio
               Windesor
               .
               Virgil.
               Aeneid
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               C.
               Manlius
               astrol
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             
               Mal.
               Malef.
               part
            
             2.
             quaest
             .
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             John
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Mark.
             5.34
             .
          
           
             To
             go
             to
             witches
             ,
             &c.
             is
             idolatry
             .
          
           
             
               Aristot.
               de
               .
               anima
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             Acts.
             8.
             
          
           
             Why
             should
             not
             the
             devill
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             helpe
             theef
             really
             as
             a
             witch
             ?
             
               L.
               mulfum
               .
               ●siquis
               alteri
               ,
               vel
               libi
               .
            
          
           
             An
             objection
             answered
             .
          
           
             Miracles
             are
             ceased
             .
          
           
             The
             opinions
             of
             people
             concerning
             witchcraft
             are
             diverse
             and
             inconstant
             .
          
           
             
               Car.
               de
               .
               var.
               rerum
               .
               lib.
            
             15.
             cap.
             80.
             
          
           
             An
             obejection
             answered
             .
          
           
             W.
             W.
             his
             book
             printed
             in
             Anno
             Dom.
             1582.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Mal.
                 Malef.
                 quaest
              
               .
               5.
               pa.
               3.
               
               ●
               .
               
                 Bod
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               4.
               cap.
               2.
               
                 de
                 daemon
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Arch.
                 in
                 C.
                 alle
                 .
                 accusatus
                 .
                 in
                 S.
                 lz
                 .
                 super
                 .
                 verba
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Bod.
                 lib.
              
               4.
               cap.
               1.
               
                 de
                 daemon
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Mal.
                 Malef.
                 quaest
              
               .
               56.
               pa.
               3.
               
                 &
                 quae
              
               .
               5.
               part
               .
               3.
               
               Ibidem
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Scottish
             custome
             of
             accusing
             a
             witch
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bod.
               lib.
               de
               daemon
            
             .
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
             
               L
               parentes
               de
               testibus
            
             .
          
           
             K.
             Childeberts
             cruel
             devise
             .
          
           
             
               P.
               Grillandus
            
             .
          
           
             A
             subtill
             and
             devilish
             devise
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Bar.
                 Spineus
                 &
              
               I.
               
                 Bod.
                 de
                 daemon
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               cap.
               2.
               
            
             
               Alexander
               .
               L.
               
                 ubi
                 numerus
                 de
                 testibus
              
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 Bod.
                 de
                 daemon
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               cap.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Par.
               in
               .
               L.
               post
               leno●um
            
             9.
             
               bis
               ,
               de
               iis
               quibus
               ut
               indig
               .
               Alex.
               cap.
            
             72.
             
             L.
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               In
               his
               foolish
               pamphlet
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               Windsor-witches
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 Bod.
                 lib.
              
               4.
               cap.
               3.
               
            
             
               Is
               there
               any
               probability
               that
               such
               would
               continue
               witches
               ?
               
                 Idem
                 ibid.
                 Ioan.
                 An.
                 ad
                 speculat
                 .
                 tit
                 de
                 litis
                 ●●ntest
                 .
                 part
                 .
              
               2.
               
                 non
                 alienem
                 eodem
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 L.
                 de
                 aet
                 at
              
               .
               5.
               
                 nihil
                 eodem
                 .
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Bod.
                 de
                 daemon
                 .
                 lib.
              
               4.
               cap.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             I.
             
               Bod
               de
               daemon
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               
                 Bod
                 de
                 daemon
                 .
                 lib.
              
               4.
               cap.
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 L.
                 decurionem
                 de
                 panis
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Panorm
                 .
                 &
                 Felin
                 in
                 C.
                 venient
                 .
              
               1.
               
                 de
                 testibus
                 parsi
                 .
                 causa
              
               15.4
               .
               Lib
               4
               numero
               12.
               usque
               18.
               
            
          
           
             L.
             5.
             
               de
               adult
            
             .
             S.
             
               gl
               .
               &
               Bart.
               c.
               venerabilis
               de
               electio
               .
               &c.
            
             I.
             
               Bod.
               de
               daemon
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Cap.
               preterea
               cum
               glos
               .
               extra
               .
               de
               test
               .
               Panormit
               .
               in
               C.
               vener
               .
               col
               .
            
             2.
             
               oedem
               ,
               &c
            
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               super
               interreg
            
             .
          
           
             
               Seneca
               in
               tragoed
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               part
               .
            
             3.
             quaest
          
           
             15.
             act
             .
             10.
             
             Num.
             11.4
             .
             1
             Sam
             11
             4.
             2
             
             Sam
             15
             23.
             
             Mar
             8
             &
             13.
             
             &
             22.
             
             &
             24.
             
             &
             25.
             
             Luke
             3
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Seneca
               in
               tragoed
            
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             35.15
             .
          
           
             Tryall
             of
             teares
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               quae
            
             .
             15.
             pa.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ia.
               Sprenger
               .
               H.
               Institor
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               pa.
            
             3.
             quae
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Prolepsis
               or
               Preoccupation
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               Malef.
            
             
          
           
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Bod.
              
               Anno.
               1485.
               a
               knave
               inquisitor
               .
               Q.
               16.
               
                 de
                 .
                 tempore
                 &
                 modo
                 ●errog
                 .
              
            
             
               Blasphemous
               Pope
               July
               ,
               of
               that
               name
               the
               third
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mal.
               Malef.
               par
            
             .
             3.
             quae
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               par
            
             .
             3.
             quae
             .
             16.
             act
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             question
             or
             matter
             in
             controversie
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             proposition
             or
             theme
             .
          
           
             A
             generall
             error
             .
          
           
             The
             onely
             way
             for
             wi●ches
             to
             avoid
             the
             inquisitors
             ,
             hands
             .
          
           
             A
             bitter
             invective
             against
             a
             cruell
             inquisitor
             .
          
           
             John
             Fox
             in
             the
             acts
             and
             monuments
             
          
           
             Peters
             apostasie
             &
             renouncing
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Danaeus
               in
               dialog
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             double
             bargain
             of
             〈◊〉
             with
             the
             devill
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               de
               modo
               professionis
               .
            
          
           
             Homage
             of
             witches
             to
             the
             devill
             .
          
           
             
               ●ar
               Spineus
               ,
               cap.
            
             1.
             
               in
               nuo
               Mal.
               malef
            
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             I.
             
               Bod.
               de
               daemon
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
            
             .
          
           
             
               Grillandus
               .
               de
               sort
            
             .
             10.
             
               vol.
               tract
            
             .
          
           
             
               Danaeus
               in
               dialog
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               Ibidem
               .
               Idem
               in
               dialog
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Card.
               lib.
               de
               var.
               rerum
            
             .
             15.
             cap.
             80.
             
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               part
            
             .
             2.
             qua
             7.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Upon
             what
             ground
             this
             real
             league
             began
             to
             grow
             in
             credit
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             witches
             private
             league
             with
             the
             devill
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bed.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               daemonomania
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             This
             agreeeth
             not
             with
             their
             interpretation
             ,
             that
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             onely
             done
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             league
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             them
             that
             referre
             it
             unto
             words
             ;
             quoth
             nota
             .
          
           
             C.
             
               Agrippa
               .
               cap.
            
             51.
             
          
           
             
               Tatianus
               contra
               Graecos
            
             .
          
           
             The
             author
             speaketh
             upon
             due
             proof
             and
             triall
             .
          
           
             
               Confession
               compulsory
               ;
               as
               by
               Hispanicall
               inquisition
               :
               Look
               
                 Mal.
                 malef
              
               .
               &
               
                 Io.
                 Bodin
              
               .
            
             
               Confession
               perswasory
               ;
               as
               by
               flattery
               :
               Look
               
                 Bry.
                 Darcy
              
               against
               
                 Vusu
                 .
                 Kempe
                 .
                 Iohn
                 Bod.
                 Mal.
                 malef
                 .
                 L.
                 absen●
                 .
                 de
                 panis
                 .
              
            
             
               L.
               2.
               
                 cum
                 glos
                 .
                 de
                 iis
                 ;
                 qui
                 ante
                 senient
                 .
                 moatui
                 sunt
                 ,
                 sibi
                 necem
                 consciscente
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Absurdities
             in
             witches
             confessions
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bod.
               de
               daemono
               lib
            
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             little
             pamphlet
             of
             the
             acts
             and
             hanging
             of
             four
             witches
             ,
             in
             anno
             .
             1579.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Bod.
                 L.
                 si
                 per
                 errerem
                 jurisd
                 .
                 omni
                 cum
                 inde
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 C.
                 sed
                 hoc
                 d.
                 de
                 publ
                 .
                 &c.
                 Bal.
                 in
                 .
                 leg
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Of
             one
             that
             through
             melancholy
             was
             induced
             to
             think
             that
             he
             had
             a
             nose
             as
             big
             as
             house
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Danaeus
               in
               dialog
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               Baptist.
               P.
               N.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             
               Card.
               do
               var.
               rerum
            
             .
             I.
             
               Wie
               de
               prestigiis
               demonum
               ,
               &c.
               Aristotle
               ,
               Iohn
               Bod.
               
            
          
           
             A
             Kentish
             story
             of
             a
             late
             accident
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             christian
             comfort
             of
             the
             husband
             to
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             Confutation
             .
          
           
             A
             comicall
             catastrophe
             .
          
           
             H.
             Card.
             de
             var.
             rerum
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
             Io.
             Wierus
             de
             depraest
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             
          
           
             
               Aristotle
               de
               somni●
               .
               H.
               Card.
               lib.
            
             8.
             
               de
               var.
               rer
            
             .
          
           
             
               Io.
               Bod.
               contra
               .
               lo.
               Wierum
               .
            
          
           
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               de
               Trinit
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Idem
               de
               civit
               .
               Dei.
            
             
          
           
             
               Clemens
               ,
               recog
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               Iamblichus
               .
               Io.
               Wierus
               .
               Cardanus
               .
               Pampia
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               An
               objection
               .
            
             
               The
               resolution
               .
            
          
           
             A
             forged
             miracle
             .
          
           
             
               The
               waies
               that
               witches
               use
               to
               make
               raine
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Nider
                 .
                 Mal.
                 Malef.
              
               I.
               
                 Bod.
                 Frier
                 Barth
                 .
                 Heming
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Mal.
                 Malef.
                 par
                 .
              
               2.
               quae
               .
               1.
               cap.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             He
             that
             can
             ly
             ,
             can
             steale
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             can
             worke
             can
             play
             .
          
           
             
               Jer.
               16.22
               .
               
                 Dii
                 gentium
                 demonia
              
               .
               The
               gods
               of
               the
               gentiles
               are
               divels
               .
            
             
               The
               naturall
               generation
               of
               haile
               and
               raine
               .
            
          
           
             Job
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             2.5
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               pa.
            
             1.
             quae
             .
             2
             ,
          
           
             But
             these
             suppositions
             are
             false
             ,
             Ergo
             the
             consequencies
             are
             not
             true
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
            
             .
             I.
             
               Bodin
               .
               Bar.
               Spinaeus
            
             .
          
           
             Witches
             in
             warres
             .
          
           
             Eybitting
             witches
             .
          
           
             Pumher
             an
             acher
             .
          
           
             A
             skillfull
             archer
             punished
             by
             an
             unskillfull
             justice
             .
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Acquirens
               .
               in
               decret
               .
            
             26.
             quae
             .
             5.
             
               can
               .
               episcopi
               .
               August
               .
               de
               speritu
               &
            
             8.
             
               anima
               cap.
               Fran.
               Ponzivib
               .
               tract
               .
               de
               lam
               .
               numero
            
             49.
             
               de
               Grillandus
               ●e
               sort
               .
               numero
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               In
               histor
               .
               vel
               vita
               .
               sancti
               Germani
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nonus
               mal
               .
               Mal.
               in
               quae
               .
               de
               strigib
               ,
               cap.
            
             21
             ,
             22.23
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Bar.
               Spinaeus
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               cap.
            
             23.
             
               in
               quae
               .
               de
               strigib
            
          
           
             Mal
             ,
             malef
             .
             pa.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Guli
             .
             Ph●risi
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               de
               spiritu
               &
               anima
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
               de
               ●auch●rist
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             likely
             they
             would
             so
             do
             :
             Ergo
             a
             ly
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               de
               civit
               .
               Dei.
               Isidor
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             9.
             
             Etymol
             .
             26.
             quae
             5.
             
               ca.
               non
               mirum
               .
               Ponzivibus
               de
               lamiis
               ,
               volum
               .
            
             10.
             
             
               Laerror
               ;
               &
               L.
               cum
               post
               .
               c.
               de
               juris
               &
               facti
               ignor
               .
               ac
               in
               L.
               de
               etat
               .
               S.
               i●em
               de
               interrog
               .
               action
               .
               Per
               glos
               .
               Bal.
               &
               alios
               in
               L.
            
             1.
             
               c.
               de
               confes
               .
               glos
               .
               nec
               si
               de
               confes
               .
               in
            
             6.
             
             
               S●●
               ad
               leg
               .
               Aquil.
               L.
               Neracius
               .
               S.
               fin
               .
               V●
               per
               Bald.
               &
               August
               .
               in
               L.
            
             I.
             
               c.
               de
               confes
               .
               &c.
               Extra
               .
               de
               praesum
               .
               literas
               .
               Per
               Bald.
               in
               deleg
               .
            
             &c.
             
               Extra
               detest
               .
               cum
               literis
               .
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               pa.
            
             3.
             quaest
             .
             5.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               quest
            
             .
             14.
             
               pa.
               ●
               .
               C.
               de
               malef
               .
               L.
               nullus
               .
               L.
               nemo
               .
               &
               L.
               culpa
               .
               and
               affirme
               by
               Mal
               ,
               malef
               .
               Mal.
               Malef.
               quaest
               .
            
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Apostasie
             ,
             confuted
             .
          
           
             3
             Seducing
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             confuted
             .
          
           
             4
             Carnall
             copulation
             with
             Incubus
             ,
             confuted
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             devill
             playeth
             Succubus
             and
             Incubus
             .
          
           
             A
             perotation
             to
             the
             readers
             
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               part
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             que●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             If
             his
             bodily
             eyes
             were
             out
             he
             would
             see
             but
             ilfavoredly
             .
          
           
             
               Nider
               in
               fornicario
               .
               T.
               Brabant
               .
               in
               lib.
               de
               apib
               .
               in
               sen.
               dist
            
             4.
             art
             .
             4.
             
             Gen.
             6
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               Par.
            
             7.
             quae
             .
             1.
             
             
               August
               .
               de
               doctrina
               .
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               quae
            
             .
             1.
             part
             .
             1.
             
             
               Mal.
               Malef.
               par
            
             .
             1.
             quae
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Danaeus
               in
               dialog
               .
               de
               sortiariis
               .
               Ia.
               Sprenger
               in
               Mal.
               malef
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             done
             at
             Ravenspurge
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             
               quae
               .
               pa.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ia.
               Sprenger
               .
               in
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             quae
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               cap.
            
             7.
             par
             .
             2.
             quaest
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               In
               vita
               Hieronym
            
             .
          
           
             Saints
             as
             holy
             and
             chaste
             as
             horses
             &c
             mares
             .
          
           
             Maides
             having
             yellow
             hair
             .
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               par
            
             2.
             quae
             .
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             bawdy
             priest
             in
             Gelderland
             .
          
           
             In
             col
             .
             patrum
             ,
          
           
             
               Gregor
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             dial
             2.
             
          
           
             
               in
               vitis
               patrum
               .
               Heraclides
               in
               paradise
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nider
               in
               fornicarii
            
             .
          
           
             Aliter
             .
          
           
             Aliter
             .
          
           
             Aliter
             .
          
           
             Aliter
             .
          
           
             Aliter
             .
          
           
             S.
             Thomas
             Moores
             ,
             medicinable
             receipt
             &c.
             Aliter
             .
          
           
             Aliter
             .
          
           
             
               Iaso
               Pratensis
               de
               ●erebrimorbo
               ,
               ca.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             priest
             is
             opinionative
             in
             the
             error
             of
             his
             fantasie
             .
          
           
             The
             priest
             recovered
             .
          
           
             Merlin
             begotten
             of
             Incubus
             .
          
           
             
               Quia
               humor
               spermaticus
               ex
               succo
               alimentari
               provenit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ad
               facultatem
               generandi
               tam
               interna
               quam
               externa
               organa
               requiruntur
               .
            
          
           
             What
             Incubus
             is
             ,
             &
             who
             be
             most
             troubled
             therewith
             .
          
           
             
               M.
               malefie
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             quae
             .
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             col
             .
             2.
             
             
               Leon.
               Fuchsius
               de
               curandi
               ratione
            
             .
          
           
             
               Turtull
               ,
               in
               libro
               de
               habitu
               muliebri
               .
               Sulp.
               Sever.
               in
               epitome
               hist.
               sacr
               .
            
          
           
             
               Geffs
               .
               Chau.
            
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             wife
             of
             Bath●
             tale
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bod.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               daemon
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             I.
             Bodin
             abuseth
             scripture●
             to
             prove
             a
             ly
             .
             
               Pudendis
               tunc
               primum
               erumpentibus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Io
               Wier
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             
               de
               mag
               .
               ca.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Bodinus
               ,
               mendaci●rum
               helue
            
             .
          
           
             A
             warme
             season
             to
             swim
             in
             
          
           
             I
             marvell
             that
             they
             forsake
             not
             the
             devil
             ,
             who
             punisheth
             them
             so
             sore
             ▪
             ywis
             they
             get
             not
             so
             much
             at
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             Leviti
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             ●2
             .
          
           
             
               S●asas
               a
               witch
               could
               not
               ●e
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               why
               ?
            
             
               I.
               
                 Bodin
                 .
                 Mal.
                 mal●f
                 .
                 John
                 ▪
                 Bodin
                 .
                 Mal.
                 Mal●f
                 .
                 Barth
                 .
                 Spin.
                 &c.
                 Mal.
                 mal●f
                 .
                 part
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               An
               error
               about
               Lycanthropia
               .
            
          
           
             
               August
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             
               de
               civit
               .
               Dei.
               cap.
            
             18.
             
             
               Idem
               ,
               lib.
               de
               .
               spiritu
               &
               anima
               ,
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             Ironia
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Bod.
               lib
            
             2.
             
               de
               mag
               daemon
               .
               cap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19
             ,
             24.
             
             &
             26.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Bod.
               lib.
               de
               daemon
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             20.
             
             M.
             
               Mal.
               pa.
            
             1.
             quae
             .
             9.
             
             I.
             
               Bod.
               lib.
               de
               .
               daemon
            
             .
             2.
             ca.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               M.
               mal
               .
               part
            
             .
             2.
             quae
             .
             2
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             devil
             should
             the
             witch
             mean
             to
             make
             choise
             of
             the
             English
             man
             ?
          
           
             A
             strange
             metamorphôsis
             ,
             of
             body
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             Note
             th
             devotion
             of
             the
             asse
             .
          
           
             
               August
               .
               lib.
            
             18.
             
               de
               civi
               .
               Dei.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             A●
             the
             alps
             in
             Arcadia
             .
          
           
             
               Card.
               de
               .
               var.
               rerum
               .
               lib.
            
             15.
             cap.
             80.
             
             
               August
               .
               Li.
            
             18.
             
               de
               ciuit
               .
               Dei.
            
             
          
           
             
               Englished
               by
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             Canon
             .
             26.
             quae
             .
             5.
             
               episcopi
               ex
               con
               .
               acquir
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             His
             shape
             was
             in
             the
             woods
             :
             where
             else
             should
             it
             be
             ?
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               par
            
             .
             1.
             quae
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             my
             discourse
             of
             spirits
             and
             devils
             ,
             being
             the
             17.
             book
             of
             this
             volume
             
          
           
             
               Dan.
               in
               dialog
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               de
               civit
               .
               Dei.
               cap.
            
             17.18
             .
          
           
             
               Hermer
               Trismeg
               .
               in
               suo
               Periandro
               .
            
          
           
             Jam.
             2.26
             .
             Phili.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.44
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.39
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.19
             .
             verse
             ,
             15.
             &c.
             v●rse
             ,
             2.
             verse
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             8.
             ●●
             verses
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Their
             ground-work
             is
             as
             sure
             as
             to
             hold
             a
             quicke
             eele
             by
             the
             tale
             .
             Dan.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Cor.
               Agrip.
               de
               vanit
               scient
               .
               cap.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             
               Paul.
               Aeginet
               .
               li.
            
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Aetins
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             11.
             
             
               I.
               Wier
               .
               de
               praest
               .
               dem
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Math.
             4.8
             .
             Luk.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             Answered
             to
             the
             former
             objection
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.53
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             1.11
             .
             Job
             .
             2.5
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Calvine
               in
               harmon
               Evang
               .
               in
               Math.
            
             4.
             
             
               &
               Luk.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Ezec.
             3.12
             .
             and
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
            
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Bod.
               lib.
               de
               dem
            
             .
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
             In
             
               Mal.
               mal
            
             .
          
           
             Job
             1.14
             
          
           
             verse
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             verse
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             verse
             ,
             17.
             verse
             ,
             18.
             verse
             ,
             19.
             
             Ibid.
             ca.
             2.
             verse
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               Calvin
               .
               in
               Iob
               cap.
            
             1.21
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Calvin
               .
               in
               Iob.
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             Sermon
             .
             8.
             
             
               Muscul.
               in
               loc
               .
               comm
               .
               Idem
               ,
               ibidem
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Calvine
               in
               his
               sermon
               upon
               Iob.
               
            
          
           
             I.
             
               Calvine
               in
               Iob.
               cap.
            
             1.
             sermon
             5.
             
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               pa.
            
             1.
             quaest
             .
             1.
             
             
               Idem
               part
            
             .
             1.
             quaest
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             what
             is
             said
             touching
             the
             booke
             of
             Job
             .
          
           
             
               In
               legends
               aurea
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Praestigiatores
             Pharaonis
             .
          
           
             2
             Mecasapha
             .
          
           
             3
             Kasam
             .
             Onen
             .
             Ob.
             Idoni
             4.
             
             Habar
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
             1.
             
             Sa.
             15.23
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Re.
             9.22
             .
             Gal.
             3.1
             .
             Math.
             2.1
             .
             Daniel
             4.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.8
             .
             Acts.
             19.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.18
             .
             Exod.
             7.13
             .
             &c.
             Acts
             13.
             
             Exod.
             22.
             &c
             Acts
             13.
             
             Acts
             19.
             
             Canticles
             of
             Solomon
             chap.
             4.
             versep
             .
             Deut.
             18.2
             .
             Ierem.
             27.
             
             Acts
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Ioseph
               .
               in
               Iudeorum
               antiquit●●
            
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Job
             .
             15.12
             .
             Acts
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             8.39
             .
             Math.
             9.4.12.25.22
             Acts
             1
             24.
             
             &
             15.8
             .
             Rom.
             8.27
             .
             Mark.
             2.
             
             Luk.
             6.17
             .
             &
             11.
             
             &
             9.
             
             Joh.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             &
             6.
             
             &
             13.
             
             Apoc.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Luk
             11.29
             .
             Eccl.
             34.5
             .
             Eccl.
             348.
             
             Levi.
             19.31
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             18.11.10
             .
          
           
             Esay
             ,
             42.8
             .
             Ps.
             24.8.10
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             18.14
             .
             Sap.
             3.1
             .
             Luk
             16.23
             .
             Joh
             14.12
             .
             Psml.
             88.10
             .
             Deut.
             18.11
             .
             Luke
             .
             16.29.31
             .
             Luke
             16.22
             .
             John
             5.21
             .
             Ose.
             6.
             
             Act.
             17.25.28
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             26
             quae
             .
             7.
             
               non
               obser
               .
               fact
            
             .
             1398.
             act
             .
             17.
             
             
               August
               .
               de
               spirit
               .
               &
               anima
               .
               cap.
            
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             25.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ovid
             metamo
             .
             lib.
             1.
             a
             
          
           
             
               Englished
               by
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             Aeneid
             .
             4.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Veneficae
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Veneficae
             Genua
             and
             Millen
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             butcher
             a
             right
             veneficall
             which
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             19.33
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             lib.
             2
             .
             ●e
             arte
             amandi
             .
          
           
             
               Englished
               by
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             Philtra
             ,
             slibbersawes
             to
             procure
             love
             .
          
           
             Ovib.
             lib.
             de
             remedio
             amoris
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ab.
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Hierenym
                 in
                 Ruff.
                 Plin.
                 lib.
              
               25.
               ca.
               3.
               
               
                 Ioseph
                 lib.
              
               11.
               
                 de
                 Iudeorum
                 antiquit
                 .
                 Aristet
                 .
                 lib.
              
               8.
               
                 de
                 natura
                 animal
                 cap.
              
               24.
               
               
                 Io.
                 Wier
                 .
                 denef
                 .
                 cap.
              
               40.
               
            
             
               Toies
               to
               mocke
               apes
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Dioscorid
                 .
                 de
                 materia
                 medicin
              
               .
            
             
               L.
               
                 Vairus
                 de
                 fafcin
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               caq.
               11.
               
                 prope
                 .
                 finem
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               bodin
            
             .
          
           
             the
             holy
             maid
             of
             Kent
             a
             ventriloqua
             .
          
           
             An
             Do.
             1574.
             
             October
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Confer
             this
             story
             with
             the
             woman
             of
             Endor
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             and
             see
             whether
             the
             same
             might
             not
             be
             accomplished
             by
             this
             devise
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.44
             .
          
           
             The
             ventriloqua
             of
             Westwel
             discovered
             .
          
           
             The
             Pythonist
             of
             vvestvvel
             ●●victed
             by
             her
             ovvn
             co●●ession
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Bodin
               .
               lib.
               de
               daemon
            
             .
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             amphibologies
             of
             oracles
             .
          
           
             The
             subtilty
             of
             our
             oracles
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             20.9
             .
          
           
             John.
             20.29
             .
          
           
             
               Erast.
               fol.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24.37
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             16.14
             .
             Mat.
             14.26
             Matth.
             20.
             
             Matt.
             16.11
             .
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               lib
            
             7.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Note
             the
             cosenage
             of
             oracles
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               W.
               Lambert
               in
               titulo
               Boxley
            
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             8.19
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             3.
             
             Ps.
             92
             &
             .
             97.
             
             
               Chrysost.
               homilia
            
             .
             21.
             in
             Math.
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             
               August
               lib.
               quae
               vet
               .
               et
               novi
               testam
               .
               quaest
               .
            
             27.
             
               item
               ,
               part
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             26.
             
               item
               .
               quae
            
             .
             5.
             
               nec
               mirum
               ad
               Simplician
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             93.
             
               ad
               Dulci●i●●m
               .
               quae
            
             .
             6.
             
               item
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               doct
               .
               ●hri
            
             .
             Deut.
             18.
             
             Exodus
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Bod.
               lib.
               de
               daem
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             1.
             
             Samu.
             28.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             
               Martyr
               in
               colloquio
               cum
               Triphoon
               Iudeo
               .
            
          
           
             
               Lact.
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Jud.
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Pompanacius
               lib.
               de
               incant
               .
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Bod.
               lib.
               de
               daem
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             3
             
          
           
             P.
             
               Martyr
               in
               comment
               .
               in
            
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Isai
             42.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.7
             .
          
           
             S.
             Cicilies
             familiar
             .
          
           
             D.
             Burcot
             .
             Feats
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.12
             .
             Isa.
             93.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             witch
             of
             Endors
             cosening
             of
             Saul
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.21
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.15
             .
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             13.15
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             13.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam
             28.16.17
             .
             1
             Sa.
             15.28
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.18.19
             .
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             4.
             
          
           
             Canon
             .
             26.
             
               quaest
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             
               nec
               mirum
            
             .
          
           
             Right
             Ventriloquie
             .
          
           
             I.
             Bod.
             and
             L.
             Vairus
             differ
             herein
             .
          
           
             A
             bold
             ,
             discreet
             ,
             and
             faithful
             challenge
             .
          
           
             At
             Canterbury
             by
             Rich.
             Lee
             esquire
             ,
             &
             others
             ,
             anno
             .
             1573.
             
             At
             Rie
             by
             master
             Gaymor
             &
             other
             ,
             anno
             .
             1577.
             
          
           
             I.
             
               Wier
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             
             
               Theodor.
               Bizantius
               .
               Lavat
               de
               spect
               .
               &
               lemurib
               .
               Cardan
               .
               de
               var.
               rerum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Pencer
               .
               &c.
               Lavat
               .
               despect
               .
            
          
           
             
               Car.
               de
               var.
               rerum
            
             .
             l.
             
               Wier
               .
               de
               praest
               .
               daemo
               .
               &c.
               Athanas.
               de
               humanitate
               verbi
               .
            
          
           
             The
             true
             end
             of
             miracles
             .
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Act
             2.22
             .
             Iohn
             5.
             
          
           
             An
             ironical
             collation
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             quae
             .
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             
             Acts.
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.13
             .
             Col.
             1.16
             .
             
               Athanas.
               symbol
            
             .
          
           
             Apollo
             Pytho
             uncased
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             136.4
             .
             Psal.
             72.18
             .
             Psal
             88.10
             .
          
           
             Isay.
             42.
             
             John
             3.2
             .
             Ibid.
             7.16
             .
             
               In
               annotat
               .
               in
               Iohan.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             45.
             
             
               August
               .
               de
               verbis
               Dom.
               secundum
               Mat.
               sermone
               .
            
             18.
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.14
             .
             
               I.
               Calvin
               .
               Institute
               lib.
            
             4.
             ca.
             19.
             sect
             18.
             
             
               Idem
               .
               ibid.
               sect
            
             .
             19.
             
             Isay.
             9.7
             .
             Acts
             20.10
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               ibid.
               nempe
            
             I.
             Cal.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             
               H.
               Card.
               de
               miracul
            
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             41.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             P.
             
               Martyr
               :
               loc
               .
               com
            
             .
             9.
             sect
             17.
             
          
           
             
               P.
               Martyr
               in
               loc
               .
               com
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             1.8
             .
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             13.
             ●
             
          
           
             I.
             
               Chrysost.
               in
               evang
               .
               Iohan
               .
               hom
               .
            
             18.
             
             
               Pet.
               Blest
               .
               epist.
            
             49.
             
          
           
             
               Canon
               .
               de
               malef
               .
               &
               mathemat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thucidid
               .
               lib.
            
             2
             
               Cicer.
               de
               divin
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             13.2
             .
             Mich.
             5.12
             .
             Gen.
             3.
             
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Idem
               .
               Ibid.
               Porphyr
               .
               in
               lib.
               contra
               christ
               .
               relig
               .
               Cic.
               de
               divin
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             
               I.
               Chrysost.
               de
               laud.
               Paul.
               hom
               .
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Porphyr
             .
             writeth
             verses
             i●
             Apollos
             name
             ,
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Apollo
             cited
             by
             
               l.
               Bod.
               fol.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Thamus
             having
             little
             to
             do
             ,
             thought
             to
             play
             with
             his
             company
             ,
             whom
             he
             might
             easily
             overtake
             with
             such
             a
             jest
             .
          
           
             A
             detection
             of
             Thamus
             his
             knavery
             .
          
           
             
               Legend
               .
               aur
               .
               in
               vita
               sancti
               Andreae
               .
               fol.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             A
             gentle
             &
             a
             godly
             devil
             .
          
           
             
               Athanas
               de
               human
               .
               verbi
               .
               fol.
            
             55
             &
             64.
             
          
           
             
               Strabo
               Geog.
               lib.
            
             16.
             
             
               I.
               Wier
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               praest
               .
               daem
               .
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             H.
             Haw
             .
             in
             his
             defensative
             against
             prophesies
             .
          
           
             In
             whose
             daies
             oracles
             ceased
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             10.
             
             Isay.
             44.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Wier
               .
               lib.
               de
               praest
               daemon
               .
            
          
           
             All
             divinations
             are
             not
             condemnable
             .
          
           
             Colebrasus
             erroneus
             &
             impious
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             13.
             
             Ierem.
             54.
             
             Gen.
             1.
             
             Ezech
             1.
             
             Gen.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ecclus.
             43.
             
             Ps.
             19.
             and
             50
             
          
           
             Ecclus.
             43.
             
             Baruch
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.24
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             16.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Lactant
               contra
               astrologos
               .
               Pe●cer
               .
               de
               astrol
               .
               pag.
            
             383
             
          
           
             The
             ridiculous
             art
             of
             nativity-casting
             .
          
           
             Iulius
             Maternus
             his
             most
             impious
             opinion
             .
          
           
             
               Bodinus
               .
               Danaeus
               .
               Erastus
               .
               Hemingius
               .
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               Thom.
               Aquinas
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Apollos
             passions
             .
          
           
             What
             prophesies
             allowable
             .
          
           
             
               I.B.
               lib.
               de
               dae
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Divers
             degrees
             of
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               I
               Bodin
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioseph
               .
               de
               antiquit
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iosue
               filius
               Levi
               .
               lib.
               Pirkeaboth
               .
            
          
           
             Prophesies
             conditionall
             .
          
           
             The
             subject
             of
             the
             prophesies
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             .
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.5
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             11.6
             .
             Gen.
             21.
             
             Dan.
             11.
             
          
           
             A
             summe
             of
             Christs
             miracles
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12
             25.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             Ecclus.
             24.
             
             Ierem.
             27.
             
             Eccle.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             23.25.26.27
             .
             Read
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             
               Peucer
               in
               divinat
               .
               ex
               somnijs
               .
            
          
           
             Ioel
             2.
             
             Matth.
             1.20
             .
             Matth.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             39.
             
             &
             40.
             
             &
             41.
             
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Englished
               by
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             A
             dissonancie
             in
             opinions
             about
             dreams
             .
          
           
             The
             pleasant
             art
             of
             the
             interpretation
             of
             dreames
             .
             
               N.
               Hemin
               .
               in
               admonitionib
               .
               de
               superstitionib
               magicis
               vitandis
               .
            
          
           
             The
             end
             &
             use
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             interpretation
             of
             dreames
             ,
             operation
             of
             miracles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Seek
             for
             such
             stuffe
             in
             my
             book
             of
             Har●umim
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             11.8
             .
             Gen.
             37.
             
             &
             11.
             
             Isa.
             11.
             
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Aristot.
               de
               somnio
            
             .
          
           
             Such
             would
             be
             imbarked
             in
             the
             ship
             of
             fools
             .
          
           
             An
             English
             proverb
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             superstitious
             dotage
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bap.
               Neap.
               in
               natural
               mag
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             26.
             fol.
             83.
             
             &
             84.
             
          
           
             Confections
             or
             receipts
             for
             the
             miraculous
             transportation
             of
             witches
             .
          
           
             
               Vetulae
               ,
               quas
               a
               strigis
               similitudine
               ,
               striges
               vocant
               ,
               quaque
               noctu
               puerulorum
               sanguinem
               in
               cunis
               cubantium
               exsorbent
               .
            
          
           
             
               Barthol
               .
               Spinaeus
               ,
               q.
               de
               strigib
               .
               c.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Bar.
               Spin.
               qu.
               de
               strigib
               .
               c.
            
             30
             
          
           
             New
             matter
             &
             worthy
             to
             be
             marvelled
             at
             .
          
           
             
               Legend
               .
               aur
               .
               in
               vita
               S.
               Germani
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Ki.
             3.5.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             9.
             
             Esay
             6.
             
             Ezechiel
             12.
             
             Jeremy
             13.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Bodin
               .
               lib.
               de
               daem
               .
            
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Zachary
             10.2
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.6
             .
             Jeremy
             23.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             slovenly
             art
             of
             augury
             .
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             23.10
             .
             2
             Chr.
             33.
             
             Jerem.
             7.
             
             Deut.
             18.10
             .
             Lev.
             18.21
             .
             Id.
             cap.
             20.2
             .
          
           
             An
             invincible
             argument
             against
             purgatory
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             papists
             abominable
             and
             blasphemous
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             masse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             34.20
             .
          
           
             The
             Gymnosophists
             of
             In●ia
             their
             apish
             imatation
             of
             Esay
             .
          
           
             The
             law
             of
             the
             twelve
             tables
             .
          
           
             
               Magna
               charta
               H.
            
             3.36.7
             .
             Ed.
             1.15
             .
             R.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             A
             manifest
             discovery
             of
             augurors
             cousenage
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             superstitious
             ceremonies
             of
             augurors
             .
          
           
             Observations
             in
             the
             art
             augurificall
             .
          
           
             
               Plato
               in
               Phaedro
               ,
               in
               Timeo
               ,
               in
               lib.
               de
               Republ
               .
            
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             papists
             are
             more
             blame-worthy
             then
             the
             heathen
             .
          
           
             Soritlege
             or
             lotfhare
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             16.
             
             Num.
             33.
             
             &
             36.
             
             Josu
             .
             14.
             1.
             
             Chron.
             24.
             
             &
             26.
             
             Prover
             .
             18.
             
             Jonas
             1.
             
             Acts
             1.
             
             Of
             Pythagoras
             lot
             .
          
           
             The
             art
             Cabalistical
             divided
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               Agrippa
               lib
               de
               vanir
               .
               sicent
               .
            
          
           
             The
             blasphemy
             of
             the
             Cabalists
             .
          
           
             
               In
               concil
               .
               Trident
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.6
             .
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             12
             ▪
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             gird
             at
             the
             Pope
             for
             his
             sawcinesse
             in
             Gods
             matters
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               lib.
               natural
               .
               hist.
            
             10.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Arist.
               in
               auguriis
            
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             doteth
             by
             his
             leave
             for
             all
             his
             learning
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               Niphus
               de
               a●guriis
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Who
             were
             not
             admitable
             into
             the
             colledge
             of
             augurors
             among
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             O
             vain
             folly
             &c
             follish
             vanity
             ?
          
           
             
               Martin
               de
               Arles
               in
               tract
               .
               de
               superst
               .
               contra
               .
               malesicia
               .
               Appian
               de
               bello
               civili
               .
            
          
           
             Augurifical
             toies
             .
          
           
             
               Englished
               by
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             
               By
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             By
             Abraham
             Fleming
             .
          
           
             By
             Ab●
             Fleming
             .
          
           
             Seek
             more
             hereof
             in
             the
             word
             Habar
             .
          
           
             Averroes
             .
             12.
             metaphysic
             .
          
           
             The
             fond
             art
             of
             augury
             convinced
             .
             Acts
             1.7
             .
          
           
             
               Arist.
               de
               som.
            
             
          
           
             
               August
               .
               lib
               de
               doct
               .
               chri
               .
            
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Psal.
             4.2
             .
             
               Plin.
               lib.
               natural
               .
               hist.
            
             28.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Tho.
             
          
           
             
               Aquin.
               lib.
               de
               sorrib
            
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               Epidius
               .
               Homer
               .
               Iliad
               .
            
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             vanity
             of
             casual
             augury
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             44.25
             .
          
           
             The
             vain
             and
             trifling
             tricks
             of
             fgure-casters
             .
          
           
             
               Iohan.
               Montiregius
               in
               epist.
               ad
               Blanchim
               :
               &
               Gulielmus
               de
               sancio
               Clodoald
               .
               Rabbi
               Levi.
               C.
               Agrip.
               in
               lib.
               de
               vanit
               .
               scient
               .
               Archelaus
               .
               Cassand
               .
               Eudoxus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Astrologers
             prognostications
             are
             like
             the
             answers
             of
             oracles
             .
          
           
             S
             Thomas
             Moors
             frump
             at
             judiciall
             astrologers
             .
          
           
             Astrologicall
             blasphemies
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             11.8
             .
             ●
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             folly
             of
             our
             genethliaks
             or
             nativity-casters
             .
          
           
             
               Senec.
               lib.
               de
               quae
               .
               natura
               .
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Hilarius
               Pirkmair
               in
               arte
               apodemica
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioannes
               Garropius
               in
               Venet
               .
               &
               Hyperb.
            
             Zac.
             10.1
             .
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             58.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             58.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Virgil.
             in
             Damone
             .
          
           
             By
             Ab.
             Flem.
             
          
           
             Proverbs
             18.
             
             Chron.
             30
             Psalme
             10.
             
             Psalme
             51.
             
             Psalm
             139.
             
             Jeremy
             32.
             
             Isaiah
             6.
             
             Isaiah
             50.
             
             Exod.
             7.89
             .
             Proverbs
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             
          
           
             Ionas
             1.
             
          
           
             Words
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             &
             wherein
             they
             consist
             .
          
           
             An
             ample
             description
             of
             women
             commonly
             called
             witches
             .
          
           
             A
             Common
             and
             universal
             error
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bodinus
               .
               Danaeus
               .
               Hyperius
               .
               Hemingius
               .
               Bar
               Spineus
               .
               Mal
               Malef.
               
            
          
           
             A
             notable
             purgation
             of
             C.F.C.
             convented
             for
             a
             witch
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               Melef
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             qua
             .
             11
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Punishment
             of
             impossibilities
             .
          
           
             A
             wise
             law
             of
             pope
             Innocent
             and
             and
             July
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             they
             wanted
             wit
             when
             they
             made
             it
             .
          
           
             Virg.
             eclog.
             8.
             
          
           
             Virg.
             eclog.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Ovid.
               fast
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Virg.
             Aene.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             Phaiers
             translation
             of
             the
             former
             words
             of
             Virg.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             metamo
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             de
             Midea
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             de
             Medea
             ,
             epistola
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Amo.
             eclo
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Horac
             .
             epod
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Tibul.
             de
             fascinatrice
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             eleg
             2.
             
          
           
             Lucan
             .
             lib.
             de
             bello
             .
             civili
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             C.
             Manilius
             astronom
             .
             ●●ae
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ovid.
               Metamorph
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               fa
               b.
            
             2.
             
             
               Ovid.
               Metamorph.
            
             14
             ▪
             fab
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             authors
             transition
             to
             his
             purpose
             scope
             .
          
           
             Englished
             by
             Abraham
             Fleming
             .
             Look
             in
             the
             Beehive
             of
             the
             Romish
             church
             .
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             fol.
             243.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             making
             a
             wastecot
             of
             proofe
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             are
             too
             good
             to
             be
             true
             in
             such
             a
             patched
             peece
             of
             popery
             .
          
           
             This
             were
             a
             good
             preservative
             for
             a
             travelling
             papist
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             party
             faile
             in
             the
             number
             ,
             he
             may
             go
             whistle
             for
             a
             pardon
             .
          
           
             By
             Ab.
             Fle.
             
          
           
             Sancta
             〈◊〉
             aquipar
             atur
             salutifero
             Christo
             O
             blasphemiam
             inenarrabilem
             !
          
           
             Englished
             by
             Abraham
             Fleming
             ▪
             Lok
             in
             the
             Boehive
             of
             the
             Romish
             church
             lib
             4.
             cap.
             3
             fol.
             251.252
             .
          
           
             
               In
               ecclesiae
               dedicatione
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               rationali
               divinorum
               officiorum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Pom
               serm
            
             32.
             
          
           
             
               L.
               Vairus
               .
               lib.
               de
               fascin
            
             3.
             ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               ,
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Arg.
               Fer.
               lib.
               de
               medenai
               methodo
               .
            
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
             
               De
               Homerica
               medicatione
            
             .
          
           
             This
             would
             be
             examined
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             Galen
             be
             not
             standered
             .
          
           
             Englished
             by
             Abraham
             Fleming
             .
          
           
             Four
             sorts
             of
             Homerical
             medicines
             ,
             &
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             .
          
           
             The
             force
             of
             fixed
             fansie-opinion
             ,
             or
             strong
             conceipt
             .
          
           
             Englished
             by
             Abraham
             Fleming
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bodinus
               lib.
               de
               damon
            
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             you
             shal
             not
             break
             or
             diminish
             a
             bone
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             Though
             neither
             the
             herb
             nor
             the
             witch
             never
             came
             there
             ▪
             
          
           
             Note
             the
             force
             of
             constant
             opinion
             ,
             or
             fixed
             fancy
             .
          
           
             *
             Spell
             the
             word
             backward
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             soon
             see
             this
             stevenly
             charme
             or
             appension
             .
             Thievish
             charmes
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             called
             and
             counted
             the
             Paracelsian
             charme
             .
             Psal.
             150.
             
             Luke
             16.
             
             Psal.
             64.
             
          
           
             Memorandum
             that
             hearing
             of
             masse
             be
             in
             no
             case
             omitted
             ,
             quoth
             Nota.
             
          
           
             
               Iohannes
               Anglicus
               ex
               Constantino
               ▪
               Gu●ltero
               ,
               Bernardo
               ,
               Giberto
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Barnard
               .
               de
               bustis
               in
               Rosar
               .
               serm
               .
            
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             Smithes
             will
             can
             them
             small
             thankes
             for
             this
             praier
             .
          
           
             O
             notable
             blasphemy
             !
          
           
             Psalme
             58.
             
          
           
             
               Virg.
               eclog.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Ovid
               metamorp
            
             .
             7.
             
             Jeremy
             8.17
             .
          
           
             Englished
             by
             Abraham
             Fleming
             .
          
           
             Englished
             by
             Ab.
             Fleming
             .
          
           
             
               Card.
               lib.
            
             15.
             
               de
               var●er
               .
               cap.
            
             80.
             
          
           
             An
             objection
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               Dan.
               in
               .
               dailog
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Vir.
             geo
             .
             
               4.
               
               Englished
               by
               Abraham
               Fleming
               .
            
          
           
             Feates
             his
             dog
             ,
             and
             Mahomets
             pigeon
             .
          
           
             A
             story
             declaring
             the
             great
             docility
             of
             an
             asse
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bod.
               lib
               de
               daem
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Mal.
               Malef.
               part
            
             .
             2.
             qu.
             2.
             cap
             9.
             
             
               Iohan.
               Bodinus
            
             .
          
           
             Exorcismes
             or
             conjurations
             against
             serpents
             .
          
           
             
               L.
               Vair
               .
               lib
               de
               fascinat
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Usurpers
             of
             kindred
             with
             blessed
             Paul
             and
             S.
             Katharine
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Bondin
               .
               lib.
               de
               daem
            
             .
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               L.
               Vairus
               lib.
               fascin
            
             .
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               Oratio
               Tusca
               vestalis
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             word
             (
             Bud
             )
             and
             the
             Greek
             letters
             .
             Π
             &
             A
             
          
           
             The
             practiser
             of
             these
             chams
             must
             have
             skill
             in
             the
             planetary
             motions
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             may
             go
             sho
             the
             goose
             .
          
           
             A
             proved
             story
             concerning
             the
             premisses
             .
          
           
             
               This
               charme
               seemeth
               to
               allude
               to
               Christ
               crucified
               between
               the
               two
               theeves
               .
            
          
           
             Englished
             by
             Ab.
             Fleming
             .
          
           
             Psalme
             44.
             
             Luke
             4.
             
             John
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Psalme
               44.
               
               Scripture
               properly
               applied
               .
            
          
           
             O
             most
             wonderful
             vertue
             hidden
             in
             the
             letters
             of
             S.
             Helens
             holy
             name
             !
          
           
             
               Card.
               lib.
            
             16.
             
               de
               var.
               rer
               .
               cap.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             *
             For
             if
             the
             crosse
             be
             forgotten
             all
             is
             not
             worth
             a
             pudding
             .
          
           
             These
             be
             meere
             toies
             to
             mocke
             apes
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             them
             no
             commendable
             devise
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             to
             do
             good
             to
             our
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             hurt
             and
             hate
             us
             ;
             as
             Christ
             exhorteth
             .
          
           
             *
             Thus
             they
             make
             the
             holy
             trinity
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             their
             exorcism
             or
             else
             it
             is
             no
             bargaine
             .
          
           
             Matthew
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             life
             we
             are
             in
             death
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             curse
             for
             theft
             .
          
           
             Preservatives
             from
             witchcraft
             according
             to
             M.
             Mal.
             L.
             Vairus
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             de
             Med.
             
          
           
             Englished
             by
             Abraham
             Fleming
             .
          
           
             By.
             Ab
             Flem.
             
          
           
             Virg.
             in
             Bucolicts
             .
             
               Englished
               by
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             
               Olaus
               Goth.
               lib.
               de
               gentib
               .
               sep●entriona
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             witches
             conjuration
             to
             make
             haile
             cease
             and
             be
             dissolved
             .
          
           
             
               
                 L.
                 Vair
                 .
                 lib.
                 de
                 facin
                 .
              
               2.
               cap.
               11.
               
            
             
               
                 Mal.
                 Malef.
                 par
              
               .
               2.
               quae
               .
               1.
               cap.
               15.
               
               Note
               that
               you
               read
               never
               of
               any
               spirit
               that
               walked
               by
               day
               ,
               quoth
               Nota
            
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               civit
               .
               Dei
               lib
            
             7.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Hebrew
             knight
             was
             canonized
             a
             saint
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             S.
             Longinus
             
          
           
             A
             crossed
             appension
             with
             other
             appensions
             .
          
           
             For
             body
             and
             soul.
             
          
           
             S.
             Barnard
             overmatcheth
             the
             devil
             for
             all
             his
             subtilty
             .
          
           
             Pretious
             restorities
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               too
               mystical
               to
               be
               englished
               ;
               quoth
               Nota.
            
          
           
             Fernelius
             .
          
           
             Notable
             follies
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             and
             Italians
             .
          
           
             He
             must
             answer
             by
             none
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             perhaps
             hath
             the
             curing
             thereof
             by
             patent
             .
          
           
             
               See
               I.
               Wier
               cap.
            
             11.
             conf
             .
          
           
             The
             Chirurgian
             here
             most
             impudently
             setteth
             his
             knavery
             abroch
             .
          
           
             A
             pretended
             conjuration
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               vada
               ●ot
               vadi●
               urna
               ,
               quod
               ipsa
               cadit
               .
            
          
           
             Three
             morsels
             ,
             the
             first
             charmed
             with
             christs
             birth
             ,
             the
             second
             with
             his
             passion
             ,
             the
             third
             with
             his
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             A
             cosening
             physician
             ,
             and
             a
             foolish
             patient
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               .
               Bodin
            
             .
          
           
             Kacozelia
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               pa
            
             1
             quae
             .
             17.
             
             
               Barth
               .
               Spin.
               in
               novo
               Mal
               Malef.
               
            
          
           
             
               Scotus
               in
            
             4.
             distinct
             .
             34.
             
               de
               imperio
            
             .
          
           
             Dist.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Gofrid
               in
               summa
               sua
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               Malef.
               par
            
             .
             2.
             quae
             .
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Whereof
             look
             more
             in
             a
             little
             book
             set
             forth
             in
             print
             .
          
           
             
               L.
               Vair
               .
               lib.
               de
               fascin
               .
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Much
             like
             the
             eyebiting
             witches
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             most
             likely
             to
             bewitch
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             bewitched
             .
          
           
             
               L
               Vair
               .
               lib.
               de
               fascin
            
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             According
             to
             Ovids
             saying
             of
             Proteus
             and
             Medea
             ,
             which
             he
             indeed
             alleadgeth
             therefore
             ,
             
               Nunc
               aqua
               ,
               nunc
               ales
               ,
               modo
               bos
               ,
               modo
               cervus
               abibat
               .
            
          
           
             
               M.
               mal
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             quae
             .
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
             
               Nider
               in
               prae●
               ceptorio
               ,
               praece
               .
            
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
             
               Nider
               in
               fornicario
               .
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               pa.
            
             2
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             devise
             to
             starve
             up
             poor
             women
             .
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             quae
             .
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             ridiculous
             charme
             .
          
           
             In
             any
             case
             observe
             the
             festival
             time
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             marre
             all
             .
          
           
             
               L
               Vair
               .
               lib.
               de
               fascin
               .
            
             1.
             cap
             1.
             
          
           
             Sapi.
             4.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             
             Psal
             119.
             
          
           
             Direct
             and
             lawfull
             means
             of
             curing
             cattel
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             charme
             of
             charmes
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             sixt
             chapter
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               part
            
             .
             2.
             qu.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Origen
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               in
               Iob.
            
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Chrysost.
               in
               Matth.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Mark
             that
             here
             was
             no
             latine
             service
             .
             
               Idem
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             August
             .
             26.
             
               quae
               .
               ultim
            
             .
          
           
             
               Galen
               .
               in
               lib.
               de
               comi●iali
               morbo
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hippocrat
               .
               lib.
               de
               morbo
               sacro
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hieronymus
               in
               Gen.
            
             41.8
             .
             &
             24.
             
             
               In
               Exod.
            
             7.13
             .
             
               In
               Dan.
            
             1.20
             .
          
           
             The
             authours
             intention
             touching
             the
             matter
             hereafter
             to
             be
             discoursed
             upon
             .
          
           
             *
             Sap.
             7
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
          
           
             21.
             
          
           
             Sae
             Iidionii
             .
          
           
             Eccle.
             1.
             
             &
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             Magician
             described
             and
             the
             art
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             Read
             Pliny
             in
             natural
             .
             hist.
             Cardan
             de
             rerum
             variet
             .
             Albertus
             de
             occulta
             rerum
             proprietate
             .
             Barthol
             .
             Neap.
             in
             natural
             .
             magia
             ,
             
               and
               many
               others
            
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             magick
             hath
             a
             double
             end
             ,
             which
             proveth
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Pompanatius
                 .
                 lib.
                 de
                 incant
                 .
                 cap.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Wierus
                 de
                 lamiis
                 Iasp.
                 Peucer
                 .
                 H.
                 Cardan
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Of
             late
             experience
             neer
             Coventry
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Aristot.
               in
               lib.
               de
               hist.
               animalium
               .
            
          
           
             
               Plin
               de
               laxicii
               colore
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ludovicus
               Coelius
               Rhodo.
               lib.
               antiq
               .
               lect
               .
            
             11.
             cap.
             70.
             
             
               Barthol
               .
               Anglicus
               .
               lib.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Avicenna
               cano
            
             .
             2.
             tract
             .
             2.
             cap.
             124.
             
             
               Serapio
               agg
               .
               cap.
            
             100.
             
             
               Dioscor
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             9●
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             37.
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               Albert.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
             
               Solin
               .
               cap.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Rabbi
               Moses
               aphorism
               .
               partic
            
             .
             22.
             
             
               Isidor
               .
               lib.
            
             14.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Savanorola
             .
          
           
             Marbedeus
             Gallus
             in
             sua
             dactylotheca
             .
             pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             Englished
             by
             
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vis
               gemmarum
               &
               lapillorum
               preciosorum
               negatur
               ,
               quia
               occulta
               est
               ,
               rarissimeque
               sub
               s●n
               .
               sum
               cadit
               .
            
          
           
             Many
             mo
             authors
             may
             be
             named
             of
             no
             lesse
             antiquity
             and
             learning
             .
          
           
             
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             37.
             cap
             10.
             
             
               Albert.
               miner
               .
               li.
            
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
             
               Solin
               .
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Diurius
               in
               scrin
               .
               cap
               de
               complexionibus
               &
               complexatis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Geor.
               Pictorius
               .
               Villang
               .
               doct
               .
               medici
               i●
               scholiis
               super
               Marbod
               dactil
               .
            
          
           
             
               H.
               Card.
               lib.
               de
               subtil
            
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             
               H.
               Card.
               lib.
               de
               var.
               rer
               .
            
             16.
             cap.
             90.
             
          
           
             Marbodeus
             in
             sua
             dactylotheca
             ,
             pag.
             
               41.
               52.
            
             
          
           
             Englished
             by
             
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             Memorandum
             the
             authors
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             stone
             be
             set
             in
             silver
             ,
             and
             worne
             on
             the
             finger
             for
             a
             ring
             :
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vincent
                 .
                 lib.
              
               9.
               cap.
               77.
               
               
                 Dioscor
                 .
                 lib.
              
               5.
               cap.
               100.
               
            
             
               
                 Aristot
                 in
                 Lapidario
              
               .
            
          
           
             Agreement
             and
             disagreement
             in
             sufferance
             .
          
           
             
               Englished
               by
            
             Abraham
             Fleming
             .
          
           
             Read
             a
             little
             tract
             of
             Erasmus
             intituled
             
               De
               amicitia
            
             ,
             where
             enough
             is
             said
             touching
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             
               Xanthus
               in
               hist.
               prima
               .
               Iub
               .
               lib.
            
             25.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             common
             experience
             can
             justifie
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Wierus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Plutarch
               .
               in
               vita
               Pyrrhi
               .
               Albert.
               lib.
               de
               mor.
               animal
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               P●mpan
               .
               lib.
               de
               incant
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Plutar.
               in
               vita
               Catonis
            
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bap.
               Neap.
               in
               lib.
               de
               natur
               .
               magia
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             venome
             or
             poyson
             of
             an
             Harlot
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
             Mark
             6.
             
             Luke
             4.
             
             John
             4.
             
          
           
             Wonderfull
             naturall
             effects
             in
             bones
             of
             fishes
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Strange
               properties
               in
               a
               piece
               of
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             Strange
             properties
             in
             a
             stone
             :
             the
             like
             qualities
             in
             other
             stones
             .
          
           
             *
             being
             in
             the
             7.
             book
             of
             this
             discovery
             :
             Where
             discourse
             is
             made
             of
             oracles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Look
             hereaf-in
             this
             book
             for
             divers
             conceits
             of
             juggling
             set
             forth
             at
             large
             ,
          
           
             Example
             of
             a
             ridiculous
             wonder
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             have
             proved
             upon
             crows
             and
             pies
             .
          
           
             This
             might
             be
             done
             by
             a
             confederate
             ,
             who
             standing
             at
             some
             window
             in
             a
             church
             steeple
             ,
             or
             other
             fit
             place
             ,
             &
             holding
             the
             pigeon
             by
             the
             leg
             in
             a
             string
             ,
             after
             a
             sign
             given
             by
             his
             fellow
             ,
             pulleth
             down
             the
             pigeon
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             wonder
             is
             wrought
             .
          
           
             A
             jest
             among
             watermen
             touching
             Stone
             church
             in
             Kent
             as
             light
             at
             midnight
             as
             at
             mid-day
             .
          
           
             A
             slender
             shift
             to
             save
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             cunning
             .
          
           
             The
             inconvenience
             of
             holding
             opinion
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             passeth
             our
             capacity
             ,
             is
             divine
             ,
             supernaturall
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Bap.
               Neapol
               in
               natural
               .
               mag
               .
            
          
           
             
               M.
               malef
               .
               p.
            
             1.
             q.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             1.3
             .
             Colos.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             conclusions
             .
          
           
             To
             produce
             any
             fowl
             out
             of
             an
             Egge
             ,
             without
             the
             ●●turall
             help
             of
             the
             hen
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             mother
             of
             marvels
             .
          
           
             Two
             kind
             of
             toa●●
             ,
             naturall
             and
             temporall
             .
          
           
             Maggots
             ingendred
             of
             the
             inwards
             of
             a
             beast
             are
             g●●l
             for
             angling
             .
          
           
             
               Giles
               All.
               y.
            
             See
             the
             peer
             mans
             library
             .
          
           
             Wonderfull
             experiments
             .
          
           
             To
             set
             an
             horses
             or
             an
             asses
             head
             on
             a
             mans●
             neck
             and
             shoulders
             .
          
           
             Strange
             things
             to
             be
             done
             by
             perspective
             glasses
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             glasses
             remember
             that
             the
             eiesight
             is
             deceived
             ;
             for
             
               Non
               est
               in
               speculo
               res
               quae
               speculatur
               in
               illo
               .
            
          
           
             Rash
             opinion
             can
             never
             judge
             soundly
             .
          
           
             An
             apith
             imitation
             in
             Iannes
             and
             Iambres
             of
             working
             wonders
             .
          
           
             
               Io.
               Calvine
               ,
               lib.
               institut
            
             .
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
             
               Cle.
               recog
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Erast.
               in
               disputat
               .
               de
               .
               lamiis
               .
            
          
           
             Actions
             unpossible
             to
             divels
             ▪
             Ergo
             to
             witches
             ,
             conjurers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Iamb
               .
               d●
               mys●●riis
            
             .
          
           
             Pharaohs
             Magicians
             were
             not
             masters
             of
             their
             own
             actions
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             10.
             
          
           
             God
             useth
             the
             wicked
             as
             instruments
             to
             execute
             his
             counsels
             and
             judgements
             .
          
           
             The
             contrary
             effects
             that
             the
             miracles
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             miracles
             of
             Egyptian
             magicians
             wrought
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Pharaoh
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             art
             of
             juggling
             is
             more
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             no
             lesse
             strange
             in
             working
             miracles
             than
             conjuring
             ,
             witchcraft
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             juggling
             is
             tolerable
             and
             also
             commendable
             .
          
           
             The
             three
             principall
             points
             wherein
             legierdemain
             or
             nimblenesse
             of
             hand
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             Great
             varietie
             of
             play
             with
             the
             bals
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             These
             feats
             are
             nimbly
             ,
             cleanly
             and
             swiftly
             to
             be
             conveyed
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             eies
             of
             the
             beholders
             may
             not
             discern
             or
             perceive
             the
             drift
             .
          
           
             Memorandum
             that
             the
             juggler
             must
             set
             a
             good
             grace
             on
             the
             matter
             :
             for
             that
             is
             very
             requisite
             .
          
           
             This
             ●eat
             tendeth
             chiefly
             to
             the
             moving
             of
             laughter
             and
             mirth
             .
          
           
             The
             money
             must
             not
             be
             of
             too
             small
             nor
             of
             too
             large
             a
             circumference
             for
             hindering
             of
             the
             conveyance
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             pretty
             if
             it
             be
             cunningly
             handled
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             ear
             and
             the
             eie
             is
             deceived
             by
             this
             device
             .
          
           
             Variety
             of
             tricks
             may
             be
             shewed
             in
             juggling
             with
             money
             .
          
           
             You
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             be
             close
             and
             slie
             :
             or
             else
             you
             discredit
             the
             art
             .
          
           
             Use
             and
             exercise
             maketh
             men
             ready
             and
             practive
             .
          
           
             This
             feat
             is
             the
             stranger
             if
             it
             be
             done
             by
             night
             ;
             a
             candle
             placed
             between
             the
             lookers
             on
             and
             the
             juggler
             :
             for
             by
             that
             means
             their
             eie-sight
             is
             hindred
             from
             discerning
             the
             conceit
             .
          
           
             A
             discovery
             of
             this
             juggling
             knack
             .
          
           
             The
             juggler
             must
             have
             none
             of
             his
             trinkets
             ,
             wanting
             :
             besides
             that
             ,
             it
             behoeveth
             him
             to
             be
             mindfull
             ,
             lest
             he
             mistake
             his
             tricks
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             ,
             Ailif
             ,
             casyl
             ,
             zaze
             ,
             hit
             mel
             meltat
             :
             Saturnus
             ,
             Jupiter
             ,
             Mars
             ,
             Sol
             ,
             Venus
             ,
             Mercury
             ,
             Luna
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             knacks
             of
             confederacy
             Feats
             had
             the
             name
             ,
             whilest
             he
             lived
             .
          
           
             A
             knack
             more
             merry
             than
             marvellous
             .
          
           
             Another
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             road
             in
             pag.
             228.
             
          
           
             *
             Such
             as
             you
             shall
             find
             in
             pag.
             227
             ,
             and
             330.
             in
             the
             marginalnotes
             notes
             ,
             or
             some
             strange
             terms
             of
             your
             owne
             devising
             .
             Of
             dice
             play
             &
             the
             like
             unthrifty
             games
             ,
             mark
             these
             two
             old
             verses
             :
             
               Ludens
               taxillis
               bene
               respice
               quid
               sit
               in
               illis
               ,
               Mors
               tua
               ,
               sors
               tua
               ,
               res
               tua
               ,
               spes
               tua
               pendet
               in
               illis
            
             :
             and
             remember
             them
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             You
             must
             be
             well
             advised
             in
             the
             shuffling
             of
             the
             bunch
             ,
             lest
             you
             overshoot
             your self
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             that
             will
             draw
             the
             action
             into
             the
             greater
             admiration
             .
          
           
             The
             eie
             bewraieth
             the
             thought
             .
          
           
             Tricks
             with
             cards
             ,
             &c.
             which
             must
             be
             done
             with
             confederacy
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             merry
             conceit
             the
             like
             whereof
             you
             shall
             find
             in
             pag.
             228.
             
             &
             232.
             
          
           
             Fast
             and
             loose
             with
             a
             handkerchief
             .
          
           
             Fast
             or
             loose
             with
             whipcords
             and
             beads
             .
          
           
             This
             conveyance
             must
             be
             closely
             done
             ;
             Ergo
             it
             must
             be
             no
             bunglers
             work
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             ?
             What
             i
             st
             ?
             signes
             of
             confederacy
             .
          
           
             Eleazers
             feat
             of
             confederacy
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             ,
             Drech
             myroch
             ,
             and
             senaroth
             betu
             baroch
             assmaaroth
             ,
             rounsee
             ,
             farounsee
             ,
             hey
             passe
             passe
             ,
             &c.
             or
             such
             like
             strange
             words
             .
          
           
             Pope
             and
             Tailor
             confederates
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             conveyance
             .
          
           
             You
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             when
             the
             corn
             cometh
             out
             it
             cover
             and
             hide
             the
             leather
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             such
             sleights
             that
             even
             a
             bungler
             may
             doe
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             pretty
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mark
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             conceit
             and
             devise
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             neatly
             and
             daintily
             .
          
           
             A
             thred
             cut
             in
             many
             peeces
             and
             burned
             to
             ashes
             made
             whole
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             means
             discovered
             .
          
           
             A
             common
             juggling
             knack
             of
             Hat
             cousenage
             played
             among
             the
             simple
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Juggling
               a
               kind
               of
               witchcraft
               .
            
             
               The
               invention
               of
               Claruis
               .
            
          
           
             This
             knack
             is
             sooner
             learned
             by
             demonstrative
             means
             ,
             than
             taught
             by
             words
             of
             instruction
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             seem
             rare
             to
             the
             beholders
             .
          
           
             Where
             such
             books
             may
             be
             gotten
             .
          
           
             Where
             such
             books
             may
             be
             gotten
             .
          
           
             Where
             such
             books
             may
             be
             gotten
             .
          
           
             See
             more
             hereof
             in
             the
             II.
             book
             of
             this
             discovery
             ,
             in
             the
             title
             Nahas
             ,
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             natural
             cause
             why
             a
             hen
             thrust
             thorough
             the
             head
             with
             a
             bodkin
             doth
             live
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             cleanly
             conveyed
             in
             any
             case
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             and
             means
             of
             this
             action
             .
          
           
             A
             forme
             or
             pattern
             of
             this
             bodkin
             and
             knife
             you
             shall
             see
             described
             if
             you
             turne
             over
             a
             few
             l●aves
             forward
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             easily
             done
             ,
             howbeit
             being
             cleanly
             handled
             it
             will
             deceive
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             beholders
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             done
             by
             one
             Kings-field
             of
             London
             ,
             at
             a
             Bartholomewtide
             ,
             An.
             1582.
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             divers
             that
             came
             to
             view
             this
             spectacle
             .
          
           
             Necessary
             observations
             to
             astonish
             the
             beholders
             .
          
           
             Necessary
             observations
             to
             astonish
             the
             beholders
             .
          
           
             Necessary
             observations
             to
             astonish
             the
             beholders
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             juggler
             that
             failing
             in
             the
             feats
             of
             his
             art
             lost
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             juggler
             that
             failing
             in
             the
             feats
             of
             his
             art
             lost
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             But
             herein
             see
             you
             be
             circumspect
             .
          
           
             A
             form
             or
             pattern
             of
             this
             bridle
             you
             shal
             see
             described
             if
             you
             turne
             over
             a
             few
             leaves
             .
          
           
             
               Among
               what
               actions
               jaggling
               is
               to
               be
               counted
               .
            
             
               A
               matchlesse
               fellow
               for
               legierdemain
               .
            
          
           
             Touching
             the
             patternes
             of
             diverse
             juggling
             instruments
             .
          
           
             Alchymistry
             a
             craft
             ,
             not
             an
             art
             .
          
           
             
               G.
               Chaucer
            
             in
             the
             Chanons
             mans
             prolog
             .
          
           
             The
             termes
             of
             the
             art
             alchymisticall
             devised
             of
             purpose
             to
             bring
             credit
             to
             cousenage
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             
          
           
             
               G
               ▪
               Chaucer
            
             in
             the
             Chanons
             mans
             tale
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               .
               ibid.
            
          
           
             The
             points
             or
             parts
             of
             the
             art
             Alchymisticall
             which
             may
             be
             called
             the
             mystic
             or
             smoky
             science
             .
          
           
             The
             Alchymists
             bait
             to
             catch
             a
             foole
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             cousening
             conveyance
             of
             this
             alchymisticall
             practitioner
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             fool
             .
          
           
             A
             cousening
             devise
             by
             running
             away
             to
             save
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             art
             .
          
           
             
               G.
               Chaucer
            
             in
             the
             tale
             of
             the
             Chanons
             yeoman
             .
          
           
             A
             King
             cousened
             by
             Alchymistry
             .
          
           
             A
             wise
             foole
             .
          
           
             
               Eras.
               in
               colloq
               .
               de
               arte
               Alchymistica
               .
            
          
           
             A
             flattering
             and
             clawing
             preamble
             .
          
           
             Longation
             and
             Curtation
             in
             Alchymistry
             .
          
           
             Note
             how
             the
             cousener
             circumventeth
             Balbine
             .
          
           
             Fair
             words
             make
             fooles
             faine
             ,
             and
             large
             offers
             blind
             the
             wise
             .
          
           
             Balbine
             was
             bewitched
             with
             desire
             of
             gold
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Notable
             ●ousenage
             .
          
           
             The
             Alchymister
             bringeth
             Balbine
             into
             a
             fooles
             paradise
             .
          
           
             Here
             the
             Alchymister
             uttereth
             notorious
             point
             of
             cousening
             knavery
             .
          
           
             Mark
             how
             this
             Alchymister
             goeth
             from
             one
             degree
             of
             cousenage
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             mildest
             and
             softest
             nature
             is
             commonly
             soonest
             abused
             .
          
           
             
               En
               immensae
               cavi
               sperant
               mendacia
               solles
               .
            
          
           
             Balbine
             is
             ashamed
             that
             he
             should
             be
             overshot
             and
             overseen
             in
             a
             case
             of
             flat
             cousenage
             .
          
           
             The
             substances
             of
             things
             are
             not
             transmutable
             .
          
           
             
               Franc.
               Petrarch
               .
               lib.
               de
               remed
               .
               utr
               .
               fort
               .
            
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Goschalcus
               Boll
               .
               ordinis
               S.
               August
               .
               in
               suo
               praeceptorio
               ,
               fol.
            
             244.
             
               col
               ,
               b
               ,
               c
               ,
               d.
               &
            
             1.
             
          
           
             No
             certain
             ground
             in
             the
             art
             Alchymisticall
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               A
               varitia
               idolorum
               cultus
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             vain
             hope
             .
          
           
             *
             
               I.
               Col.
               in
               comment
               .
               upon
               Deut.
               serm
               .
            
             127.
             pa.
             781.
             col
             .
             1.
             number
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             A
             maxime
             .
          
           
             
               Erasmus
               in
               colloq
               .
               cui
               titulus
               Convivium
               fabulosum
               .
            
          
           
             A
             hungry
             belly
             will
             not
             be
             bridled
             .
          
           
             A
             princely
             largesse
             .
          
           
             
               Sic
               ars
               deluditur
               arte
            
             .
          
           
             The
             morall
             of
             the
             premisses
             .
          
           
             Homer
             .
          
           
             
               Englished
               by
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             Aul.
             Persius
             ,
             satyr
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Englished
               by
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               By
               Ab.
               Fleming
            
             .
          
           
             The
             large
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Iidoni
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Philast
               .
               Brix
               .
               episc
               .
               haerefeon
               catal
               .
               de
               phitonissa
               .
            
          
           
             
               L.
               Wierus
               in
               Pseudomonarchia
               daemonum
            
             .
          
           
             Solomons
             notes
             of
             conjuration
             .
             Baell
             .
          
           
             Agares
             .
          
           
             Marbas
             .
          
           
             Amon.
             
          
           
             Barbatos
             .
          
           
             Buer
             .
          
           
             Gusoin
             .
          
           
             Botis
             .
          
           
             Bathin
             .
          
           
             Purson
             .
          
           
             Eligor
             .
          
           
             Leraie
             .
          
           
             Valesar
             .
          
           
             Morax
             .
          
           
             Ipos
             .
          
           
             Naberius
             .
          
           
             
               Glasya
               Labolas
            
             .
          
           
             Zepar
             .
          
           
             Bileth
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
               Amaimon
            
             .
          
           
             Sitri
             a
             baudy
             devill
             .
          
           
             Paimon
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             88.
             
          
           
             Cations
             for
             the
             Exorcist
             or
             conjuror
             .
          
           
             The
             f●ll
             of
             Beliall
             .
          
           
             Salomon
             gathered
             all
             the
             divels
             together
             in
             a
             brasen
             vessel
             .
          
           
             The
             Babylonians
             disappointed
             of
             their
             hope
             .
          
           
             Bune
             .
          
           
             Forneus
             .
          
           
             Ronove
             .
          
           
             Berith
             a
             golden
             devill
             .
          
           
             Astaroth
             .
          
           
             Foras
             .
          
           
             Fursur
             .
          
           
             Marchosias
             .
          
           
             Malphas
             .
          
           
             Vepar
             .
          
           
             Sabnacke
             .
          
           
             Sidonay
             .
          
           
             Gaap
             .
          
           
             Who
             was
             the
             first
             necromancer
             .
          
           
             Shax
             .
          
           
             Procell
             .
          
           
             Furcas
             .
          
           
             Murmur
             .
          
           
             Caim
             .
          
           
             Raum
             .
          
           
             Halphas
             .
          
           
             Focalor
             .
          
           
             Vine
             .
          
           
             Bisrons
             .
          
           
             Gamigin
             .
          
           
             Zagan
             .
          
           
             Orias
             .
          
           
             Valac
             .
          
           
             Gemory
             .
          
           
             Decarabia
             .
          
           
             Amduscias
             .
          
           
             Andras
             .
          
           
             Andrealphus
             .
          
           
             Ose.
             
          
           
             Aym.
             
          
           
             Orobus
             .
          
           
             Vapula
             .
          
           
             Cimeries
             .
          
           
             Amy.
             
          
           
             Flauros
             .
          
           
             Balam
             .
          
           
             Allocer
             .
          
           
             
               Saleos
               ▪
            
          
           
             Vuall
             .
          
           
             Haagenti
             .
          
           
             Phoenix
             .
          
           
             S●olas
             .
          
           
             
               This
               was
               the
               worke
               of
               one
               T.R.
               written
               in
               faire
               letters
               of
               red
               &
               black
               upon
               parchment
               ,
               and
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               Ann.
               1570.
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               living
               ,
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               gods
               holy
               name
               :
               as
               he
               himselfe
               saith
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             what
             names
             are
             attributed
             unto
             Christ
             by
             the
             Conjuror
             in
             this
             his
             exorcising
             exercise
             .
          
           
             What
             wonderfull
             force
             conjurers
             do
             beleeve
             consisteth
             in
             these
             forged
             names
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             contrary
             the
             scripture
             ,
             which
             saith
             that
             every
             good
             gift
             commeth
             from
             the
             father
             of
             light
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             breviary
             of
             the
             inventary
             of
             spirits
             .
          
           
             The
             authors
             further
             purpose
             in
             the
             detection
             of
             conjuring
             .
          
           
             The
             five
             planetary
             aspects
             .
             Conjunct
             .
             Sextil
             .
             Trine
             .
             Quartil
             .
             Opposit
             .
          
           
             Conjuring
             for
             a
             dead
             spirit
             .
          
           
             *
             
               For
               the
               cousenor
               (
               the
               conjuror
               I
               should
               say
               )
               can
               do
               nothing
               to
               any
               purpose
               without
               his
               consederate
               .
            
             
               Note
               that
               
                 numerus
                 ternarius
              
               ,
               which
               is
               counted
               mysticall
               ,
               be
               observed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ex
               inferno
               nulla
               redemptio
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             scripture
             :
             Ergo
             you
             lye
             quoth
             Nota.
             
          
           
             Note
             what
             these
             great
             words
             may
             doe
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Dae
               mones
               credendo
               contremisciunt
            
             .
          
           
             A
             heavy
             sentence
             denounced
             of
             the
             conjuror
             against
             the
             spirit
             in
             case
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             or
             negligence
             .
          
           
             How
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             when
             a
             spirit
             hath
             neither
             flesh
             ,
             bloud
             ,
             not
             bones
             ?
          
           
             *
             The
             conjuror
             imputeth
             the
             appearing
             of
             a
             spirits
             by
             constraint
             unto
             words
             quoth
             Nota.
             
          
           
             And
             why
             might
             not
             he
             do
             it
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             madam
             Sibylia
             ?
          
           
             The
             fairie
             Sibylia
             conjured
             to
             appeare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             binding
             the
             fairie
             Sibylia
             at
             her
             appearing
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             this
             will
             not
             fetch
             her
             ●
             up
             ,
             the
             divell
             is
             a
             knave
             .
          
           
             This
             would
             be
             much
             practised
             if
             it
             were
             not
             a
             cousening
             knack
             .
          
           
             The
             three
             sisters
             of
             the
             fairies
             ,
             Milia
             ,
             Achilia
             ,
             and
             Sibylia
             .
          
           
             The
             ring
             of
             invisibility
             .
          
           
             *
             Such
             a
             ring
             it
             was
             that
             advanced
             Giges
             to
             the
             kingdom
             of
             
               Ly●ia
               ,
               Plato
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               justo
            
             .
          
           
             *
             O
             queen
             or
             governesse
             of
             the
             tongue
             .
          
           
             Observations
             of
             cleanlinesse
             ,
             abstinence
             ,
             and
             devotion
             .
          
           
             An
             observation
             touching
             the
             use
             of
             the
             five
             swords
             .
          
           
             A
             weighty
             charge
             of
             conjuration
             upon
             the
             five
             Kings
             of
             the
             nor●h
             .
          
           
             A
             penalty
             for
             not
             appearing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             five
             spirits
             of
             the
             north
             :
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             type
             expressed
             in
             pag.
             287.
             next
             following
             .
          
           
             *
             Memorandum
             with
             what
             vices
             the
             cousenor
             (
             the
             conjuror
             I
             should
             say
             )
             must
             not
             be
             polluted
             ;
             therefore
             he
             must
             be
             no
             knave
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             conjurors
             brest-plate
             .
          
           
             Salomons
             circle
             .
          
           
             Memorandum
             that
             you
             must
             read
             the
             22.
             and
             51
             Psalms
             all
             over
             ;
             ●r
             else
             rehearse
             them
             by
             heart
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             counted
             necessary
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gaspar
             ,
             Balthasar
             ,
             and
             Melchior
             ,
             who
             followed
             the
             star
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             image
             of
             a
             little
             babe
             bearing
             a
             cross
             ;
             i●
             
               Longa
               legenda
               Coloniae
            
             lie
             not
             .
          
           
             *
             Which
             must
             be
             environed
             with
             a
             goodly
             company
             of
             grosses
             .
          
           
             *
             On
             sundays
             ,
             festivall
             dayes
             ,
             and
             holy
             days
             ,
             none
             excepted
             .
          
           
             He
             dares
             do
             no
             other
             being
             so
             conjured
             I
             trow
             .
          
           
             
               Absque
               exorcis●no
               sal
               not
               sit
               sanctus
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 convenient
                 to
                 English
                 these
                 4
                 following
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 &
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 therein
                 abused
                 to
                 a
                 vaine
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Oratio
             ad
             Deum
             ●●
             sali
             exor●●sato
             vires
             addat
             .
          
           
             Oratio
             ,
             in
             quae
             dicenda
             ,
             exorcisia
             sese
             sacr●
             laticis
             aspergine
             debet
             pe●rora●e
             .
          
           
             Mark
             how
             consonant
             this
             is
             with
             popery
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             hidden
             treasure
             .
          
           
             Promises
             and
             oaths
             interchangeably
             made
             betweene
             the
             conjuror
             and
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             penalty
             of
             breaking
             promise
             with
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             *
             Three
             times
             ,
             in
             reverence
             (
             peradventure
             )
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             P.
             F.
             SS
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             sum
             of
             this
             obligation
             or
             bond
             .
          
           
             *
             Scripture
             as
             well
             applied
             of
             the
             conjuror
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             satan
             in
             tempting
             Christ
             Matth.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Note
             what
             sore
             penalties
             the
             spirit
             is
             injoyned
             to
             suffer
             for
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             *
             There
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             gospels
             that
             Christ
             was
             worth
             a
             golden
             girdle
             .
          
           
             Bugs
             words
             .
          
           
             *
             Is
             it
             possible
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             S.
             Adelberts
             curse
             ?
          
           
             These
             planetary
             houres
             must
             in
             any
             case
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             popish
             supplement
             .
          
           
             *
             Belike
             he
             had
             the
             gift
             to
             appeare
             in
             sundry
             shapes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               P●o●eus
               in
               Ovid.
               lib.
               natamor
            
             .
             8.
             fab
             .
             10.
             and
             of
             
               Vertumnus
               ;
               lib.
               metamor
            
             .
             14.
             fab
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             that
             the
             spirit
             is
             tied
             to
             obedience
             under
             paine
             of
             condemnation
             and
             hell
             fire
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             condemned
             for
             rank
             folly
             by
             the
             doctors
             :
             is
             by
             
               Chysost
               .
               sap
               .
               Matth.
               Gregor
               .
               in
               homil
               .
               sap
               .
               Epi
               ,
               hon
               .
               Domini
            
             ;
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             condemned
             for
             rank
             folly
             by
             the
             doctors
             :
             is
             by
             
               Chysost
               .
               sap
               .
               Matth.
               Gregor
               .
               in
               homil
               .
               sap
               .
               Epi
               ,
               hon
               .
               Domini
            
             ;
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             condemned
             for
             rank
             folly
             by
             the
             doctors
             :
             is
             by
             
               Chysost
               .
               sap
               .
               Matth.
               Gregor
               .
               in
               homil
               .
               sap
               .
               Epi
               ,
               hon
               .
               Domini
            
             ;
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             condemned
             for
             rank
             folly
             by
             the
             doctors
             :
             is
             by
             
               Chysost
               .
               sap
               .
               Matth.
               Gregor
               .
               in
               homil
               .
               sap
               .
               Epi
               ,
               hon
               .
               Domini
            
             ;
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             former
             practices
             briefly
             confuted
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             title
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             with
             the
             authors
             intent
             ,
             in
             a
             marginall
             note
             ,
             page
             277.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             6.
             &c.
             
          
           
             An
             ironicall
             confutation
             .
          
           
             
               Engli●hed
               by
            
             Abraham
             Fleming
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             
             Psal.
             72
             &
             78.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             16.
             
             Eccles.
             43.
             
          
           
             To
             deny
             the
             subsistence
             or
             naturall
             being
             of
             a
             thing
             materiall
             and
             visible
             is
             impudency
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             8
             &
             9.
             
             Isa.
             6.
             
             &
             26.
             
             &
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             
               I●h●
               Iareg●i
            
             servant
             to
             
               Gasper
               Anasho
            
             both
             Spianards
             .
             
               Anno
               dom
            
             .
             1582.
             
             March
             18.
             after
             dinner
             upon
             a
             a
             sunday
             this
             mischeif
             was
             done
             .
             Read
             the
             whole
             discourse
             hereof
             printed
             at
             London
             for
             
               Tho.
               Chard
            
             ,
             and
             
               Will.
               Brome
            
             booksellers
             .
          
           
             
               Iac.
               de
               Chusa
               in
               lib.
               de
               appari●●onib
               .
               quorundam
               spirituum
               .
            
          
           
             Observations
             for
             the
             exorcising
             priest
             .
          
           
             Memorandum
             that
             he
             must
             be
             the
             veriest
             knave
             or
             fool
             in
             all
             the
             company
             .
          
           
             The
             spirits
             are
             not
             so
             cunning
             by
             day
             as
             by
             night
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             so
             they
             might
             be
             bewrayed
             .
             For
             so
             the
             cousenage
             may
             be
             best
             handlrd
             .
          
           
             A
             cousening
             conjuration
             .
          
           
             *
             Of
             this
             order
             read
             noble
             stuffe
             in
             a
             book
             printed
             at
             Frankeford
             under
             the
             title
             of
             
               Alcoran
               .
               Franciscanorum
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             how
             the
             Franciscans
             cannot
             conjure
             without
             a
             confederate
             .
          
           
             O
             notorious
             impudency
             !
             with
             such
             shamelesse
             faces
             to
             abuse
             so
             worshipfull
             a
             company
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             confederate
             spirit
             was
             taught
             that
             lesson
             before
             .
          
           
             For
             so
             might
             the
             confederate
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             An
             obstinate
             and
             wilfull
             persisting
             in
             the
             denying
             or
             not
             confessing
             of
             a
             fault
             committed
             .
          
           
             A
             parecbasis
             or
             transition
             of
             of
             the
             author
             to
             matter
             further
             purposed
             .
          
           
             In
             4.
             dict
             .
             23.
             sent
             .
          
           
             
               Et
               glos
               .
               super
               .
               i-l
               ●o
               ad
               coll
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Mendaces
               debent
               esse
               memores
               ,
               multo
               magis
               astuti
               exorcis●ae
               .
            
          
           
             
               Tho.
               Aquin.
               super
               .
               Marc.
               ultim
               .
            
             Mark
             ▪
             16.17
             .
          
           
             A
             trimme
             consequent
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               Malef.
               par
            
             .
             2.
             que
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Rites
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             reliques
             of
             exorcism
             in
             rebaptizing
             of
             the
             possessed
             or
             bewitched
             .
          
           
             Memorandum
             that
             this
             is
             for
             one
             bewitched
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             proviso
             .
          
           
             
               Tho.
               Aquin.
               supr
               .
               dist
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Proper
             proofs
             of
             the
             seven
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Why
             there
             were
             no
             conjurors
             in
             the
             primitive
             church
             with
             other
             subtill
             points
             .
          
           
             A
             conjuror
             then
             belike
             must
             not
             be
             timerous
             or
             fearefull
             .
          
           
             Where
             a
             witch
             cureth
             by
             incantation
             ,
             and
             the
             conjuror
             by
             conjuration
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Tu.
               de
               ecclesiae
               dedicatione
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 Missali
                 .
                 fol.
              
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               conjuring
               salt
               .
            
          
           
             A
             prayer
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             former
             exorcisme
             .
          
           
             A
             conjuration
             ●f
             frankincense
             set
             forth
             in
             forme
             .
          
           
             Papists
             and
             conjurors
             cousening
             compeers
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.7
             .
             1
             Reg.
             8.39
             .
             Jere.
             17.10
             .
             Psal.
             44.21
             .
             Psal.
             72.18
             .
          
           
             Sap.
             1.14
             .
             Ecclesi
             .
             9.
             
             Gen.
             1.
             
             Act.
             19.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             a
             Isa
             43.11
             .
          
           
             b
             verse
             .
             13.
             cap.
             44.
             ver
             7.
             verse
             25.
             
             Isai.
             46.10
             .
             cap
             47.
             verse
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             Luke
             11.20
             ,
             Matt.
             12.28
             .
             Acts
             ,
             8.49
             .
          
           
             Mony
             is
             the
             marke
             whereat
             all
             witches
             and
             conjurors
             do
             aime
             .
          
           
             S.
             Martins
             conjuration
             :
             
               In
               die
               sancti
               Martini
               ,
               lect
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             wit
             ,
             
               Vincent
               Dominica
               in
               albis
               ,
               in
               octa
               .
               pasch.sermone
            
             25.
             
             
               Durand
               .
               de
               exorcist
            
             .
          
           
             A
             foul
             offence
             to
             backbite
             the
             absent
             ,
             and
             to
             belye
             the
             dead
             .
             Acts
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Iust.
               lib.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Plin.
               lib.
            
             30.
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               Strab.
               lib.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Dan.
               in
               dialog
               .
               desortiariis
            
             .
          
           
             Tiridates
             the
             great
             magician
             biddeth
             the
             Emperor
             Nero
             to
             a
             banket
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nero
             made
             laws
             against
             conjurors
             and
             conjurations
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               Agrip.
               lib.
               de
               vanitat
               .
               scient
               .
            
          
           
             
               Probatum
               est
            
             upon
             a
             patient
             before
             witness
             ;
             Ergo
             no
             lie
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             dist
             .
             14.
             
             
               Decret
               .
               aureum
               dist
            
             .
             21.
             
             
               Rub.
               de
               exorcist
            
             .
          
           
             Lect.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Lect.
               in
               die
               sanctissimae
               Marg.
               vir
               .
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Lect.
             6.
             
          
           
             Look
             in
             the
             word
             Iidoni
             ,
             pag.
             270.
             
          
           
             *
             For
             the
             priests
             profit
             ,
             I
             warrant
             you
             .
             This
             is
             common
             (
             they
             say
             )
             when
             a
             witch
             or
             conjuror
             dieth
             .
          
           
             Kacoz●lia
             .
          
           
             Mutuall
             error
             by
             means
             of
             sudden
             sight
             .
          
           
             S.
             Vincent
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             woman
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             S.
             Vincent
             maketh
             the
             dumb
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             Dist.
             8.
             exempl
             .
             17.
             ferm
             .
             59.
             ca.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Secundum
               Bordinum
               Corrigens
               .
               Quaesit
               .
               Matth.
               tract
               .
            
             1.
             sect
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             
               Psellui
               de
               operatione
               daemonum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Inspeculo
               exemplorum
               ,
               dist
               .
               6.
               ex
               lib.
               exemplorum
               ,
               Caesariis
               ,
               exempl
               .
            
             69.
             
             Memorandum
             it
             is
             confessed
             in
             popery
             that
             true
             miracles
             cannot
             be
             joined
             with
             false
             doctrine
             ;
             Ergo
             neither
             papist
             ,
             witch
             ,
             nor
             conjuror
             can
             work
             miracles
             .
          
           
             
               Lect.
               in
               die
               sanctae
               Luci
            
             7.
             
             &
             8
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             counterfeit
             visions
             of
             popish
             priests
             ,
             and
             other
             cousening
             devices
             .
          
           
             This
             doctrine
             was
             not
             only
             preached
             ,
             but
             also
             proved
             ;
             note
             the
             particular
             instances
             following
             .
          
           
             
               H.
               Card.
               lib
               de
               var.
               rer
               .
            
             15.
             c.
             92.
             
          
           
             Pope
             Celestinus
             cousened
             of
             his
             popedome
             by
             pope
             Boniface
             .
          
           
             Visions
             〈◊〉
             stinguish●●
             .
          
           
             
               H.
               Card.
               lib
               de
               subtilitat
            
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               ,
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             
               Winchester
               noise
            
             .
          
           
             Appendents
             unto
             the
             supposed
             divine
             art
             of
             Theurgie
             .
          
           
             
               Marke
               the
               sum
               and
               scope
               of
               this
               letter
               .
            
          
           
             Sr.
             Iohn
             Malbornes
             
               booke
               detecting
               the
               devises
               of
               conjuration
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             author
             his
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Andreas
             Gartnerus
             Maeri●montanus
             .
             Eng
             by
             Ab.
             Fle.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             10
             26.
             
             Mark
             4.22
             .
             Luke
             8.17
             .
             and
             12.2
             .
          
           
             The
             compilers
             or
             makers
             of
             the
             booke
             called
             a
             Mallet
             to
             braine
             witches
             
          
           
             No
             marvell
             that
             they
             were
             so
             opinionative
             herein
             ,
             for
             God
             gave
             them
             over
             into
             strong
             delusions
             .
          
           
             The
             definition
             or
             description
             of
             witchcraft
             .
          
           
             The
             formall
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             finall
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             materiall
             cause
             .
          
           
             A
             necessary
             sequel
             .
          
           
             
               Probatum
               est
            
             ,
             by
             mother
             Bungies
             confession
             that
             all
             witches
             are
             couseners
             .
          
           
             *
             
               I.
               Bodin
            
             in
             the
             preface
             before
             his
             book
             of
             Daemonomania
             reporteth
             this
             by
             a
             conjuring
             priest
             late
             curat
             of
             Islington
             :
             he
             also
             sheweth
             to
             what
             end
             ;
             read
             the
             place
             you
             that
             understand
             Latine
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             devise
             of
             the
             waxen
             images
             found
             of
             late
             neer
             London
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             miracle
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             .
          
           
             There
             the
             hypocrite
             was
             overmatcht
             for
             all
             his
             dissembled
             gravity
             .
          
           
             
               Heming
               .
               in
               lib.
               de
               superst
               .
               magicis
               .
            
          
           
             The
             greatest
             clarkes
             are
             not
             the
             wisest
             men
             .
          
           
             A
             naturall
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             knack
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               Agripp
               .
               in
               lib.
               de
               vanit
               .
               scient
               .
               &
               in
               epistola
               ante
               librum
               de
               occult
               philosophia
               .
               Plin.
               lib.
               natural
               .
               hist.
            
             30.
             ca.
             1.
             
             
               Pet.
               Mart.
               in
               lucis
               communibus
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             that
             during
             all
             Christs
             time
             upon
             earth
             ,
             which
             was
             33.
             yeares
             ,
             witches
             were
             put
             to
             silence
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             Christs
             argument
             was
             ▪
             undoubted
             ;
             
               Ergo
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             I
             marvell
             for
             what
             purpose
             that
             magistrate
             went
             to
             that
             fellows
             house
             .
          
           
             
               Alber●us
               Crantzius
               in
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               mertopolis
               .
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               par
            
             .
             2.
             que
             .
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             He
             should
             rather
             have
             asked
             who
             gave
             him
             orders
             and
             licence
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Bodin
            
             .
          
           
             Yet
             many
             that
             bear
             the
             shew
             of
             honest
             men
             are
             very
             credulous
             herein
             :
          
           
             Witches
             are
             commonly
             very
             beggers
             .
          
           
             A
             general
             conclusion
             against
             them
             whom
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             book
             concerneth
             .
          
           
             
               Isigonus
               .
               Memphradorus
               .
               Solon
               ,
               &c.
               Vairus
               .
               I.
               Bodinus
               .
               Mal.
               malef
               .
            
          
           
             With
             the
             like
             property
             were
             the
             old
             Illyrian
             people
             indued
             :
             if
             we
             wil
             credit
             the
             words
             of
             Sabinus
             grounded
             upon
             the
             report
             of
             Aul.
             Gell.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Bap.
               Neapol
               .
               in
               lib.
               de
               naturale
               magia
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             held
             of
             some
             for
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               Non
               est
               in
               speculo
               ves
               quae
               speculatur
               in
               ill●
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Nescio
                 quis
                 oculus
                 t●neros
                 mibi
                 sascinat
                 agnos
                 ,
              
               saith
               Virgil
               ;
               and
               thus
               Englished
               by
               
                 Abraham
                 Fleming
              
               .
            
             
               I
               wore
               not
               I
               What
               watching
               eye
               Doth
               use
               to
               hant
               a
               My
               tender
               lams
               Sucking
               their
               d●●●
               .
               And
               them
               inchant
               .
            
          
           
             Englished
             by
             
               Abraham
               Fleming
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62395-e79880
           
             
               H.
               Card.
               lib.
               de
               var.
               rer
               .
            
             16.
             cap.
             93.
             
          
           
             The
             Platonists
             and
             Stoicks
             .
          
           
             The
             Epicureans
             and
             Peripateticks
             .
          
           
             
               Summum
               bonum
            
             cannot
             consist
             in
             the
             happinesse
             of
             the
             body
             or
             minde
             .
          
           
             Moral
             temperance
             .
          
           
             Moral
             prudence
             .
          
           
             Morall
             justice
             .
          
           
             Morall
             fortitude
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             question
             about
             spirits
             doubtfull
             and
             difficult
             .
          
           
             
               Plotinus
               .
               The
               Greeks
               .
               
                 Laur.
                 Ananias
              
               .
               The
               Manichees
               
                 Plutarch
                 .
                 Psellus
                 .
                 Mal.
                 malef
                 .
                 Avicen
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Cabal●ists
               .
               The
               Thalmudists
               .
            
             
               
                 Psellus
                 &c.
              
               The
               Platonists
               .
               The
               Papists
               .
            
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.10
             .
             ibid.
             22.8.9
             .
          
           
             The
             Sadduces
             .
          
           
             
               Ps●llus
               de
               operatione
               daemonum
               ,
               cap.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Such
             are
             spirits
             walking
             in
             white
             sheetes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Psellus
               ,
               ibid.
               cap.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               .
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               ibid.
               cap.
            
             11.
             
             Oh
             heathenish
             ,
             nay
             oh
             papisticall
             folly
             !
          
           
             The
             opinions
             of
             all
             papists
             .
          
           
             A
             cousening
             knavery
             .
          
           
             
               H.
               Card.
               lib.
               de
               .
               var.
               rer
               .
            
             10.
             cap.
             93.
             
          
           
             Divels
             of
             divers
             nature●
             ,
             and
             their
             operations
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             opinion
             confuted
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Psellus
                 lib.
                 de
                 operat
                 .
                 daem
                 .
                 cap.
              
               12.
               
            
             
               If
               this
               were
               spoken
               of
               the
               tentations
               ,
               &c.
               of
               satan
               ,
               it
               were
               tolerable
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Psellus
                 ibid.
                 cap.
              
               13.
               
               If
               a
               babe
               of
               two
               yeares
               old
               throw
               stones
               from
               Pawles
               steeple
               ,
               they
               will
               do
               hurt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Howbeit
               I
               think
               the
               spirit
               of
               tentation
               to
               be
               that
               divel
               ;
               &
               therefore
               〈…〉
               Christ
               biddeth
               us
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               lest
               we
               be
               tempted
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Psel
                 .
                 in
                 operat
                 .
                 daem
                 .
                 cap.
              
               14.
               
               
                 Idem
                 .
                 cap.
              
               17.
               
            
          
           
             Beast
             like
             divels
             .
          
           
             But
             Ps●llus
             saw
             nothing
             himself
             .
             Probable
             and
             likely
             stuffe
             .
          
           
             
               Fasc
               .
               Card.
               operat
               .
               de
               daemon
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Platonists
             opinion
             .
          
           
             What
             kind
             of
             sacrifices
             each
             spirit
             liketh
             best
             .
          
           
             Of
             Socrates
             his
             private
             divell
             or
             familiar
             spirit
             .
          
           
             
               Dionys.
               in
               coelest
               .
               h●rearch
               .
               cap.
            
             9.10
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Dionys.
               in
               coelest
               .
               hierarch
            
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               Calv.
               lib.
               inslit
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Edw.
               Deering
            
             in
             lect
             upon
             the
             Hebrews
             reading
             6.
             
             Mal
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             Thalmudists
             .
          
           
             
               Laur.
               Anan
               .
               lib.
               de
               natur
               .
               daem
               .
            
             1
             
               Creavit
               coelum
               .
               &
               terra●
            
             .
          
           
             
               Laur.
               Anan
               .
               lib.
               denatur
               daem
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Lau.
               Anan
               .
               lib.
               de
               na●ur
               .
               dem
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Laur.
               Anan
               .
               lib.
               de
               natur
               .
               dam.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Instans
               ,
               viz.
               punctum
               temp
               .
               n●mpe
               indivi
               duum
               Nunc.
               
            
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               in
               eccl●s
               .
               histor
            
             .
          
           
             1.0000000
             .
             
               Iohannes
               Cassianus
               in
               confessione
               theolog
               .
               tripart
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               Cal
               lib.
               inslit
            
             .
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Mich.
               And.
               ●hes
            
             .
             107.
             101.
             
             
               Idem
               .
               thes
            
             .
             103
             ,
             108.
             
          
           
             Luk
             15.7
             .
             Luk
             16.23
             .
             
               I.
               Cal.
               lib.
               instit
            
             .
             1.
             cap.
             14.2
             .
             Reg.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             Jud.
             vers
             .
             6.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Mal.
                 malef
                 .
                 par
              
               .
               2.
               quae
               .
               1.
               cap.
               2.3
               .
            
             
               
                 Mal.
                 malef
                 .
                 par
              
               .
               2.
               cap.
               1.
               quaest
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Mich.
                 And.
                 Laur.
                 Anan
                 .
                 Mal.
                 malef
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Author
                 .
                 lib.
                 Zeor
                 hammor
                 in
                 Gen.
              
               2.
               
            
          
           
             The
             grosse
             dulnesse
             of
             many
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             a
             spirit
             named
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               in
               ser.
            
             4.
             
             Greg.
             29
             
               sup
               .
               Iob.
               Leo
               pont
               .
               ser.
            
             8
             ,
             Nativit
             .
          
           
             Ephe.
             6.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.8.9
             .
          
           
             Idem
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             9.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             31.1
             .
          
           
             b
             Acts
             8.19
             .
             Gal.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             John
             6.
             
             Matth.
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             9.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Philip.
             1.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             John
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Ephes.
             5.
             
             Isai.
             11.2
             .
             Zach.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.15
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.11
             
          
           
             Isai.
             19.14
             .
             Isai.
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             
             Hest.
             16.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             15.13
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             Num.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.11
             
          
           
             Mark.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             26.
             
             Prov.
             24.
             
             Luk.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.16
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             4.36
             .
             Luk.
             7.21
             .
          
           
             John
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.14
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             14
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Luk.
             7.17.4
             John
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.28
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.22
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               males
               .
               quaest
            
             .
             5.
             pa.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             maxime
             in
             philosophy
             ,
             as
             the
             sun
             
               in
               aridis
               &
               fiecis
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ioseph
               .
               de
               antiquitat
               .
               Iud.
               item
               de
               bello
               Iud.
               lib.
            
             7.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             Num.
             27.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             18
             ;
             verse
             23.
             verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.27
             ,
             28.
             
             Mark.
             5.9
             .
             Luk.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Cal.
               lib.
               inflit
               .
               lib.
            
             1
             cap
             14.
             sect
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             Acts
             16.
             2
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
             Judg.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             a
             Judg.
             11.39
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             d
             Numb
             .
             24.2
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Sam.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Sam.
             18.14
             .
          
           
             g
             Ezek.
             11.5
             .
          
           
             h
             2
             Chron.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Chro.
             12
             18
             
          
           
             k
             Numb
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Dan.
             5.11
             .
             Joh.
             3.34
             .
             Eccles.
             8.
             
          
           
             For
             every
             naturall
             motion
             is
             either
             circular
             or
             elementary
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Bod.
               lib.
               de
               daem
            
             .
             3.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.29
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             104.20
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Bod.
               lib.
               de
               dem
            
             .
             3.
             ca.
             5.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10
             &
             12.
             
             Mark.
             3.
             
             Luk.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Reg.
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Reg.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Ose.
             9.11
             .
             Numb
             .
             25.
             
             Deut.
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
             Josu
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Reg.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Numb
             .
             21.
             1
             
             Reg.
             11.
             2
             
             Reg.
             23.
             
          
           
             f
             Judg.
             16.
             1
             
             Mac.
             10.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Reg.
             11.
             2
             
             Reg.
             23.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Reg.
             23.
             1
             
             Chron.
             20.
             
             Jerem.
             49.
             
             
               Ioseph
               .
               lib.
               de
               antiquit
               .
               Iudae
               or
               .
            
             6.
             cap.
             14.
             1
             
             Sam.
             7.
             2
             
             Reg.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             96.
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh
             40.
             
             Job
             3.
             
             Isai
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             6.
             
             Matth.
             4.
             &c.
             Marc.
             16.
             
             James
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             4.
             
             John
             8.
             
             Apoc.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Apoc.
             9.
             
          
           
             f
             Mark.
             5.
             
             Luk.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Ephes.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             John
             8.12.14.16
             .
          
           
             i
             Job
             41.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             John
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             John
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Ose.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             34.
             1
             
             Chron.
             21.
             
          
           
             q
             Prov.
             17.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             Apoc.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Apoc.
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             Job
             41.
             
          
           
             x
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Apoc.
             12.
             
          
           
             z
             Isai.
             27.
             
             Isai.
             13.24
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             96.
             
          
           
             Iuno
             and
             Minerva
             .
          
           
             Cousening
             gods
             or
             knaves
             .
          
           
             
               Terra
               ,
               aqua
               ,
               aer
               ,
               ignis
               ,
               sol
               &
               Luna
               .
            
          
           
             Hudgin
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             Rush
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Wier
               .
               lib.
               de
               praest
               .
               daem
               .
            
             1.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Bawdy
             priests
             in
             Ginnie
             .
          
           
             Looke
             in
             the
             word
             (
             Ob
             )
             lib.
             7.
             cap
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             god
             and
             goddesse
             for
             women
             .
          
           
             The
             names
             of
             certaine
             heathenish
             gods
             ,
             &
             their
             peculiar
             offices
             .
          
           
             A
             very
             homely
             charge
             .
          
           
             Beasts
             ,
             bi●ds
             ,
             vermine
             ,
             fishes
             ,
             herbs
             and
             other
             trumpe●y
             worshipped
             as
             gods
             .
          
           
             Inperiall
             god●
             and
             their
             assistants
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             gods
             among
             the
             gentiles
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             20.
             2.
             
             Chr.
             32.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             
             Iudg.
             3.
             2
             
             Chr.
             33.
             2.
             
             Reg.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Popish
             gods
             of
             nations
             .
          
           
             Parish
             gods
             or
             popish
             idols
             .
          
           
             
               Se
               the
               golden
               Legend
               for
               the
               life
               of
               S.
               Bridget
               .
            
             
               He
               saints
               and
               she
               saints
               of
               the
               old
               stamp
               with
               their
               peculiar
               vertues
               touching
               the
               cuting
               of
               diseases
               .
            
          
           
             *
             For
             the
             French
             pox
             or
             the
             common
             kind
             of
             pox
             ,
             or
             both
             ?
             This
             would
             be
             known
             .
          
           
             New
             saints
             .
          
           
             
               Divos
               vocant
               Grammatici
               cos
               qui
               ex
               hominibus
               dii
               facti
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cic.
               de
               .
               natuf
               .
               deorum
               .
            
          
           
             The
             papists
             see
             a
             moth
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             no
             beam
             in
             their
             owne
             .
          
           
             The
             idolatrous
             councell
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             Exempl
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             But
             our
             Lady
             spied
             him
             well
             enough
             ;
             as
             you
             shal
             read
             .
          
           
             The
             priests
             arse
             made
             buttons
             .
          
           
             Our
             B.
             ladies
             favour
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             4.
             
               dialog
               .
               cap.
            
             51.
             
             
               Alexand
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             23.
             
             
               &
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
               &c.
               Greg.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               dialog
               .
               ca.
            
             40.
             
               idem
               cap.
            
             55.
             and
             in
             other
             places
             elsewhere
             innumerable
             .
             
               Micha
               .
               And.
               thes
            
             .
             151.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Alex.
                 ab
                 Alexand
                 .
                 lib.
              
               4.
               
                 genealog
                 dierum
                 .
                 chap.
              
               19.
               
               
                 Plutarch
                 .
                 oratione
                 ad
                 Apoll
                 onium
                 .
                 Item
                 .
                 Rasiliens
                 .
                 in
                 epist.
                 Platina
                 de
                 vitis
                 pontisicum
                 .
              
            
             
               Nauclerus
               .
               2.
               generat
               .
               35.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ambr.
               ser.
            
             90.
             
               de
               passione
               Agn.
               Euseb.
               lib.
               eccles
               .
               hist.
            
             5.
             
             
               Niceph.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             
             
               Hieronym
               .
               in
               vita
               Pau.
               Theodor
               .
               lib.
               hist.
            
             5.
             ca.
             24.
             
             
               A●han
               .
               in
               vita
               Antho.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Melawoth
               .
               in
               Calendar
               .
               Manlii
               .
            
             23.
             
             
               April
               .
               Marbach
               .
               lib.
               de
               miracul
               .
               adversus
               Ins.
               Iohannes
               Rivius
               de
               veter
               .
               superstit
               .
               Athan.
               lib.
            
             99.
             quae
             .
             11.
             
             
               August
               .
               de
               cura
               pro
               mortu
               .
               ca.
            
             13.
             
             Luk.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             
             Luk
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Iohan.
               Laur.
               lib.
               de
               natur
               demon
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mich.
               Andr.
            
             
          
           
             thes
             .
             222
             
               &c.
               Idem
               thes
            
             .
             235.
             
             &
             136.
             
             
               Idem
               thes
            
             .
             226.
             
             
               Th.
               Aq.
            
             1
             
               pa.
               quae
            
             .
             89.
             ar
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Gregor
               in
               dial
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               Mich.
               And.
               thes
            
             .
             313.316.317
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               thes
            
             .
             346.
             
             
               Leo.
               serm
               .
               de
               jejuniis
            
             10.
             
               mens
               .
               Gelas.
               in
               epistola
               ad
               episc
               .
               Mich.
               And●
               .
               thes
               .
            
             345.
             
             
               Greg.
               dial
            
             .
             4.
             cap.
             1.12.14
             .
             
               Mich.
               And.
               thes
            
             .
             347.
             
             
               Greg.
               dial
            
             .
             4.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Mich.
               And.
               thes
            
             .
             347.
             
             
               Mich.
               And.
               thes
            
             .
             341.
             
             
               Ide
               .
               thes
            
             .
             388.
             
             
               Ide
               .
               thes
            
             .
             411.
             
             
               Mal.
               malef
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               Bod.
               &c.
               Mich.
               And
               thes
            
             .
             412.
             
             
               Idem
               .
               thes
            
             .
             414.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.1
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             Sap.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.4
             .
          
           
             Num.
             8
             &
             9.
             
             John
             3
             14.
             
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             23.33
             .
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Cal.
               in
               Genes
               .
               cap.
            
             3.1
             .
          
           
             
               Idem
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Idem
               ibid.
               Idem
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             30.6
             .
             Mat.
             3.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Luk.
             3.
             &c.
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Family
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Cal.
               lib.
               instit
            
             .
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             sect
             .
             18
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Cal.
               lib.
               inst
            
             .
             1.
             cap.
             14.
             sect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               cura
               pr●
               mort
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               P.
               Mart.
               in
               loc
               .
               com
               .
            
             9
             sect
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             
             Luk.
             8.
             
             John
             8.
             
             Ephes.
             6.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Coloss.
             1.
             v.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
             Matth.
             8.
             
             &
             10
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             ●ap
             .
             1.
             
             Apocal.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Tim.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             8.44
             .
             1
             Joh.
             3.8
             .
             Is
             54.16
             .
          
           
             
               Edw.
               Deering
            
             ,
             in
             his
             reading
             upon
             the
             Hebr.
             1.
             reading
             the
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.12
             .
             Col.
             2.16
             .
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
             
               Idem
               .
               ibid.
            
             Mat.
             25.41
             .
          
           
             
               Mal.
               malef
               .
               par
            
             .
             1.
             que
             .
             5.
             
             The
             etymon
             of
             the
             word
             Diabolus
             .
          
           
             The
             book
             of
             
               W.
               W.
            
             published
             .
          
           
             At
             S.
             Osees
             17.
             or
             18.
             witches
             condemned
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             30.28
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             6.5
             .
             Gen.
             1.2
             .
             John
             3.8
             .
          
           
             
               Eras.
               Sarcer
               .
               in
               dictio
               Scholast
               ,
               doctr
               .
               li●
               .
               S.
               
            
          
           
             
               Erasm.
               Sar.
               in
               lib.
               loc
               &
               lit
               .
               praedictis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Laurent
               .
               a
               Villavicentio
               in
               phrasib
               .
               s.
               script
               .
               lit
               .
               S.
               pag.
            
             176.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             John.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             44.
             
          
           
             John
             7.38
             .
             John.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             23.29
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             44.
             
             
               Cy●ill
               .
               in
               Evang
               .
               Ioh.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             holy
             spirit
             can
             abide
             nothing
             that
             is
             carnall
             ,
             and
             unclean
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             29.10
             .
             Isai.
             19.14
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             1.21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             A
             question
             .
          
           
             An
             answer
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             likelihood
             no
             doubt
             .
          
           
             Judgement
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Josias
               Simlerus
               li.
            
             4.
             ca.
             5.
             
               adversus
               vileres
               &
               novos
               Anti●●initarios
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Objection
             .
             The
             scripture
             doth
             never
             call
             the
             holy
             spirit
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             1.
             answer
             .
          
           
             A
             refutation
             of
             the
             antecedent
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Objection
             .
             Hilarie
             doth
             not
             call
             the
             spirit
             God
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             so
             named
             in
             the
             common
             Collects
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             2.
             answer
             .
             
               Hilarius
               lib.
            
             12.
             
               de
               Triade
            
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             is
             long
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             had
             rather
             referre
             the
             reader
             unto
             the
             book
             than
             to
             insert
             so
             many
             lines
             .
          
           
             
               Collecta
               in
               die
               domin
               .
               sanctae
               Trinit
               .
            
          
           
             3
             Objection
             .
             The
             spirit
             is
             not
             to
             be
             prayed
             unto
             but
             the
             father
             only
             .
          
           
             *
             3.
             
             Answer
             .
             The
             consequent
             is
             denied
             .
          
           
             4
             Objection
             .
             Amos
             saith
             that
             the
             spirit
             was
             created
             .
          
           
             *
             4.
             
             Answer
             .
             Spirit
             in
             this
             place
             signifieth
             wind
             .
          
           
             
               To
               create
               is
               not
               him
               to
               be
               made
               that
               was
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Euseb.
                 Caesariens
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
                 adversus
                 Marcemull
              
            
          
           
             5
             Objection
             .
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             the
             son
             ,
             Ergo
             the
             spirit
             was
             also
             made
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             5.
             
             Answer
             .
             Universal
             propositions
             or
             speeches
             are
             to
             be
             restrained
             .
          
           
             6
             Objection
             .
             The
             spirit
             knoweth
             not
             the
             father
             and
             the
             sonne
             .
          
           
             *
             6.
             
             Answer
             .
             How
             exclusive
             propositions
             or
             speeches
             are
             to
             be
             interpreted
             .
          
           
             7
             Objection
             .
             The
             spirit
             prayeth
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             7
             Answer
             .
             The
             spirit
             doth
             provoke
             us
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             8
             Objection
             .
             The
             spirit
             is
             sent
             from
             the
             father
             and
             the
             sonne
             .
          
           
             8
             Answer
             .
             How
             the
             spirit
             is
             sent
             .
          
           
             9
             Objection
             .
             The
             spirit
             speaketh
             not
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             9.
             answer
             .
             
               Cyrill
               .
               lib.
            
             13.
             
               the
               saur
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             10
             Objection
             .
          
           
             *
             10
             Answer
             .
             The
             spirit
             proceedeth
             .
          
           
             *
             Such
             were
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             〈…〉
             amosatenians
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Sus
               magis
               in
               coeno
               gaudet
               quam
               fonte
               sereno
               .
            
          
           
             The
             heathenish
             philosophers
             acknowledged
             the
             holy
             spirit
             .
             
               Cyrill
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               contra
               Intianum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Marsilius
               Ficinus
               in
               arg
               .
               in
               Cratys
               .
               Plot.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ovid.
               lib.
               metamorph
            
             .
             1.
             sab
             .
             5
             ,
             
               de
               gigantib
               .
               coe●nm
               obsident
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iacob
               .
               Sadol
               .
               in
               lib.
               de
               laud.
               philosoph
               .
               inscrip
               .
               Phedius
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peter
               Mart.
               in
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             cap.
             18.
             sect
             .
             33.
             pag.
             628.
             
          
           
             John
             14.26
             .
          
           
             John
             16.14
             .
             &
             14.16
             .